1 Corinthians 1:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here is the beginning, directly exposing the false teachers. I, he says, was called, and did not invent it myself, did not attain it by my own wisdom, and was sent by Christ, and did not ordain myself, as your teachers did. "Jesus Christ." The Teacher is Christ: how then do you appoint men as teachers for yourselves? "By the will" (δια θελήματος) "of God." He saved and called us not because we were worthy of it, but because it was pleasing to Him. Therefore now He Himself also wills that I be your apostle. How then do you desire other teachers for yourselves? Are you not opponents of God? Note the preposition δια (through), which here refers to the Father. "And Sosthenes the brother." Out of humility he places alongside himself a man who was far lesser than he; and he does this in order to shame the high-minded Corinthians, who despised everyone.

1 Corinthians 1:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"To the church of God which is at Corinth." The Church is not of this or that person, but of God. How then do you have men as your leaders? If, again, you are the Church, then you must be in perfect unity. "To those sanctified in Christ Jesus." You were sanctified not in some human being, but in Christ, that is, through baptism, and not through wisdom or wealth, of which you boast. "Called to be saints." And that very thing, he says, that you believed, is not from you, but you obeyed and believed because you were called by God. Therefore faith too has its beginning from God; for if He had not called, you would not have believed. "With all who call upon the name of our Lord Jesus Christ." Grace, he says, and peace be not only with you, Corinthians, but also with all who call upon the name of Christ, and not of this one or that one. "In every place, both theirs and ours." He mentions the believers in every place in order to show that all believers constitute one Church, wherever they may be. How then have you, living in one city, become divided? On the other hand, he added "our." For having said "of our Lord Jesus Christ" and placed in the middle "in every place," he repeated and said the Lord "both theirs and ours," in order to show that the Master is one for all. Some, however, understand these words as they stand: in every place, both theirs and ours, that is, in which both we live and they.

1 Corinthians 1:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Grace and peace from God. Even before, when we were at enmity against Him, we received peace by His grace, and I pray that from God both may always be yours, that is, that you be deprived of neither His grace nor peace; because you live in discord among yourselves. How then do you turn to men and seek from them, as from teachers, grace and favor?

1 Corinthians 1:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"I give thanks unceasingly." He teaches us to be thankful. He does this in almost every epistle; but now he speaks of thankfulness especially fittingly. For thankfulness is for a benefaction, and a benefaction is neither a debt nor a recompense. Consequently, by this too he brings down the pride of the Corinthians. "My God." He appropriates to himself, out of great love, the God who is common to all. "For you, on account of the grace of God." This teaches the Corinthians as well to always nurture grateful feelings toward God and not toward their own works, for he says: I give thanks "for the grace of God," and not for your works. "Given to you in Christ Jesus." That is, through Christ Jesus, and not through such-and-such a person. Why then do you give heed to men?

1 Corinthians 1:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"Because in Him (ἐν αὐτῷ) you were enriched in everything." "In Him" is again used in place of "through Him (δι' αυτού)." So when you have richness, and the richness of God, and in all things, and through the Only-Begotten Himself, how is it that you, ungrateful ones, appoint men as your teachers? "In all utterance and in all knowledge." There is also speech without reason, when, for example, someone speaks empty words, without any thought. There is also reason without speech, when someone thinks about lofty subjects but cannot find words to express them. But you have both speech and divine reason, so that you are able both to think and to speak.

1 Corinthians 1:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For the word stands in place of: "through which" (δι᾿ ων). Through the word, he says, and knowledge, by which you were enriched, the "testimony," that is, the preaching about Christ, was confirmed in you; for you received this preaching not through outward wisdom, but through signs and gifts, of which you were deemed worthy.

1 Corinthians 1:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"So that you come behind in no gift." If they had no lack in gifts, then how does he later call them (1 Cor. 3:1) carnal? To this we shall say: not all were spiritual, and not all were carnal; therefore everything he speaks of now, he speaks to the spiritual, and what follows he speaks to the carnal. Or: perhaps in the beginning they received all manner of gifts, but afterwards became negligent and began to live according to the flesh. "Awaiting the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ." Here he frightens them by reminding them of the second coming of Christ. For if Christ shall appear, then how is it that you have alien leaders? He also shows that along with gifts, virtues are also necessary. For on that day, gifts will in no way help the one who has not lived virtuously (Matt. 7:21–23). Finally, by the word "appearing" he expresses the thought that Christ is present even now, but in a hidden way, and then He shall be manifest.

1 Corinthians 1:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

By the word "will confirm" he shows that they are wavering, and by the word "blameless" he expresses that now they are subject to accusation. In this epistle more frequently than in others he mentions the Lord Jesus Christ, in order to remind the Corinthians by Whom they were saved and Whose name they bear. For Christians are called so from Christ, and not from the name of any man.

1 Corinthians 1:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, God is true. If He is true, and has called us into the fellowship of His Son, that is, to be glorified together with the Son in His Kingdom, then it is evident that He will fulfill what He promised. "You were called," he says, and did not come of your own accord. How then do you boast, as though by your own works? Note here that the word "by Whom" refers directly to the Father.

1 Corinthians 1:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ." Intending to speak to them more sternly, he first declares that he beseeches them by Christ. I, he says, cannot ask you alone, but I take to my aid the name of the Lord, from whose name you are called Christians and which you have insulted by wishing to be called by the names of men. Let this bring you to shame! "That you all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you." What do I beseech you about? That you all be in agreement and not be divided. For that which is divided, although it may seem to become many instead of one, in reality does not become many (for what use is a body cut into many parts?): in it unity has perished. Thus, he very expressively called what was happening among them "divisions"; by this word he clearly shows how calamitous their condition was. "But that you be joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment." Above he said: "that you all speak the same thing." Therefore, lest they think that agreement consists only in words, he adds: "in one spirit," that is, I beseech you to be in agreement also in your thoughts. But many think alike about one subject, yet differently about another; therefore he added: "joined together in one spirit." Furthermore, many are in agreement in their way of thinking, but diverge in the disposition of their will (for when we have one and the same faith, but are not united with one another by love, then although we think alike, we diverge in the disposition of our will). Therefore, having said: "in one spirit," he added: "and in one mind," that is, so that they would disagree neither regarding faith nor regarding the disposition of their will.

1 Corinthians 1:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"For it has been made known to me concerning you, my brethren, by those of the household of Chloe." Lest they begin to deny it, he brings forward witnesses, and lest it seem as though he is inventing them, he names them, saying: "from the household of Chloe" (there was a house in Corinth called Chloe's). He also calls them "brethren": for although their sin was evident, nothing prevented him from calling them brethren. However, he did not say who exactly informed him, but pointed to the whole household in general, so as not to arm them against those who had informed. "That there are contentions among you." Revealing what he has heard from others, he uses a softer expression — "contentions," but when he speaks in his own person, he calls the same thing "divisions" (1 Cor. 1:10), which is much worse than "contentions."

1 Corinthians 1:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not some say this, but "among you." The Corinthians, however, did not actually say this, but the apostle gives such a turn of phrase, wishing to show that if it is unforgivable to call oneself followers of Paul and of Cephas, then all the more so of the names of others. "I am of Cephas." He mentioned Peter after himself not in order to exalt himself, but showing him greater preference, just as he mentioned Christ after. In general, in matters that ought not to be, he mentions his own person first. "And I am of Christ." He does not reproach them for saying "I am of Christ," but for the fact that not all say this; or rather, he added this on his own, wishing to make the rebuke stronger and to show that in such a case even Christ is appropriated by one party, although the Corinthians did not actually do this.

1 Corinthians 1:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"Is Christ divided?" Why have you divided Christ? Why have you torn apart His body? A speech filled with anger. Some, however, understood the words "is Christ divided?" in this way: has Christ divided the Church from the people and taken one part for Himself, while giving the other part to them? "Was Paul crucified for you?" By this he refutes their unreasonable behavior, and mentions his own name, so that they would not think he mentioned the names of others out of envy. He did not say: did Paul create or bring you from non-being into being? But, what is much more, showing the ineffable love of Christ for mankind, he speaks of the cross. He also did not say: "did Paul die," but: "was crucified," pointing thereby to the supposed dishonor of the death. "Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?" And I, he says, baptized many, but in the name of Christ. He speaks of baptism because the cause of the division was also that they called themselves by the names of those who baptized them. But the point is not who baptized, but in whose name one baptizes; for it is Christ who forgives sins, not the one who baptizes.

1 Corinthians 1:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Why, he says, do you boast that you baptize, when I thank God that I did not baptize? He says this not in order to diminish the importance of baptism, but in order to restrain the Corinthians, who boasted of baptism. For baptism is an important matter, but to baptize is not an important one.

1 Corinthians 1:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I say this not because it was actually so, but out of fear that the disease might reach such a degree. For if division arose when baptism was performed by insignificant people, then if I, who preached baptism, had baptized, some would certainly have agreed to attribute the baptism to me.

1 Corinthians 1:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"I also baptized the household of Stephanas." That is, all who were in the house of Stephanas. He was a great and most illustrious man in Corinth. "And whether I baptized anyone else, I do not know." For me, he says, it is so unflattering to baptize that I do not even remember whether I baptized anyone else. So how can you take pride in baptism?

1 Corinthians 1:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel." Preaching the Gospel is far more difficult and required an especially steadfast soul; for to persuade a person and turn him away from ancestral traditions, and moreover amid dangers, is the work of a great and courageous soul. But to receive one prepared for baptism and baptize him, anyone who held the priesthood could do. But if he was not sent to baptize, then how did he baptize? He was not sent for this as his primary purpose; but neither was he forbidden to baptize. He was sent for a more important work; yet he was not forbidden to perform the less important one as well. "Not in the wisdom of word, lest the cross of Christ be made void." Having overthrown the arrogance of those who boasted in baptism, he now turns to those who were puffed up with worldly wisdom, and says: (Christ) sent me to preach the gospel "not in wisdom of speech," that is, not with eloquence and refined words, lest the cross or the preaching of the cross should suffer harm and degradation; for what does "lest it be made void" mean? That is, lest it prove useless and vain. Indeed, if the apostles had preached with wisdom of speech, some might have said that they persuaded by the power of words, and not by the power of what was preached; and this would have been a degradation and harm to the Crucified One. But now, preaching with simplicity, they show that the power of the Crucified One accomplishes everything. The cross is also made void in another way. For example, a Greek asks me about something divine that surpasses our understanding. If I try to prove it to him by means of syllogisms and worldly wisdom, I will prove weak; for no intellect can adequately represent divine things. Thus my weakness will appear to be the weakness of the preaching, and by this the cross itself will be made void, because it will appear futile and vain.

1 Corinthians 1:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"For the word of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing." There were in Corinth unbelievers who subjected the cross to mockery and said: truly, it is foolish to preach a crucified God, for if He were God, He would not have allowed Himself to be crucified; and since He could not escape death, how could He have risen from the dead? The faithful, it seems, opposed them with their own wisdom, indignant that those people were blaspheming the cross. Therefore he also says: do not consider this strange; for that which is given by God for salvation seems foolishness to those who are perishing. By "the word of the cross" he means the preaching of the cross, or of Christ crucified. "For us who are being saved, it is the power of God." For us, he says, who are not perishing but being saved, it is the power of God. But the cross also shows wisdom. It shows power in that by death He destroyed death, for if the one who has fallen conquers, this is a sign of the greatest power; and wisdom — in that He saved the perishing in precisely this manner.

1 Corinthians 1:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having said that the unbelieving wise men perish, he confirms this with Scripture: for it says, "the wisdom of his wise men shall perish" (Isa. 29:14), namely, of the external ones, that is, in the wisdom of this world there is no understanding (this is no longer wisdom), and the understanding of those who consider themselves intelligent and knowledgeable has been rejected.

1 Corinthians 1:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having brought forward testimony from Scripture, he then proves his thought from deeds, and exposes both the Greeks with the words "where is the wise man," that is, the philosopher, and the Jews with the words "where is the scribe?" And he called "disputers" those who base everything on syllogisms and investigations. None of them saved us; but the fishermen led us out of error. The expression "has not God turned the wisdom of this world into foolishness?" stands in place of: He showed that it was foolish, because it could not find the truth.

1 Corinthians 1:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He gives the reason why worldly wisdom turned into foolishness. Since in the wisdom manifest in creatures (for heaven and earth and all creation proclaims the Creator: see Ps. 19:2; Rom. 1:20), "the world," that is, those who think in worldly terms, did not know God (evidently because wisdom of the kind seen in eloquence hindered it from doing so), it pleased God to save believers through the simplicity of preaching (which only seemed like foolishness but was not truly so). Thus the Greeks had as their teacher the wisdom of God, that is, the wisdom discerned in creatures, yet they did not know God, because they were guided by the wisdom that consists in eloquence, which is not true wisdom.

1 Corinthians 1:22-23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Paul wants to show how God produced opposite effects by opposite means, and says: when I tell a Jew "believe," he immediately demands signs to confirm the preaching, but we preach Christ crucified; and this not only does not show signs, but on the contrary appears to be weakness, and yet this very thing, which seems feeble and opposite to what the Jew demands, brings him to faith, which demonstrates the great power of God. Again: the Greeks seek wisdom from us; but we preach the cross to them, which is to preach a crucified God; this would seem to be foolishness, yet they too are persuaded by it. Therefore, is this not proof of the greatest power, when they are persuaded by the very opposite of what they themselves demand?

1 Corinthians 1:23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For the Jews, he says, the Crucified One is a stumbling block; for they stumble over Him, saying: how can He be God who ate and drank both with tax collectors and with sinners and was crucified with robbers? And the Greeks mock this mystery as foolishness, when they hear that only by faith alone, and not by the rational arguments to which they are so attached, can one understand that God was crucified and that the preaching of the cross is not adorned with eloquence.

1 Corinthians 1:24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For the unbelieving Jews, he says, Christ serves as a stumbling block, and for the unbelieving Greeks He seems foolishness, because both groups do not find in Him the signs and wisdom they seek. But to the "called" among both Jews and Greeks — that is, those called by God as worthy — Christ manifests in Himself both of these things they seek. Why, indeed, do you, O Jew, seek signs? Behold, Christ is the power of God, who works signs. And you, O Greek, what do you say? You seek wisdom? Behold, you have Christ, who is the wisdom of the Father.

1 Corinthians 1:25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls the cross foolishness because that is what people thought of it; yet it is wiser than men. For the philosophers occupied themselves with empty and useless subjects, while the cross saved the world. Furthermore, it appears weak, as though the crucified Christ were weak, but in reality He is stronger than men, not only because He flourishes more and more despite the efforts of countless people to extinguish this Name, but also because by this seemingly weak instrument the strong devil was bound. You may, however, understand this also in another way: what is most wise in God is called unwise, that is, foolish, and everything most powerful is called weak, just as His most exalted light is called gloom and darkness.

1 Corinthians 1:26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Consider, he says, and examine those called to the faith, and you will find that "not many of you are wise according to the flesh," that is, in outward appearance, in a manner suited to the present life. He did not say: there is not a single wise person, but: "not many," because there were believers even among the wise, for example, the Areopagite, the proconsul, and others whose names are now unknown; some from among the powerful and noble also believed. Therefore he said of all: "not many." So then, behold the power of the preaching, how it taught such wise doctrines to uneducated people, and how worldly wisdom proved to be useless.

1 Corinthians 1:27 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Indeed, for the Greeks it is the greatest shame to see that a common craftsman surpasses them in philosophy, and that the weak and despised humbles the strong and wealthy.

1 Corinthians 1:28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls "things that are not" those who were regarded as nothing, and "things that are" those who seemed to be something. So then, in order to show these latter to be vain and useless people, God chose those who were regarded as nothing. And when you hear "chose," do not think that He necessarily wanted to choose the despised and reject the distinguished; no, but since the distinguished were puffed up by their own wisdom and therefore did not accept the preaching, God found more capable of receiving it those who had nothing to boast of.

1 Corinthians 1:29 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

So that no flesh should boast before Him. For this reason, he says, God acted in this way, to bring down the pride and boasting of those who were thinking about worldly things, and to convince them that they should ascribe everything received from Him to Him and not boast before Him. How then do you, Corinthians, take pride in this? Note in passing, we did not say without reason that those who were rejected were not deemed worthy of the preaching because of their pride.

1 Corinthians 1:30 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"But of Him you are in Christ Jesus." The words "of Him" understand not as referring to being brought into existence in general, but into a better existence. The meaning of the words is this: you have become children of God, and "of Him," having become His sons "in Christ," that is, through Christ. And by the words "the base things He chose," he shows that they are nobler than all, because they have God as their Father. "Who became for us wisdom from God, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption." That is, He made us wise, and righteous, and holy, and free; for this is what "redemption" means, that is, liberation from captivity. Furthermore, just as, having chosen the ignoble, He made them noble, because He adopted them as children of God, so also He made the uneducated wise, having Himself become wisdom for us. Why then did he not say: He made us wise, but: "became wisdom for us"? In order to express the abundance of the gift. He as it were said: He gave us His very Self. Having used lofty expressions about the Son, he adds: "from God," so that you would not consider Him (the Son) unbegotten, but would turn to His cause, the Father. And note the order: first, He made them wise, delivering them from error and teaching them the knowledge of God; then righteous, granting them the remission of sins; then He sanctified them with the Holy Spirit, and thus granted us perfect freedom and "redemption" from all evils, so that we belong to Him alone and are under His authority.

1 Corinthians 1:31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

All this, he says, was done so that no one would consider himself to be something and would boast neither in himself nor in any other person, but only in God, Who has granted us such great blessings. How then do you take pride both in yourselves and in your teachers — mere men?

1 Corinthians 2:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not only, he says, were the disciples of the Gospel chosen from among men who were not wise and not of noble birth, but the preacher of the Gospel himself came proclaiming to you "the testimony of God," that is, the death of Christ, without eloquence and human wisdom. Note then that the preacher was a simple and uneducated man, and the subject of the preaching was the cross and death, and yet they prevailed. Thus it is evident that the power which accomplished all this is ineffable. What then? Could Paul, even if he had wished, not have come with wisdom? He himself could not, because he truly was a simple and uneducated man; but Christ, Who granted him even greater things, could have — only this would not have been advantageous for the preaching. For there is more glory for Christ in the fact that He conquered others through the simplicity of Paul than if He had achieved this through wisdom and eloquence.

1 Corinthians 2:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And Christ, he says, wanted this, that is, for me to be a simple man, and I myself recognized it as good — to not know external wisdom at all, but to know only that Jesus Christ was crucified, and to be able to preach to you about Him.

1 Corinthians 2:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not only, he says, did I come to you poor in speech, but I also lived among you in weakness, and fear and trembling, that is, amid persecutions, trials and countless dangers. For he himself as a human being feared dangers, even trembled at them; therefore he is also worthy of great praise, that being of the same nature as us, he surpassed us by his will. With the words stated above he shows the power of Christ, that is, that He overcame so many obstacles, and at the same time he overthrows the pride of the Corinthians, who relied on wisdom, wealth and strength.

1 Corinthians 2:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

My preaching, he says, was not adorned with outward persuasiveness and eloquence, but consisted "in demonstration of the Spirit," that is, it had as its proof the Holy Spirit Himself. This means either that the apostle, through his grace-filled ministry of the Word, instilled faith in his listeners in some extraordinary manner, or that he performed signs and wonders; for he adds: "and of power," that is, of signs. Indeed, to see the dead rising was a powerful proof of the truth of the faith. But since demons also produce signs through delusion, the apostle added the word "power," having said "Spirit" first, showing by this that his signs depended on the Holy Spirit. However, the word "power" can also be understood differently, for having said he came not in "wisdom" but in "weakness," the words "in demonstration of the Spirit" he relates to wisdom, and the word "power" he contrasts with weakness, as if saying: although I endured persecutions and was beaten with scourges, I proved to be even stronger, and this serves as the greatest proof for the word.

1 Corinthians 2:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

By human wisdom he means persuasiveness and eloquence, while by the power of God, as shown above, he means the strengthening of the weak and the persecuted, as well as the manifestation of signs. It was by these means, O Corinthians, that your faith was established — not by the ability to express oneself persuasively and eloquently, but by the power of God.

1 Corinthians 2:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Above he called the preaching foolishness, because that is what the Greeks called it. But, having proved by the deed itself that it is true wisdom, he finally boldly calls the preaching about Christ wisdom and salvation through the cross; for to destroy death by death is truly a matter of the greatest wisdom. He calls the faithful "perfect"; for they are indeed perfect, because, having despised all earthly things, they strive toward the heavenly. By "wisdom of this age" he means secular wisdom, since it is temporal and ends together with this age; by "rulers of this age" he means not demons, as some have thought, but wise men, orators, rhetoricians, who were together with the leaders and chiefs of the people. Since they too are temporal, he calls them "rulers of this age" and "passing away," that is, ceasing to exist, and not eternal.

1 Corinthians 2:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls the preaching about Christ a mystery. For it is both a proclamation and at the same time a mystery, because even the angels did not know of it before it was announced (1 Pet. 1:12), and we, seeing one thing in it, understand another: thus I see the cross and suffering, but understand power; I hear "servant," but worship the Master. This wisdom is hidden from unbelievers completely, but for the faithful only in part; for now we see as in a mirror (1 Cor. 13:12). By the word "foreordained" he indicates God's love for us. For he truly loves us who was ready long beforehand to bestow blessings upon us. So also God before the ages foreordained for us salvation through the cross, a salvation constituting the greatest wisdom. He said "for our glory" because He made us partakers of glory. For to be participants together with the Lord in a hidden mystery constitutes glory for a servant.

1 Corinthians 2:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Princes here refers to Herod and Pilate. It would not be wrong, however, to also understand this as meaning the chief priests and scribes. The words "of this age" express, as was shown above, their temporal power. If they had known the hidden wisdom, as was said above, and the mysteries of the divine economy, namely the mystery of God's incarnation, the mystery of the cross, the mystery of the calling and adoption of the Gentiles, the mystery of rebirth, sonship, and the inheritance of the Kingdom of Heaven — in a word, all the mysteries revealed to the apostles by the Holy Spirit — and likewise if the chief priests had known that their city would be conquered and they themselves would be led into captivity, then they would not have crucified Christ. He called Christ here "the Lord of glory." That is, since they regarded the cross as something dishonorable, he shows that Christ in no way lost His glory through the cross; on the contrary, He was glorified even more, because through the cross He more clearly revealed His love for mankind. So then, if they did not know, ought this sin to have been forgiven them? Yes; if after this they had repented and turned back, the sin would have been forgiven them, just as it was forgiven Paul and others among the Jews.

1 Corinthians 2:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The words "and so it happened" are missing. The Apostle in many places employs the figure of omission. What then has God prepared for those who love Him? The knowledge of Christ and salvation through the incarnation. This no human eye has seen, nor human ear heard, nor human heart imagined. The prophets, however, did not see with human eyes, nor hear with human ears, nor comprehend the revelations about Christ with a human mind (Isa. 64:4), but everything in them was divine. For it is said: "The Lord... has given me an ear" (Isa. 50:4), that is, a spiritual one, and other things similar to this. And who are those who love God? The faithful. Where, furthermore, is this saying written? Perhaps it was indeed written in these very words, but now that book no longer exists, or perhaps the wise Paul expressed with this saying the following words: "they shall see that which had not been told them, and shall understand that which they had not heard" (Isa. 52:15).

1 Corinthians 2:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Someone might ask: if it has not entered the heart of man, then how did you learn of this? He answers: God revealed it to us by the Spirit, and not by human wisdom. For it was neither worthy nor able to see the mysteries of God. Such, he says, was this mystery and so hidden that we could not have learned of it from anyone, had the Spirit not taught us, who knows even the depths of God. The word "searches" indicates not ignorance, but perfect knowledge, just as it is also said of the Father: "You search the hearts" (Ps. 7:10), meaning: You know the depth of hearts. It can also be understood this way: the Spirit is said to search the mysteries of God in the sense that He delights in contemplating them.

1 Corinthians 2:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He shows the perfect knowledge of the Spirit in the subsequent words as well. For just as the human spirit knows what is in man, so, he says, the Spirit of God knows what belongs to God. From this we learn, among other things, that the Spirit is not of a different essence compared to the Father, just as the spirit of man is not different compared to the man.

1 Corinthians 2:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He called the spirit of this world human wisdom. It is not this wisdom that we received, lest it render our preaching vain and useless; no, our teacher was the Spirit "from God," that is, a being consubstantial with God, proceeding from His essence. The Spirit, he says, is light, and this very light we have received, so that, being enlightened by it, we might know what was hidden until now. What is this? "That which is given to us by God," that is, everything that pertains to the dispensation of Christ, namely: how He died for us, how He made us children of God, how in Himself He also seated us at the right hand of the Father. Consequently, those who do not have the Spirit do not know those mysteries.

1 Corinthians 2:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

We, he says, have all the more wisdom in comparison with the Greek sages, in that they were instructed by men, whereas we speak by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. That is, if any spiritual questions arise, we judge them, that is, we resolve them by means of other spiritual teachings or narratives. So, for example, the spiritual question: did Christ rise from the dead? We discuss and resolve on the basis of another spiritual teaching, namely the narrative of Jonah. In a similar manner, another question: how could a Virgin give birth? is resolved by the barrenness of Sarah, Rebekah, and Elizabeth, who conceived not according to the laws of nature, since conception depends on the power of the womb, and likewise by the fact that Eve came from Adam without seed, as well as by other cases considered in relation to the coming of man into the world. However, the words "comparing spiritual things with spiritual" you may also understand thus: discussing and resolving spiritual questions together with spiritual people, for they alone can understand them. Therefore he adds what follows.

1 Corinthians 2:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The natural man is one who relies in everything on his own reasoning and does not think that he needs higher help, and one who does not wish to accept anything by faith, and considers everything that cannot be proved to be foolishness. So then, the one who thinks that everything occurs by the natural order, and admits nothing supernatural, he calls natural, that is, governed by nature: for his soul occupies itself only with the economy of nature. And just as the bodily eyes, beautiful in themselves and exceedingly useful, cannot see anything without light, so too the soul, having been made capable of receiving the Holy Spirit, cannot without Him contemplate divine things. That is, he does not understand that such matters require faith and cannot be grasped by reason; for this means "these things must be judged spiritually," that is, they have their proofs in faith and in the Spirit.

1 Corinthians 2:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The spiritual man, he says, knows all things; he knows that everything here is temporary, while the future is permanent; he knows that he will receive salvation, and that the unfaithful will be punished. Therefore he also exposes them, "yet he himself is judged by no one," that is, they cannot expose him, for the one who sees perceives both his own things and those belonging to the unseeing; on the contrary, they, like blind men, see neither their own things nor those that belong to him.

1 Corinthians 2:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls the spiritual mind the mind of the Lord. The word "judge" (συμβιβάσει) stands in place of: correct (διορθώσεται). Having said above: "no one can judge about the spiritual," he now proves that he said this rightly. "For who has known the mind of the Lord" so as to venture to "judge" it, that is, to correct it? For if no one can even know the mind of the Lord, and such is the mind of the spiritual man, then all the more can no one teach him or correct him. Do not be surprised, he says, that I called the spiritual man and his mind the mind of the Lord. All of "we have the mind of Christ," that is, everything that we know has been revealed to us by Christ, and our understanding (τον νουν) concerning divine things we have from Christ; in other words: the knowledge that we have about spiritual matters of faith, we have from Christ, so that truly no one can judge us. Some, however, called the Father the mind of Christ, while others called it the Spirit.

1 Corinthians 3:1-3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In the mysteries of Christ, he says, you are still infants, therefore I gave you milk to drink, that is, the simplest teaching, and did not offer you solid food, that is, more perfect teaching. Why? Because you were not yet able (to receive it). And to bring down their pride, he adds: "and even now you are not able," for you still think about fleshly things. Do you see: they are not able to receive such teaching because they do not want to be spiritual, but remain fleshly.

1 Corinthians 3:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Above he was bringing down the pride of the Corinthians in worldly wisdom; but, lest they say: we boast not in that, but in spiritual wisdom, he now shows that even in our wisdom they had not attained perfection, but still remained imperfect, and he says that they had not yet heard anything about more perfect subjects. He well said "I could not," lest they think that he did not speak to them about more perfect things out of envy. The reason I could not speak to you as to perfect ones is that you are still occupied with fleshly things. But how did they, being fleshly, perform signs? Indeed, they were such, as was also said in the beginning. But it is possible both to work signs and at the same time to be fleshly, like those people who cast out demons in the name of Christ. For signs are for the benefit of others and therefore are often performed even through the unworthy.

1 Corinthians 3:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Everything that was said above, he spoke to the leaders who prided themselves on their wisdom and nobility, but now he turns to the subordinates and says: I rightly call you carnal, because among you there is envy, strife, and divisions. He could have accused them of fornication and many other vices as well; but since divisions and strife had especially intensified among them, he mentions these. It is important to note that everywhere he joins envy with strife. This is because from envy come strife, and from strife come divisions. But if all these disorders exist among you, then "are you not walking according to human custom?" that is, are you not thinking in a carnal, human, and earthly manner?

1 Corinthians 3:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He designates by the names of Paul and Apollos the distinguished men and teachers among the Corinthians.

1 Corinthians 3:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having put forward his own and Apollos's name, he faithfully achieves his purpose. He reasons as follows: if we are nothing, then what is to be said of your teachers? We, he says, are "servants," and not the very root and source of blessings — that source is Christ. Therefore we ought not to be puffed up, since we have delivered to you blessings received from God; for all things belong to Him, the giver of blessings. He did not say: we are evangelists, but: "servants" — this is because evangelism encompasses only teaching, whereas service includes deeds as well.

1 Corinthians 3:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I, he says, was the first to sow the preaching; but Apollos, by his constant teaching, did not allow the seed to wither from the heat of the temptations of the evil one, but God made you grow.

1 Corinthians 3:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Look how, by humbling himself and Apollos, he makes bearable the humbling of the wise and rich leaders of the Corinthians, teaching that He attributes to Himself all the blessings bestowed upon us.

1 Corinthians 3:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

They can do nothing without the help of God; in this respect they are one; so how can you exalt yourselves over one another, when you are one?

1 Corinthians 3:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

We teachers are fellow workers of God, cooperating with God in the salvation of people, and not the authors or givers of salvation. Therefore one must neither despise us, for we are fellow workers of God, nor boast in us, for all things are God's.

1 Corinthians 3:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls himself a wise master builder not out of arrogance, but wishing to show that it is proper for a wise master builder to lay such a foundation, that is, Christ. And that he said this truly not out of arrogance is evident from his words: "according to the grace of God given to me," that is, my wisdom is not my own doing, but a gracious gift of God.

1 Corinthians 3:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

No one can, so long as he remains a wise master builder. But if someone is not a wise master builder, then he can lay another foundation; hence heresies. Among you, Corinthians, there is one foundation – Christ: therefore you ought to build upon this foundation not that which comes from strife and envy, but works of virtue.

1 Corinthians 3:12-13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

From the time we received the foundation of faith, each of us builds upon it: some build good works, which are of various kinds, some greater, some lesser—for example, virginity is like gold, honorable marriage like silver, non-covetousness like precious stones, almsgiving amid wealth is a work of already lesser value. Others among you build up evil works, which are also of various degrees. Those works that can more easily burn up are called hay and straw, such as: impurity, idolatry, covetousness; while those that do not burn so easily are called wood, such as: drunkenness, laughter, and similar vices. Some, however, understand it the other way around, that is, they call the previously mentioned vices wood, and the latter ones hay and straw.

1 Corinthians 3:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls "day" the day of judgment. "In fire," he says further, "it is revealed," that is, it is made manifest what the works are in themselves, whether gold or something contrary.

1 Corinthians 3:14-15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If you have silver or gold, then your work will survive, and you will receive a reward; but if you have hay and the like, then your work will not withstand the force of the fire (this is what the expression "it will be burned" means), but it will be revealed that it is worthless. If someone were to cross the river of fire in golden armor, he would come out on the other bank in a more radiant form; but if another were to go through that same river with hay, he would not only gain no profit, but would destroy even himself. So it will be with works. Consequently, faith without good works brings no benefit. For behold, here the foundation is Christ; but works not performed according to the law of Christ are condemned to burning.

1 Corinthians 3:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He himself will not perish in the same way as his works, that is, he will not pass into nothingness, but will be "saved," that is, preserved whole, so that he may burn in the fire. Among us too, regarding wood that does not easily burn up and turn to ash, it is customary to say that it remains whole in the fire, so that a considerable amount of time is required for its burning. Thus the sinner suffers loss from having labored over such works, from which he perishes, and expended all his efforts on what has no being and does not exist (for every evil is something non-existent), just as if someone were to purchase a corpse at a great price instead of a living body. Meanwhile he himself, that is the sinner, will be "saved," that is, preserved whole for eternal torments.

1 Corinthians 3:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He turns his speech to the one who sinned. And see how effectively he puts him to shame. Namely, by the grace given to us, that is, by the indwelling of the Spirit in us, he shames the sinner, although he does not clearly reveal his identity, but speaks in general terms. Meanwhile, if we are the temple of God because the Spirit dwells in us, then it follows that the Spirit is God.

1 Corinthians 3:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, he will destroy. In these words is expressed not a curse, but a prediction about the future.

1 Corinthians 3:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Thinking that this happens otherwise, and not as I said.

1 Corinthians 3:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For it not only does not contribute to the acquisition of true wisdom, but, on the contrary, even hinders it, because, thinking highly of itself, it rejects divine teaching and thus leaves in perpetual ignorance those who possess this wisdom; therefore they are also caught by God, as fools.

1 Corinthians 3:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If the Lord knows that the reasonings of men are vain, because there is nothing necessary and salvific in them, then how is it that you, Corinthians, harbor thoughts contrary to God and occupy yourselves with them as though they were profitable!

1 Corinthians 3:21-22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

This, it seems, is said to the subordinates, but strikes at the leaders, suggesting that they should by no means boast either of outward wisdom, since it is foolishness, or of spiritual gifts, since they belong to God and are given for the benefit of the subordinates. This is what the words mean: "for all things are yours," that is, why do your teachers boast? And why do you puff them up and exalt them? For they have nothing of their own, but all that they have belongs to you, has been given to them for your benefit, and they ought to be grateful to you. Meanwhile, he again mentioned himself and Peter: this was so that his words would not be so harsh, and to suggest: if even we received our gifts for your sake and were appointed teachers for your sake, then all the more should your present teachers not boast of their gifts as though they were their own acquisition, for these are blessings that belong to others.

1 Corinthians 3:22-23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Christ is God's not in the same sense in which we are Christ's. We are Christ's as His work and creation, but Christ is God's both as the pre-eternal Son and as having the Father as His cause. Thus, although the expression is the same, the meaning is different, for all things are ours not in the same sense in which we are Christ's; we are servants of Christ and His creation, but all that exists is neither something subservient to us nor our creation. Therefore you do wrong in dividing yourselves according to men, when you belong to Christ.

1 Corinthians 3:22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And the "life" of teachers, he says, is for you, so that you might learn from them and receive benefit; and their "death" is for you, for it is on your behalf and for your salvation that they undergo dangers. Or alternatively: the death of Adam is also for you, so that you might be brought to your senses; and the death of Christ is for you, so that you might be saved. In short: the whole "world" is for you, so that through it you might ascend to the Creator and by its corruptibility learn to desire incorruptible goods. For you also is "the present," that is, the goods that God grants to believers even here; and for you likewise "the future" has been prepared.

1 Corinthians 4:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

We who are teachers are nothing other than servants; why then do you, having forsaken the Master, call yourselves by the names of us, the servants? By calling the apostles and teachers stewards of the mysteries, he showed that the teaching should not be imparted to everyone indiscriminately, but to the one, then, and in the way to whom, when, and how it ought to be. Mysteries, as mysteries, should not be disclosed to everyone; this is not characteristic of a prudent steward.

1 Corinthians 4:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, it is required that the steward not appropriate for himself what belongs to the master, not dispose of anything as a master, but manage everything as another's, as the master's property; not call what belongs to the master his own, but on the contrary, regard his own as belonging to the master.

1 Corinthians 4:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The Corinthians suffered from the following ailment. Those who had divided among themselves over teachers, acting as judges, mocked and rejected pious men for their lack of learning; on the contrary, they received vicious men for their eloquence, rashly pronouncing the following verdicts: such a one is better than such a one, this one is inferior to him, that one is superior to this one, and this one to that one. So then, when Paul said that what is required of stewards is "that each one be found faithful," and by this seemingly gave them occasion to judge the life of each of them, from which even greater disorders would have arisen, then, to prevent this evil, he restrains the Corinthians from judging and says: "it is a very small thing to me." As if he says: to be subject to your judgment I consider a dishonor for myself. Then, so as not to offend them or show contempt for them, he added: "or as other men judge." Let no one, however, accuse Paul of recklessness; for he says this not about himself properly (no one was judging him), but so that they would not judge others, he takes upon himself their person and thereby accomplishes what is needed.

1 Corinthians 4:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do not think, he says, that I reject your judgment out of contempt for you or for everyone else. I consider even myself incapable of such precise investigation. I know of no sin in myself, because I cannot judge truly and precisely; "but I am not thereby justified," that is, I am not free from sin; perhaps I have sinned in something, but I myself do not know it. The Lord alone can judge precisely and infallibly. Conclude from this how exact and thorough the future judgment will be.

1 Corinthians 4:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do you see that Paul, in forbidding the Corinthians to judge others, is not defending himself? He always transfers to his own person what concerns others, and in his own person teaches that which he intends to teach.

1 Corinthians 4:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"These things," that is, what was said above about quarrels, and what follows after — about judging others. I, he says, applied to myself and Apollos, so that you might learn from us not to think beyond what is written. And Scripture teaches us not to be puffed up, when it says: "whoever wants to be first, let him be last of all" (Mark 9:35); also: "whoever humbles himself will be exalted" (Matt. 23:12); there are very many other similar instructions in it as well. And about not judging others, it is said thus: "judge not, that you be not judged" (Matt. 7:1).

1 Corinthians 4:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he directs his speech at the teachers and says: who distinguished you and deemed you worthy of praise? A man? But human judgment is deceptive. Even if you do have something worthy of praise, it does not belong to you, but to the one who gave it, and you received it, not accomplished it yourself. If you received it, then why do you boast as though you did not receive it, but acquired it through your own labors? He who received should not boast of what he received, for it belongs to another.

1 Corinthians 4:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Words inspired by indignation. So quickly, he says, you have acquired everything! You have need of nothing! You are already satiated; in a short time you have attained perfection and received all the wealth of knowledge and gifts! Perfection is attained in the age to come, but you, it would seem, already possess it. Indeed, your vainglory shows as though you have ascended to the very summit of perfection. By these words he expresses that they are very far from perfect when they conduct themselves in such a manner.

1 Corinthians 4:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Words characteristic of a man who is grieving, or rather, of one who wishes to put others to shame. As I see, he says, from your conduct, God has appointed us alone, the apostles, to be last of all and "sentenced to death," that is, condemned, ready for death. Indeed, from the fact that you have already begun to reign, I can conclude that we have been appointed to be last and as if condemned — we the apostles, that is, those who have endured so many sufferings for Christ.

1 Corinthians 4:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And he says this again in order to shame them: While the apostles were beaten and despised for Christ, the Corinthians were respected and honored as wise and boasted as if all this were in Christ. Therefore he says: how is it possible for such opposites to coexist in people with the same way of thinking? No. It must be admitted that either our way of thinking is not in Christ, or yours; but to think not in Christ is unworthy of the apostles of Christ: therefore, you are mistaken.

1 Corinthians 4:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What, he says, is the point of recalling the past? Look at what is now — at how you are drowning in pleasures, while we are quite the opposite.

1 Corinthians 4:12-13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And, – what is most important of all, he says, – we do not even consider ourselves unfortunate amid such calamities. And how is this evident? From the fact that we repay those who afflict us with the opposite. For those who revile us, we bless, and those who inflict upon us even harsher injuries (this is the meaning of "defaming," that is, the most severe injury) we "entreat" (παρακαλοΰμεν), that is, in return for defamation we repay them with words gentle and kind (this is the meaning of "entreating," that is, speech that is gentle). For such conduct, Christians are considered mad!

1 Corinthians 4:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

This puts to shame those who dare to preach for profit and gain.

1 Corinthians 4:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What is "offscouring"? Everything that is swept away or wiped off as worthless. Thus, if someone wipes away something filthy with a sponge, they call it offscouring. This also means "dust, trampled by all"; for to trample (περιφάν) is the same as to wipe around with a sponge. So the apostle says: we are worthy of being rejected and regarded as offscouring not only by you, but by the whole world and all people, and not just for a time, but even unto this day. Note what a Christian ought to be like; note that he is obligated to strive until the very end.

1 Corinthians 4:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I do not write this to shame you, he says, and not with an evil and hateful intention do I say this; but "as beloved children" (I admonish you), and not simply children, but "beloved." Forgive me, then, if I have said anything offensive, for this comes from love. And he did not say: I reproach, but "I admonish." Who would not endure a father's admonition?

1 Corinthians 4:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Well then, you will say, do others not love you? They do, he says, but not as I do. For they are tutors, but I am a father. So with children, although there is one father, while there may be many tutors, yet the affection of all of them together toward the children is far less in comparison with the love of one alone, that is, the father: so it is likewise between us. Note, incidentally, that he added the words "in Christ" to the tutors; this was so as not to strike them down entirely. However, although he attributed to them (the tutors) the more difficult task (for such is the duty of a tutor), he reserved the superiority of love for himself.

1 Corinthians 4:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Be imitators of me in all things, he says; be not puffed up by either wisdom or wealth, and do not be hostile toward the brethren, but place both wisdom and wealth in love for Christ and for the brethren. Notice the goodness of heart: he entreats, and does not command. And to offer oneself as a model for imitation — this is a sign of great boldness.

1 Corinthians 4:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Therefore, he says, because I care for you as children, I sent Timothy to you. I myself wanted to come and restore peace among you, but since I cannot accomplish this, I sent him, "my beloved son." He said this in order to show how much he loves them, since he resolved to be separated from Timothy for their sake, and at the same time to inspire in them respect for Timothy. "Faithful in the Lord," that is, not in worldly affairs, but in matters of the faith of Christ; therefore also in what concerns you, he will serve faithfully.

1 Corinthians 4:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having said, "I sent Timothy to you," in order to prevent them from becoming more careless because of this, he adds: although I myself am not coming now, and my absence has given some occasion for pride, for this very reason I will come later. He shows the childishness of their thinking; for it is characteristic only of children to behave disorderly when the teacher is not with them. Who then are these puffed up ones? The associates of the fornicator, who was both wise and rich, and simply — all those who exalted themselves in wisdom and wealth. These are the ones who were puffed up, as though Paul did not exist to reprove them.

1 Corinthians 4:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

By these words he humbles the proud and rouses them to sobriety. And he well added: "if the Lord wills," for all things happen according to His command.

1 Corinthians 4:19-20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The Corinthians, relying on eloquence, despised Paul as an unlearned man; therefore he says: I will look not at your eloquence, for it is not what is needed, but at the "power" manifested in signs. For the Kingdom of God was preached and established not by grandeur of speech, but by signs performed through the power of the Holy Spirit.

1 Corinthians 4:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls "rod" punishment. So, he says: it depends on you whether I come to you with the one or the other. If you remain careless, I will come and punish you, as Elymas (Acts 13:8–11). But if you sober up, I will treat you with a spirit of gentleness. There is in him also a spirit of severity and punishment, but he names it from its better side, just as God too is called gracious and merciful, and not punishing, although He is in fact also such.

1 Corinthians 5:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He accuses everyone in general, so that they would not give themselves over to carelessness, considering themselves free from this sin, but on the contrary, would endeavor to correct it, as a common disgrace. And he did not say: is shamelessly committed, but: "it is actually reported." If it is forbidden even to allow such a crime to reach one's hearing, is it not much more shameless to commit it? All the more "among you," who have been deemed worthy of the spiritual mysteries; and further, intensifying the accusation, he says: "such as is not even named among the Gentiles," he did not say: occurs, but: "is not even named." "That one should have his father's wife." He did not say: stepmother, but "his father's wife," so that by the reminder of the father he might make the blow more forceful. Furthermore, being ashamed to utter the name of adultery, he used the more decent expression "to have."

1 Corinthians 5:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Be proud of the teaching of that fornicator, for he was wise. Note the wisdom of the apostle: he nowhere addresses his word to the fornicator, as a man dishonorable and unworthy of being brought into the open, but speaks with others, as about a common transgression.

1 Corinthians 5:3-4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In order not to appear proud, he also takes them as partners: for he says, "in your assembly in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ," that is, so that the assembly would be constituted not according to human custom, but according to God; so that Christ Himself would gather you, in whose name you also assemble. Meanwhile, the apostle also placed his spirit over them, so that they would not grant the fornicator forgiveness, but would judge justly, as in the presence of the apostle.

1 Corinthians 5:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Notice the indignation. He does not allow them to wait for his arrival and only then bind the fornicator, but hastens to stop the evil, the contagion, before it spreads to the entire body of the Church. He said "being present with you in spirit" in order to compel them to pronounce the judgment and at the same time to frighten them by the fact that he knows how they will judge there, and that the spirit, that is, the gift of discernment, will reveal to him everything they do. With the words "I have already decided, as though being present with you," he does not allow them to undertake anything else; for I, he says, have pronounced the judgment, and it must not be otherwise.

1 Corinthians 5:4-5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The meaning is twofold. Either this: Christ can give you such grace that you will be able to deliver the fornicator to Satan, or this: Christ Himself together with you will pronounce condemnation on the fornicator. And he did not say "delivered," but "to deliver," covertly opening for him the doors of repentance. And here again he did not mention the name.

1 Corinthians 5:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, to hand over so that Satan would exhaust him with illness. For since lust is born from the satiation of the body, the apostle wants to punish this body so that the spirit, that is, the soul, would be saved. This should not, however, be understood as though the soul alone were saved, but one must acknowledge that with the salvation of the soul the body too will be saved. And some understand by "spirit" the spiritual gift and explain it thus: so that the gift of the spirit would be preserved in him whole and would not depart from him as from an impious man. Such a sentence expresses more care than punishment. Very fittingly he reminded them of the day of judgment, so that the Corinthians, being frightened, would offer the remedy, and the fornicator would accept it with the same disposition. He sets a limit to the actions of the devil, just as it was with Job, that is, he permits him to touch only the body, but not the soul.

1 Corinthians 5:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He hints that they themselves did not bring the fornicator to repentance, for they boasted of him; and he was one of their wise men.

1 Corinthians 5:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Purge out therefore this fornicator, or rather, drive out all other wicked persons as well (for by "old leaven" he means every kind of evil). In the Greek text it does not simply say "cleanse" (καθάρατε), but "purge out" (ἐκκαθάρατε), that is, cleanse completely, that you may be a new lump, having no admixture of evil. "Since you are unleavened," instead of: as you ought to be unleavened, that is, free from the old evil, which upon repentance proves to be both sour and bitter.

1 Corinthians 5:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He shows that every time is a time of celebration for Christians, because of the abundance of gifts bestowed upon them. For the Son of God became man and was slain so that you might celebrate — not with the leaven of the old Adam, and not with a life full of evil, or, what is worse, of wickedness; for evil is everyone who does what is evil, but wicked is the one who does it with a hidden and cunning intent.

1 Corinthians 5:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In which epistle? In this very same one. For when he said above, "purge out the old leaven," hinting at the fornicator, as was shown, then from these words it was already evident that one must not mingle with fornicators. But since they might think that one must withdraw from all fornicators, even from those who were among the Greeks, he explains which fornicators he is speaking of.

1 Corinthians 5:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He used the word "at all" to express the common knowledge of the matter. And the meaning is this: however, I do not forbid associating at all with the fornicators of the world, that is, with the pagans, otherwise you would have had to seek another universe. Indeed, when so many pagans live in the same city as you, how is it possible not to associate with them?

1 Corinthians 5:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

You see, it was not only one fornicator, but others as well, and not just one vice, but various ones. But in what way can a brother also be an idolater? Just as the Samaritans were once only half-pious, so it happened with the Corinthians as well, that is, some of them still clung to idols. Beyond this, the apostle prepares to speak about those who ate food sacrificed to idols. He well said, "who is called a brother"; for anyone who is guilty of the sins enumerated above bears only the name of brother, but in reality is not a brother. The word ή πόρνος can be taken in the sense of a disjunctive conjunction (ή), as in the expressions that follow it, but it can also be taken as the verb "to remain" (ή), so that if anyone, being called a brother, remains (υπάρχη) a fornicator, and so on. "With such a person do not even eat together," so that he may recognize himself as defiled on account of sin and refrain from it.

1 Corinthians 5:12-13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Some, after the particle ουχί ("not, no"), place a period; then they read the following words without a question, thus: you judge those who are inside. That is, the apostle, having said above, "what have I to do with judging outsiders," now added ουχί — no, that is, it is not my business to judge them. But others read it conjunctively and with a question: "Do you not judge those who are inside?" — that is, is it not Christians whom you ought to judge? As for outsiders, the Dreadful Judgment of God awaits them, from which those inside will be delivered, if they receive judgment from you.

1 Corinthians 5:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls the Greeks "those without" and the Christians "those within." I, he says, have no concern at all for those without; they live outside my laws; consequently, it is superfluous to prescribe divine commandments to those who live outside the fold of Christ. "Whatever the law says, it says to those who are under the law" (Rom. 3:19).

1 Corinthians 5:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He brought to mind an Old Testament saying (see Deut. 13:5), wishing to show that already before it was pleasing to the lawgiver that impious people be cut off from the community. With the words "from among you" he shows that it will be more beneficial for them if they cast out the impious one from themselves.

1 Corinthians 6:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Many were litigating in monetary disputes before Greek judges, as experts in law. Therefore he endeavors to correct this evil, which came to his mind incidentally. For having mentioned the covetous, he suddenly boiled over with zealous concern for those infected with such a sin. And see what indignation he shows from the very beginning, calling this matter audacity and lawlessness. He did not say: before the unbelievers, but: "before the unrighteous"; for everyone who litigates usually seeks justice, therefore the apostle shows that they will not find it, because the Greek judges are unrighteous, he says, so how will they judge you justly? He calls the faithful saints, showing by the very names the distinction between the former and the latter; for the ones are unrighteous, while the others are holy.

1 Corinthians 6:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since the faithful, as unlearned people, seemed incapable of judging disputes, he imparts to them weight and importance: first, he called them saints, then said that they will judge the world. This should not, however, be understood as though they will occupy the seats of judges and pronounce verdicts (the Lord will judge); no, they will only condemn (κατακρινοῦσιν). Indeed, if they, being like all others, turned out to be believers, while those others did not believe, is this not a condemnation of the unbelievers? Look, he did not say: will receive judgment from you, but "will be judged by you"; because you, having believed, were an example for the world. The saying "are unworthy to judge trivial matters" has this meaning: it seems the Corinthians were ashamed to be judged by those within; therefore he says: on the contrary, it is shameful for you when you are judged before those without; for those courts are bad, and not such as those within.

1 Corinthians 6:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Angels he calls the demons. So then, we shall judge even the demons if, despite being clothed in flesh, we prove ourselves more perfect than they who have no flesh.

1 Corinthians 6:4-5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Wishing to turn them away from external courts, he says: perhaps someone will say that in the Church there is no one wise who could adjudicate disputes. But if, in your opinion, there is not a single wise person in the Church, then it is better to appoint as judges those who are of lesser account than unbelievers. However, I said this to your shame, if indeed there are so few wise among you that judgments must be carried out by simple and uneducated people. He added the words "between his brothers" in order to show that in such a case, when there is a dispute with a brother, extensive knowledge is not needed, because brotherly disposition contributes most of all to the resolution of the quarrel.

1 Corinthians 6:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

A twofold evil: one is that it is conducted against a brother, and the other is that it is conducted before unbelievers.

1 Corinthians 6:7-8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Many accusations. The first is that they do not know how to endure wrongs; the second is that, on the contrary, they themselves commit wrongs; the third is that they wrong their brothers. It would be good, he says, both not to wrong others and not to suffer wrongs; but if one must choose one of the two, it is better to suffer wrongs.

1 Corinthians 6:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Previously he forbade going to court before unbelievers, and now he forbids judgment itself, saying: "and this is already very degrading for you," that is, reprehensible and shameful, "that you have lawsuits," that is, disputed matters, with one another (this is what the words "among yourselves" mean). The Apostle said this with particular expressiveness, for we Christians must regard one another as brothers.

1 Corinthians 6:9-10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Many ask why he placed drunkards and revilers alongside idolaters and those who commit abominable deeds? Because Christ also declared worthy of gehenna the one who says to his brother "fool" (Matt. 5:22), and because again the Jews went from drunkenness to idolatry. Furthermore, the discussion here is not about punishment, but about the loss of the Kingdom; and the Kingdom is equally forfeited by all such sinners, but whether there will be a distinction in their punishments — this is not the place to discuss.

1 Corinthians 6:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He concludes the exhortation with a threat, intensifying his speech and asking them about a matter known to all. Here he hints at those of the Corinthians who said that God is loving of mankind and will not punish, but will bring them into the Kingdom. Therefore he says: "do not be deceived": for indeed it is clear self-delusion and error to expect all manner of blessings here, and there to be subjected to punishment. He puts the one who is already condemned in first place. Those who have shameful things done to them he calls "malakoi," and then he goes on to list those who do the shameful things.

1 Corinthians 6:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Consider, he says, from what evils He freed you and what blessings God bestowed upon you. You too were subject to all the vices enumerated above, but He cleansed you from them, and not only cleansed you, but also sanctified you. In what way? By justifying you; first He washed you, then, having justified you, He sanctified you, not in the name of this or that teacher, but in the name of Christ and by the Holy Spirit. That is, the Trinity bestowed these blessings upon you; for in saying that God sanctified in the name of Christ and by the Holy Spirit, he expresses nothing other than precisely the Trinity.

1 Corinthians 6:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he had spoken before about the fornicator and will soon speak about him again, he introduces a discussion about gluttony as well: for the passion of fornication arises chiefly from gluttony. So he says: it is permitted for me to eat and drink, but it is harmful for me to partake of food and drink beyond measure. I, he says, am master over food and drink; but if I use them immoderately, from a master I will become their slave. For whoever uses them as one ought is master over them; on the contrary, whoever falls into excess is no longer a master but their slave, because in that case overindulgence becomes his tyrant. Do you see how the one who considered himself a ruler, the apostle showed to be ruled? Look: each of the Corinthians was saying, "it is lawful for me to give myself over to pleasures"; but the apostle says: you give yourself over to them not because you have power over them, but because you yourself are subject to their power. For as long as you remain intemperate, it is not you who have power over the belly, but the belly over you.

1 Corinthians 6:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

By "belly" he means gluttony, not a member of our body; and by "food" he means the immoderate use of food. So the meaning of the words is this: the immoderate use of food is in friendship and kinship with gluttony, and vice versa. Neither one can bring us to Christ; on the contrary, they mutually pass those devoted to them from one to the other — immoderation to gluttony, and gluttony to immoderation. Not the belly, but gluttony, and not food, but immoderation in food. In the word "will destroy" some see a prediction about the state of the future age, that is, that there will be no need there for either food or drink. And if even the moderate use of food will have no place there, then all the more does He abolish immoderation and gluttony. Having said that together with the abolition of food the belly too will be abolished, he expressed the thought that together with satiation the desire for more ceases. According to others, however, he sealed his exhortation with a prayer that immoderation and gluttony would be abolished, that is, would cease. From these words it is evident that the apostle speaks about gluttony in connection with his discourse on fornication. For he should have said: the body is not for meats nor for the belly. But he did not say this, but what? "Not for fornication," showing what is the consequence of bodily pleasures, namely fornication. And the meaning of his words is this: the body, he says, was not created to be drowned in pleasures and to fall into fornication, but so that it might obey Christ as its head, and the Lord would govern it as the head.

1 Corinthians 6:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do not be troubled upon hearing that God raised the Lord; for the apostle speaks thus, condescending to them as to infants. And since concerning the Father, as the source, all unanimously held the highest conceptions, the apostle attributes the resurrection to the Father and declares that He will raise us also. For just as He raised our head, I mean Christ, so He will raise the remaining members of the body, that is, us. Furthermore, in confirmation of his words he added: "by His power," as if saying: do not doubt what I say, for the power of God, which accomplishes great things, will fulfill this also. And that he attributes the resurrection of Christ to the Father as the cause is evident from what the Lord said concerning Himself: "Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up" (John 2:19). And again it is written of Him that He presented Himself alive (Acts 1:3). Thus, although He Himself also raised Himself, yet this deed is ascribed to the Father as the cause.

1 Corinthians 6:15-16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The cited passage shows what was stated, that is, in what manner the members of Christ become members of a harlot. Through intercourse, he says, a man becomes one with a harlot; therefore his members, which were members of Christ, become members of a harlot.

1 Corinthians 6:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he returns to the previously proposed exhortation concerning fornication. Meanwhile, he arms his discourse with great terrors. He did not say: to unite with a harlot, but, what is more terrible, "to make them members of a harlot." Indeed, who would not be horrified, hearing these words, that is, to tear away the members from Christ and make them members of a harlot?

1 Corinthians 6:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

See how by the very names of the harlot and of Christ he continues and intensifies the accusation. He says that "he who is joined to the Lord" becomes nothing other than "spirit," since he does nothing carnal — that is, he becomes spiritual. For union with the Lord grants him the sanctification of the Spirit. In these words he also showed how the faithful become members of Christ.

1 Corinthians 6:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He prescribes to flee from fornication as from a kind of persecutor, from whom we cannot be safe for even a single moment, and to strain every effort to abstain from it. Fornication, he says, defiles the entire body, which is why those who have committed fornication usually go to the baths as well, testifying thereby that their body has been defiled. Thus the fornicator sins against his own body, defiling and soiling it. Although murder, it seems, is also committed with the body, yet it does not defile the entire body; for one can throw a stone, or a piece of wood, or some other object, but it is impossible to commit fornication without the body: therefore it is always defiled. However, the apostle's intention was to present the gravity of this sin in an exaggerated manner, since his present exhortation concerns it; for fornication is by no means a vice worse than all other vices. I know other explanations on this subject as well. One is the following: the fornicator sins against his own body in the sense that he does not unite for the purpose of producing children, as in union with a lawful wife, but needlessly ruins it by the emission of seed and thereby weakens it. Another explanation: the fornicator sins against the woman with whom he unites, since she becomes his body through this, and therefore if he unites with her unlawfully, he sins against her. However, the explanation of the great John Chrysostom is better than all of them: I mean the first explanation. Furthermore, some raise a doubt and ask: what then? Does not envy also dry out the body? And they resolve this question as follows: envy is a passion, not an action. But the apostle is now speaking of action (for here are his words: "every sin that a man commits"), not of passion. Indeed, envy is not produced by us, but occurs within us.

1 Corinthians 6:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He frightens them even more—both by the greatness of the gift, that is, the Spirit, and by the dignity of the one who bestowed the gift, that is, God. You, he says, are a temple, and moreover a holy one, for you are a temple of the Holy Spirit. Do not defile the holy temple, then, and do not render the gift of God useless; for from God you have the gift and the Spirit.

1 Corinthians 6:19-20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

You, he says, are under the Master and have nothing of your own; the body itself is not yours. "For you were bought with a dear price," that is, with the Blood of Christ. Therefore your members are subject to another Master, and to whatever is pleasing to Him, to that you must direct their activity. In saying this, he does not abolish free will, but shows that God, by Whom we have been redeemed, rightfully demands from us service to Himself.

1 Corinthians 6:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

So, since you have been bought, he says, glorify God in your body, that is, by performing good deeds with the body and keeping it holy and pure. For the glorification of God consists in people seeing your good deeds and as a result glorifying Him. He shows that one must flee fornication not only with the body, but also with the soul, so as not to be defiled even in thought (for by "soul" he meant the mind). In the Gospel (Matt. 5:28) even that adultery which remains only in the heart is forbidden. You are not your own, he continually reminds, but are under the dominion of God, Who redeemed both our soul and our body.

1 Corinthians 7:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having corrected the disorders of divisions, fornication, and covetousness, he now sets forth rules concerning marriage and virginity. For the Corinthians had asked him in their letter: should one abstain from a wife, or not?

1 Corinthians 7:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He speaks about both sides. For it may happen that the husband loves chastity, but the wife does not, or vice versa. With the words "to avoid fornication" he urges restraint. For if marriage is permitted to avoid fornication, then those joined in marriage ought not to have relations with one another without any moderation, but rather chastely.

1 Corinthians 7:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Consider love for one another as a debt; and since it is a debt, you are necessarily obligated to show it to one another.

1 Corinthians 7:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Now he proves that love for one another is indeed a necessary obligation. For spouses, he says, do not have authority over their own bodies, but the wife is both a slave and a mistress of her husband: a slave, since she does not have authority over her own body to sell it to whomever she wishes, but her husband has ownership of it; and a mistress, because the body of her husband is her body, and he does not have the authority to give it to harlots. In the same way, the husband is both a slave and a master of his wife.

1 Corinthians 7:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, against the will of the husband the wife must not abstain, and likewise the husband must not abstain against the desire of the wife. For one to abstain against the will of the other means to deprive oneself, just as is also said concerning money; but to abstain by mutual will is an entirely different matter, as for example when both (husband and wife) by agreement set a definite time for mutual abstinence.

1 Corinthians 7:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

So that you would not deprive one another before the time, I said this, says the apostle, "as a concession" (κατά συγγνώμην), that is, out of condescension to your weakness, "and not as a commandment" that is absolute.

1 Corinthians 7:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Everywhere, wherever the apostle prescribes some difficult feat, he usually sets himself as an example. Therefore here too he says: I wish that all would always abstain.

1 Corinthians 7:8-9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do you see the wisdom of Paul, how he both shows the superiority of virginity and at the same time does not compel abstinence from marriage for one who is unable to abstain, lest otherwise he suffer a more grievous fall? If, he says, you experience great force and burning (for the power of desire is strong), then free yourself from those labors and struggles, lest, having undertaken them, you fall into a worse evil.

1 Corinthians 7:10-11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Divorces, he says, happen out of a love for continence, or out of faintheartedness, or for other reasons; but it would be better if there were no separation at all. If it does occur, the wife should remain with her husband, if not for conjugal relations, then so as not to bring in anyone else. But if she cannot remain continent, let her be reconciled with her husband.

1 Corinthians 7:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since the Lord in clear words gave the law not to divorce, except for the cause of fornication (Matt. 5:32), the apostle says: "not I, but the Lord." But what was said before was not literally legislated by the Lord. Nevertheless, the words of Paul are also the words of the Lord, and not of man, for below he says of himself: "I think that I also have the Spirit of God" (1 Cor. 7:40).

1 Corinthians 7:12-13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What are you saying? If the husband is an unbeliever, then let him remain with his wife; but if he is a fornicator, he should not remain with her? But unbelief is worse than fornication? Indeed it is worse; but God exacts punishment more for sins against one's neighbor than for sins against Himself. For it is said: "Leave your gift there before the altar and go first, be reconciled with your brother" (Matt. 5:24). And ten thousand talents owed to Him, He forgave; but for the one who owed a hundred denarii, He did not leave the offense unavenged (Matt. 18:34). So also in the present case: the sin of unbelief, which offends God Himself, He overlooks, but the sin of adultery He punishes as a sin against the wife. Some, however, explain it thus: a person, they say, remains in unbelief through ignorance, which may perhaps come to an end, as the apostle himself (1 Cor. 7:16) says: "For how do you know, wife, whether you will save your husband?" — whereas fornication is committed as a result of manifest depravity. Moreover, the fornicator has already separated himself beforehand, for having taken his members away from his wife, he made them members of a harlot; whereas the unbeliever has committed no sin against the bodily union, or rather, through this union he may perhaps be united also in faith. Not to mention that the order of life would also be overturned, and the Gospel would be subjected to reproach, if the believing spouse were to separate from the unbelieving one. Meanwhile, apply the apostle's commandment under consideration only to the case where husband and wife were joined in marriage when both were still in unbelief, but afterward one side or the other converted to the faith. For if previously only the husband was an unbeliever, or only the wife, then the believing spouse was not at all permitted to enter into marriage with the unbelieving one: this is clear from the apostle's words, for he did not say: if anyone wishes to take an unbelieving wife, but: "if any brother has." Again, he does not simply prescribe that the believing spouse live with the unbelieving one, but only in the case where the latter desires it; for this means: "consents," that is, if she desires it.

1 Corinthians 7:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, by the abundance of purity of the believing spouse, the impurity of the unbelieving one is overcome. This is what the apostle's words mean, and not that the pagan becomes holy. For the apostle did not say "is holy," but "is sanctified," that is, is overcome by the holiness of the believing spouse. And he says this so that the believing wife would not fear becoming impure if she has marital relations with such a husband. But the question arises: he who joins himself to a harlot, becoming one body with her, becomes impure (cf. 1 Cor. 6:16); obviously, he who joins himself to a pagan woman also becomes one body with her. If the first is impure, then how does the latter not become impure? As far as fornication is concerned, it is indeed so. When fornicators have relations with one another, their union contains impurity, and therefore they are both impure. But the matter is different in the case of the marital union of a believing spouse with an unbelieving one. The unbelieving husband is impure on account of his unbelief. But the wife has communion with him not in unbelief, but in the marriage bed. In this communion no impurity is found. For it is a lawful marriage. Therefore the believing spouse does not become impure.

1 Corinthians 7:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For example, if he commands you either to participate in his unbelief, or to renounce the rights of marriage, then divorce. For it is better to dissolve the bonds of marriage than to violate piety.

1 Corinthians 7:16-17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Some read it this way: "or you, husband, how do you know whether you will save your wife or not" (ē m)? Then they began a new sentence thus: "let each one act as God has appointed for him," that is, how can you know whether you will save her or not? This is completely unknown. But if it is unknown, then one must not dissolve the marriage, because if you do not save her, you will not harm yourself, and if you do save her, you will bring benefit both to yourself and to others. But the holy John did not read it this way, but rather: "let each one act as God has appointed for him, and each one as the Lord has called." And this reading is incomparably better. The Apostle said, as it were: there should be no divorce under the pretext of unbelief, but let each one act as God has willed concerning him. You were called having a wife from among the unbelievers. Keep her with you, and do not cast her out for her unbelief.

1 Corinthians 7:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Returning again to that exhortation that a wife "must not leave" her husband, he presents the current question. For if, he says, he does not quarrel with you, then stay with him and exhort him: perhaps you will accomplish something. He presents the outcome as uncertain, on the one hand, so that they would not think he is imposing on the wife an absolute obligation to fully convince her husband, and on the other hand, so as to sustain in her the hope of her husband's conversion and to prevent despair.

1 Corinthians 7:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He said this so that the Corinthians would more readily obey him, since he commands the same thing to others together with them as well.

1 Corinthians 7:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Probably, many, being ashamed of circumcision, by some medicine restored the circumcised member to its original appearance, growing back the foreskin on it.

1 Corinthians 7:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Everywhere, he says, together with faith the practice of virtue is required, while everything else is either of little or no importance at all.

1 Corinthians 7:20-21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"In the calling in which he was called," that is, in whatever manner of life, and in whatever rank and condition you believed, in that remain; for by calling he means the bringing to faith. Were you a slave when you accepted the faith? Do not worry or be troubled; for slavery does not harm you at all, so that even if you could become free, "make better use of it," sacrifice yourself for the benefit of others.

1 Corinthians 7:22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

A freedman is one who has been liberated from slavery. So he says: you who believed while in a state of slavery are a freedman of the Lord, for Christ has freed you both from sin and from that outward slavery, even though you are a slave. He who does not submit to passions, having a noble soul, is not a slave, even though he appears to be one. On the other hand, another was called to the faith as a free man; such a one is a slave of Christ. Therefore, if the name of slavery disturbs the slave, let him understand that he has become free in Christ, and this freedom is far more important than human freedom. Again, if the name of freedom puffs up the free man, let such a one understand that he is a slave of Christ and be humbled, considering that he is subject to such a Master and must please Him. Do you see the wisdom with which the apostle gives instruction to slaves and free men?

1 Corinthians 7:23-24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He says this not to slaves alone, but also to free people, exhorting all Christians to do nothing for the sake of pleasing men and not to obey them if their commands are unlawful. This is what it means: having been bought by God, to become slaves of men. He is not urging slaves to fall away from their masters—no; this is clear from his subsequent words: "in whatever calling one was called," and so on, that is, if someone was called even in a state of slavery, let him remain in it. He added "before God" so that through obedience to lawless masters one would not fall away from God. He is concerned about both things, that is, on the one hand, that slaves not fall away from their masters under the pretext of obedience to God, and on the other, that by rendering excessive obedience to their masters, they not fall away from God.

1 Corinthians 7:25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Above he occupied us with a conversation about chastity, and now he turns to a more important subject, namely virginity, and says that the Lord did not lay down a law and did not give a commandment concerning virginity, but only said: "He that is able to receive it, let him receive it" (Matt. 19:12). Therefore I too do not dare to prescribe anything regarding this subject; it is an important matter, but at the same time a dangerous one; however, I give my opinion, that is, my counsel, since I myself, by the mercy of God, have been deemed worthy to be faithful, that is, close to Him and one to whom mysteries can be entrusted.

1 Corinthians 7:26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In my opinion, he says, it is best of all for a person to abstain from marriage on account of the inconveniences and unpleasantnesses connected with it, and not because marriage is impure.

1 Corinthians 7:27-28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

With the words "are you bound to a wife?" he showed that marriage, as a bond, brings with it troubles. By "divorce" he means not abstinence by mutual agreement, but divorce without sufficient cause; for if the spouses abstain by mutual agreement, then this is not divorce. Having said "do not seek a wife," lest they think he is commanding celibacy, he adds: "but if you do marry, you have not sinned." Notice, meanwhile, how imperceptibly he encourages virginity, calling marriage a bond, and virginity a release and freedom.

1 Corinthians 7:28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

By "virgin" here he means not one who is consecrated to God (for if such a one marries, she undoubtedly sins, since by this, besides her Bridegroom Christ, she introduces an adulterer to herself), but a still-unmarried maiden. So if such a one marries, she does not sin, because marriage contains nothing impure in itself.

1 Corinthians 7:29 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest someone add to his words "will have troubles in the flesh" the thought "but also pleasure at the same time," he cuts off all hope of pleasure by pointing to the shortness of the time. For everything is hastening toward destruction, and the Kingdom of Christ has drawn near, and finally we must appear before Christ. Therefore, even if there is any pleasure in married life, it is unstable and short-lived.

1 Corinthians 7:29-31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If even those who have wives ought to be as though they have none, then what benefit is there in binding oneself in marriage and placing a burden upon oneself? What then does "as though not having" mean? It means: not clinging to marriage and a wife and not exhausting all one's cares upon them. In the same way, no one ought to be overly preoccupied with anything else either: neither with sorrowful circumstances, which he hinted at with the word "weeping," nor with joyful ones, which he indicated with the word "rejoicing," nor with transactions, which he expressed with the word "buying." And why, he says, enumerate this and that? Simply, those who make use of this world must not misuse it, that is, cling to it with all their zeal and attachment; for excessive use that goes beyond the bounds of what is proper is misuse.

1 Corinthians 7:31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, it passes away and is destroyed. Why then become attached to that which is destroyed? By the term "figure" he showed that the things of the present world only flash before the eyes, are exceedingly fleeting, and have nothing solid or substantial in them.

1 Corinthians 7:32-33 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

How is it, Paul, that while desiring us to be free from care and for this reason commending celibacy to us, you again say: "the unmarried man cares for the things of the Lord"? For behold, here too there are cares. But not such cares, he says, as are joined with marriage: cares for the things of the Lord are salvific and sweet, whereas cares for the things of the world are harmful and burdensome. Indeed, is it not a burden and a grief to strive to please a wife, and especially one who loves adornment and demands gold and pearls and other vain things? This is what disposes wretched husbands to injustice and soul-harming management of affairs.

1 Corinthians 7:32 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And in what way could we be without cares? If we were to remain unmarried. Therefore he adds the following.

1 Corinthians 7:33 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, they differ among themselves, and do not have one and the same concern, but are divided in their cares: one is concerned with such matters, and the other with others. Since their concerns are different, one must choose those among them which are better and easier.

1 Corinthians 7:34 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

It is not enough to be holy in body; one must also be holy in spirit, for in this—that is, in purity of soul—true virginity consists. In practice, many who are pure and blameless in body are defiled in soul. Beyond this, note also that she who is concerned with worldly things is no virgin. Therefore, when you see a woman who presents herself as a virgin yet is occupied with worldly matters, know that she differs in no way from a married woman. Paul established definite marks for both by which they may be recognized—not marriage and continence, but on the one hand, great and anxious activity, and on the other, quiet attention to one's own affairs. Consequently, she is no virgin who burdens herself with a multitude of vain occupations. And the married woman continues to care about how to please her husband, and therefore devotes special attention to her appearance, or, so that she may be regarded as a good housewife, shows herself to be thrifty and frugal.

1 Corinthians 7:35 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I spoke, he says, about virginity, knowing that this state is beneficial for you, since it is free from sorrow and cares, and provides more advantages to the soul; I did not speak about this in order to compel you against your will to remain in virginity (for by "bonds" he meant compulsion).

1 Corinthians 7:36 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If anyone, he says, being truly weak in soul, considers it dishonorable to leave his daughter a virgin, especially if she has passed the mature age, then let it be so, he says. How so? "Let him do as he wishes," that is, if he wants to give her in marriage, let him give her, for he will not sin. However, it is better to keep the virgin, as he says further.

1 Corinthians 7:37-38 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Notice how he first marvels at the one who keeps his virgin: he calls him firm and steadfast and one who acts with deliberation; for he says, "standing firm in his heart." So then, the one who gives his virgin in marriage is not firm. By the words "having no necessity" he shows that the father has the authority to give his daughter a husband, and no one can compel him not to give her in marriage. So it is to his honor if he keeps his daughter unmarried; therefore the apostle also praises him, for "he does well," he says. But the one who gives his daughter in marriage also "does well"; for giving in marriage is not a sin, and everything that is not a sin is good. But it is far better not to give in marriage, for this is perfection in what is good.

1 Corinthians 7:39-40 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here he teaches about second marriage, and although he permits it, nevertheless he considers more blessed the one who does not enter into a second marriage; for as virginity is higher than the first marriage, so the first marriage is higher than the second. "The wife is bound by the law," that is, she is restrained by the precaution of the law from adultery, from being an adulteress through union with another while the husband is alive, but if the husband dies, she becomes free from the bonds and law of the first marriage and receives permission. "Only in the Lord," that is, only with chastity, with honor may she enter into a second marriage, for bearing and raising children, and not from the impulse of lust. "According to my counsel" he adds, so that you would not regard this as a commandment, but only as counsel, Divine counsel. "I think," he says, "that I also have the Spirit of God." In these words there is more humility; for he did not say: I have, but: "I think" that "I have," that is, I suppose, I surmise.

1 Corinthians 8:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Some of the Corinthians were perfect, and knowing that what enters the mouth does not defile a person (Matt. 15:11) and that idols are wood and stone and cannot cause harm, they indiscriminately entered idol-temples and ate food sacrificed to idols. Others, less perfect, seeing such people, themselves also entered idol-temples and offered sacrifices to idols, but not with the same thought as the first group, but thinking that the idols were worthy of honor and capable of receiving sacrifices. This moved Paul to zeal, because it was harmful to both groups: to the perfect, in that they were delighting in demonic foods, and to the imperfect, in that they were inclining toward idol-worship. So the apostle hastens to correct this evil, and according to his custom, leaving aside the imperfect, he directs his speech to the perfect. And first he subdues the pride of knowledge, and says: you alone do not have this knowledge, but we all know that an idol is nothing in the world; however, this knowledge not only brings no benefit, but even causes harm, puffing up and inflating the one who possesses it, and thereby separating him from his neighbor, if together with it (knowledge) there is not also love, which, on the contrary, can build up. For what knowledge without love tears down, love restores and builds up, doing all things for the benefit of one's neighbor.

1 Corinthians 8:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here he says something more, namely, that even if knowledge is united with love, it is still imperfect. For no one, be it Peter or Paul, knows anything as it ought to be known. Why then are you puffed up, you who have knowledge without love? For even if you had knowledge together with love, you would still know nothing in perfection.

1 Corinthians 8:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

These words have the following meaning: whoever loves his neighbor undoubtedly loves God as well; and whoever loves God (he did not say "has known" God, but) "has knowledge" from God, that is, has become known to God and His own. And having become known to God, he receives knowledge from Him; but even this knowledge is imperfect. Therefore, even if you do have knowledge, do not be puffed up: for it is not perfect and is not your own merit, but a gift from God. See how many measures he uses to restrain their arrogance.

1 Corinthians 8:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he generalizes knowledge, humbling them. We all know, he says, that an idol is nothing in the world. So then, are there no idols? Are there no graven images? There are, but they are nothing, that is, they have no power; they are not gods, but stones and demons. And since among the Greeks there were simple folk and wise men, and the simple folk saw nothing more in idols than stones, while the wise men thought that divine powers dwelt in them, which they also called gods: to the simple folk he said that an idol is nothing in the world, and to the wise men he said that there is no other God except the One, and therefore no divine powers dwell in idols either, because God is one, and there are not many gods.

1 Corinthians 8:5-6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Although he said that there is no other God, while the Greeks said that there are many gods, lest they consider him to be openly contradicting, he says: although there are "so-called" gods, that is, those who are called such, but who in truth are not gods. "Whether in heaven," such as the sun and moon and the rest of the stars, which were worshipped as gods by the Greeks. "Or on earth," such as certain people whom they recognized as gods. "But for us there is one God the Father, from Whom are all things": by this he indicates that He is the Creator; "and we for (εἰς) Him": by this he indicates faith in Him and devotion to Him. As if he said: we have turned to Him and attached ourselves to Him.

1 Corinthians 8:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

All things were brought into being through the Son, and we also through Him were brought into being and into well-being, that is, we became believers and passed from error to truth. When you hear the words "one God the Father and one Lord Jesus Christ," do not think that the name of God is assigned exclusively to the Father, and the name of Lord to the Son. For without distinction the Son is also called God, for example in the words: "from them is Christ according to the flesh, who is over all, God" (Rom. 9:5); likewise the Father is also called Lord, for example in the words: "the Lord said to my Lord" (Ps. 110:1). But since the apostle is speaking with the Greeks, who honor many gods and many lords, he did not call the Son God, lest they, being accustomed to polytheism, should think of two gods; nor did he call the Father Lord, lest they should think that we too have many lords. For this same reason, that is, sparing the weakness of his hearers, he did not mention the Spirit here either, just as the prophets did not clearly mention the Son because of the weakness of the Jews, lest they should think of a passionate begetting. Therefore he constantly adds "one"; he says: "there is no God but One"; and "one God"; and "one Lord." Thus, he called the Father the one God to distinguish Him from the falsely-named gods, and not from the Son; likewise he called the Son the one Lord to distinguish Him from the falsely-named lords, and not from the Father.

1 Corinthians 8:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not all, he says, know that God is one and not many gods, or that idols are nothing.

1 Corinthians 8:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Food does not bring us closer to God. Lest someone say "I eat with a clear conscience, and what do I care if someone is scandalized because of their own weakness," he explains that the very eating of food offered to idols, even with a resolute contempt for idols, has no significance whatsoever. For even if your brother were not scandalized, even in that case you would have done nothing praiseworthy or pleasing to God, because food does not bring us closer to God.

1 Corinthians 8:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

This he uses to frighten them. And he did not say: this knowledge of yours, but "this liberty," that is, self-will and pride, lest it become a stumbling block for the weak. What makes them more guilty is that they do not spare the weak, whom they ought to have been helping.

1 Corinthians 8:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is: if someone weak sees you, who call yourself perfect, eating food offered to idols, will he not find all the more reason to eat food offered to idols himself, and will he not be even more confirmed (this is what "dispose" means) in the opinion that an idol is something? For, not knowing your thought with which you do this, he will undoubtedly regard your action as an encouragement.

1 Corinthians 8:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Thus, your perfection will be the cause of the ruin of another, and moreover a weak one, and one for whom Christ died. "If Christ did not refuse even to die for him, how can you not abstain from foods, so that he may not be scandalized by your eating (επί τη ση βρώσει)," says Chrysostom.

1 Corinthians 8:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He did not say: causing to stumble, but: "wounding," in order to show their cruelty, when they wound even a weak conscience. And he elevated this sin to the very height of transgression when he said: "you sin against Christ." In what sense then is this sin committed against Christ? Not in one sense only, but namely: Christ takes upon Himself what is done to His servants; those who are wounded are His body and members; they destroy what He accomplished through His own sacrifice, that is, salvation.

1 Corinthians 8:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

As an excellent teacher, he proves by his own example what he speaks about. And he did not say: "if it causes to stumble" justly, but in whatever way it may be. He also did not say: "I will not eat" food offered to idols, but meat in general, even if it were permitted. He did not say, again: for one or two days, but for his whole life; for this is what "forever" means. He did not say, finally: so as not to destroy, but only: "so as not to cause to stumble."

1 Corinthians 9:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having said: if food causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat, lest anyone consider him boastful and self-praising, he is compelled at last to declare that he abstained even from what was permitted, so as not to cause anyone to stumble. Whereas Christ commanded the preacher of the Gospel to live from the Gospel (Luke 10:7), that is, at the expense of those being taught, I, he says, rather chose to waste away from hunger and take nothing from you, but to work with my own hands and sustain myself by my own labors. For, as it seems, there were among them certain wealthy teachers who enjoyed honor because they taught without charge, and by this they sought to put Paul to shame. Having understood this, he, as I said, did not wish to be fed at the expense of his disciples, although he had the right to do so. Thus, he says, I conduct myself — yet you do not abstain even from food offered to idols. Such is the general thought of this passage, which he unfolds over several verses. However, let us also examine each statement individually. "Am I not an Apostle?" Lest someone say: "You are not permitted to take, and that is why you do not take," he says: How so? Do the other apostles not take? — Yes, — you will say. — What then? Am I not an apostle? That is, just the same as they are. "Am I not free?" That is, no one forbids me from taking. Lest they say again: "The other apostles are greater than you, because they saw the Lord," he says: "Have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord?" For "last of all He appeared also to me, as to one untimely born" (1 Cor. 15:8). And to be eyewitnesses of Christ was indeed a great privilege; for He Himself said: "Blessed are your eyes, because you see what prophets and kings did not see" (cf. Luke 10:23–24). If you are free, if you too are an apostle, but have not accomplished any apostolic work: what of it? For Judas too was an apostle, and saw the Lord. Therefore he says: you are my work; meaning, I have fulfilled the ministry of an apostle. But having said something important, he added: "in the Lord," that is, I fulfilled it not by my own power, but by the Lord's.

1 Corinthians 9:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I do not say that I am a teacher of the whole universe; but am I not a teacher to you at least? Why then did I take nothing from you, from whom I had a special right to take? Through such a concession he further strengthens his argument. That is, the proof. If anyone wishes to be convinced whether I am truly an apostle, I will point to you. You constitute the seal and confirmation of my apostleship; for I have accomplished among you everything that an apostle must do.

1 Corinthians 9:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

To those wishing to know whence it is evident that I am an apostle, I will present you in my defense. For having proved that you were taught everything by me, I will strike down those who condemn me.

1 Corinthians 9:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, having taken what is needed from the disciples. But we do not use this authority, even though we have it.

1 Corinthians 9:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The apostles were followed by wealthy women who provided them with necessities and took upon themselves all the care for this, so that they might occupy themselves solely with preaching. Note that he placed the chief apostle last, as the most important, expressing this thought: why speak of the others? Peter himself does this. And he calls the brothers of the Lord James, the bishop of Jerusalem, Joses, Simon, and Judas (Matt. 13:55), who were called brothers of the Lord because Joseph was betrothed to the Mother of God.

1 Corinthians 9:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, do we really not have the authority to live without working and to be supported at the expense of our disciples, without laboring? He did not fail to mention Barnabas either, who, as he knew, was also scrupulous in this regard; for he lived by his own labor.

1 Corinthians 9:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For all soldiers receive their sustenance from the public. He fittingly placed the service of a soldier first, for it bears a resemblance to apostolic service because of the dangers connected with it and because of the struggle against spiritual enemies. By this example he pointed to the difficulty, the multitude of misfortunes and cares. However, he did not say: does not use all the fruit, but: "does not eat the fruits." Nor did he say: who does not grow rich from the fruit, but: does not "eat." Thus everywhere he persuades to seek what is necessary, and not what is superfluous. He did not say: sells the sheep, or: eats them, or: all the milk, but: "of the milk," showing us by this that a teacher must be content with small compensation and necessary sustenance. By the name "shepherd" he indicates that a teacher must have great care.

1 Corinthians 9:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, do I confirm this only by human examples, and have no testimony from Scripture? I can prove that this is also pleasing to God; the Law commands the same thing, which is not from men, but from God.

1 Corinthians 9:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He confirms the desired point abundantly, which is why he brings up the example of oxen as well. What then? Does He truly not care? He does care, but not so as to give laws about them. Therefore, by His concern for dumb animals He was suggesting something else, namely He was training the Jews in caring for their teachers. From this we also learn that everything said in the Old Testament about dumb animals serves for the edification of people.

1 Corinthians 9:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He used the word "certainly" (πάντως), as about a universally acknowledged matter, so as not to give the listener occasion to object anything. That is, the teacher must cultivate the field of hearts and labor with the hope of recompense and reward. From sowing he passed to threshing, so as to express by this as well how many labors the apostles have: for they both plow and thresh. Since the one who plows only hopes, while the one who threshes already partly enjoys as well, he said that the one who threshes receives what he expects. And lest someone say: "What then? For such great labors of the apostles you assign them a reward consisting only in receiving sustenance?" he added: "in hope," that is, of future blessings, so that one should hope for those blessings as well, and besides that also eat and drink at the expense of the disciples.

1 Corinthians 9:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here he proves the justice of the cause. You, he says, repay unequally for what you have received. For we sowed in you spiritual things, and you repay us with carnal things. Is this a great thing?

1 Corinthians 9:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He hints at certain false teachers who took from them shamelessly and of their own accord. Therefore he did not say: if others take, but: "have authority over you," that is, they lord it over you, rule over you, order you about like slaves; do we not have all the more right, we who are true apostles? Though we have the authority to eat and drink at your expense, yet we did not make use of this authority, lest you be led into temptation. But you do not abstain even from food offered to idols, so as not to lead the weaker among the brethren into temptation through this! Lest anyone should say: "you had no need, therefore you did not take," he says: although we find ourselves in great hardship, we nevertheless endure all things—both hunger, and thirst, and nakedness—so that no hindrance, that is, no delay, should arise for the Gospel and the preaching.

1 Corinthians 9:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not satisfied with the above example, he brings another passage from the Law to prove that he had the right to receive from his disciples. Since the commandment about oxen had been explained by him in a figurative sense, he says that the Law literally commands that those who perform sacred rites should be fed from the sanctuary, that is, the Levites, who are lower in rank than the priests. And he did not say "they are fed by those who offer," but "from the sanctuary," so that neither would those who receive be ashamed, as being fed by people, nor would those who give become puffed up. That is, priests and bishops. By the word "attending" he indicates constant service and abiding. And he did not say that they take what is sacred, pointing to moderation and to the fact that one should not accumulate money. Nor did he say that they take from those who offer sacrifices, but "take a share from the altar." For what was offered belonged not to those who brought it, but to the temple and the altar. He said "take a share," because the blood of the animals slain in sacrifice was poured out upon the altar, the fat was burned, and the remaining certain portions of meat, such as the breast, the right shoulder, and certain entrails, the priest took for himself (Lev. 10:14). But the burnt offerings belonged to the altar alone (Lev. 9:12–14).

1 Corinthians 9:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Those who preach the Gospel should live from the Gospel. He named the strongest proof of all at the end. Why, he says, do I present now one thing, now another? The Lord so commanded, having given a law in agreement with the Old Testament (Luke 10:7). As he said above: to be nourished "from the sanctuary," so here too: not from those being instructed, but "from the Gospel," so that those who provide nourishment would not become proud. It is not you, he says, who nourishes him, but his work — the Gospel. And he said "to live," not to trade, nor to accumulate wealth.

1 Corinthians 9:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, I did not make use of any of the above-mentioned Old Testament examples, nor of the commandment of Christ, in order to eat and drink at your expense. So that no one would say to him: "What then? If you have not made use of this right until now, you wish to make use of it in the future, which is why you are saying this," he hastens to correct such an opinion, saying: I did not write these things so that it would be so for me, that is, so that I might receive from you. I, he says, would rather agree to die of hunger than allow anyone to destroy my boast, that is, to declare it vain and empty. He said "boast" in order to show the abundance of his joy. Someone else might perhaps say: "he indeed did not take, but did this with grief and pain." But he says: I am so far from sorrow that I even boast of this.

1 Corinthians 9:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What are you saying? Your praise is not in preaching the Gospel, but in preaching without charge? Is the latter better than the former? No, he says; but preaching the Gospel has been commanded to me, it is my duty, and if I fulfill it, there is no perfection in that, but if I do not fulfill it, woe to me, for I will be beaten much, as one who does not do the will of his Master (Luke 12:47). But to preach without charge is a matter of free choice, and therefore a praiseworthy matter. The words "a necessity is laid upon me" are said not to take away free will, but to distinguish it from the freedom to receive and from the fear of punishment for failure to fulfill one's duty.

1 Corinthians 9:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If the work of preaching had not been entrusted to me, but I were performing it of my own accord, then I would have a great and abundant reward. But if it has been entrusted to me, clearly I am performing it not of my own accord, but am acting according to the will of the Master. This is what "unwillingly" means. Therefore this work does not merit honor, for I am merely fulfilling the ministry entrusted to me. Note also the following. He did not say: if I do this "unwillingly," then I will have no reward — in order to show that he will receive a reward even for preaching, although in this case he acts according to the will of the Master; for it would be contrary to justice if all the apostles received no reward for preaching — only not such a reward as the one who preaches without charge will receive.

1 Corinthians 9:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is: for me, the great and praiseworthy reward is in not using my right to take, not using it at all. For the word κατάχρησις (which in other cases means misuse) he used here in the sense of use (χρήσις) in general. He everywhere calls the taking "right," in order to show that even those who took were not sinning in the least. He said "in the gospel" in order to show that whoever preaches the gospel and labors should take, but whoever does not, should not.

1 Corinthians 9:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He says something even greater. Not only did I not take, though I had the authority, but also, being free, not being subject to anyone, without external compulsion, I enslaved myself to all, not to one or two, but to the whole world, not in order to please everyone through flattery, but to gain "more" believers; for it is impossible to gain all.

1 Corinthians 9:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For example, when he circumcised Timothy (Acts 16:3). He did not say: a Jew, but: "as" a Jew, to show that this was done with a special purpose. We understand proselytes, or those of the Jews who believed but still held to the law. This was when he shaved his head (Acts 18:18), when he offered a sacrifice according to the rite of purification (Acts 21:26). He did this with a special purpose and for appearance's sake, in order to correct those who did this out of conviction.

1 Corinthians 9:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

By "lawless" he means either those who did not have the Law of Moses, who converted from among the Gentiles, such as Cornelius (Acts 10), and in visiting whom Paul condescended to their weakness, or also the Greeks, to whom he likewise adapted himself—for example, when he delivered a speech before the Athenians, he began it from the altar that they had, and taught about Christ not as God but as a man (Acts 17:22–23, 31); for they could not understand any such thing, but even regarded him as one of their own gods, such as Hercules or Asclepius. Everywhere the word "as" is added, so that you would know that Paul only appeared to be such, but in reality was not. Lest they think that Paul in conversations with those alien to the law was changing his way of thinking, he says: "not being without law before God, but under the law of Christ," that is, having a law higher than the ancient law, the law of Christ. And for what purpose? In order to gain those alien to the law.

1 Corinthians 9:22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

So now too, for your sake, because of your unsteadiness in convictions and inclination toward temptation, I did not wish to be fed at your expense. And in those cases when, because of the weakness of his listeners, he does not speak clearly about the divinity of the Son or about the divinity of the Spirit, know that he becomes "to the weak, as weak." And why enumerate many things? I adapted myself to all. Although I did not hope to save all, I desired to save at least a few. And this is even more remarkable. But to labor to exhaustion for the sake of a few is a great thing. He added "at least" to console teachers. For although no one will save all, a few he will undoubtedly save. Therefore one must not remain idle.

1 Corinthians 9:23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls the believers "the gospel," who are saved through the gospel, as he also said above: "to live of the gospel," that is, from the believers. I act this way, he says, so that together with the believers I might be a partaker in the crowns. He says this not as though he did it for the sake of a reward, but in order to persuade them to do everything for the brethren in the hope of receiving heavenly goods. Notice the humility of the apostle. Though worthy of the first place, he places himself on the same level as the believers in general in the sharing of blessings.

1 Corinthians 9:24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having proved that one must be condescending toward the brethren, he now addresses them with a more stern discourse. His words have the following meaning. Do not think that for your salvation it is already enough that you believed and entered upon the arena of the Church. No, this is not enough; just as for those running in a racecourse it is not enough simply to run, but one must also run blamelessly, and moreover all the way to the finish. And only he who has run in this way will receive the prize. But you are in danger of not receiving it; because, knowing more than others, you disregard the brethren and partake of food offered to idols. You, he says, must run so as to obtain. And this does not happen without love, which you do not have. Although you consider yourselves perfect, you do so unjustly; for you have not yet attained this. Hinting at the fact that they had many shortcomings, for among them gluttony, fornication, and drunkenness were prevalent, he says: "every athlete exercises self-control in all things," not from this or that, but from all things they abstain. Therefore, admit that you are still far from perfect, and understand that the obtaining of the prize is conditioned upon self-control.

1 Corinthians 9:25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

They already stand convicted. They practice self-control to receive a perishable crown: and we do not do this even for an imperishable crown?

1 Corinthians 9:26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What does "as uncertainly" mean? That I do everything with purpose—when I cut off, when I trim—and I do nothing without thought and without purpose, as you do. For what purpose is there in eating food offered to idols, when others perish because of it? Absolutely none. Therefore, doing this without a reasonable basis, you run uncertainly, and without purpose and in vain. As an excellent teacher, the apostle directly puts himself forward as an example. I have someone to strike, namely the devil. But you do not strike him; rather, you use the perfection of knowledge for vanity.

1 Corinthians 9:27 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here he points out that they are given over to gluttony and excuse it under the pretext of perfection. But I, he says, endure every labor in order to live chastely. For "I discipline" (ὑποπιέζω — I strike under the eyes) means: I fight with the body. The word ὑπώποι refers to the bruises under the eyes that come from beatings. Thus, the apostle wants to show that the struggle with nature is a feat of great labor. For the body, he says, is very self-willed and strong in resistance. And since he said "I discipline" and mentioned bruises, he immediately added: "and bring it into subjection," so that you would know that the body must not be destroyed, but, like a willful slave, tamed and subjected, which is proper to a master, not an enemy. Some think that ὑποπιέζω is used in a narrower sense, meaning: I exhaust with hunger. But this opinion is incorrect; for then the word ὑποπιάζω would have to stand. And through this he rouses them to greater sobriety. For if for me, he says, it is not sufficient for salvation to preach and teach, but I must also present myself blameless in all things: how then can you be saved by faith alone, when you serve so many passions?

1 Corinthians 10:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He enumerates how many gifts the Jews were deemed worthy of from God, and declares that even after these gifts many did not please God. He says this with the aim of proving that just as it did not benefit the Jews to receive abundant gifts when they themselves did not fulfill their duty, so too it will not benefit you that you believed and were deemed worthy of spiritual mysteries, if you do not present yourselves worthy of the grace of God. "All," he says, "were under the cloud." For God spread a cloud as a covering over them, and they passed through the sea (Exod. 13:21, 14:22).

1 Corinthians 10:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, together with Moses they were under the shadow of the cloud and together passed through the sea. For when they saw that he was the first to cross, then they too boldly went through the midst of the waters. Something similar occurs with us as well. Christ first died and rose again, and then we too were baptized, imitating His death through immersion in water and His resurrection through rising up out of it. "Were baptized into Moses." This means: he preceded them in the figure of baptism. For being under the cloud and passing through the sea prefigured baptism.

1 Corinthians 10:3-4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

As we, upon receiving baptism, partake of the Body of the Master, so the Israelites, after crossing through the sea, ate manna (Exod. 16:4, 15); and as we drink the Blood of the Master, so they drank water from the solid rock (Exod. 17:6). He calls the manna and water "spiritual" because, although they were sensible things, they came about not according to the law of nature, but by the grace of the Spirit, and they nourished not only the bodies but also the souls, and led them to faith.

1 Corinthians 10:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Food required no confirmation, for its extraordinariness was self-evident. But regarding drink, confirmation was needed, because only the manner of its production was extraordinary. Therefore he says: it was not the nature of the rock that gave the water (otherwise it would have been flowing before as well), but another Rock accomplished everything, namely Christ. By the word "following" he expressed the thought that Christ was everywhere present with them and performed all the miracles.

1 Corinthians 10:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Although God showed them many signs of love and deemed them worthy of very many blessings, nevertheless in the majority of them He did not find what was pleasing to Himself, "was not well pleased." For not all were rejected, but many. By the words "not with many" he expresses the thought that their great number was of no benefit to them whatsoever, when for their part they did not show deeds of love toward their Benefactor. By the words "were struck down" he indicates their sudden destruction and the punishments sent from God.

1 Corinthians 10:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Just as the blessings, so also the punishments of the Jews were types. He shows that sinners among Christians will not only be punished, but much more than the Jews, since the blessings of the latter were types, while the good things of the former are the reality, and as in gifts the advantage is on the side of Christians, so also in punishments. In the words "lusted after evil things" he speaks generally of every evil, for every evil comes from lust (James 1:14-15); then he sets forth certain kinds of evil as well. What then did they lust after? They demanded garlic, meat, special gods, as the apostle himself further points out their idolatry.

1 Corinthians 10:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

First he addresses those who ate in idol temples, and shows that just as the Israelites fell from gluttony into idolatry (for, having formed choruses around the calf, they played before it), so also for you who out of gluttony partake of food sacrificed to idols, there is a danger of becoming idolaters. Where, then, is your supposed perfection, when you are close to idolatry?

1 Corinthians 10:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he mentioned fornication, so that through constant reproof he might make his word more effective. This sin also is born from gluttony. And when did twenty-three thousand perish? When, by the counsel of Balaam, the Midianite women appeared at the camp, enticed the young men to themselves, and through fornication led them to offer sacrifice to Baal-Peor, and the people who were in the camp perished (Num. 25:1–9).

1 Corinthians 10:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He hints that the Corinthians, by demanding signs, are tempting Christ.

1 Corinthians 10:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, from a certain striking force (Num. 14:37). By this he hints to them that in the midst of trial they did not have magnanimity, but grumbled and said: when will good fortune come? when will the calamities pass?

1 Corinthians 10:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He frightens them also in the case when he says that this was written as instruction for us, that we too must expect punishments, and all the more terrible ones the greater the gifts we have been deemed worthy of, and also when he presents to them the end of the age, and declares that the torments that will seize you are not temporal but endless after the end. For that judgment is already at the doors, because the ages of this world are coming to a close.

1 Corinthians 10:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he hints at those who were greatly puffed up by their knowledge. Although you think that you stand, nevertheless take heed lest you fall. For your very confidence that you stand shows that you do not stand. It seems so to you, but in reality you do not stand. But even if you do stand, through pride you can easily fall.

1 Corinthians 10:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

With the words "let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall" he frightened them. Meanwhile, there were those who had already endured many temptations. Lest such people say: "why do you frighten us? We have endured many temptations and have not sinned," he says: the temptation that has overtaken you is only small and moderate, for what is small is everywhere called human. Then he comforts them again, persuading them to look to God, Who is faithful, that is, true and will not lie. For He promised: "Come..., you who labor..., and I will give you rest" (Matt. 11:28). Therefore, He will not allow you to be tempted beyond your strength, but will arrange it so that a temptation proportionate to your strength will overtake you. Indeed, every temptation will be beyond your strength if He does not help and does not create relief from the temptation, "with the temptation," that is, relief that is swift and simultaneous with the coming of the temptation upon you, so that with swift relief it will become bearable for you. For he said: "will also provide the relief, so that you may be able to endure," that is, the temptation will seem light and manageable to you.

1 Corinthians 10:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he had given them a sufficient rebuke, he now softens it by calling them beloved. However, he forbids them to eat food sacrificed to idols not only because it is harmful to the brethren, but condemns this practice in itself, calling it idolatry, and demanding a swift departure from it, for he says: "flee."

1 Corinthians 10:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having called their deed idolatry, he ascribed to them a great crime. Now he softens the severity of his word and makes the guilty themselves the judges (which is characteristic only of one who is undoubtedly confident in the truth of his words), and says: I do not need other judges; you, as intelligent people, judge for yourselves.

1 Corinthians 10:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The blessing, that is, the thanksgiving. For, holding the cup in our hands, we bless and give thanks to Him Who poured out His Blood for us and deemed us worthy of ineffable blessings. He did not say "participation" (μετοχή), but "communion" (κοινωνία), in order to express something greater, namely the closest union. His words have this meaning: what is in the Cup is the very same thing that flowed from the side of Christ, and when we receive it, we enter into communion, that is, union with Christ. Are you not ashamed, Corinthians, to run over to the cup of idols from that very Cup which delivered you from idols?!

1 Corinthians 10:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Before this he said: "a communion of the Body." But one who has communion with someone is not one and the same with him, but other. Now he declares something greater and says that we are that very body. For what is this bread? The Body of Christ. What do those who partake of it become? The Body of Christ — not many bodies, but one body. For just as bread is made one from many grains, so also we, despite our multiplicity, become one body of Christ.

1 Corinthians 10:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

From the simplest example, learn that what you are doing is communion with idols. He said "Israel according to the flesh," because Christians are according to the spirit. Note this as well: he did not say of the Jews that they are partakers of God, but participants of the altar. For what was consecrated to God was placed upon the altar and burned. But concerning the Body of Christ he expressed it differently: it is a communion of the Body of Christ; for we become not participants of the altar, but partakers of Christ Himself. But fearing lest the listeners come to the thought that just as God, who receives the sacrifice from the Jews, could cause harm, so too the idols receiving the sacrifice from the pagans could harm those who do not offer sacrifices, he added the following.

1 Corinthians 10:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I turn you away from idols not because they have the power to do harm or good, for they are decidedly nothing, but because the sacrifice offered to them does not go to your Master. Therefore he continues.

1 Corinthians 10:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

So, do not resort to the enemies of your Master. For if you had left the royal table and gone over to the table of the condemned, you would undoubtedly have sinned, not because it harmed you or benefited you, but because your action would have appeared as an insult to the royal table.

1 Corinthians 10:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In the form of an exhortation he said: "I do not want you to be in communion with demons." Lest this exhortation be disregarded, he now expresses the same thought in a negative form: "You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons." By the names alone he proves that one must necessarily abstain from food offered to idols.

1 Corinthians 10:22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He says this as a reproach to them. Are we really to test and provoke God, whether He can punish us when we go over to the side of His enemies? Then, in order to show the full absurdity of their behavior, he says: "Are we stronger than He?" – recalling thereby the very sharp saying: "They have provoked Me to jealousy with that which is not God; they have moved Me to anger with their vanities" (Deut. 32:21).

1 Corinthians 10:23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest someone object: "I eat with a clear conscience and therefore have the right to do so," he says: no, all things are permissible for you, since God created you free; but to eat food sacrificed to idols is not entirely beneficial for you. For by constantly participating in idol feasts, you will gradually develop an attachment to the idols themselves.

1 Corinthians 10:24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do not only keep in mind whether you eat with a clean conscience, but also whether your action edifies your brother. In many places in his epistles he sets this forth as a matter of the utmost necessity. He does not forbid seeking one's own benefit in general, but only when it is harmful to a brother. For in such a case we must place his benefit above our own and choose it.

1 Corinthians 10:25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He confirmed with many arguments that they must abstain from food sacrificed to idols. But lest they again become overly scrupulous beyond what is necessary and begin refusing what is sold in the marketplace out of fear that it might be food sacrificed to idols, he says: eat everything that is sold, without investigating the sellers, without inquiring whether what is sold is food sacrificed to idols, as though your conscience is gnawing at you and you wish to clear it. Or thus: lest your conscience gnaw at you, do not ask, for upon inquiry you may learn that what you intend to buy is food sacrificed to idols, and your conscience will be troubled.

1 Corinthians 10:26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The earth is the Lord's, and not of demons. And if the earth is the Lord's, then the fruits, and the trees, and the animals are also the Lord's; and if all things are the Lord's, then by nature nothing is unclean, but everything depends on the mind of each person.

1 Corinthians 10:27 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He said well: "you wish"; for he himself did not want either to advise or to disadvise. Do not investigate at all, so that in excessive scrupulousness you do not show fear before idols, and so that you keep your conscience clean and undisturbed.

1 Corinthians 10:28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I command you to abstain not because food offered to idols is harmful, but for the sake of the one who declared that it was offered to idols, lest he suffer harm and think that Christians need not turn away from things pertaining to idols. And I do not teach abstaining from food offered to idols as though it were unclean and utterly foreign to our Lord: this is evident from the fact that "the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness thereof," that is, everything contained in it. Or thus: abstain from this food, for the whole earth is the Lord's, and you can be satisfied with something else, for everything is open to you.

1 Corinthians 10:29 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, a pagan. For he will perhaps, as I said, be scandalized, or consider you a glutton, or think that you too, like him, accept idols. And lest anyone say: "Why should you care about the one who announced it? For you yourself previously (1 Cor. 5:12) said: 'What have I to do with judging outsiders?'" – it is said: I care not about him, but about you, lest you be subjected to condemnation. Therefore he also added the following.

1 Corinthians 10:30 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I, he says, for my part freely make use of God's creatures, by the grace of God, which has so established and strengthened me that I observe nothing. But the pagan will speak evil of me, as though I avoid idols out of hypocrisy, yet eat what is offered to them in sacrifice out of gluttony. The words "for which I give thanks" mean: I for my part thank God that He has placed me so high, even above Jewish humility, that I find harm in nothing; but, as I said, the pagan is offended and speaks evil.

1 Corinthians 10:31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

All things, he says, do to the glory of God: for by your present conduct God is not glorified, but rather blasphemed. And someone eats and drinks to the glory of God when he does not cause anyone to stumble by it, and does it not out of gluttony or love of pleasure, but in order to prepare his body for the practice of virtue; and in general, someone does every deed to the glory of God when he neither harms another through causing stumbling, nor himself, as, for example, one who acts out of people-pleasing, or out of some passionate thought.

1 Corinthians 10:32 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, do not give anyone any occasion for reproach. And this will be the case when we do not cause offense to either Jew or Greek, and still less to the brethren, for they are the "church of God." Take note. He stated the most important thing at the end: Christians ought to attract others to the faith as well, rather than persecuting even the brethren; and by them he means all those who were scandalized by their eating of food offered to idols.

1 Corinthians 10:33 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he had shown them guilty of causing harm to Gentiles and Jews and had commanded them a great thing, in order to show the ease of this matter, he puts forward himself as an example. And that he did not seek his own benefit is evident from much of what was said before, for example: "I became all things to all men" (1 Cor. 9:22), and especially from the fact that he could wish himself to be accursed for the sake of his brethren (Rom. 9:3).

1 Corinthians 11:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do not take the words "as I imitate Christ" as an expression of pride; they are said with the purpose of more strongly urging toward imitation. For if, he says, I imitated Christ, who did not spare His own life so that you might live, can you not all the more imitate me? For I am not as much better than you as He is better than me: He incomparably surpasses all.

1 Corinthians 11:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having finished the discourse on the eating of food offered to idols, a grave sin, he now corrects a somewhat lighter sin. For it is his custom to insert less important matters between grave sins. What then was this? It was that women both prayed and prophesied (for at that time women also prophesied) with uncovered heads, while men, even during prophecy, covered their heads, as those who occupied themselves with philosophy (φιλοσοφία). This was a Greek custom. The Apostle had already remarked on this, perhaps during his stay among them; but some of them obeyed, while others did not. Of the obedient ones he says: I praise you, that you remember my teachings. Although he had in mind only the one thing, that men should not cover their heads, nevertheless he says: "you remember all my teachings." For it is his constant custom to prudently praise those whom praise could encourage toward greater perfection. From this it is evident that both Paul and the other apostles taught much even without writing.

1 Corinthians 11:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Based on the flow of the speech, he apparently continues the conversation with those whom he praises for keeping what he had taught them; but in reality he is correcting the disobedient. When you hear that Christ is the head of every man, understand: of every faithful man. For we, the believers, are His body, and not the pagans, which is why Christ is not their head. A husband is the head of the wife because he has authority over her. God is the head of Christ because He is His cause, as Father of the Son. What is said about the head should not be understood in the same sense with regard to Christ. Christ is our head both because He is our Creator and because we are His body, while the Father is the head of Christ as His cause. But if you understand the Father being called the head of Christ also according to His humanity, in the same sense in which Christ Himself is called our head, there will be nothing impious in this. For the Father is also called the God of Christ according to His humanity (John 20:17). Since He willed to become like us and called Himself both our brother and our head, there is nothing strange if He also accepts names of humility, and has His Father by Divinity as His head according to humanity, as His King and His God.

1 Corinthians 11:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He forbids the man to have a covered head not always, but only during prayer and prophecy. He also did not simply say: with a covered head, but: having upon the head (κατά κεφαλής ἔχων), in order to abolish the covering of the head not only with clothing, but also with hair. For he who has grown out his hair also has upon his head, namely, this hair. Why then does he dishonor his head? Because he has been appointed as ruler and authority, yet he makes himself a subordinate. For the covering of the head signifies the imposition of authority upon the head; the veil on the head takes the place of a ruler and serves as a sign of subjection. Or thus: he disgraces his head — Christ — by degrading himself and losing his freedom. For just as a puny body disgraces the head, so too he who was created by God as free and self-governing, yet degrades himself as a subordinate, disgraces Christ, who is his head, as of a body. It is worthy of investigation why the apostle presents this as a sin. To the man and the woman, to one as a sign of authority and to the other of subjection, much else has been given, and among other things, that the one should have an uncovered head and the other a covered one. How then is it not a sin to transgress the boundaries of nature, for the man to adorn himself with hair and for the woman not to cover herself? He uproots this practice as a sign of willfulness, which is exceedingly destructive in church affairs. For heresies too come from this — from the fact that each person oversteps the boundaries of what has been established.

1 Corinthians 11:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

There were, as I said, women too with the gift of prophecy, for example, the daughters of Philip (Acts 21:9) and many others. How then does she disgrace her head? By declaring the head to be some kind of outcast, having renounced the authority entrusted to her by God. Know also that he forbids the man to be covered, as stated, during the time of prayer and prophecy, but he forbids the woman to be uncovered not only during that time, but at all times. For this is what he means when he says: "for it is one and the same thing as if she were shaven." Just as being shaven is always shameful for her, so too being uncovered is always shameful. Hair serves in place of a covering. Therefore, she who removes her covering is like one who has removed her hair.

1 Corinthians 11:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He continues to prove that being uncovered is the same as being shorn; and as the latter is shameful, so too is the former. By all this he expresses that it is always shameful for a woman to be uncovered.

1 Corinthians 11:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The first reason he put forward was that the man has Christ as his head, and therefore should not be covered. Now he presents another reason as well, that he is "the glory of God," that is, God's representative and His image. Therefore the representative of the authority of the King of all must appear before Him with the signs of this authority, that is, with an uncovered head. For it serves as a sign that the man is not subject to anyone on earth, but himself rules over all, as the image of God. That is, she is subject to her husband. Therefore she ought to appear with a sign of subjection, and such a sign is — to have her head covered.

1 Corinthians 11:8-9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He sets forth the reasons why the husband has preeminence over the wife, namely: the wife was created from his rib, and he was not created for her, but she for him. For it is said: "Let us make him a helper" (Gen. 2:18). How then should the husband cover himself, when he has been so honored by God? In that case he would seize for himself a woman's garment, and would do the same as if, having received a diadem, he cast it from his head and put on the clothing of a slave.

1 Corinthians 11:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For this reason, he says, the wife ought to have a sign of her subordination, that is, if nothing else, then a covering on her head, out of reverence before the angels, so as not to appear shameless even before them. For just as by covering her head and lowering her eyes downward a wife demonstrates her respectfulness and faithfulness to her subordinate position, so by an uncovered head she displays shamelessness, from which even the angels who attend the faithful turn away. Clement, however, the author of the book "Stromateis," understood by angels quite subtly the righteous men of the Church. A wife, he says, ought to be covered, so as not to tempt them into fornication.

1 Corinthians 11:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

However, he says this because he gave more preeminence to the husband, having proved that the wife is from him, and for him, and under his authority. Lest he exalt husbands beyond what is proper, and humiliate wives, he says that in the original creation the wife was indeed made from the husband, but now the husband also is not born without the wife. Nevertheless, "in the Lord," that is, God does all things, and gives life to the seed and strengthens the womb.

1 Corinthians 11:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The wife, he says, is from the husband. For until now the husband retains that distinction, that the wife is from him. And "the husband through the wife," that is, the wife serves in the bearing of a person, but the greater action lies in the seed. Therefore, of the husband it cannot be said in full strictness that he is "from" the wife, but "from" his father "through" the wife, as one who served in the bearing. But concerning the Lord, Paul did not speak thus, but: "born of (ἐκ) a woman" (Gal. 4:4). He was afraid to use the preposition διά, lest he give heretics occasion to say that the Lord passed through the Virgin as through a channel — or because no husband participated in His birth, but He was the fruit of the womb of Her alone. This perfection is not of the husband, but of God. If everything is accomplished by the power of God, and He Himself established the order of relations between husbands and wives, then do not argue, but obey.

1 Corinthians 11:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he sets them themselves as judges, so that he may fully confirm what he desires. Here he hints at something Terrible, namely that the dishonor ascends all the way to God.

1 Corinthians 11:14-15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

How is it not a dishonor for a man to grow long hair, when through this he takes on the appearance of a woman and, being appointed for dominion, takes on the sign of subjection? But for a woman, growing long hair is an honor, because she preserves in this case her own rank, and the preservation of one's rank is an honor for everyone. Then why is it necessary to put on yet another covering, if the hair serves as a garment? In order to express her subjection not by nature alone, but also by free choice.

1 Corinthians 11:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Truly, to contradict in such matters is a thing of contentiousness, not of reflection and understanding. Since perhaps the Corinthians, wishing to philosophize, launched into arguments to prove the indifference of this matter, the apostle says that we have no such custom, that is, either to argue, or for a man to grow his hair long, or for a woman not to cover herself; "nor" the other "churches." Therefore you are opposing not us alone, but also the entire Church. This should show the listeners — to do nothing beyond the apostolic custom.

1 Corinthians 11:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

As the first believers, having all things in common, ate at a common table, so in imitation of them, though imperfectly, on certain appointed days, perhaps feast days, in Corinth after partaking of the Mysteries a common meal was offered: the wealthy brought provisions, and the poor were invited and treated by them. But through division this wonderful, friendly, and love-of-wisdom custom was perverted and was not observed by all. To correct this, Paul writes; and since in rebuking the fault mentioned before this, he had many who were obedient, he said: "I praise you" (1 Cor. 11:2); but as in the present case the matter stood otherwise, he says: "in giving you this charge, I praise you not," that is, I do not praise you because I am again instructing you and urging upon you that which I intend to speak about. You ought by your own understanding neither to sin at all nor to compel exhortation. You ought to have been progressing toward the better and making your gatherings more generous, but you have diminished even the custom that had already prevailed, and although you come together in one church, it is not in order to eat together. This is what is very bad, that is, that you have changed for the worse.

1 Corinthians 11:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not immediately does he begin speaking about the meals, but first reproaches them for the fact that there are divisions among them. For indeed, it was precisely because there were divisions among them that each one ate separately. So that they would not say that those who slander us are lying, he said neither "I believe," lest he make them more shameless, nor "I do not believe," lest he appear a groundless accuser, but: I partly believe. And indeed it is likely that not all violated this custom, but a "part," that is, some.

1 Corinthians 11:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He speaks not of disagreements in dogmas, but of such divisions as, for example, regarding meals. What then does "there must be" mean? That, since you are human, it is possible and inevitable that not everyone walks rightly. For this reason I also believe it. Likewise the Lord also said, "offenses must come" (Matt. 18:7), that is, since there are evil people in the world, there will be and there will come offenses. The word "that" here signifies not the cause, but the consequence of the matter, as is evident from many passages. For when the proud do not receive others at their table, then the "approved" are revealed, that is, the poor, because they endure contempt, whereas before this their endurance was not visible. Or he calls "approved" those who still preserve the custom regarding the table; for not all violated it. Thus, when the violators prove to be unapproved, the keepers prove to be approved.

1 Corinthians 11:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The gathering serves as a sign of love and communion: yet in practice this does not happen. He calls it the Lord's Supper, referring to the common table as an imitation of that Last Supper which the Lord shared with His disciples. For this reason he also called the meal a supper. So take note, he says, of what you are depriving yourselves; you are depriving yourselves of the imitation of the table of your Master.

1 Corinthians 11:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

You have turned this Lord's Supper into your own private one. For as long as it was common, it was also called the Lord's Supper; for the Master's goods are common to all servants. But since each one hastens to eat his own supper, not waiting for the poor, but eating by himself, you have dishonored your supper, having made it private instead of the Lord's. The poor man goes hungry, while the rich man gets drunk. Thus, there are two vices: one — you despise the poor, the other — you yourselves get drunk, consuming by yourselves what you ought to have offered to the poor as well. He said expressively: "gets drunk."

1 Corinthians 11:22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If you do not intend to eat all together, then why do you not eat at home? For when you turn the Lord's Supper into a private one, eating by yourself, you show contempt both for the church and for the place. The poor are troubled not so much by the fact that you do not feed them, as by the fact that you put them to shame, exposing their poverty, while you yourselves recline grandly and drink to excess. Having rebuked them for their error, he softens his speech. He could have said that this is worthy of a thousand deaths; but what does he say? "Shall I praise you? In this I will not praise you." He does this in order to make them more condescending toward the poor. For if he had extended his strong rebuke to the end, they would have hardened themselves against the needy, since the apostle reproaches them on their account.

1 Corinthians 11:23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Why does he mention the mysteries and that supper? Very fittingly, in order to convince that your Master deemed all worthy of one and the same table, yet you reject and despise one of your own kind. How does he say that he received from the Lord, when he was not at that time with the Lord, but was a persecutor? So that you may know that even now at the mystical table it is the Lord Himself who imparts the mysteries, just as He did then.

1 Corinthians 11:23-24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Remember, he says, that He delivered this sacrament to you last of all, moreover on the night in which He was handed over to slaughter, and He did not exclude His betrayer from the table, yet you despise your brother. You were taught to give thanks, for He too gave thanks, to give us a model, yet you do things unworthy of thanksgiving, for you dishonor the Church, and while another goes hungry, you drink to excess. He said to all in common: "Take, eat," and moreover His own Body, which He broke equally for all, delivering it to death, yet you hasten to eat, you do not offer the common bread to distribute to many, but keep it for yourself.

1 Corinthians 11:24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What are you saying? If you were holding a memorial for a son or a father, your conscience would torment you if you did not fulfill what is customary and did not invite the poor, yet when holding a memorial for the Master, you do not even share the meal at all.

1 Corinthians 11:25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And in the Old Testament there were cups into which, after the sacrifice, the blood of irrational animals was poured (Exod. 24:6–8), and it was received with a goblet and a cup. Therefore, in place of the blood of irrational animals, which sealed the Old Testament, I now offer My Blood, sealing with it the New Testament. Therefore, do not be troubled when you hear of blood. For if in the Old Testament you received the blood of irrational animals, how much more ought you now to receive the Divine Blood? And through the cup, he says, you perform a remembrance of the Master's death. How then do you alone drink and get drunk, when this fearful cup was given equally for all?

1 Corinthians 11:26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

You, he says, must be in such a disposition as if you were receiving the sacrifice from Christ Himself, on that very evening and reclining in that very place. For this supper is that very same one, and we "proclaim," that is, we remember, that very same "death," until the second coming.

1 Corinthians 11:27 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He hints that they themselves partake unworthily, because they despise the poor. In what way, then, is one who partakes unworthily guilty? In that he too has shed the blood. For just as those who then pierced did not pierce in order to drink, but in order to shed, so too the one who drinks unworthily, and therefore receives no benefit from it, has shed the blood in vain. The Jews tore the tunic of the King, but whoever partakes unworthily has cast it into the mud, that is, into his own soul. Is not the dishonor equal? Therefore he is guilty in equal measure.

1 Corinthians 11:28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

When Paul necessarily includes one proposition within another, he usually investigates the latter as well. So it is now. The preceding discussion was about meals. But since he began speaking about the Mysteries, he occupies himself with this as the most essential matter, and points to the highest good in approaching with a clean conscience, and says: I do not set another as judge over you, but you yourself. Therefore, justify yourself before your own conscience, and thus approach — not when there are feast days, but when you find yourself pure and worthy.

1 Corinthians 11:29 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not because of the nature of the Mysteries (for they are life-giving), but because of the unworthiness of the one who approaches, just as looking at the sun is harmful to diseased eyes. That is, without examining or thinking about the greatness of what is set before us. For if we were aware of what is set before us at a given time, we would not need another awakening: this alone would have awakened us to be vigilant.

1 Corinthians 11:30 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Take the proof of what has been said from what happens among you. For it is because many partake unworthily that cases of untimely death and prolonged illnesses occur. But do those who reach the deepest old age without experiencing illness no longer sin? They do sin. But for those who approach unworthily, not only these present punishments await, but even more severe ones in the other life. And we would not be punished even here if we did not sin, as he continues.

1 Corinthians 11:31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He did not say: if we punished ourselves, but only: if we judged and condemned ourselves, then even here we would not be judged by God, and we would avoid punishments both here and there.

1 Corinthians 11:32 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since, he says, we do not perform such an easy and simple task, that is, self-condemnation, God does not deal with us so mercilessly either, but punishes us here in order to show mercy there. "We are chastened" (παιδευόμεθα), he says, here: we are not subjected to punishments, but receive fatherly admonitions, so that there we may not be condemned "with the world," that is, with unbelievers. For believers, being under the protection of God, receive retribution for their sins here.

1 Corinthians 11:33 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he returned to the word about the poor, after having mentioned punishments and death. And he did not say: share with one another, but: wait, – in order to show that what is brought there is common, and one must await the common assembly.

1 Corinthians 11:34 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

A shaming word. For he speaks with them as with children who are irritable from hunger, and condemns their gluttony. Therefore, leading them out of the church, he sends them home, and there shames them considerably. That is, to their own harm and condemnation. Assemblies are appointed so that those who gather in love may be mutually beneficial to one another, but if this is not the case, then it is better to stay at home. He says this not so that they would stay at home, but in order to more strongly draw them to assemblies in the proper manner. He speaks either about some other faults that existed among them and required resolution, or about the fact that some would likely defend themselves against what was said. But for now, what I have said must be observed. If anyone has something else to say, let him wait for my arrival. He frightens them with his arrival so that they may humble themselves and correct themselves, if they have anything amiss.

1 Corinthians 12:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, about the gifts of the Spirit. The matter is as follows. Those who believed and were baptized in the beginning all received the Spirit. Since He was invisible, an outward proof of His power was given; and those who received Him either spoke in various tongues, or prophesied, or worked miracles. Among the Corinthians, these gifts caused disturbances: those who received more were puffed up, and those who received less envied them. Moreover, there were certain soothsayers and false prophets, and it was difficult to distinguish them from the divinely inspired prophets. So then, all of this is being corrected, and first of all the matter of the soothsayers.

1 Corinthians 12:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He gives a sign of a soothsayer for distinguishing a prophet, and says: whoever prophesies through idols, under the inspiration of an unclean spirit, is as if led by someone, dragged along bound by the spirit, knowing nothing of what he utters, but being in a state of frenzy and demonic possession. But a prophet is not like that; he speaks everything with a sound mind. This is the first distinction between a demon-possessed diviner and a God-inspired prophet.

1 Corinthians 12:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And he says this: let this be for you a sign of a false prophet: he "anathematizes," that is, blasphemes and speaks evil of Jesus; conversely, a sign of a true prophet: he utters the name of the Lord with praise. But what about the catechumens? How do they, not yet having the Spirit, name Jesus? But the discussion now is not about them, but about believers and unbelievers. And what about the demons? Did they not call Jesus by the name of the Lord (Mark 5:7)? But they called upon Him under blows and against their will, and voluntarily and without being struck — never.

1 Corinthians 12:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having shown the difference between a prophet and a false prophet, he speaks also about the gifts, in order to correct those who were reaching the point of division because of them. And first he heals the one who received the lesser gift and therefore grieves. Why are you offended that you did not receive as much as another? This is not something owed, but a grace and a gift. Therefore be grateful that God, who owes you nothing, gave you something. Moreover, to both you and him the same God gave. For it was not an angel who gave to you and God to him, but to both of you the one and the same Spirit gave.

1 Corinthians 12:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He also mentioned the Son as the bestower of blessings. He spoke of ministries in order to further console the one who grieves. For having heard the word "gift" and having received less, he could grieve that he was shortchanged in the giving. But hearing about "ministry," not so; for it indicates labor and toil. Why then do you grieve, when He commanded others to labor more, but spared you?

1 Corinthians 12:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here He mentioned also the Father, Who produces operations in all believers. And behold for you the perfect Trinity. Now the gift, and the operation, and the ministry are one and the same thing, although they differ in names: for they are equally given by the Spirit, and by the Son, and by the Father. Notice also that he mentioned the Spirit first, and the Father last: this is for the sake of those who are too particular about order.

1 Corinthians 12:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest anyone should say: "So what? Even if there is one and the same Lord, and one and the same Spirit, and one and the same God, yet I received less?" – anticipating this, he says: this was beneficial for you. He calls the miracles a "manifestation of the Spirit." For from them it was clear that the Spirit dwelt in those who were baptized. Why then do you grieve? Whether your gift is greater or lesser, it is evident that you have the Spirit; what then is there for you to be concerned about?

1 Corinthians 12:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What John the Theologian had, so also Paul himself. Note also that concerning the Spirit the preposition δια (through) is used here.

1 Corinthians 12:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Faith not in dogmas, but wonder-working faith, which even moves mountains (Matt. 17:20).

1 Corinthians 12:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

One who had such [gifts] could also punish the disobedient, as, for example, Paul struck Elymas with blindness (Acts 13:11), and Peter struck Ananias with death (Acts 5:3–5). One who had received the gifts of healings could not do this.

1 Corinthians 12:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he proposes the same consolation, that is, that one and the same Spirit produces all things. And he especially shuts the mouth of the one who is not satisfied with his own lot; for he says: as He wills, so He acts. Who then are you to be dissatisfied? Note this saying also against those who have risen up against the Spirit. For He acts not as He is commanded, but as He wills. Therefore He is Master and God. And He acts just as the Father also, who produces all things in all (above, 1 Cor. 12:6).

1 Corinthians 12:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And by the example of the body he comforts the one grieving over a lesser gift, proving to him that he is not deprived. For just as the body is both one and many, because it has members, so also the members are many, and yet one, because together they all compose one body. Where then is the distinction? Where is the greater? Where is the lesser? For all are one. "So," he says, "also Christ," that is, the Church of Christ. Since Christ is the head of the Church, he called the Church by the name of the head. For just as the body and the head are one person, so too, knowing that the Church and Christ, as body and head, are one, he put the name of Christ in place of the Church. Thus, he says, in the Church, although it is composed of different members, we all constitute something one.

1 Corinthians 12:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Now he shows how the Church is like the example of one body, and says: we all, including myself, Paul, were baptized by one and the same Spirit into one body, that is, so as to be one body. For we were not baptized by one Spirit—you by one and I by another—but by one and the same. Therefore I too have nothing greater in comparison with you. For we were baptized into one body, that is, so that Jews and Greeks, slaves and free, might be one body. And if the Spirit united those who were so far apart, how much more, after we have become one, should we not grieve, even though there is some distinction among us.

1 Corinthians 12:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do not be amazed, he says, that being so many we are one body; for in the human body too, with its many members, one can find one body.

1 Corinthians 12:15-16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He presents the members of the body as speaking and murmuring that they are diminished before the other members, in order that, having demonstrated the senselessness of the murmuring of the members, he might expose those who in the Church murmur that there are some greater than them. He puts forward two extreme members, the foot and the ear, and presents the foot as speaking not with the eye, but with the hand, which has a slight advantage over it. And the ear he presents as speaking with the eye: for we always envy usually not those who greatly surpass us, but those who are a little above us. So then, he says, if the foot should say that I am not part of the body because I do not occupy the middle place like the hand, but am below all, is it really for this reason, that is, because it is not a hand, that it does not belong to the body? For whether or not it is a member of the body depends not on its position, but on whether it is joined or not joined to the body. Likewise, if the ear should say: "since I am not an eye, I refuse entirely to be a part and member of the body," it will all the same remain in the place appointed to it from the beginning, and will fulfill its purpose. So you also, who have received, in your opinion, a lesser gift, do not murmur. For you are a member of the Church of Christ, even though you have received a lower place. But when you yourself separate from the Church and break your union with her, then you will no longer be a member. Therefore, if you wish to be a member of the Church, preserve unity with her...

1 Corinthians 12:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he mentioned the eye and the foot, the ear and the hand, and presented them as reasoning about elevation and degradation, and through this the Corinthians would naturally again come to grief rather than consolation, he now shows that it is useful and necessary for the gifts to be diverse. For if the whole body were one member, where would the rest of the members be? Are you not ashamed to reject so many members and exalt only yourself?

1 Corinthians 12:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

With great force he shuts their mouths when he says that God willed it, and appointed to each individual member its proper place (for this is what "arranged" means). Neither should the foot, which occupies the lower place, grieve, for so it pleased God, and it is beneficial for it precisely to be placed below. Nor should the head, which is above, be puffed up, for this is from God and not its own doing. So also in the Church, God placed one person low, which is beneficial for him, and set another person high; the first should be content, and the last should not be puffed up.

1 Corinthians 12:19-20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Note the wisdom: he shuts their mouths by the very thing that seemed to produce faintheartedness, that is, by the fact that the gifts are diverse and unequal in honor. For if there were not diverse members, there would not be one body; and if there were not one body, there would not be equal honor. But as it is, all have equal honor, precisely because all are united into one body. From the fact that there are diverse members, one body is composed; and from the fact that the body is one, equal honor belongs to them all, for the very reason that they serve the fullness of one body. For he says: there are many members, but one body.

1 Corinthians 12:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having subdued those who have lesser gifts, he now turns his speech to those who have greater gifts and exalt themselves over those who do not have them. For, he says, just as the eye cannot say to the other members, "I have no need of you" (for when one member is lacking, the whole body is imperfect), so also those who have received greater gifts cannot exalt themselves over those who have received lesser gifts. For the former need the latter, since they alone by themselves cannot build up the Church. He said well, "cannot"; for one may desire even much, but in reality it will not be so.

1 Corinthians 12:22-23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Now he proves that the members considered lesser are both useful and necessary; for they only seem lesser, but are not so in reality. What then are these members that appear weaker and more dishonorable, yet are necessary? Some say these are the reproductive organs, which are considered dishonorable and uncomely, yet are so necessary that without them there is no life. To them we also bestow greater honor; for a person may be naked in the whole body, but will not allow them to remain uncovered. Others call the eyes the weaker yet necessary members; for being small and much weaker than the other members, they are extremely necessary. The feet they call the more dishonorable and uncomely members. We bestow greater care upon the eyes because they are weak; we look after and care for the feet, even though they occupy a low place and seem dishonorable. One may understand in these words three orders: some members are weak and necessary, for example, the eyes; others are dishonorable, for example, the feet; others are uncomely, for example, the reproductive organs.

1 Corinthians 12:24-25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He did not say "uncomely" or "dishonored," but "less perfect." For by nature no member is uncomely or dishonored. To the less perfect, he says, He gave greater honor. Therefore do not grieve, for you have been honored more than the others. Here is the reason as well: that there be no division in the body. For if some members enjoyed care from us as well, while others were neglected and left without our attention, they would become divided among themselves, being unable to maintain their union, and upon their division the remaining members would also fall into disorder, on account of the division in the body. So also you who have been deemed worthy of greater gifts, do not exalt yourselves over those who received less, lest upon their separation from you, you too should suffer harm.

1 Corinthians 12:24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest anyone should say: what reason is there to bestow care upon the uncomely and less honorable members, while leaving the comely ones in neglect? We do not, he says, despise them, but they, being by their nature comely, have no need of anything from us.

1 Corinthians 12:25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

It is not enough, he says, that the members not be divided, but there must be great love and harmony among them; and each one must care for and look after the least member, and care not simply, but "equally," that is, so that the least member enjoys the same care as the important one. Thus, when a thorn falls and pierces the heel of the foot, the whole body feels it and takes care: the head bends down, the back curves, the belly and thighs contract, the eyes look with great attentiveness, the hands pull out the splinter. The same happens with the rest of the members as well.

1 Corinthians 12:26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

A close union makes misfortune and prosperity common. Thus, as we said, when the heel has a splinter, everything suffers. Conversely, when the head is crowned, then for the other members too there is glory and joy, the eyes become brighter, and the whole body appears beautiful.

1 Corinthians 12:27 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest they should say: "how does the example of the body and members relate to us?", he says: and you are the body of Christ and members. If in the human body there should be no discord, then how much more so in the body of Christ? Since they alone did not constitute the fullness of the body of Christ, but rather the believers throughout the whole world, he added: "and individually members." Although they did not constitute the whole body, they were nevertheless members, and indeed "individually." For in relation to your church, you are the body of Christ, as a whole Church; but in relation to the Catholic Church, which exists throughout the whole world, whose body consists of churches everywhere and has Christ as its head, you are members, since you are a part of it.

1 Corinthians 12:28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

God has appointed: so how do you oppose God? He places apostles first, because they are the distributors of all good things; second, prophets — not Old Testament ones (for they prophesied about the coming of Christ until John: Matt. 11:13), but those who after the coming of Christ prophesied in the New Testament, such as the daughters of Philip, Agabus, and many others. For this grace of the Spirit was abundant in every Church. He numbers them "first, second" in order that, by placing the gift of tongues last, he might humble those who boasted of it.

1 Corinthians 12:29-30 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

When the greater and lesser gifts had been enumerated in order, it was natural for them to be grieved. Therefore he again comforts those who had the lesser gifts. Why, he says, are you sorrowful that you do not have, perhaps, the gift of prophecy? Consider that you have what the prophet does not, and what one has, the other does not. For you it is fitting and far more profitable that the gifts be distributed in this way, so that each person would have need of his neighbor.

1 Corinthians 12:31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He secretly hinted that they themselves were to blame for having received lesser gifts. For by the word "earnestly desire" he demands effort on their part, and a greater striving toward the spiritual. In the Greek it does not say "greater" (τα μείζονα), but "better" (τα κρείττονα), that is, the most useful.

1 Corinthians 13:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The Apostle did not immediately show them the way, but first compared it with the gift which they considered the greatest, that is, the gift of tongues, and shows that this way is incomparably superior to this gift and even to all the other gifts, and only then does he demonstrate its desirability. By "tongues of men" he means the languages of all the peoples of the world. Not satisfied with this, he adds yet another distinction: tongues, he says, "of angels." He said this not because angels have tongues, but to indicate something better and more excellent than human tongues. For by the tongue of angels is understood their intellectual power of communicating divine thoughts to one another. And he called it so by analogy with our instrument of speech, just as by the expression "every knee should bow, of things in heaven" (Phil. 2:10) he indicated their most zealous submission, for they have no bones. "Then I," he says, "am a sounding brass," that is, I produce a sound, but speak in vain, and I disturb others but bring no benefit to anyone, because I have not love.

1 Corinthians 13:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Not simple prophecy, but the very highest, and one that knows all mysteries. Note then: concerning tongues he said that there is no benefit from them, but concerning prophecy, that it knows all mysteries and all understanding. Lest, by enumerating the gifts one by one, he seem tedious, he passed on to the fountain and source of them all – to "faith," and moreover – "all" faith. Since the moving of mountains seemed to many a great thing, he mentioned this, and not because the whole of faith can accomplish only this. For the Lord attributes the moving of mountains to a small portion of faith, when He says: "if ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed" (Matt. 17:20). See then how he encompassed all the gifts with prophecy and faith. For miracles consist either in words or in deeds. He did not say: if "I have not love," then I am small and poor, but: "I am nothing."

1 Corinthians 13:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He did not say: if I give away part of my possessions, but: "all," and he did not say: if I give (δω), but: "distribute" (ψωμίσω), so that to the loss is added also obligingness, and moreover the most attentive kind. He did not say: if I die, but presents the most severe thing of all, that is, to be burned alive, and says that even this without love is useless. Someone may ask: how is it possible to give away one's possessions without love? To such a person one can answer in two ways. Either: the apostle supposed the impossible to be possible, just as in the words: "even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you a gospel contrary to what we have preached" (Gal. 1:8–9); for neither he himself nor an angel intended to preach anything different. He expresses himself this way in many other places as well (Rom. 8:39). Or: it is possible to give even without love, namely, when it is done not out of compassion for those in need, but out of a desire to please people. But it is done with love when someone does it out of sympathy and fervent love.

1 Corinthians 13:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

From here he begins to enumerate the signs of love, and places first among them long-suffering — the root of all true wisdom. For long-suffering is he who has a long and great soul. But since some employ long-suffering not for the sake of wisdom, but often, laughing at those who insult them and restraining themselves in pretense, as though they were long-suffering people, drive them to even greater irritation and anger, he says that love "is kind," that is, it displays a gentle and guileless character, and not like the aforementioned people, who are pretentious and ill-natured. He said this on account of those among the Corinthians who loved to quarrel and secretly harbor enmity among themselves. Another person may be long-suffering, yet envious. But love avoided even this. He said this on account of the envious among the Corinthians. That is, love does not act rashly, but makes the one who has it prudent and steadfast. But a dreamy, frivolous, foolish person is puffed up. This is said concerning the frivolous and superficial. One can have all the aforementioned virtues, yet be proud of them. But love does not have this; rather, even with the mentioned virtues, it is humble-minded. This is against the arrogant.

1 Corinthians 13:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Love not only does not boast, but if it should endure even the most extreme misfortunes for the sake of the beloved, it will not consider this shameful or inglorious for itself, just as Christ, out of love for us, not only endured the dishonorable crucifixion, but even counted it as glory for Himself. You can also understand it this way: it does not behave unseemly, that is, it does not offend; for nothing is more shameful than one who gives offense. This is directed against those who are not condescending to others. He explains in what way love does not experience dishonor: because, he says, it seeks not its own benefit, but the benefit of one's neighbor, and considers it a dishonor when it does not free its neighbor from dishonor. This is against those who despised others. Love also "is not provoked," because it does not behave unseemly. For an irritable person does not maintain propriety. Love does not behave unseemly, because it is also not provoked, that is, it is not quick to anger. This is against those who take offense at the wrongs done to others. Love, he says, enduring every evil, is not provoked to anger, and not only does not do evil in revenge, but does not even think about it. Notice that everywhere he does not say: love envies but stops itself, is provoked but overcomes — rather, he says, it does not allow any evil whatsoever to appear even at its very beginning — as here too: "thinks no evil." And this was said to the Corinthians so that they would not repay offense with offense.

1 Corinthians 13:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, it does not rejoice when someone suffers injustice, experiences violence and insult. But, he says, what is far more important, he rejoices together with those who are in good repute, and counts it as his own glory when the truth prospers. This is against the envious.

1 Corinthians 13:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And insults, and beatings, and death. Such a quality is granted to it by the long-suffering inherent in it. This is against those who devise evil. Love believes all things that the beloved says, for love itself speaks nothing falsely, and does not suppose that another speaks falsely either. Love, he says, does not despair of the beloved, but hopes that he is always ascending to what is better. This he said to those who despair. If beyond expectation it should happen that the beloved persists in evil, she bears his faults courageously. For she, he says, "endures all things." This is addressed to those who easily fall into enmity.

1 Corinthians 13:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, it never deviates from its goal, but brings everything to fulfillment; or, what is even better, it is not interrupted, not cut short, never ceases, but continues even in the age to come, when everything else will be abolished, as the apostle will say further on. Having enumerated the offspring of love, he again exalts it in another manner, namely, he says that both prophecy and tongues will cease, but love will abide constantly and eternally. For if prophecies and tongues exist so that faith may be received more readily, then, once faith has spread everywhere, naturally they, being superfluous, will cease — both in the present age, and especially in the age to come.

1 Corinthians 13:9-10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If knowledge will be abolished: will we then live in ignorance? By no means! But he says that knowledge "in part" will be abolished when perfect knowledge comes, that is, the knowledge proper to the future life. For then we will know not merely as much as we know now, but far more. For example, we know even now that God exists everywhere, but how this is, we do not know; that the Virgin gave birth, we know, but how this is, we do not know. But then we will learn about these mysteries something greater and more beneficial.

1 Corinthians 13:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having said that with the coming of the perfect "that which is in part" will be done away with, he at the same time presents an example by which he explains how great the difference is between present and future knowledge. For now we are like infants, but then we shall be men. "Then I spoke as a child." This corresponds to languages. "I thought as a child." This corresponds to the prophecies. "I reasoned as a child." This corresponds to knowledge. That is, in the future age I will have a more mature knowledge; then the small and infantile knowledge that we have here will be abolished. Then he continues.

1 Corinthians 13:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He explains what was said about the infant, and shows that our present knowledge is something dark, whereas then it will be most clear. For, he says, now we see in a mirror. Then, since a mirror shows the object reflected in it quite distinctly, he added: "dimly," in order to show with the greatest precision the incompleteness of this knowledge. He says this not because God has a face, but in order to show through this the clarity and directness of knowledge. He doubly humbles their pride, showing that present knowledge is incomplete and that it is not our own. It is not I, he says, who knew God, but He Himself knew me. Therefore, just as He Himself has now known me and Himself condescended to me, so I too shall attain Him then far more than now. As one sitting in darkness, as long as he does not see the sun, does not himself reach toward its beautiful ray, but the ray shows itself to him by its radiance, and when he receives the sunlight, then he himself also reaches toward the light. Thus the words "even as I am known" do not mean that we shall know Him as He knows us, but that just as He has now condescended to us, so we too shall attain to Him then. A comparison: someone found an abandoned child, noble and fair; on his part he recognized it, lifted it up and took it to himself, bestowed care upon it, raised it nobly, and finally endowed it with wealth and brought it into the royal palace. The child, while it is young, feels none of this and is not aware of the benevolence of the person who lifted it up. But when it comes of age, it immediately recognizes its benefactor and loves him worthily. Here you have an example to clarify what is expressed obscurely in what has been said.

1 Corinthians 13:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

There exist also the gifts of tongues, prophecy, and understanding, and although they are transient, with the spread of faith among all they will be completely abolished. Faith, hope, and love are more enduring than these (for this is what is meant by the words: "but now abide," that is, the continuance of these three); but even among these themselves, love is the greatest, because it continues also in the age to come.

1 Corinthians 14:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having shown that love is a great gift, he next encourages the pursuit of it. He did not say: seek love, but "pursue love," demanding intense effort. For it flees from us, and one must run far to overtake it.

1 Corinthians 14:2-3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He compares tongues with prophecy and shows that they are not completely useless in themselves; for they speak not to men, but to God, that is, they do not speak what is easily understood and clear to men, but by the Holy Spirit they speak mysteries. Therefore, as those who speak from the Spirit, they are a great thing, but as unprofitable to men, they are inferior to prophecy. For prophecy is both from the Spirit and very profitable; it edifies the unsteady, exhorts and rouses the negligent, and comforts the fainthearted. Thus, Paul everywhere places highest that which is more profitable.

1 Corinthians 14:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Many who spoke in tongues could not explain what they themselves were saying. Therefore they were useful only to themselves. But the one who prophesies is useful to all listeners. Therefore, as great as the distance between benefit to one person and benefit to the Church, so great is the distance between tongues and prophecy.

1 Corinthians 14:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since many among the Corinthians spoke in tongues, lest they think that he disparages tongues out of envy, he says: I wish that you "all" spoke in tongues, not just one or two; even more I wish that you would prophesy, because this is much more beneficial.

1 Corinthians 14:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do you want to know that tongues without interpretation are useless? Let me, Paul, your teacher, speak in tongues; even in this case there will be no benefit to the hearers unless I explain something "by revelation," that is, as those who have received revelation from God usually speak; for this too is a form of prophecy, when in the presence of many the thoughts of each are disclosed. "Or by knowledge," that is, as those who have knowledge can speak, explaining to the hearers the mysteries of God. "Or by prophecy," that is, when someone speaks about the past, the present, and the future. For prophecy is broader than revelation. "Or by teaching," that is, in the form of a teaching word, when the discourse concerns now virtue, now dogmas. For teaching too is for the benefit of the hearers. Others understood the word "revelation" as follows: to say something easily understood, clear, and evident, and "knowledge" as saying something that can be known.

1 Corinthians 14:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And what, he says, am I saying — that what is unclear among us is useless, while what is clear is useful? If even with inanimate instruments the sounds do not "produce distinct tones," that is, clear ones, but everything is mixed together, then it is impossible either to recognize what is being played or to receive pleasure and joy.

1 Corinthians 14:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

From things not necessary he passed to the most necessary, mentioned the trumpet, and says that from it too there come orderly sounds, some preparing for war, and others drawing away from war. If it produces an unclear and indeterminate sound, then the soldiers will not be ready, and what is the use of an unclear sound?

1 Corinthians 14:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest they should say: "what relation does the example of the flute and trumpet have to us?", he says: if you too, by the gift of tongues, do not utter words that are intelligible, that is, clear, then you speak in vain and into the wind, because no one understands; for all the power lies in the gift being useful — for what purpose was it given? Surely not so that only the one who received it would benefit? But if he wished to be useful to others as well, then he should have either prayed to God and through a pure life received the gift of interpretation, or turned to someone who can explain. Paul says this in order to unite them with one another, and so that they would not consider themselves sufficient for themselves, but would receive those who can also interpret: for then the gift will be more useful.

1 Corinthians 14:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, so many languages appeared in the world—Scythian, Indian, Thracian, and those of other peoples—and all tribes say something, for they are not without language.

1 Corinthians 14:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If I do not understand the meaning of the words, then the speaker will seem to me a foreigner, that is, one speaking unintelligibly; and I will seem the same to him, not because of the poorness of the words, but because of our lack of understanding.

1 Corinthians 14:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Some, after the words "so also you," place a period, and explain: so also you, speaking in tongues things unintelligible, appear as foreigners to the listeners; then they begin again and read: "zealous for spiritual gifts." But Saint John Chrysostom reads without the division. Since, he says, you are zealous for spiritual gifts, I also desire this, and I accept it, as I said before; only strive to abound in them "for edification," that is, for the benefit of the Church. For I not only do not hinder you from speaking in tongues, but I desire that you abound in this gift, provided only that you use it for the common benefit.

1 Corinthians 14:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He points out the way to make this gift useful for many. He says: let the one who speaks in tongues pray, so that he may also receive the gift of interpretation. So they themselves are to blame for not receiving the gift of interpretation, because they do not ask God for it.

1 Corinthians 14:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In ancient times, some received the gift of prayer together with the gift of tongues, and they uttered Persian or Roman words, but the mind did not understand what they were saying. Paul says that "my spirit," that is, the gift that moves the tongue, "prays," but "my mind" remains without fruit, since it understands nothing of what is spoken. See then how he gradually proved that one who speaks only in a tongue is useless even to himself. Thus Saint John explains this passage. But some understand it this way: if I speak in a tongue but do not interpret, then "my spirit," that is, my soul, receives benefit in itself, but my mind remains without fruit, because it does not bring benefit to others. Those who understand this saying in this way, in my opinion, feared the error of Montanus: for he introduced such a heresy that the prophets absolutely did not understand their own words, but being possessed by the Spirit they spoke something, yet what they spoke they did not understand. But this is irrelevant here. For the apostle said this—that is, that they do not understand their own words—not about the prophets, but about those speaking in tongues, and of them not about all, but about some.

1 Corinthians 14:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

What then, he says, is more beneficial? And what should one ask of God? That one should pray "with the spirit," that is, with the gift, and also "with the mind," that is, to consciously understand the words of the prayer with one's thought. Likewise also concerning singing.

1 Corinthians 14:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

When, he says, you sing, if you bless "in the spirit," that is, by a spiritual gift through a tongue, then the one occupying the place of the unlearned, that is, the layman — how will he say "amen" to your prayer? For you spoke the words "forever and ever" unclearly and in a language unfamiliar to him, and he did not understand, and therefore receives no benefit.

1 Corinthians 14:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

You might think he is completely disparaging the gift of tongues, but he says: you, for your part, give thanks well, but since there is no benefit to your neighbor in this, your thanksgiving is useless.

1 Corinthians 14:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest they think that he disparages this gift because he himself does not possess it, he says: I speak in tongues more than all of you.

1 Corinthians 14:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"With my mind," that is, understanding and being conscious of my words, and being able to explain them, so as to bring benefit to others as well. "Than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue," that is, when I cannot interpret them; for in such a case the benefit is limited to me alone. And "five words" are spoken by every teacher who applies the proper remedy to each of our five senses.

1 Corinthians 14:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having shown what place the gift of tongues occupies, he finally employs stern speech and rebukes them for thinking like children. For truly it is characteristic of children to marvel at small things, because they can astonish, such as tongues, and to neglect great things, because they reveal nothing new, such as prophecies. So here he urges them not to be puffed up, and not even to know what evil is, just as children do not know, but to be mature in mind, that is, to discern which gifts are higher and more beneficial. And in another sense: "in evil be an infant" means one who does no evil to anyone, but is innocent like a child, while mature in mind is one who, while doing no evil to anyone, also brings benefit, and not only avoids evil but also attains virtue, and preserves himself unharmed from temporal things. This instruction is similar to the following: "be wise as serpents, and harmless as doves" (Matt. 10:16).

1 Corinthians 14:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he compares prophecy with tongues and shows the superiority of the former, and wherein it consists is evident from what is said further. By "the Law" he customarily means the entire Old Testament. Therefore now too he says that the words written at the end of the book of Isaiah (Isa. 28:11–12) are written in the Law. By the words "but even then they will not listen to Me" he shows that the miracle could astonish them, but if they were not persuaded, the fault is theirs. For God always does His part and manifests His providence, even though He knows that people will not submit—so that they may be without excuse.

1 Corinthians 14:22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

A sign amazes, but does not instruct and does not bring benefit, and often even harms, like a tongue without interpretation, which is why further on (1 Cor. 14:23) he also says: "will they not say that you are mad?" Moreover, signs were also given for unbelievers, for believers have no need of them, because they already believe.

1 Corinthians 14:23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He explains in a veiled manner that the gift of tongues without the gift of interpretation becomes an occasion even for harm. He says this with the aim of humbling their pride. They thought that the gift of tongues made them an object of admiration; Paul, on the contrary, proves that it turns to their dishonor, giving occasion to consider them mad. And lest you think that it depends on the gift itself that the one possessing it is covered with dishonor, he says: the senseless will say that you are out of your minds. "The uninstructed," he says, "or the unbelievers," such as were those who said of the apostles that they were full of new wine (Acts 2:13). But the sensible receive benefit even from the gift of tongues, as for example those present with the apostles marveled that they were speaking of the great deeds of God (Acts 2:11).

1 Corinthians 14:24-25 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Do you see how prophecy is more useful, how, by revealing the secrets of the heart, it compels the unbeliever to acknowledge God, to fall down and worship, and to confess: "Truly God is among you"? God did something similar with Nebuchadnezzar as well. For when Daniel revealed to him the meaning of the dream, he said: "Truly your God is the God who reveals mysteries" (Dan. 2:47). Learn from this the meaning of what was said above as well: "by revelation" (1 Cor. 14:6). For behold, revelation is one of the forms of prophecy. Note also that the Spirit is God. For he says: "Truly God is among you." Yet in the prophets, it is undoubtedly the Spirit who acts. For above (1 Cor. 12:10–11) he said that prophecies are given by the Spirit.

1 Corinthians 14:26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In antiquity, psalms too were composed by gift, and for teaching a gift was bestowed. By "revelation" he means prophecy, giving the genus the name of the species. He mentions the gift of tongues as well, lest they consider this gift entirely contemptible and not even belonging among the ranks of gifts. Let all these things, he says, be for edification. For the distinguishing characteristic of a Christian is to edify, to bring benefit. How then can one who possesses only the gift of tongues edify, bring benefit? In this way: if he comes together with one who has the gift of interpretation, and they exercise their gifts in concert.

1 Corinthians 14:27 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

I do not forbid speaking in tongues, but let it not be without interpretation. And let few speak in tongues, lest there be confusion and disorder; "and that in turn," that is, successively. But, in any case, there must be an interpreter.

1 Corinthians 14:28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If he does not have an interpreter, let him not speak in the church, lest he appear as a foreigner uttering what is incomprehensible and unintelligible to many. But if he is so vainglorious that he does not wish to be silent, then let him speak to himself and to God, that is, without noise and secretly, to himself, so that his words are heard by God alone, and not by people. See how he seems to permit, yet at the same time forbids.

1 Corinthians 14:29 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Among the prophets, sorcerers also hid themselves. Therefore he says: let the others judge concerning them, so that a sorcerer might not secretly escape notice. For as was said above (1 Cor. 12:10), there was also the gift of "discerning of spirits" for distinguishing false and true prophets. He commands "two" or "three" to prophesy, for the sake of maintaining good order and so that sorcerers might not hide among a multitude.

1 Corinthians 14:30-31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here he teaches good order and humility of mind. When, he says, the Spirit stirs up another, you, the first one, be silent. For if it had pleased the Spirit for you to speak, then "you can all prophesy one by one," that is, do not grieve, for both you, and another, and all can prophesy individually and in succession. For this gift is not confined to one person alone, but is given to all, so that the whole Church may be instructed and receive encouragement toward virtue.

1 Corinthians 14:32 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And this is as a consolation to him who was commanded to be silent. These words have the following meaning: do not object, do not resist. For the Spirit Himself, that is, the gift that is in you, and the operation of the Spirit that is in you, is subject to the gift of another who has been stirred to prophecy; and if the Spirit is subject, then all the more you yourself, who have received the Spirit, ought not to object. Some, however, understood it thus: the pagan oracles, once a demon seized them, could not be silent even if they wished; but our holy prophets are not like that—rather, it depends on their own will whether to be silent or to speak. This is what the words mean: "the spirits of the prophets," that is, the gifts, "are subject to the prophets" and to the will of the prophets to be silent or not to be silent. Lest the one possessing this gift should say, "How can I, at your command, be silent when I speak by the impulse of the Spirit?"—he says that this Spirit who impels you is subject to you, and it is already within your power to be silent, and therefore do not appeal to the Spirit in vain.

1 Corinthians 14:33 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He shows that this is also pleasing to God, that the first should be silent; because God is not a God of disorder and confusion (and there would be confusion if no one were silent, but all prophesied), but of peace. This peace is observed in all the Churches among the saints, that is, the believers. For there are churches of the Hellenes and Greeks. Be ashamed, you too, to conduct yourselves differently than how all the churches conduct themselves.

1 Corinthians 14:34 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having established good order in everything concerning the gift of tongues and prophets—namely, that few should prophesy, and from this no confusion or disorder should arise—he now eliminates the disorder that came from women, and says that they must be silent in church. Then he says something greater, namely, that it is more fitting for them to be in submission. For submission means silence from fear, as is the case with female slaves. By "the Law" he means the book of Genesis, in which it is written: "Your desire shall be for your husband, and he shall rule over you" (Gen. 3:16). If the wife is appointed to be in submission to her husband, how much more so to the spiritual teachers in church.

1 Corinthians 14:35 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest someone say: if they will not speak, then how will they learn what they do not know? he answers that they must learn at home from their husbands. This will make them modest, and their husbands more attentive, since they will have to accurately convey to their wives, in response to their questions, what they heard in church. Note then that wives are not permitted to speak in church even about matters that are necessary and beneficial to the soul.

1 Corinthians 14:36 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The speech is addressed to someone who has, as it were, objected to him. What are you saying, you resist and do not acknowledge it as good that wives should be silent in the churches? Is it not because you are teachers, and from you the preaching passed to the rest? Has the faith been established among you alone, and must you not accept what has been accepted by others? You are believers, but not the first, not the only ones. Therefore you too must willingly accept what is pleasing to the whole Church.

1 Corinthians 14:37 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He placed at the end what is strongest of all, namely, that God commands this through me, and this is undoubtedly recognized by the one who among you is regarded as a prophet or as having some other spiritual gift, for example, the gift of knowledge.

1 Corinthians 14:38 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is to say: I have spoken; whoever wishes, let him believe. Such a tone of speech shows a man who is not striving to fulfill his own desire, but who has in view the common benefit. This is what Paul usually does when it is not very necessary to argue. For what need has Paul to resist and insist that his words are commandments of God, when he is speaking to his own disciples, and has already said that whoever is spiritual will recognize their divine character? Obviously, everyone will hasten to call them divine, in order to appear spiritual.

1 Corinthians 14:39 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having spoken about the gifts, he inserted a word about women: now he speaks again about the gifts, and gives first place to the gift of prophecy, saying: "desire earnestly," and second place to the gift of tongues. He did not say: permit, but: "do not forbid." This is how we usually speak about matters that are not necessary, neither permitting nor forbidding.

1 Corinthians 14:40 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

As if correcting everything at once — both what pertained to those speaking in tongues, and what pertained to women speaking in church, and in general everything that was happening among them in a disorderly manner. All things will be done decently and in order when those speaking in tongues speak with interpretation and not like those who are possessed, when prophets yield to one another, and when women keep silent.

1 Corinthians 15:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He passes on to the teaching about the resurrection, which constitutes the foundation of our faith. For if there is no resurrection, then Christ has not risen either; and if He has not risen, then He did not become incarnate either; and thus our entire faith will vanish. Since the Corinthians had such waverings (for the worldly wise are ready to accept everything except the resurrection), Paul contends for the resurrection. Very wisely he reminds them of what they have already accepted on faith. I am telling you nothing strange, he says, but I make known (γνωρίζω) to you, that is, I remind you of what was already communicated to you but has been forgotten. By calling them "brethren," he partly humbled them and partly reminded them of that through which we became brethren, namely, the manifestation of Christ in the flesh, in which they may have ceased to believe, and baptism, which serves as an image of the burial and resurrection of the Lord. By the name "gospel" he also reminded them of those countless blessings which we received through the incarnation and resurrection of the Lord. He did not say: which you heard; but: which you received; for they received it not by word only, but also by deeds and miracles. He said this also in order to persuade them to hold fast to it as something long since received.

1 Corinthians 15:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Although they wavered, he nevertheless says that they stood firm in it: he deliberately presents himself as unknowing, and forewarns them so that they cannot deny it, even if they very much wished to. What then is the benefit of standing firm in it? That you are saved. He speaks as if to say: concerning the fact that there is a resurrection, I am not informing you of anything; for you have not doubted this truth. But perhaps you need to know in what manner the resurrection will occur, which I proclaimed to you. It is about this—that is, about how the resurrection will be—that I am now speaking to you. If by the words "you are established" he should make them careless, he says: if you hold fast, if only you have not believed in vain, that is, if you are not called Christians for nothing. For the essence of Christianity consists in the teaching of the resurrection.

1 Corinthians 15:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since the teaching about the resurrection is very important, I delivered it to you first of all. For it is, as it were, the foundation of the entire faith. And I myself received it, that is, from Christ. Therefore, as I hold to it, so you also must hold to it. And since you accepted it in the beginning, you are now wrong to have doubted even for a time. These words evidently belong to Christ Himself, who was speaking through Paul. Since the Manicheans would later say that by death Paul means sins, and by resurrection the deliverance from them, it pleased Him to refute them in advance with these words. So, Christ died. By what death? Without doubt, a bodily death, not a sinful one; for He committed no sin. But if they are not ashamed to say that He too died a sinful death, then how is it said that He died for our sins? For if He too was a sinner, how did He die for our sins? He strikes them down very clearly also with this remark: "according to the Scriptures." For the Scriptures everywhere ascribe to Christ this bodily death. Thus it is said: "they pierced my hands and my feet" (Ps. 22:16); again: "they shall look on Him whom they pierced" (Zech. 12:10); again: "He was wounded for our transgressions; for the transgression of my people He was led to death" (Isa. 53:5, 8).

1 Corinthians 15:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

So, He also had a body. For it is the body that is buried. And he did not add the words "according to the Scriptures" either because the tomb was known to all, or because the phrase "according to the Scriptures" refers to everything in general. Where then do the Scriptures say that He rose on the third day? In the type of Jonah, and before this in Isaac, who in three days was preserved alive for his mother and was not slain, and in very many other types; also in the words of Isaiah: "The Lord wills to cleanse him from his wound, to show him light"; in the words of David: "Thou shalt not leave my soul in hell" (Ps. 16:10).

1 Corinthians 15:5 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

First he puts forward the most trustworthy witness of all. Although the Gospel says that the Lord appeared first to Mary (Mark 16:9), yet among men He appeared first to Peter, as the chief of the disciples. For it was fitting that he who first confessed Him as the Christ should also be the first to see the Resurrection; and He appears to him before the others also on account of his denial, in order to show him that he was not rejected. Matthias was numbered among them in place of Judas after the Lord's Ascension. How then does Paul say, "then to the twelve"? We answer: most likely, He appeared to Matthias after the Ascension, just as He also appeared to Paul, who was called after the Ascension. For this reason he did not specify the time, but expressed himself indefinitely. Some, however, say that this is a copyist's error; or: the Lord, knowing and foreseeing in advance that Matthias would be numbered among the eleven, appeared to him as well, so that in this respect too he would not be inferior to the rest of the apostles. John expresses something similar when he says: "Thomas..., one of the twelve" (Jn. 20:24). For anyone would sooner say that He numbered Matthias among the rest of the apostles by foreknowledge than Judas after his betrayal and suicide.

1 Corinthians 15:6 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

After the proof from the Scriptures, he brings as witnesses the apostles and other faithful people. The word "more" (επάνω) some explain thus: "from above," from heaven; that He appeared to them on high and overhead in order to confirm the truth of the Ascension. Others, however, understood it thus: more than five hundred. I, he says, have living witnesses. By the expression "have fallen asleep" he prepares the beginning of the resurrection. For he who sleeps also rises.

1 Corinthians 15:7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The Brother of the Lord, appointed by Him as the first bishop in Jerusalem. For there were other apostles as well, such as the seventy disciples.

1 Corinthians 15:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

This is a word of humility. And he employed this humility prudently, so that when he says something lofty about himself — "I labored more than all of them" (1 Cor. 15:10) — they would not refuse to believe him as a boaster. An "untimely birth" in the proper sense refers to a premature child that a woman miscarries. Since he calls himself unworthy of the apostolic calling and a rejected man (1 Cor. 15:9), he called himself an "untimely birth," as one not yet mature with respect to apostolic dignity. Some, however, understood "untimely birth" as a late birth, since Paul is the last of the apostles. But it does not diminish Paul that he was the last to see the Lord. For neither is James inferior to the other five hundred because he saw the Lord later than they did.

1 Corinthians 15:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He pronounces judgment on himself: I, he says, am the least not only of the twelve, but of all the rest as well. Look, here he recalls those sins from which he was delivered through baptism, in order to show what grace he received from God. Why then, while presenting himself as a witness of Christ's Resurrection, since He appeared to him as well, does he enumerate his own shortcomings? In order to earn greater trust. For he who in all fairness has laid out his own unworthiness will not speak in vain on behalf of another.

1 Corinthians 15:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Shortcomings he ascribes to himself, while perfections he attributes to the grace of God. And he said this with humility, for he did not say: I did something worthy of grace, but: the grace of God, which is in me, proved not to be in vain. How? Because I labored more than all the apostles. And he did not say: I was exposed to dangers, but limited his boast to the modest name of labor. He says this about himself in order to appear worthy of trust. For a teacher must be worthy of trust. And the very fact that I labored is not my own achievement, but the work of the grace of God.

1 Corinthians 15:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Whether I labored more or they did, yet in preaching, he says, we are all in agreement. And he did not say: if you do not believe me, then believe them, for he would have demeaned himself and would have appeared a witness of truth not worthy of belief; but he says that he himself is a sufficient witness on his own, and they themselves are sufficient on their own. With the word "we preach" he also confirms the truth of his words. For we speak not in secret, but openly, and not at some time, but even now. "And so you believed." He did not say: you now believe, because they were already wavering. But along with the others, he calls their faith too a witness of the truth. You, he says, would not have believed in vain false and deceitful words if you had not been convinced of the truth of what was preached.

1 Corinthians 15:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He reasons beautifully. First he proved that Christ rose and that he and the apostles preach this. And then by His resurrection he confirms the general resurrection, since after the head the other parts of the body follow. He does not extend the accusation to all, lest he make them more shameless, but says: "some say."

1 Corinthians 15:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest they say that although Christ rose, yet there will be no general resurrection, he confirms the latter, and says: if there is no resurrection, then Christ has not risen either. For the one confirms the other. For why did He rise, if not to be our firstfruits?

1 Corinthians 15:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For if He, having died, could not rise again, then neither has sin been destroyed, nor death abolished; and finally, we have preached in vain, and you have believed in vain.

1 Corinthians 15:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

We, he says, turn out to be wrong, because we falsely testified about God that He raised the One whom He did not raise. Such a consequence follows if the dead do not rise. But if such a consequence is absurd, then it is also absurd to believe that the dead do not rise.

1 Corinthians 15:16-17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he defends the same proposition. For He rose for the purpose of bringing about the universal resurrection. But if there is no resurrection, then He too has not risen; if this is admitted, then your faith is in vain: which is absurd. "You are still in your sins." If He has not risen, then He did not die, and if He did not die, then He did not destroy sin either: for His death is for the destruction of sin. For it is said: "Behold the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world" (Jn. 1:29). He called Him a Lamb, without a doubt, on account of the slaughter. But if sin has not been destroyed, then you certainly remain in it. How then did you come to believe that you have been delivered from it?

1 Corinthians 15:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, those who died for Christ and bore witness to Him have perished, if there is no resurrection. And in general, all who died in the faith of Christ and in a life of hardship and affliction have perished, because they were deprived of worldly pleasures, and after this will receive no good thing, if there is no resurrection.

1 Corinthians 15:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If, he says, all that is ours is limited to this present life and we who hope in Christ, that is, who have our hope in Christ, exist only in it, and there is no other life beyond, then we are more miserable than all, since we have neither enjoyed the good things of this life, as was said above, nor shall we receive the future ones, because we shall not even rise again, as some say. Perhaps someone will say: the soul alone will enjoy them. But why so? It was not the soul alone that labored, but the body too. Where then is the justice, if the body, which bore the greater part of the hardships, shall be turned to nothing and receive no good, while the soul alone shall be crowned?

1 Corinthians 15:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having shown how many absurdities arise from disbelief in the resurrection, he repeats the point and speaks as follows: this is what follows if there is no general resurrection—then Christ is not risen either. But Christ is risen. Therefore there will also be a general resurrection, and these absurdities will not occur. He constantly adds "from the dead" in order to shut the mouths of the Manichaeans. If He is the firstfruits from the dead, then without doubt they too must rise. For "firstfruits" implies those who follow after, as when one among many does something first, having begun it, and the rest continue it.

1 Corinthians 15:21-22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He adds the reason by which what was said is confirmed. It was necessary, he says, that the very nature which was defeated should itself be victorious, and that the very one who was cast down should himself overcome. For just as "in Adam," that is, through Adam's fall, all die, so "in Christ" all shall be made alive, that is, because Christ proved to be sinless and not subject to death, and although He died voluntarily, He rose again, because corruption could not hold Him, the Author of life (Acts 2:24). And all this is directed against the Manicheans.

1 Corinthians 15:23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest, having heard that all shall be made alive, you should suppose that sinners also will be saved, he added: as far as the resurrection is concerned, all shall be made alive; but each will be "in his own order" and in that of which he is worthy.

1 Corinthians 15:23-24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Christ became the firstfruits and the path of resurrection. After Him, those who belong to Him, that is, the faithful and pleasing to Him, will rise before the rest, when He descends from heaven (this is what "at His coming" means), for it is just that the righteous have some precedence even in the resurrection itself. Since they will be caught up in the air to meet the Lord (1 Thess. 4:17), they will rise first. Meanwhile, sinners, as the condemned, will wait below for the Judge. Then comes the end of all things, and of the resurrection itself, because all without exception will rise. For now only Christ alone has risen, while human bodies have remained in their condition. But then it will not be so, but everything will reach its end.

1 Corinthians 15:24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Scripture knows two kingdoms: one by right of adoption, the other by right of creation. By right of creation He reigns over all, over Greeks, Jews, and over the demons themselves, and over those who do not wish it. By right of adoption He reigns over the faithful and the saints, who submit voluntarily. Of this kingdom it is said: "Ask of Me, and I will give You the nations for Your inheritance" (Ps. 2:8) and: "All authority has been given to Me" (Matt. 28:18); this is the kingdom He will deliver to the Father, that is, He will arrange it, bring it to completion. Let us imagine that some king entrusted his son with waging war against nations that had revolted from him; when the son has carried out the war and subdued those nations, then he can say that he has delivered the war to his father, that is, he has shown that the task entrusted to him is finished. So Paul says that when the Son has subdued all things, then the end will come. For Christ will fully reign over us when we are no longer divided between God and the prince of this world; He will, as it were, take back the kingdom seized by the tyrant and present it to the Father free. That is, when He conquers and subdues the evil powers. For now they act very much, but then they will cease to act.

1 Corinthians 15:25-26 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he said that He will abolish the opposing powers and set up trophies, and someone might doubt and say, "perhaps He will grow weak while He does all this, and will not be able to accomplish it," he says that He will not grow weak, but He must reign, that is, conduct Himself as King and as the Mighty One, until He subdues His enemies, and the last of them — death. For He who subdued the devil will obviously also subdue his work — death. And from what would it be seen that it has been subdued, if it does not give up the bodies it has seized? For then properly will it be defeated, when its spoil too has been plundered. So, having heard that He will abolish all rule and authority, do not fear that He will grow weak and not do this: He will do all things, reigning and directing the war, until He subdues all. Do you see that the word "until" is placed not to negate what comes "after" this, but for the reason that has been stated? For, he says, His kingdom abides and will not weaken until He sets all things in order. All the more will it abide after He has set all things in order, for of His Kingdom there will be no end (Luke 1:33). Gregory the Theologian says that here "kingdom" refers to the fact that He brings about submission and places us under His dominion; therefore, when we submit to Him, such a kingdom of His — that is, the effort and activity of bringing us into submission to Him — will cease. For just as a builder is occupied with building until he has put on the roof, and afterward ceases the work of construction, so also the Son reigns, that is, establishes His kingdom in us, until we become His subjects.

1 Corinthians 15:27 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he said of the Son that He will put down the enemies and raise a trophy, he feared lest they consider the Son some other unbegotten principle. Therefore he refers everything to the Father, saying that He subjected the enemies to the Son. And since he was writing to Greeks, among whom there was a tale that Zeus rose up against his Father, he says that everything is subjected to the Son, except the Father. For it is He who subjected everything else to the Son.

1 Corinthians 15:28 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest anyone say that although the Father did not subject Himself to the Son, nevertheless nothing prevents the Son from being stronger than Him, he thoroughly demolishes such a supposition and says that the Son too will be subjected to the Father, showing the complete unity of mind of the Son with the Father. Therefore know that the Father is the cause and source of this power for the Son, and that the Son is not some other power opposed to the Father. If he used an expression more humble than was fitting, do not be surprised. For Paul, when he wishes to uproot something completely, customarily uses intensified expressions. For example, wishing to prove that a believing wife, living with an unbelieving husband, suffers no harm, he said that the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife (1 Cor. 7:14); he does not mean that the husband, remaining an unbeliever, becomes holy, but by the intensified expression he shows that the believing wife suffers no harm whatsoever. So here too, by the name of subjection, the wicked thought is uprooted completely — the thought that might arise in someone that the Son is perhaps stronger than the Father, if He can accomplish so many deeds. Gregory the Theologian, however, says that the Son, appropriating everything of ours to Himself, considers our subjection as His own. Now we resist God: unbelievers by not acknowledging Him, believers by the fact that many serve the passions, and for this reason we are not yet subjected. But when some acknowledge the One whom they now reject, and others — we — depart from the passions in this life, then without doubt it can be said that the Son has been subjected. For, having taken upon Himself the person of humanity, He imputes what is ours to Himself. That is, so that everything might depend on the Father; so that no one would think that there are two beginnings, unoriginate and separate. For when the enemies are under the feet of the Son, and the Son does not resist the Father, but, as is fitting for a Son, submits to the Father, then, of course, God and the Father will be all in all. Some, however, say that by this, that is, by the subjection of all things, is meant the cessation of evil. For when there is no sin, it is evident that God will be all in all. Then many of us will no longer give themselves over to impure impulses and passions, having nothing divine in themselves or having little of it, but we shall all be godlike, we shall all contain God within ourselves, and Him alone. For God will be everything for us: both food and drink and clothing and thought.

1 Corinthians 15:29 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The Marcionite heretics, when someone among them dies without baptism, hide a living person under the bed of the deceased, approach the bed and ask the dead man whether he wishes to be baptized; the one hidden under the bed answers from there that he does, and thus they baptize him in place of the deceased. Then, when they are accused of this, they say in their own defense that the apostle said so, and they cite, the fools, this saying. But this is not so. Then how is it? Those wishing to be baptized all recite the Creed, and in it there are also these words: "I believe in the resurrection of the dead." So he says: those who believed in the future resurrection of dead bodies and were baptized in such hope—what will they do when they have been deceived? Why, after all, do people even get baptized for the sake of the resurrection, that is, the expectation of the resurrection, if the dead do not rise?

1 Corinthians 15:30 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If you do not accept as proof of the resurrection the verbal confession which those being baptized make, then you have witness in deeds as well. For all of us, the apostles, constantly suffer afflictions. And if there were no resurrection, for what reason would we endure afflictions? For what pleasure? For if someone resolves to endure afflictions even out of vainglory, he resolves to do so once. But the hourly endurance of afflictions, as we endure, serves as the greatest proof of confidence in the resurrection.

1 Corinthians 15:31 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In the words "we are in danger" (1 Cor. 15:30), he pointed to dangers, but here he puts forward something even greater, namely daily death. How then did he die every day? By his resolve and readiness for it, and by enduring such afflictions that brought death upon him. "I protest by your boasting," that is, I testify by your progress, in which I boast: for the progress of disciples constitutes a boast for the teacher. Then, referring this to Christ, he says: "which I have in Christ Jesus." For this is His work, not mine. Very wisely he reminds them of this: just as I boast in your progress, so I will be covered with shame if you remain in doubt to the end and do not believe in the resurrection.

1 Corinthians 15:32 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

How much, he says, was possible for men, I fought with beasts; but what of it, that God snatched me out of danger? What benefit is it to me, if there is no resurrection? By fighting with beasts he means the struggle with the Jews and the silversmith Demetrius (Acts 19:23–24 and following). For how did they differ from beasts? If the dead do not rise, and there will be no blessedness there, then let us at least enjoy the good things in this present life; let us eat and drink. For in this alone is profit. He brought these words from the prophet Isaiah (Is. 22:13) in mockery of the foolishness of those who do not acknowledge the resurrection.

1 Corinthians 15:33 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He turns his speech to exhortation. Meanwhile he covertly accuses them of foolishness and frivolity; for this is what he expresses by the word: "be not deceived." By "good manners" he means manners that easily yield to deception; he shows at the same time that others are drawing them into such reasoning.

1 Corinthians 15:34 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

As he speaks to drunkards: "become sober; as you ought," that is, for benefit; for one can be sober unrighteously as well, for example, for the commission of evil. "And do not sin," he says. It is from this that you do not believe in the resurrection. For those who are conscious of evil in themselves do not agree to acknowledge the resurrection out of fear of punishment. Those who do not believe in the resurrection "do not know God." For they do not know the omnipotence of God. He did not say: you do not know, but: "they do not know," in order to soften the accusation. "I speak this to your shame." Since he had reproved them for quite a long time, he now consoles them: I said this, he says, not out of enmity and not as a reproach, but for shaming, so that when you are ashamed and reason as you ought, to bring you to correction.

1 Corinthians 15:35 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He did not say: you say, in order that the speech might be more acceptable, when he would be examining the words as if of other unbelievers. Two subjects were called into doubt: one — the manner of the resurrection, how a body that has once decayed will rise; the other — in what body they will rise, in the present one or some other. By the example of the seed he resolves both perplexities.

1 Corinthians 15:36 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The solution is borrowed from what is obvious and happens among them every day. Therefore he also calls them foolish, because they do not know such a clear matter. What, he says, "you sow," you — a corruptible being: how then do you doubt about God? "It is not made alive (ου ζωοποιεΐται)," he says, "unless it dies"; he used words applying not to seeds, but to bodies. For he did not say: otherwise it will not grow, if it is not destroyed, but: "it is not made alive," if it does not die. See how he gave the speech a reverse form. It seemed incomprehensible to them how we shall rise after death; but he, on the contrary, says that we shall rise precisely because we die. For it would have been impossible to be made alive otherwise, if there were no death.

1 Corinthians 15:37 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Two, it is said, were the perplexities: one — how they will rise, the other — in what body. The first, how they will rise, he resolved; namely: through death, as also a seed. Now, having explained in what body they will rise, he resolves the other perplexity as well. He says that the very same body will rise, that is, a body of the very same essence, but in a brighter and more glorious form. The heretics say that the same body will not rise, for this, they say, is what the apostle expresses when he says: "not the body that shall be." But the apostle does not say this, but what? That what you sow as a seed is not such as it will be, not bright and glorious, but bare, yet the stalk grows up in beauty; and it is not entirely the same, because what was sown was not a stalk, that is, not with a stem, but a "bare grain"; but neither is it entirely different, because this stalk is not from another grain, but from this bare one.

1 Corinthians 15:38 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If God gives the body, then why do you still inquire in what body we shall be raised, and not believe in the resurrection, hearing of the power and will of God? For God will raise the destroyed body, only He will raise it more glorious and more spiritual. This can be observed also in seeds, because a germinated seed comes up better than the one that was cast into the earth. These words irrefutably shut the mouths of heretics who say that in the resurrection the body that comes to life will not be the same, but a different one. For behold, you hear that each one is given his own body.

1 Corinthians 15:39 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest you, having heard about wheat, should think that just as all its ears grow alike, so too in the resurrection all will be alike, he wishes to show that there will be a difference among the risen (which he also hinted at before with the words: "each in his own order"), and he says that not all flesh is the same flesh, that is, not all will rise in one and the same dignity, but there will be a difference: first, between the righteous and sinners, as heavenly bodies differ from earthly ones; then there will be a great difference of degrees among the righteous themselves, as he will say below, and among the sinners themselves. For, he says, just as there is a difference between the flesh of men and the flesh of cattle and the rest of the animals, so too there will be a difference in the punishments of sinners. Therefore, everything that has been said was said about the difference among sinners. For about the righteous he speaks below, when he enumerates the heavenly bodies.

1 Corinthians 15:40 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here, as I said above, he points out the distinction between the righteous and the sinners: he calls the first heavenly bodies, and the sinners earthly ones, and says that the glory of the righteous is one thing, and that of the sinners another—no longer glory (for this should not be implied), but life.

1 Corinthians 15:41 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

As a little before he spoke of the difference in the bodies of sinners, beginning with men and then mentioning birds, cattle, and fish, because sinners too, having been men at first, afterwards fell to the likeness of brute beasts (Ps. 49:20), so now he shows the differences among the righteous. All, he says, are in glory, but one light belongs to the sun, another to the moon, and to whatever body it may be; for stars also differ from stars "in glory," that is, in light; for the glory of stars consists in light. Some have understood by heavenly bodies the angels, but I think this is incorrect. And from the fact that he brought up the sun, moon, and stars, it is clear that the discourse is about them.

1 Corinthians 15:42 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

How so? With much distinction, as is evident also from the examples cited above. Above, when speaking of seeds, he used words proper to bodies, as when, for example, he said: "it is not quickened, except it die" (1 Cor. 15:36). Now, when speaking of bodies, he uses words proper to seeds. For he says: "it is sown in corruption." By sowing he now means not our conception in the womb, but the burial of dead bodies in the earth, as if saying: the dead body is buried in the earth "in corruption," that is, in order to decay. He also well said "is raised" (ἐγείρεται), and not "springs up," lest you consider this the work of the earth.

1 Corinthians 15:43 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For what is more abased than a dead body? But it shall rise "in glory" of incorruption, though not all shall receive one and the same portion. For not even five days will pass before the flesh cannot withstand corruption; but it will be raised "in power" of incorruption, no longer subject to any corruption, although for sinners incorruption will serve as a greater punishment.

1 Corinthians 15:44 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

"Soulish" body is that which is governed by the powers of the soul and in which the soul has dominion and sovereignty; while "spiritual" is that which has the abundant activity of the Holy Spirit and is governed by Him in all things. For although even now the Spirit acts in us, it is not in the same way and not always; for from those who sin, He departs. Although even now the Spirit is present, the soul governs the body; but then the Spirit will continuously abide in the bodies of the righteous. Or: he simply calls "spiritual" the incorruptible body, as being most refined and light, able to be carried even through the air, only not aerial and ethereal, that is, not of the substance of air and ether, as Origen says. But if you do not believe in incorruption, then look at the heavenly bodies, which to this day do not grow old and do not weaken. He who made them such will also make our corruptible body incorruptible. That which we now have in the present life is a natural body. That which we shall have in the future age is essentially the same—spiritual, that is, incorruptible.

1 Corinthians 15:45 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The first is precisely written (Gen. 2:7), while the second is not written; but since it occurred by the connection of events, he says that it is written. Similarly, the prophet (Zech. 8:3) said of Jerusalem that it would be called a city of truth; but it was not literally so called. The Gospel called the Lord Emmanuel (Matt. 1:23); yet He was not so called, but His deeds give Him such a name. So then, the first Adam was a natural man, that is, he had a body governed by natural powers of the soul; but the last Adam, the Lord, is "a life-giving spirit." He did not say "living in the Spirit," but expressed something greater: "life-giving." For the Lord had the Holy Spirit essentially co-present with Him; by Him He gave life to His own flesh; and by Him He also granted incorruption to us. Thus, in the first Adam we received the pledge of the present corruptible life, and in Christ — of the life to come.

1 Corinthians 15:46 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

So that no one would say: why do we now have a natural body, an inferior one, while the spiritual one is only yet to come? he says: because the origins of the one and the other have been established in that order. Adam came first, and Christ came after. Therefore our course always moves toward the better. And be assured that what is now corruptible and inferior in you will be transformed into the incorruptible and the better.

1 Corinthians 15:47 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest they grow negligent regarding the beautiful life, he now wishes to persuade them toward a God-pleasing life, and says that Adam was from the earth, from which he was also so named; for Adam means earthly and dusty. But the second man was the Lord from heaven. He gives the first a name from the worse, and the second from the better, not because the man, that is, the assumed human nature, was from heaven, as the foolish Apollinarius babbled, but because there is one person in one Christ. By reason of this union it is said that He is a man from heaven; for the same reason it is said that God was crucified (1 Cor. 2:8).

1 Corinthians 15:48 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, they will also perish and die; or those who were attached to the earth will die the death of sin. That is, they will likewise be immortal and glorious. For although the second Adam also died, He died in order to destroy death. Or: those who led a godlike life will be glorified as those who set their minds on heavenly things.

1 Corinthians 15:49 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here he more clearly reveals the exhortatory tone of his discourse. By the image of the earthly he means wicked deeds, and by the image of the heavenly – good deeds. Therefore, just as before we lived in wickedness, as sons of the earthly one and being mindful of earthly things, so now we must live in virtue, in order to preserve the image and likeness of the heavenly one. The image of the earthly consists in the following: "dust you are, and to dust you shall return" (Gen. 3:19), and the image of the heavenly – in the resurrection from the dead and incorruption. Therefore, if what is said about the resurrection must be understood not as referring to a way of life, then the words "let us also bear the image of the heavenly" must be understood or written as an indication of a future event, that is, that we shall be clothed.

1 Corinthians 15:50 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he said: "the image of the earthy," he says as if in explanation of it that the image of the earthy is "flesh and blood," that is, fleshly deeds and those proper to the corpulence of the body, which cannot inherit the Kingdom of God. That is, wickedness, which corrupts the nobility of the soul, cannot inherit that glory and incorruptible blessings. You may also understand all this as spoken not about the manner of life, but about the resurrection. For example, the words "flesh and blood" mean: in the age to come, it is not the present body, consisting of flesh and blood, that will enjoy the kingdom. For there is no food or drink there by which the present body is nourished. "And corruption," that is, the corruptible body does not inherit the incorruptible. Therefore it is necessary for our body to become spiritual and incorruptible. Nevertheless, know that Chrysostom understood these words of the apostle as an exhortation to a better life.

1 Corinthians 15:51 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Again he returns to the teaching on the resurrection and says that he intends to tell them something fearful and hidden. By this he also shows great respect toward them, inasmuch as he shares mysteries with them. Although, he says, not all will die, yet all will be changed, that is, even those who will not die will be clothed in incorruption. Therefore, when you are dying, do not fear that you will not be resurrected. For behold, I tell you that some will not die, and this alone is not sufficient for them for that resurrection, unless they are changed, and thus pass into immortality from that mortality of bodies which they possess. Therefore, just as it is not beneficial for them not to die, so it is not harmful for us to die. For even for them the change serves as death, because in them corruption dies, being changed into incorruption.

1 Corinthians 15:52 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

In the briefest and most imperceptible time, in which one can only blink one's eyelashes, so many and such great things will be accomplished. This is truly wondrous. For one must marvel not only at the fact that decayed bodies will rise again, and that each will receive his own, but also that all this will be accomplished so quickly that it cannot even be expressed. The words "at the last trumpet" some understood as referring to the one written about in the Revelation (Rev. 8–10) of the Evangelist John. He said that there are seven trumpets, the first of which bring destruction upon people, for not all die together, but in stages, and this, he says, is by God's design, so that those remaining, seeing the first ones perishing, might themselves repent. But the last trumpet will bring about the resurrection and the transformation of those already risen, swiftly, in the twinkling of an eye. So that no one should doubt how these things will be accomplished in the twinkling of an eye, he confirms the trustworthiness of his word by the power of God who brings them about: and he says that "the trumpet shall sound," and it shall come to pass; similar to this: "He spoke, and it was done" (Ps. 33:9). For the trumpet signifies nothing other than the command and will of God, which precedes all things. He says "we shall be changed" not about himself, but about those who will then be alive.

1 Corinthians 15:53 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Lest anyone, having heard that flesh and blood do not inherit the Kingdom of God and that the dead will rise incorruptible, should think that bodies will not rise, since they presently consist of flesh and blood, he adds that bodies will rise, not such as are flesh and blood, but transformed into incorruption. Note these words against those who say that the bodies that will rise are not the same, but different ones; for he says of the corruptible "this" and the mortal "this" — not another, but he says demonstratively: "this." Therefore the body will remain the same (for it is that which is clothed), but mortality and corruption are destroyed, since it will be clothed in incorruption and immortality. There is a difference between death and corruption: the word "death" is used only of animate beings, while "corruption" is used also of inanimate things. We too have something resembling the inanimate, for example, hair and nails, but even these things will be clothed in incorruption.

1 Corinthians 15:54 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

When this comes to pass, then what was written by the prophet Hosea (Hos. 13:14) will be fulfilled. Since he said something astonishing, he confirms the truth of his words with the testimony of Scripture. "In victory" (εις νίκος, unto victory), that is, completely, so that death, having been defeated, will be destroyed, and there remains for it not even the hope of ever regaining its power thereafter.

1 Corinthians 15:55 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

As if having seen this accomplished in deed, he is inspired, utters a victory cry and triumphs, as if trampling upon vanquished death and treading it underfoot. Between "hell" and "death" you can find a certain distinction, namely: "hell" holds souls, while "death" holds bodies; for souls are immortal.

1 Corinthians 15:56 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

For through sin, death received its power, using sin as a weapon of sorts and a sting. For just as the scorpion itself is a small creature, but has its power in its sting, so also death received its power through sin, and otherwise it would have been ineffective. This is evident also from the example of the Lord Himself, since death did not find sin in Him, it remained powerless over Him. Why? Because when there was no law, we sinned in ignorance and were subject to a less severe condemnation, but when the law exposed sin, it subjected us to great condemnation, since we know and yet sin, and made it strong — not by its own nature, but because of our negligence, since we did not make use of the law as we should have, as a remedy, about which more has been said at greater length in the Epistle to the Romans. Therefore, O man, do not doubt the resurrection. You see that sin, which was the weapon of death, has been destroyed, and the law, which accidentally became the power of sin, has been abolished. When death has been disarmed, it is obvious that it no longer has power.

1 Corinthians 15:57 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The Lord Jesus fought the contest, and to us the victory was given — not by merit, not by obligation, but by the grace and love of God the Father, Who made us victors through the contest of His Son.

1 Corinthians 15:58 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since, he says, you have learned that there will be a resurrection and recompense for the good and the wicked, be steadfast; for they were wavering in the teaching about the resurrection. And since they were also neglecting the good life, on account of there supposedly being no resurrection, he says: "always abound in the work of the Lord"; not only do it, but do it in abundance. The "work" "of the Lord," that which the Lord loves and which He requires of us, is virtue. That is, hope that there will be a resurrection, and you will lose nothing from your labors. For previously you were not zealous for virtue because you did not believe in the resurrection and therefore did not want to labor in vain, but now you know that none of your labor will remain in vain. "In the Lord" (εν Κυρίω) means either your labor which is "in the Lord," that is, for which you had help from above, since it is directed toward God-pleasing works; or "with the Lord" your labor will not remain in vain, but you will receive recompense from Him.

1 Corinthians 16:1 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Having finished the dogmatic teaching, he turned to the chief of virtues — almsgiving. He calls it a collection in order to lighten the matter from its very beginning. For what was collected from many was easy for each one. Then he urges them to emulation, relating what had been accomplished by others, as, he says, the Galatians did. He did not say: I proposed, but: "I ordained," — which signifies greater authority, — so that you would know that this is a royal ordinance, and would not neglect this matter.

1 Corinthians 16:2 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He calls the first day of the week the Lord's day (Sunday). And by the very day he predisposes them to almsgiving, reminding them of the mysteries celebrated on that day. Very wisely also he commands each person to save aside "as much as his means will allow," that is, whatever God sends and whatever is at hand. For he did not say: bring it immediately, lest he put to shame someone who has little, but: set it aside by yourself, and when the time comes, then bring it. So that, he says, you would not be collecting at the time when it is necessary to distribute. With the words "when I come" he makes them more diligent in the collection, since the donations will be before his eyes.

1 Corinthians 16:3 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He said well, "whom you shall approve," to avoid any scandal, lest they suspect that he wishes to take some portion of the collection for himself. So after the word "approve" place a period, then read: "them I will send with letters." The connection will be as follows: whomever you approve, those I will send with my own letters. He speaks as if to say: I myself will also join them and will take part in this ministry through my letters. He called this matter a "gift" (in Church Slavonic, a grace) — that is, a donation — in order to show that they are accomplishing something great, accomplishing it both without sorrow and without compulsion. For grace is of such a nature. But to call the offering alms would have been unworthy of the saints who were to receive it.

1 Corinthians 16:4 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

If, he says, the collection is such that my service is also required, then I too will go. By this he also disposes them to generosity. He also wants to have witnesses that he will take nothing for himself. Therefore he says: they will go with me.

1 Corinthians 16:5-7 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He did not say: I will go to Macedonia, lest they say: "you prefer the Macedonians to us," but said: I am passing through Macedonia, that is, I am visiting the Macedonians hastily and in passing, but with you I will stay. By this he shows that he prefers them to the Macedonians, as disciples most sincere and most worthy; for the church of Corinth was great. By the word "stay" he frightens those who were sinning. He adds "if the Lord permits" because of uncertainty. For he did not know whether or not this would be permitted him by the Spirit. For the Spirit led him wherever He Himself willed. Being in Ephesus, he intended from there to go to Macedonia, pass through it, and then go to them. By many arguments he proves his affection for them, both by the fact that he does not wish to see them in passing, and by the fact that he desires that they accompany him on his way.

1 Corinthians 16:8 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

And this is a sign of strong love, that he tells them where he will be, how long he will stay, and even adds the reason. For he continues.

1 Corinthians 16:9 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, many desire to come to the faith, and a wide entrance to them is open to me, since their mind has ripened for the faith. For a teacher is constrained when his students are not diligent; on the contrary, the field is wide for him when his students are ready. For this very reason there are also "many adversaries," for the devil, seeing that his servants are being taken from him, becomes more agitated and raises up adversaries.

1 Corinthians 16:10 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since it was likely that Timothy, upon arriving in Corinth, would reprove those who were sinning and rebuke them, he warns them so that the wealthy wise men would not rise up against him — not because Timothy lacked courage and could fall, but because they themselves could cause harm to themselves. And he was very ready for dangers. He said well: "among you." For do not speak to me of the Greeks, when I require of you what is proper.

1 Corinthians 16:11 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he is such, let no one belittle him. For he was young and alone, and he was entrusted with caring for very many people, and moreover contemptuous ones; it is also likely that he was looked down upon.

1 Corinthians 16:12 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Apollo was both older than Timothy and an eloquent man. Lest they say, why then did he not send him, but the younger one, he says: "I strongly urged him." And he does not say: he opposed me, but, freeing him from blame, he says: "but he was quite unwilling," that is, it was not pleasing to God. And lest they say that this is an excuse and a pretext, he says further. At the same time he both defends him and comforts them, who wished to see him, with the hope of his arrival.

1 Corinthians 16:13 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Toward the end of the epistle he again persuades; he shows that one must not rely only on teachers, but also attend to oneself. "Be watchful," since there are deceivers. He said this because they were, as it were, sleeping. But not in outward wisdom; for in it one cannot be established, but only go around in circles. He said this because they were wavering. Since there are slanderers. He said this because they had become slack in spirit.

1 Corinthians 16:14 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

This is against those who were disturbing and tearing apart the Church. Whether someone teaches, whether someone learns, whether someone rebukes, let everything, he says, be done with love, and through the mediation of love there will be neither pride nor division.

1 Corinthians 16:15 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Here a rearrangement is needed: I beseech you, that ye also submit yourselves unto such; the rest is inserted. You, he says, know, and do not need instruction from me. He calls the household of Stephanas the "firstfruits" of Achaia either because it was the first to believe, or because it also led a beautiful life; for the firstfruits must always have superiority over that of which it is the beginning. By Achaia he means Hellas. They determined and devoted themselves to the reception of believing poor and to ministering to them, and not by compulsion from others, but of their own free will.

1 Corinthians 16:16 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

That is, participate with them both in monetary support and in bodily service. And he did not simply say: assist, but: "be respectful," commanding earnest obedience. And lest they think he is favoring Stephanas alone, he adds: "and to everyone who assists and labors" — in what? In ministry to the saints. For all such persons are worthy of honor; and they in that case will bear their labor more courageously.

1 Corinthians 16:17 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

They reported to Paul the news about the divisions and other failings in Corinth. Perhaps it was through them that the members of Chloe's household informed him (1 Cor. 1:11). Since it was natural that the Corinthians would become embittered against them, he restrains them by saying that they "supplied what was lacking on your part," that is, they came in place of all of you, and for your sake undertook such a journey to me.

1 Corinthians 16:18 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He declares that his peace is their peace. Since they have set me at ease, and my peace is beneficial for you yourselves, then on your part let nothing unpleasant be declared against them. That is, honor them.

1 Corinthians 16:19 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Members of Christ he unites through greeting, according to his constant custom. He stayed with them, because he himself was also occupied with tent-making (Acts 18:1–3). Note their virtue in that they made their house a church, having arranged in it gatherings of the faithful.

1 Corinthians 16:20 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Only here does he make the addition about the holy kiss, because there were many divisions. Since he had urged them greatly toward unity, he finally unites them also with a kiss — "holy," that is, sincere, and not hypocritical.

1 Corinthians 16:21 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

He made a greeting in his own hand, in order to show that he attaches great importance to the epistle.

1 Corinthians 16:22 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

By this one word he struck fear into all — the fornicators, the dissenters, those who consumed food offered to idols, those who disbelieved in the resurrection, and in general all among them who conducted themselves contrary to his teaching and tradition. For all such people do not love the Lord. "Maranatha," that is, the Lord has come. He said this partly to confirm the teaching about the dispensation, and through this also the resurrection, and partly to put them to shame: the Master accepted everything upon Himself for our sake, yet you provoke Him — some by naming yourselves after men, and others by committing shameful deeds. He used an expression not Greek but Hebrew, or rather the Syrian language; for he was speaking to the Corinthians, who placed great value on outward wisdom and the beauty of the Greek tongue, yet he shows that he has no need of it whatsoever, but rather boasts in simplicity, so that he even speaks in a rough language.

1 Corinthians 16:23 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The duty of a teacher is not only to persuade, but also to pray, and thus to confirm in a twofold manner: by teaching and by drawing down help from above through his prayers.

1 Corinthians 16:24 — Commentary on 1 Corinthians

Since he was separated from them by location, he embraces them as it were with the arms of love, saying: "my love be with you," that is, I am present with all of you; for I am not without you, even though I am in another place. By this he also shows that although what was written manifests bitterness, it was written not out of anger, not out of fury, but out of love and care. And lest they think he says this out of flattery toward them, he adds: "in Christ Jesus," that is, my love has nothing human or carnal in it, but is spiritual and in Christ.

1 John 1:1 — Commentary on 1 John

He says this both to the Jews and to the pagans, who disparage the mystery of our salvation as something recent. The Apostle shows that it is also ancient, for it is from the beginning and contemporaneous with the beginning conceived in the mind, or that it is more ancient not only than the law, but even than the visible creation itself, for creation had a beginning, but it existed even before the very beginning. For what can anyone say about the pagan mysteries, which appeared yesterday and the day before? They, accompanied by debauchery, arose late, at a time when impurity already dwelt in people, which that debauchery serves as a crowning point and monument, and through which we descended from a good state into the darkest night. Presenting the greatness of our mystery in its comparative antiquity, the Apostle adds that it is also Life — Life not measured by a span of time, but self-existent, as always being with the Father, as it is also said in the Gospel: "and the Word was with God" (John 1:1). The word "was" signifies not a temporal existence, but the self-existent being of a known subject, the origin and foundation of everything that received being, such that without it the latter could not have come into being. Although it is said of every created being that it is — for example, there is an angel, there is a heaven, there is a sun, and so forth — yet properly and perfectly only the Son alone is, through Whose participation all things come into being. Therefore Paul also says: "in Him we live, and move, and have our being" (Acts 17:28). He who previously heard about this from the initial teaching passes on to the seeing of Him, not bodily but intellectually, and not with bodily eyes but with mental ones. "Handled" is said of the Word of Life, Who said: "I am the life" (John 14:6). Perhaps it is said this way also about the Word existing in the beginning, because we heard from the law and the prophets that It would come. When It came openly with flesh, we saw It and handled It. For God, as He is in Himself, "no one has ever seen" (John 1:18). And we attached ourselves to the Word that appeared not carelessly, but, as already said, after handling, that is, after investigation in the law and the prophets we believed in the Word that appeared in the flesh. We saw and handled not what It "was" (for "who shall declare His generation?" (Isaiah 53:8)), but what It "became," and we handled It both by mental touch and at the same time by sensory touch, as, for example, Thomas did after the resurrection. For He was One and undivided, One and the Same — visible and invisible, containable and uncontainable, untouchable and tangible, speaking as a man and working miracles as God. So we speak of the Word on account of the most intimate union of God with the flesh.

1 John 1:1-2 — Commentary on 1 John

"Beheld" means the same as saw with one's own eyes and marveled; for θεάσασθαι derives from θαυμάζειν and means: to look with wonder. "Handled" means the same as examined. The connection of the discourse is as follows: that which was from the beginning, which we heard, and saw, and beheld with our eyes, and which our hands handled concerning the Word of life, which was manifested, and which we saw, and bear witness to, and declare unto you, that is, the eternal life which is with the Father and was manifested to us; so then, what we saw, that we also declare unto you, The Apostle did not proclaim in the way we do, first, for the sake of brevity of speech, then out of disregard for Hellenic empty talk, further, to show that our salvation is not in words but in deeds, and finally, to make us more attentive, so that we, finding what is set forth easy and as if self-evident, would not become distracted. Beyond this, the Theologian wished by obscurity to conceal that which is above impure hearing and with which it is unsafe to fill it; "for to give what is holy to dogs and to cast pearls before swine" (Matt. 7:6) is contrary to sound reason.

1 John 1:3 — Commentary on 1 John

What exactly? That the Life, being eternal, appeared to us, and we were eyewitnesses of it both before the cross and after the resurrection. For one and the same was nailed in the flesh to the cross and rose again in the same flesh. And what benefit is it to you, he says, that we proclaim this to you? This: that just as through the word we receive you as partakers of what we have seen and heard, so we have you as partakers of both the Father and His Son Jesus Christ, and having received this, we who have cleaved to God can be filled with joy.

1 John 1:4 — Commentary on 1 John

For when we are in communion with you, we experience the greatest pleasure, similar to that which a rejoicing sower provides to the reapers at the distribution of wages, when they too rejoice that others enjoy their labors.

1 John 1:5-8 — Commentary on 1 John

The Apostle again returns to his former discourse and explains what Gospel he heard, namely the following: God is light, and there is no darkness in Him. From whom did he hear this? From Christ Himself, Who said: "I am the light of the world" (John 8:12), and again: "I have come as a light into the world" (John 12:46). So then, He is light, and there is no darkness in Him, but a spiritual light that draws the eyes of the soul to behold Him, turning them away from everything material and arousing desire for Him alone with the most fervent love. By "darkness" he means either ignorance or sin; for in God there is neither ignorance nor sin, because ignorance and sin have their place in matter and in our disposition. And if it is said somewhere: "He made darkness His covering" (Ps. 18:12), it says that He "made" darkness, not that He "is" darkness, as it says He "is" light. For that which sets in place and that which is set in place are not the same thing. So here "darkness" signifies our ignorance about God, on account of His incomprehensibility, and this ignorance is ours, not God's. For sometimes something is attributed to one in whom it does not exist, not for his own sake, but for the sake of someone who has a relation to him. And that the Apostle calls sin darkness is evident from his Gospel saying: "and the light shines in the darkness, and the darkness did not overcome it" (John 1:5), where by darkness he means our sinful nature, which by its inclination toward falling yields to our envious adversary the devil, who drags us into sin. So then, the Light, having united Himself with our nature, which is so easily seized, became completely unseizable by the tempter. For "He committed no sin" (Isa. 53:9). So then, when we receive you as sharers in communion with God, Who is light, and in this light, as has been shown, there can be no darkness, then we too, as sharers of the light, must not admit darkness into ourselves, lest we suffer punishment for falsehood and together with falsehood be cut off from communion with the light. Therefore, holding to communion with one another, that is, with us and with the light, we must make ourselves unconquerable by sin. But how will this be, when we have already been mired in many sins before? For no one who loves truth and strives to be truthful will dare to say that he is without sin. So then, if anyone is seized by this fear, let him not despair: for whoever has entered into communion with His Son Jesus Christ has been cleansed by His Blood, shed for us. Note that on account of the most intimate union he calls Him the Son of the Father even according to what was assumed by Him from us; for blood, without doubt, belongs to our nature, not to God. And Nestorius is clearly insane and impious when he separates the flesh from the Son and does not allow His Mother to be called the Theotokos. One must also know that the entire thought of this passage overthrows the blasphemy of the Jews as well, who said: "We know that this Man is a sinner" (John 9:24). So then, he says, if we do the works of light, then we are in communion with Him, but if we do not do them, then we are strangers to Him. And how is He not the true light and completely sinless, when He "was numbered with the transgressors" for your sake (Isa. 53:12)? So then, if we, who once cried out: "His blood be on us and on our children" (Matt. 27:25), shamelessly say that we have not sinned, then we "deceive ourselves," as though crucifying Christ were no sin. The Apostle did not say: we lie, but: we deceive ourselves, because deception is outside of truth. But if we acknowledge our sin and confess it, He will forgive us.

1 John 1:9-10 — Commentary on 1 John

The Apostle repeats his speech several times, so that through abundant and frequent reproofs he might present to them the full gravity of the transgression and incline them to confession. How great a good is born from confession can be seen from the following words: "declare thou" thy sins, "that thou mayest be justified" (Isa. 43:26); and that a teacher frequently repeats the same thing to a beginning student, first briefly, then more extensively, in order to impart clearer knowledge — this is a common practice. God, says the Apostle, "is faithful." This is the same as saying He is true; for the word "faithful" is used not only of one to whom something is entrusted, but also of one who is himself most faithful, who by his own faithfulness can make others such as well. In this sense God is faithful, and He is "righteous" in the sense that He does not drive away those who come to Him, however sinful they may be (John 6:37). Therefore, to those who through repentance have recourse to holy baptism, He undoubtedly forgives sins, even if they have sinned against Him and against others. If, he says, we confess, then we shall receive forgiveness corresponding to our confession. But if we shamelessly say that we have not sinned, then we commit a twofold evil: we show ourselves to be liars and we utter blasphemy against God. For He says through the prophet: "they rewarded me evil for good" (Ps. 35:12), and He Himself personally: "if I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil; but if well, why do you strike me?" (John 18:23). If even after this we say that we have not sinned, then we reject His words, which are spirit and life; for it is said: "the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life" (John 6:63).

1 John 2:1-2 — Commentary on 1 John

The Apostle, knowing that our nature is inconstant and sinful, that we always carry within ourselves an inclination toward evil, that the envious devil hinders our salvation with his snares, and that therefore even those who have already been reconciled with God through confession, if they live carelessly, will not escape sin, now suggests that even if we have fallen after the forgiveness of our sins, we must not despair. For if we turn back, we can again obtain salvation through the mediation of the Lord Jesus Christ, because He, interceding for us before the Father, will propitiate for our sins, and not only for ours, but also for the sins of the whole world. The Apostle said this because he was writing to Jews, and he said it in order to show that the benefit of repentance is not limited to them alone, but extends also to the Gentiles, or that this promise applies not only to contemporaries, but also to all people of subsequent ages. He calls Jesus Christ an advocate for us, one who entreats or persuades the Father. This likening of God to a human being is employed with a special purpose, as are the following words: "The Son can do nothing of Himself" (John 5:19). The latter was said so that He would not be considered an opponent of God. But that the Son also has the authority to forgive sins, He showed by the example of the paralytic (Matt. 9:6). Likewise, when He gave the disciples the authority to forgive sins, He clearly showed that He grants such a right with sovereign authority. But the Apostle, as we have said, speaks this way now with a special purpose, namely to represent that the Son has one nature and one power with the Father, and that the actions of One of the three most holy Persons are common to the other Persons as well.

1 John 2:3 — Commentary on 1 John

It is customary for this blessed man to use the same words to designate different things, as for example in the verse: "He was in the world, and the world was made through Him, and the world did not know Him" (John 1:10). So now too he has used the word "to know" in different senses. For the word "to know" expresses both knowledge of something and a very close acquaintance with someone. Such is the meaning in the words: "The Lord knows those who are His" (2 Tim. 2:19), and: "Him who knew no sin He made to be sin for us" (2 Cor. 5:21).

1 John 2:4-5 — Commentary on 1 John

And from the contrary he confirms the same thing, employing the most complete proof.

1 John 2:6 — Commentary on 1 John

Perfect love, he says, is proven by deeds. But since it happens that someone outwardly appears to observe the commandments correctly and precisely, yet his inner disposition is impure, which is why he is far from God, the apostle says that one who has drawn near to God must live as closeness to God requires.

1 John 2:7-8 — Commentary on 1 John

Since this epistle is catholic, written generally to all, to both Jews and Gentiles, then with respect to the Jews it can be said that the apostle writes to them a commandment about love that is not new, but ancient. For on the tablets of Moses it was also written: "love," after God, also "your neighbor as yourself" (Lev. 19:18). But how, someone will say, does the apostle write to the Gentiles about an ancient commandment, when nothing of the sort is found anywhere among them? We answer: the law about love for neighbors is written among the Gentiles as well. How so? It is written in them on the tablet of the heart by natural thoughts. And that thoughts implanted in us by nature are called natural law, the apostle Paul can confirm, who says: "I see another law warring against the law of my mind" (Rom. 7:23). Thus, the Gentiles also received an ancient law or commandment, since nature itself prescribes us to be gentle toward one another and toward all that is kindred; as a result of this, man is a social animal, and this is impossible without love. In ancient histories there are even recorded many testimonies about people who died for others, and this is a sign of the highest love, as our Savior explained, saying: "Greater love has no one than this, that someone lay down his life for his friends" (John 15:13). Since the commandment about love for neighbors was given to both Jews and Gentiles, the apostle says that alongside the ancient commandment which you heard, about love for your neighbor, I write to you also a new commandment, which is true both in Him who brought you to God through communion with Him, and in you who have entered into communion with Him; for He says: "I have come as a light into the world" (John 12:46), and the true Light, according to His word, already shines, and in the light there is no darkness. Let then the true light of love shine in a true and unhypocritical disposition toward the brethren, and the darkness of hatred will pass away, that is, will disappear; for the apostle Paul also gives this meaning to the word "passes away" when he says: "for the form of this world is passing away" (1 Cor. 7:31).

1 John 2:9-11 — Commentary on 1 John

He begins speaking about love for one's neighbor. He says that closeness or love for God is recognized first of all from love for one's neighbor. For it is impossible that one illumined by the knowledge of God and filled with love for Him should have the darkness of hatred toward his brother, because light and darkness cannot exist together at one and the same time in one and the same subject. Therefore, one illumined by love for God and having God also has light in relation to his brother, which is kindled from love for one's brother. And whoever says that he loves God while hating his brother is in constant darkness; the rational eyes of such a person are always darkened, because he has lost the light of communion with God and with his brother. He no longer knows even what may be beneficial for himself.

1 John 2:12-14 — Commentary on 1 John

Having said that he writes them a new commandment, the apostle also indicates the disposition of those who will receive his epistle; he indicates this by the degrees that occur in bodily growth. For he knew that not all would receive his words with equal respect and attention, but some would receive them superficially, like children, to whom he attributes the forgiveness of sins through faith in Jesus Christ. Others would receive them as those who have attained "to a perfect man, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ" (Eph. 4:13), so that they can be fathers to others: to such he ascribes the knowledge of Him who is from the beginning. And who is this, if not the Word of God, who in the beginning "was with God" (John 1:1)? Still others would receive them as young men: to them, as those in their prime and full of strength, he ascribes the honor of victory over dishonorable passions. Then he repeats the same thing again in a different order, applying his teaching to the measure of spiritual maturity. Since I know, he says, that you will receive my epistle to you according to the difference of your ages, it is necessary for me also to proportion my teaching to the disposition of your maturity and to converse with some of you as with children who have known the Father, that is, God; with others as with fathers who have greater knowledge than children, namely — they have known not only that He is the Father, but also that He is eternal and ineffable, for He was from the beginning: such persons need the most perfect teaching about God; and with others as with young men, strong and capable of struggle and labors. By ascribing to the latter the glory of victory, he shows that they also need words that are bold and warlike.

1 John 2:13 — Commentary on 1 John

"Children" – those who err due to the immaturity and frivolity of childhood, which is why the apostle also tells them: you were deemed worthy of forgiveness when you came to know that "the Lord is good to all, and His tender mercies are over all His works" (Ps. 145:9). "Fathers" – those who, with advancement in age, have obtained knowledge of Him who is from the beginning. "Young men" – those who, by reason of their maturity, are skillfully able and ready to bear the signs of victory over enemies.

1 John 2:14 — Commentary on 1 John

These very names the apostle previously applied from the perspective of age to moral teaching, and now repeats them from the perspective of disposition, without interrupting his instruction.

1 John 2:15-16 — Commentary on 1 John

Having applied the teaching to the spiritual ages, the apostle adds an exhortation. "Do not love the world." He says this as if to children, for children always tremble with joy before what seems pleasant. Then he states the reason why no one should love the world, nor the things that are in the world. Next he offers teaching to fathers and young men, who are more capable and mature. Lest you understand by "the world" the totality of heaven and earth, the apostle explains what the world is and what is in the world. And first, by "the world" he means wicked people who do not have the love of the Father in them. Second, by "what is in the world," he means what is done according to the lust of the flesh, what, acting through the senses, arouses lust. For by the eyes, the chief instrument among the senses, he implied the other senses as well. By lust is understood every evil: adultery, drunkenness, indecent familiarities, murders (whether committed out of covetousness or for the destruction of rivals), treachery, by which one must also understand every form of opposition — in general, everything hostile to God that is committed by us through the lust of the flesh.

1 John 2:17 — Commentary on 1 John

We have already said that by "the world" the apostle means wicked people, just as the Lord said to His disciples: "you are not of the world, just as I am not of the world" (John 15:19, 17:16). And the father of this world, that is, of worldly sensuality and disorder, is the devil. Therefore the Lord also says to the Father concerning His disciples: "I do not pray that You should take them out of the world, but that You should keep them from evil" (John 17:15), that is, from the world, of which the apostle also says in another place (1 John 5:19) that it lies in wickedness. To put it another way: if the evil one is opposed to the good Father, and he who serves the lusts of the world is not of the Father but of the world, then it is obvious that he who is not of the Father but of the world is of the devil. So also in the Gospel it is said to the Jews: "your father is the devil" (John 8:44), that is, you have carnal inclinations which the devil sows and cultivates. And these worldly desires are short-lived and inconstant, but what is done according to the will of God is enduring and eternal. But it is not fitting for the prudent to flee from what is permanent and grasp at what is momentary; for to act in such a way is the same as building a house on sand.

1 John 2:18 — Commentary on 1 John

"The last time." It is easier to explain it thus. Since the catholic epistle is directed to every person, and the end of life is not the same for all, and one's own death is unknown to anyone, the apostle fittingly reminds each one of his death, so that each may feel that the last time of his life is approaching, and may be ceaselessly sober, and so that in this way all Christians may always lead a blameless life and perform pure deeds. There is another explanation, to laugh at which would be inappropriate and foolish. Every thing can be divided into three parts: beginning, middle, and end. Without doubt, there is nothing incongruous in calling the end everything that follows after the middle. Therefore, if the Lord came in the middle of ten thousand years (for His coming to earth was approximately in the year 5500), then all the time following after this may, without any dispute, be called the last. And since the order of the millennia at the Lord's coming passed beyond the middle, all the time following after this may fittingly be called the last. John Chrysostom also accepts the truth of such an explanation.

1 John 2:19 — Commentary on 1 John

Having mentioned the antichrists, he adds where they came from, and says: they are from us. He adds this without at all hindering the clarity of the discourse. It is as if he asked himself: where are these antichrists from? And answered: they are from us. This is what should have been done, but he did not do it that way, perhaps in order to show by the continuity of the discourse the unpleasantness aroused by them. But why are the antichrists from among the disciples of the Lord? So that they might have the trust of those being deceived, so that those being deceived might think that they, being from among the disciples, preach a teaching according to the mind of the Teacher, and are not completely opposed to His preaching. Therefore, he says, "they went out from us," that is, although they were disciples, they fell away from the truth and invented their own blasphemies. "They were not ours," that is, from the portion of those being saved. For otherwise they would have remained in union with their own. But now "they went out from us," so that it might become manifest that they had become completely alien to us. There are among them also some who are not from us, but to whom those who went out from us attached themselves. It is for their sake that the apostle said: "not all are from us."

1 John 2:20-25 — Commentary on 1 John

So that after the apostle had said the foregoing, no one would think that he ascribes the knowledge of this to himself alone and therefore boasts of it before the other believers, he fittingly adds: "and you have an anointing." He speaks as if to say: but why do I discuss this with you, as though you did not know it? No, you yourselves know this. For at holy baptism you received the sacred anointing, and through it the Holy Spirit. If this is so, then know that I have written to you about this not as to those who do not know, but as to those who know that it is now the last time, that antichrists are powerfully at work, that everything is full of lies. Since falsehood has multiplied, I said that many antichrists have appeared. For if Christ is the truth (John 14:6), and you, having come to know Him, have the truth in yourselves, then obviously the liar who opposes the truth, that is, Christ, is the antichrist. And who is the liar? The one who says that Jesus is not the Christ. Thus the most vile Simon babbled that Jesus is one thing and Christ another — Jesus being the one born of the Virgin Mary, and Christ being the one who descended from heaven at the Jordan. Therefore, whoever agrees with this lie is an antichrist. A liar and antichrist is also the one who denies the Father and the Son. For certain heretics (from whom the accursed Valentinus descended) said that the nameless Father is one thing, and the one called the Father of Christ is another. These same people also deny the Son when they say that He is a mere man and not God by nature, God from God. Therefore the apostle adds: "whoever denies the Son does not have the Father either." The Jews, for example, deny the Son and claim for themselves the knowledge of the Father. But let them know that they have not yet come to know the Father either; for if they had known Him, they would have known the Son as well, because He is the Father of the Only-begotten Son also. The followers of Simon babbled the same things. Such are the opinions of the heretics. But you, keep within yourselves what you heard from the beginning, namely, that Christ is God; for this is what the words mean: "let it abide in you." If what you heard from the beginning abides in you, then you also will abide in the Son and in the Father, that is, you will be in communion with Him. For His promise is this: "As You, Father, are in Me, and I in You, so let them also be one in Us" (John 17:21); and again: that they may have eternal life, "and this is eternal life, that they may know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent" (John 17:3).

1 John 2:26-27 — Commentary on 1 John

Having finished the speech conducted above, the apostle adds concerning those who deceive them with heresies that have appeared in great number. Then, in order to remove grief from them, he again repeats: "and the anointing which you received from Him." By anointing, as already said, is understood the Holy Spirit. Therefore, if you firmly preserve within yourselves the Holy Spirit, whom you received, then you have no need for anyone to teach you. But as this same Spirit teaches you all things, abide in that which He has taught you; for that which He has taught you is true and without falsehood.

1 John 2:27 — Commentary on 1 John

The order is as follows: as the anointing which you received from Him abides in you, there is no need for anyone to teach you; but you must abide in that which it has taught you.

1 John 3:1 — Commentary on 1 John

Having spoken about the appearance of antichrists, and that all their teaching is corrupt, and having sufficiently persuaded the believers to hold unwaveringly to the teaching in which they were instructed, the apostle then mentions the reward appointed for this, so that by the brightness of the reward he might strengthen them even more, and says: "abide in Him." For what purpose? So that when He appears, we may have boldness before Him. For what can be more glorious or more desirable than boldness, that is, that when we reveal our labors in the present life, we may do so with boldness, not being ashamed in the least, at His coming? And since some might ask what one must do to become well-pleasing to Him, the apostle teaches this as well, saying: if you have known that He is righteous, then without doubt you also know that everyone who practices righteousness is born of Him; for the righteous one begets righteous ones. And how great an honor and boldness this bestows, each of you knows, as well as the love and goodness that He grants you. For you know that He has given you the right to be and to be called His children. But if those who belong to the world do not know this, that is, that you are children of God, do not marvel at this; for they do not know you because they have not known Him either, Who adopted you. By "the world" he means people who are wicked. Then, since he has proven the sonship, he speaks more clearly about the glory and boldness set before the adopted: "beloved, we are now children of God."

1 John 3:2-3 — Commentary on 1 John

The Apostle speaks as if to say: from the foregoing you have undoubtedly learned that we have been received by God as children. Although this has not yet been revealed, do not be troubled. For what is now unknown will become manifest when He is revealed. And we, having been found to be like Him, will visibly demonstrate our adoption; for children are, of course, like their Father. And having boldness before Him, as children, we shall see Him as He is — not, however, according to His nature, for that is impossible for a created being, but in the sense that the pure shall see the Pure One, the righteous shall see the Righteous One; for like shall cleave to Like. This is precisely why I said before only that we shall be like Him, and not of the same nature as Him; for then I would have said not "like," but exactly the same; and since that will not be the case, I said "like," that is, in the quality of glory. It should also be noted that the Apostle did not say above: everyone who has done or will do righteousness, but rather — the one who is doing it; for virtues are active and have existence only during their performance, and when they cease or remain only in intention, they have no existence either.

1 John 3:4-5 — Commentary on 1 John

Having confirmed the discourse on righteousness by the good things that come from righteousness, the apostle now wishes to show the same from the opposite side and what is found therein, and says: "everyone who commits sin." He speaks as if to say: you who have been adopted, practice righteousness and do not show yourselves idle in it. For just as with regard to sin, it is not the one who committed or will commit a sin who is a sinner or lawbreaker, but the one who clings to evil and does evil, so also the righteous one is not the one who does not act, but the one who practices righteousness. Sin is even out of place in you; for Christ appeared for the destruction of sin, and just as He Himself was without part in sin, so for you also, who have been united with Him and established in faith in Him, there no longer remains any room to sin. This is what the words mean: "everyone who abides in Him does not sin" (1 John 3:6). It is also necessary to know that sin is called a falling away from good, while lawlessness is a violation of positive law. Both have as their starting point: the one — a falling away from good, and the other — a transgression of positive law; but in essence both converge: the sinner has deviated from the goal appointed by nature and in nature (for the goal of human nature is to live according to reason, having far removed unreason); in exactly the same way the lawbreaker, rushing uncontrollably toward evil, transgresses the law implanted in nature.

1 John 3:6-7 — Commentary on 1 John

Having said that the Son of God appeared and that He appeared in order to, having committed no sin of His own, take away, that is, destroy our sin, he adds: "everyone who sins has not seen Him." If you, he says, when He appeared, saw Him, and as a result of seeing Him received the power not to yield to sin, as being perfectly established in Him, then it is obvious that those who sin have not seen Him, and therefore have not known Him. By seeing Him he means not seeing by a mere glance of the eye or a light reproduction in one's imagination of something known, but an unwillingness to examine and investigate the matter at all and to join oneself to Him, as we said above. And having said this, he commands affirmatively: "let no one deceive you." The meaning is this: whoever does righteousness has known the Righteous One and is righteous, just as He, that is, God, is. On the contrary, whoever commits sin is of the sinner, that is, of the devil, for he sins from the beginning. Therefore God, who cares for His creation, being Himself righteousness and holiness, revealed Himself, that is, appeared in the world, in order to destroy the works of the devil.

1 John 3:6 — Commentary on 1 John

That is, one who unwaveringly follows after the virtues and never ceases to practice them.

1 John 3:8 — Commentary on 1 John

Since the devil constantly revolves in sin, everyone who sins becomes a partisan of the devil; for the devil initiates sin in a person by suggesting evil thoughts to him, as he did to Judas (John 13:2). Someone may ask: how is the devil in those who sin, when they have already sinned before him by giving him a place? To such a person it must be said that to commit sin and to give place to the devil is one and the same thing; for he who sins gives him a place by submitting to lust, and with the acceptance of him already carries out sin in deed, for this is what it means to "commit sin." It is well said "who commits," and not "who has committed," also in the sense that the one who has repented is no longer of the devil, but only the one who is committing sin. Likewise, a slave of sin is the one who commits, and not the one who has committed sin; for "everyone who commits sin is a slave of sin" (John 8:34).

1 John 3:9-10 — Commentary on 1 John

Everyone who commits sin, because he sins, is of the devil and is called a son of the devil, as the Apostle Paul said to Elymas: "son of the devil! will you not cease to pervert the straight ways of the Lord?" (Acts 13:10). Evidently, he who is born of God, being a son of God, does not sin; because his seed is of God, that is, either the Spirit, Whom we received through the gift of which we were deemed worthy, and Who, abiding in us, makes our mind not to admit sin, or else Christ Himself, Who, dwelling in believers, makes them sons of God, just as Christ Himself in the seed of Abraham is a son of Abraham (Matt. 1:1). And in the seed of Abraham, it is said, that is, in Christ, the nations shall be blessed (Gen. 12:3; Gal. 3:16). Explanation of Chrysostom. Every time we sin, we are born of the devil; and every time we perform virtue, we are born of God, because "His seed abides in him" (1 John 3:9). He calls the Spirit the seed, Whom we receive through baptism, and Who, abiding in us, makes our mind not admit sin. But if anyone is not born of God, he does not receive the Holy Spirit. Another explanation. The seed of God is Christ, Who, dwelling in believers, makes them sons of God. Thus in the seed of Abraham, which is Christ, all nations are blessed. Otherwise, by "seed" he means the first generation of the progenitor, distinguished by virtues. The progenitor by his virtues, as it were, irrigates his lineage, and that by which he himself acquired glory, he also gives his successors the opportunity to be in glory, especially if they keep the merits of their ancestor untarnished, for they do not bestow glory on everyone indiscriminately. This is why the Jews, though in vain, said to Christ: "We are Abraham's seed" (John 8:33).

1 John 3:11-12 — Commentary on 1 John

The Apostle confirms by example how great an evil it is to hate one's brother. Look, he says, Cain hated his brother and killed him, despite the fact that he was his own brother. Cain performed the evil deeds of his father the devil, while Abel, doing righteousness, was a son in relation to God. Here the devil is contrasted with God, and evil deeds with good ones. For this reason Cain, being the opposite of his brother, killed him. Such is the explanation according to the course of the discourse. But the Apostle John altered this order, having a special purpose. For after he had mentioned the devil and the fact that those who do evil become his children, it was natural for him to set forth as an example the one who at the beginning of the world hastened to become a son of the devil through evil deeds. Having said what was necessary about Cain and about the fate inherited by those who imitate him, he again turns to love.

1 John 3:16-18 — Commentary on 1 John

Having finished about Cain and about evil deeds similar to his deed, he again turns to love, and says that love inclined the Lord to lay down His soul for us, and that following His example we too must lay down our souls for the brethren. But since this is done rarely and by few, the apostle, as if shaming the faithful, beginning from something small, urges them toward brotherly love. He speaks as if to say: why speak of laying down one's soul for a brother, when we see that they do not supply their brethren with the necessities of life, and moreover not those poor in the means of life — of these I do not speak — but those possessing the wealth of an entire world? Therefore let them be ashamed! For if they closed their heart in this small matter and showed themselves unworthy of the love of God, then what would they show when something greater were required — to die for a brother? Then he continues further to rebuke those who limit love to word and reveal it only on the tongue. "Let us," he says, "love not in word or in tongue, but in deed and in truth."

1 John 3:19 — Commentary on 1 John

By this, that we love our brother not in word, but in deed and in truth. How do we know? Thus, that he who says one thing but does another, who does not make his deeds agree with his word, is a liar, and not true.

1 John 3:20-22 — Commentary on 1 John

This means: through truth (and truth will be in us when our words correspond to our deeds) we shall reassure our conscience. For by the word "heart" he means conscience. How then shall we reassure it? By placing ourselves in such a position as to speak our words before God the Witness; for this is what the words "before Him" mean. If, he says, we do not do so, and our conscience or heart condemns us, then obviously we are sinning. And if during sin we cannot hide from our own conscience, which is limited, just as man is a limited being, then all the more we cannot hide from God, who is boundless and omnipresent. The meaning of this saying is as follows: children! let us not be liars before one another, loving only with the tongue, but let us prove our love by deed as well. Therefore we shall know that we are of the truth, that is, of God. And what we say, let us say as if before God; and who, even if he were more shameless than the demons, would allow himself to lie before God the Witness? But if we do not do so, and while we say that we love, our heart condemns us of lying, then we are sinning. How so? Because we think to hide from the omnipresent God. Therefore, beloved, let us dispose ourselves so as to be uncondemned before ourselves, let us walk in truth before one another, and then we shall receive boldness before God, and with this boldness we shall undoubtedly receive all that we ask of Him. Why? Because we keep His commandments. For when someone is asked, the obedience of the petitioners greatly inclines him to listen, provided they ask without doubting. And since we keep His commandments and do what is pleasing before Him, let us also hope that our prayers will not be in vain; because when two persons have a sincere mutual disposition toward each other, one usually acts immediately for the benefit of the other. And what commandment of His have we kept? The one that commands us to "love one another" (John 13:34).

1 John 3:23 — Commentary on 1 John

The word "that" must be understood in the sense of cause, namely thus: "because" His commandment is to believe. Since we have the commandment to believe in the name of Jesus Christ, His Son, and to love one another, and we have done this, from this we also know that the grace of His Spirit, Whom He gave us, has been established in us. It must be known that the expression "to believe in the name" of our Lord is used in many places of Scripture. What then does "name" mean? Of course, nothing other than His will, glory, honor. For example, in the words "great is Your name in all the earth" (Ps. 8:2) it means glory and honor, and in the words "repent, and let each of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ" (Acts 2:38) it means His will. And what is the will of the Lord Jesus? To baptize all nations "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit" (Matt. 28:19).

1 John 3:23-24 — Commentary on 1 John

The Lord commanded us to love one another with true affection. When? When He said: "as you wish people to treat you, so treat them also" (Luke 6:31). If we love for our neighbors to have true and guileless affection toward us, then we ourselves must have exactly the same affection toward them. And since this is the Lord's commandment, when we abide in Him, all the more He grants us Himself. For He cannot deny Himself, that is, one cannot suppose that He gives us His commandments in vain and will not fulfill them before all others Himself. And if so, then when we fulfill what He has commanded, without doubt He too will hear us in our petitions, and His gift will be firm in us. The whole thought is this: we must believe in the name of His Son Jesus Christ, and love one another truly, as He commanded. For he who keeps His commandments abides in Him, and He in him. And that He abides in us, we know by the spirit or gift which He gave us. And if it remains in us inviolate, then, beyond any contradiction, His bestowal will be irrevocable. And when is it inviolate? When we violate nothing of what He commanded us concerning love through our own negligence.

1 John 4:1 — Commentary on 1 John

Having explained the teaching on love for one's neighbor, and having pointed to this love as a sign of the abiding of the Spirit whom we have received, the apostle now adds a criterion for distinguishing true brothers and neighbors, so that we, keeping this distinction in mind, might not on account of the commandment of love enter into close relations with false brothers, false apostles, and false prophets, and thereby cause ourselves great harm. For by having fellowship with them as though they were of like mind, we will, first, harm ourselves by fearlessly communicating the teaching of the faith to the impious and casting what is holy before dogs; then we will harm those who are entrusted to us. For our love toward false brothers, false apostles, and false prophets will dispose many to accept them as teachers and to believe their teaching without caution, since they will be led into deception by our association with them. What then is the sign by which they are recognized?

1 John 4:2 — Commentary on 1 John

Next: every spirit, that is, everyone bearing the title of prophet or apostle, who confesses the Lord Jesus as having come in the flesh, is from God, and whoever does not confess this is not from God, but his dignity is from the antichrist, which you have also heard. The Apostle a little above (1 John 2:18) said that many antichrists have appeared in the world, that is, forerunners of the antichrist. And the confession of Christ's coming in the flesh must be made not only with the tongue, but also in deeds, as the Apostle Paul says: "we always carry about in the body the dying... of Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body" (2 Cor. 4:10). So then, whoever has Jesus working within him, has died to the world, no longer lives for the world but for Christ, and bears Him not only in Christ's flesh but also in his own, that one is from God. But whoever does not live for Christ but for himself and for the world, that is, for worldly pleasures, that one is not from God. Therefore Paul again says: "if there are envy, strife, and divisions among you, are you not fleshly? And are you not walking according to human custom?" (1 Cor. 3:3). He who walks according to human custom does not have the Spirit of Christ; and whoever does not have the Spirit of Christ, that is, does not live according to the teaching of Christ, that one is not Christ's.

1 John 4:3 — Commentary on 1 John

The Apostle says that the antichrist is already in the world; of course, not in person, but in the person of false prophets, false apostles, and heretics who precede and prepare his coming. And the antichrist himself will be a man bearing Satan within himself, "exalting himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped" (2 Thess. 2:4). This is also why he will forbid the worship of idols (which is what the Apostle meant by "that which is worshipped"), and will present himself alone as God.

1 John 4:4 — Commentary on 1 John

Above, the apostle indicated the mark of the prophets and apostles of the Lord. Now he adds: you, being children of God, have overcome them, that is, the false prophets. Why? Because God, who is in you, is greater than he who is in the world, according to whose spirit the false prophets chose to live.

1 John 4:5 — Commentary on 1 John

Then he gives them yet another mark of the false prophets, in that it greatly distressed the simple ones among the faithful themselves. Some of them could naturally grieve, seeing that many received those others very eagerly, while they themselves were despised. The Apostle also says: do not grieve if many despise you while accepting them; for like is drawn to like: they are of the world and speak worldly things, that is, they teach fleshly desires, which is why they also have listeners of the same kind, that is, the corrupt have corrupt listeners.

1 John 4:6 — Commentary on 1 John

But we, being of God and having departed from worldly lusts, become unpleasant to them. The one who lives chastely listens to us, and therefore knows God, and is ready to listen to us. About this Christ also says: "He who has ears to hear, let him hear" (Matt. 11:15), that is, He testifies that the one who has prepared himself to listen with obedience has ears. Above, the apostle showed with whom one should associate and with whom one should not; now he applies, as it were, a seal to what was said: therefore we know who has the Spirit of truth and who has the spirit of error, of false prophecy. Then he begins speaking about love again.

1 John 4:7 — Commentary on 1 John

Having shown that one must love certain people, namely those of like mind, he returns to what he said at the beginning. He says that love and the one who loves are from God, that the one who loves, and he alone, is born of God and knows God, while the one who does not have love does not know God either.

1 John 4:8 — Commentary on 1 John

Why then does the one who does not love not know God? He confirms this in the following manner. God is love. For just as God is called goodness because in His goodness He created the intelligible and sensible world, so too, having sent His Only-Begotten Son into the world out of love for us, He showed through this that He is also love.

1 John 4:9 — Commentary on 1 John

This is evident from the fact that He sent His Only-Begotten Son into the world so that He might grant us true life and we might live through Him.

1 John 4:10 — Commentary on 1 John

Therefore he adds: "in this is love," that is, by this it is proved that God is love. Then, showing the surpassing quality of God's love, he says: God did this, that is, gave up His own Son for us, not because we loved Him, but He was the first to begin bestowing benefits upon us out of love and sent His Son, and not only sent Him, but also by His own blood accomplished the cleansing of our sins.

1 John 4:11 — Commentary on 1 John

But if, he says, God so loved us, although we are by no means of the same nature as He, then much more ought we to love, to love those akin to us, and, having learned the surpassing quality of love, to show it to others. For just as one who does not choose what is worthy of choosing is blameworthy, so praise belongs to those who love those worthy of love, because they are beloved. And we, having disposed ourselves in this way, possess both: we are loved, because God loves us and has received us to Himself as children; and we are beloved, because we love our neighbors.

1 John 4:12 — Commentary on 1 John

We have noted before that the Apostle John has a habit of repeating the same things about the same subjects. So he does now as well. No one, he says, has ever seen God. Speaking of love for the brethren, he pointed to God as an example of love, Who out of love for us delivered His Only-Begotten Son to death. Someone, upon hearing this, might ask: on what basis do you speak of things invisible? In answer to such a question he says: I myself say that no one has ever seen God; but from love for one another we come to know that God is in us. And he says this rightly, because many things invisible to us we come to know from their effects. For example, no one has seen the soul, but from its actions and movements we are convinced that it exists and operates within us. So too we recognize God's love for us through a certain movement and action. If there is nothing incongruous in this, then this holy man also fittingly proves from the action that God is in us. What then is this action? Pure love for our neighbors.

1 John 4:13 — Commentary on 1 John

It is a sign of our abiding in Him and of His abiding in us, and also because He has given us of His Spirit. For the Pure One begets what is pure and unblemished.

1 John 4:14 — Commentary on 1 John

And since through pure love we have communion with Him, from this we, who have seen Him in the flesh, have known and testify that the Father sent Him, the Savior of the world. In order to more perfectly establish us in such knowledge, He Himself also gave an explanation concerning His own Person. Sometimes He said: "I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world" (John 16:28), that is, the Father out of love for us sent from heaven into the world His Only-begotten Son. Sometimes even more clearly: "God so loved the world, that He gave His Only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish" (John 3:16); and: "I came not to judge the world, but to save the world" (John 12:47). So then, we ourselves have both seen, and from the Only-begotten, who is in the bosom of the Father (John 1:18), have heard, and from the action—mutual love—we know that God is in us, and has given us of His Spirit, and we are in communion with Him.

1 John 4:15 — Commentary on 1 John

This refers to what was said a little above (v. 2): every spirit that confesses the Lord Jesus, who has come in the flesh. The apostle has sufficiently proved that believers are children of God and that God abides in them; and he proved this by love for one another, because the Holy Spirit was given to them. After this he returns to the aforementioned discourse and says: whoever confesses that Jesus is the Son of God, God abides in him, because, as was said above, every spirit that confesses Jesus Christ, who has come in the flesh, is from God.

1 John 4:16 — Commentary on 1 John

With these words the apostle also expresses another truth, that those who so confess and have the Spirit abiding in them, that is, God, themselves also abide in God. In what way? Through love for one another. And having recalled love, he repeats everything he has said about love, in order to more firmly establish the teaching about love.

1 John 4:17 — Commentary on 1 John

God is light, and His saints, according to the saying of the Gospel (Matt. 5:14), are the light of the world and are free from the fear of torment, because they are filled with love for God. I desire, says the apostle, that you be perfected in love so that on the day of judgment we may have boldness before God, because He Himself is the Judge, according to His own saying: "The Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son" (John 5:22). And that our boldness will be before God incarnate, the apostle expressed in the following words: "we conduct ourselves in this world as He did," that is, when we have already demonstrated that God is in us and we in Him, then we ourselves are witnesses to the perfection of love. As He was blameless and pure in the world, which is why He also said: "the ruler of this world is coming, and he has nothing in Me" (John 14:30), so we too shall be in God and God in us. If He is the teacher and giver of our purity, then we must bear Him in the world purely and blamelessly, "always carrying about in the body His dying" (2 Cor. 4:10). If we live in this way, then we shall have boldness before Him and shall be free from all fear.

1 John 4:18 — Commentary on 1 John

For, having attained perfection in love through good deeds, we shall be far from fear. In confirmation of this he also adds: perfect love casts out fear. What fear? He himself says that it is the fear of torment. For it is possible to love someone even out of fear of punishment. But such fear is not perfect, that is, it is not characteristic of perfect love. Having said this about perfect love, he necessarily says that we must love God because He first loved us, and since He first did us good, we must all the more compel ourselves to repay Him for it. Based on the words of David: "Fear the Lord, you His saints, for there is no want to those who fear Him" (Ps. 33:10), some will ask: how does John now say that perfect love casts out fear? Are God's saints really so imperfect in love that they are commanded to fear? We answer. Fear is of two kinds. One is introductory, to which torment is attached. A person who has committed evil deeds approaches God with fear, and approaches in order not to be punished. This is the preliminary fear. The other fear is perfect. This fear is free from such dread; which is why it is called pure and enduring forever (Ps. 18:10). What then is this fear, and why is it perfect? Because the one who possesses it is completely captivated by love and strives in every way to lack nothing of what one who loves deeply must do for the beloved.

1 John 4:19 — Commentary on 1 John

By fear here is meant the preliminary fear. Whoever sincerely loves God does what is pleasing to Him not out of fear of punishment, but out of an inclination toward virtue and out of love for God, not safeguarding himself even with the lawful fear that consists in love for what is good. And that fear which does something in order not to fall under punishment is identical with the first. Therefore it is also added: "fear has torment."

1 John 4:20 — Commentary on 1 John

Above, the apostle insistently proved that love must be mutual, passing from God to us and from us to God; he added to this that if God so loved us, then we also ought to love one another. Now he again raises the discourse to the same point and says: since the duty lies upon us to love our brother, following the example of God's love for us, and by rendering love to God we fulfill this duty, we must certainly love our brother as the most perfect proof of love for God. For if this does not exist, then our love for God will not be preserved either, since the duty toward our neighbors — a duty flowing from the love of God — will have been violated. He adds an even stronger word for the reproach of those who wish to pervert divine love. The Apostle speaks as if to say: love is evidently formed through association with one another; and association presupposes that a person sees his brother and through interaction with him becomes even more attached to him by love, for seeing greatly draws one to love. If this is so, then he who makes nothing of that which draws far more to love, and does not love the brother whom he has seen, how can he be regarded as truthful when he says that he loves God, Whom he has not seen, Who is neither in association with him nor grasped by any sense? If anyone shamelessly says that he loves God but hates his brother, that person, perverting divine love, proves himself beyond this to be also a transgressor of His following commandment: "By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another" (John 13:35).

1 John 4:21 — Commentary on 1 John

Therefore, whoever loves God and strives to be His disciple, by His commandment, loves his brother also.

1 John 5:1-2 — Commentary on 1 John

And this is said in confirmation of the above. If we received from the Teacher the commandment to love one another, then, without a doubt, if we believe that our Teacher Jesus is the Christ, and He is the Christ in the sense that He is God and man together, we must also keep His commandments, as those of a Teacher and as those of God. And believing that He is God, we receive the name of His children, as it is also said in the Gospel: "to those who received Him, He gave the right to become children of God" (John 1:12), that is, those who believed in Him also became His children. And if we have been born of Him, then, without a doubt, we must also render what is due to our Parent, that is, love the One who begot us. And if all of us who have believed have been born of Him, then we must love one another both as brothers and as those born of Him. In confirmation of this the apostle also says that he who loves the one who begat also loves the one begotten of him. Then again he says that love for the brethren or children of God proves love for the One who begat. Above he was saying that he who loves God also loves his brother, but now he says that he who loves the children of God also loves God, and he sets forth love for one's brother as proof of love for God.

1 John 5:3-4 — Commentary on 1 John

The connection is as follows: love consists in our keeping His commandments, because everyone born of God overcomes the world. Since the apostle pointed to the keeping of the commandments as the full proof of love for God, and some thought that God's commandments were burdensome, he says: and His commandments are not burdensome. For what is burdensome in loving one's brother? What, for example, is burdensome about visiting a prisoner in jail? For the command is not to release him from jail, which would be difficult, but only to visit him. And regarding the sick, the command is not to free them from illness, but only to visit them. And regarding the hungry, the command is not to set before them a table of many dishes, or to give the naked clothing made of precious fabric, but to provide what is most urgently needed, which the hungry and the naked seek. Having said this, he points to another incentive for love. What is it? Victory. He says that by making yourselves children of God through love for your brother, you already have a reward for this good quality — victory over the world; for the one born of God overcomes the world. Then he explains what the victory consists of and through what it is accomplished; he calls both the one and the other faith, that is, faith in God, which, having been born of God, conquered and drove away every unbelief, and neither Jew, nor Greek, nor heretic is strong against it. And since faith conquers not alone, by itself, but together with the one who possesses it, he adds: and who is it that overcomes the world, if not the one who believes that Jesus is the Son of God? And who is this Jesus? Jesus Christ, who came by water and blood.

1 John 5:6 — Commentary on 1 John

In the words "everyone who is born of God," the apostle mentioned the adoption by God and the birth. And this is accomplished together through holy baptism. Therefore he says: This is He who came by water and blood, Jesus Christ, who regenerates and makes us sons of God. For this is also implied as a consequence in the words: "he who is born of God" overcomes the world. How "born"? By water and blood. For Jesus Christ who came regenerates by water and blood. And again he adds with repetition of the word: not by water only regenerating, but by water and blood. For he wishes first to demonstrate the glorification of Christ who adopts us, because first the man who is in Christ was adopted by God, and then Christ through His own adoption granted such dignity to us as well. And His sonship was declared three times: once at the baptism in the Jordan, when the Father testified from above that the one being baptized is the beloved Son. So Jesus came "by water," that is, He was declared the Son of God through the testimony of the Father at the baptism in water. "By blood," when, going to the cross, He said: "Glorify Me, You, O Father!" and when a voice came: "I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again," which those who heard it took for thunder (John 17:5, John 12:28, 29). "By the Spirit," when as God He rose from the dead; for to raise oneself is proper to God alone, and by the word Spirit is meant God, as can be seen in the saying: "God is a spirit" (John 4:24). So, with the testimony of the three (baptism, the cross, and the resurrection) concerning the sonship of Jesus, the Lord's sonship is indisputable. And through His own sonship, as the firstfruits of the entire human race, He also granted us the right to be sons of God. And these three are in one Christ. For this is what the expression means: "and these three are one," that is, in relation to the testimony concerning Christ. It should be known that some of the fathers understood the word Spirit not as referring to the resurrection of Christ, but to the Father, when He cried out at the Jordan: "This is My beloved Son, in whom is My good pleasure" (Matt. 3:17), since God is Spirit, as we said above.

1 John 5:9-12 — Commentary on 1 John

Having said this, he confirms his words with a proof from the lesser. If we accept human testimony about something, should we not all the more justly accept the greater testimony, from God? For this testimony about the Son of God, that is Christ, is it not from God Himself? Thus, he who believes in the Son of God, that He is God, as the Son of God, has the testimony in himself, because the believer is himself also adopted through Jesus, who was adopted by God. But the unbeliever is guilty in two respects: in unbelief, making God a liar, and in depriving himself of adoption, and through this, of eternal life, which Christ also has in Himself, as it is said in the Gospel: "in Him was life" (John 1:4). Therefore, whoever has the Son in himself through baptism also has life, for all of us who were baptized into Christ "have put on Christ" (Gal. 3:27). But whoever does not have the Son of God through baptism does not have life either; he is dead. For receiving us, dead in transgressions, He raises us through holy baptism. In what way? Because whoever through immersion in baptism was buried together with Christ is dead to the world, that is, to worldly desires, and lives no longer for the world, but for Christ. These three are in one, that is, in relation to the testimony concerning Christ they show that He was adopted by God the Father, and that which He Himself received, He also transmitted to those who are worthy, who believe in His name.

1 John 5:13 — Commentary on 1 John

Here a kind of conclusion is drawn. I have written this to you, he says, as heirs of eternal life. For to those who do not live according to the hope of eternal life, this could not have been written, because to give what is holy to dogs and to cast pearls before swine is not praiseworthy (Matt. 7:6). Recalling what has been said, he repeats, first, that one must believe without doubt in the name of the Son of God, that is, in the worship of God handed down to us from Him, for this is what the name of the Son of God means, as we have said.

1 John 5:14-15 — Commentary on 1 John

Then he says that the sign of this undoubted faith is none other than the boldness which we find before Him through blameless faith, as we also said above, and that in turn the sign of such boldness is the obtaining of everything we ask. But since not all receive everything they ask, and not all requests are heard, he adds: "according to His will," that is, whoever asks for something contrary to the will of the Teacher will not be heard either. In this case he speaks similarly to holy James: "you ask, and do not receive," he says, "because you ask amiss" (James 4:3). Turning this sign into a most clear indication, he says: and if we know that He hears us in everything, whatever we may ask, then we also know that we receive from Him everything we ask of Him. He speaks as if to say: if we ask of God what is in accordance with His will, then He hears us; and if He hears us in our requests, then we know that we bring requests in agreement with His will, and what we ask we already have in ourselves. Such things are the Kingdom of God and His righteousness, which He Himself also commanded us to seek in the Gospel (Matt. 6:33).

1 John 5:16-17 — Commentary on 1 John

Having said that God fulfills our requests that are in accordance with His will, the apostle now clearly expresses his desire concerning what we should ask for according to God's will. And since he spoke much, almost throughout the entire epistle, about love for one's brother and about the fact that God desires that we maintain love for our brother without hypocrisy, he now names as one of His desires, and the very best one, that when someone sees his brother sinning a sin that is not mortal, let him ask, and He will give him. What will He give? Eternal life. To whom? To those sinning not unto death. In general, he divides sin thus: all unrighteousness is sin, and one sin is unto death, another is not unto death. But concerning the sin unto death he says: let him not ask, that is, let him not pray, for he will not be heard, because he asks not for what is good. He means the one who shows no sign of repentance. For the sin unto death is precisely that in which no repentance is offered. Judas was afflicted with this sin, and was subjected to eternal death. Those who bear grudges also sin unto death, for Solomon says: "the ways of those who remember evil lead to death" (Prov. 12:28). For those who remember evil and do not cease their anger against their neighbor do not turn to repentance, but sin unforgivably.

1 John 5:18-20 — Commentary on 1 John

Having taught us which sin is unto death and which is not unto death, he then indicates who can sin unto death, and says: one adopted by God can never be afflicted by sin, whether unto death or not unto death. For having once surrendered himself to Christ, who dwells in him through adoption, he remains untouchable by sin. However, lest anyone think that his nature is transformed and becomes already beyond the reach of sin, he adds: "keeps himself," that is, if he does not keep and guard himself from the evil one, then without doubt he will sin. Thus, he attains sinlessness not by nature, but by the great gift of God. God, having adopted us, deemed us worthy of such grace that we, preserving and observing the gift given to us from Him, are able even not to sin. Otherwise, since the world (by "world" he means those who have not placed themselves in the position of sons in relation to God through righteous deeds) lies in evil, nothing would have prevented us from joining the perishing, because the imagination of man's heart is diligently inclined to evil from his youth (Gen. 8:21), as God showed at the flood. But since the Son of God came and gave us understanding to know Him, the true God, and to abide in Him, His true Son, Jesus Christ, through this great gift we have come to know that He is the true God and eternal life, and having known this, we remain untested by the evil one and his temptations.

1 John 5:21 — Commentary on 1 John

Since the apostle wrote this epistle to mature believers, some asked why he commands them to keep themselves from idols. We answer: the apostle wrote this to the entire Church, which was not entirely filled with chosen people, but among them some were also of wrong disposition. To such people he gives this commandment, fearing for their weakness.

1 Peter 1:1-2 — Commentary on 1 Peter

He said "sojourners" either because they were scattered, or because all who live according to God are called sojourners on earth, as, for example, David says: "for I am a stranger with You and a sojourner, as all my fathers were" (Ps. 39:12). The name "sojourner" is not the same as the name "pilgrim." The latter signifies one who has come from a foreign country, and even something more imperfect. For just as a secondary matter (πάρεργον) is lower than the main work (τοῦ ἔργου), so also a pilgrim (παρεπίδημος) is lower than a resident alien (ἐπιδήμου). This inscription should be read with a rearrangement of words, namely thus: Peter, an Apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the Blood of Jesus Christ. The remaining words should be placed after this, for in them are indicated those to whom the epistle is written. "According to the foreknowledge of God." By these words the apostle wishes to show that he, apart from the matter of time, is in no way inferior to the prophets, who themselves also were sent—and that the prophets too were sent, Isaiah speaks of this: "to preach good tidings to the poor, He has sent Me" (Isa. 61:1). But if he is inferior in time, he is not inferior according to the foreknowledge of God. In this respect he declares himself equal to Jeremiah, who, before being formed in the womb, was known and sanctified and appointed "a prophet to the nations" (Jer. 1:5). And since the prophets, along with everything else, foretold the coming of Christ (for they were sent for this purpose), he explains the ministry of apostleship, and says: I, through sanctification of the Spirit, have been sent unto obedience and sprinkling of the Blood of Jesus Christ. He explains that the work of his apostleship consists in setting apart. For this is what the word "sanctification" means, as for example in the words: "for you are a holy people to the Lord your God" (Deut. 14:2), that is, set apart from the other nations. Thus, the work of his apostleship is, through spiritual gifts, to set apart the nations obedient to the cross and sufferings of Jesus Christ, sprinkled not with the ashes of a heifer when it was necessary to cleanse the defilement from association with pagans, but with the Blood from the sufferings of Jesus Christ. By the word "Blood" he simultaneously foretells the martyrdom for Christ of those who believe in Him. For whoever with obedience follows in the footsteps of the Teacher will, without doubt, not himself refuse to shed his own blood for the One Who shed His for the whole world.

1 Peter 1:2 — Commentary on 1 Peter

"Grace," because we are saved freely, contributing nothing of our own. "Peace," because, having offended the Master, we were numbered among His enemies.

1 Peter 1:3-4 — Commentary on 1 Peter

He blesses God, thanking Him for all the good things that He bestows. What does He bestow? Hope — not the kind that was through Moses, concerning settlement in the land of Canaan, which was mortal, but a living hope. From where does it have life? From the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. For as He Himself rose, so also to those who come to Him through faith in Him He gives the power to rise as well. Thus, the gift is a living hope, an "incorruptible inheritance," not stored up on earth, as for example for the fathers, but in heaven, from which it also has the property of eternity, and in this it surpasses an earthly inheritance. Along with this hope there is yet another gift — the preservation and protection of the faithful. Because the Lord also prayed about this, when He said: "Holy Father, keep them" (John 17:11). "By power." What kind of power? — until the Lord's appearing. For if the preservation were not powerful, it would not have extended to such a limit. And when there are so many and such great gifts, it is natural for those who receive them to rejoice.

1 Peter 1:4-5 — Commentary on 1 Peter

If the inheritance is in heaven, then the revelation of a millennial kingdom on earth is a lie.

1 Peter 1:6-7 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Just as the Teacher in His promise declares not only joy but also sorrow, saying: "in the world you will have tribulation" (John 16:33); so also the apostle added to the word about joy: "having been grieved." But since this too is distressing, he adds "now," and this is in agreement with his Leader. For He also says: "you will be sorrowful, but your sorrow will be turned into joy" (John 16:20). Or the word "now" should be referred to the joy, since it will be succeeded by the future joy, not short-lived, but lasting and endless. And since the discourse about trials produces disturbance, the apostle points out the purpose of trials: because through them your proven character becomes more evident and more precious than gold, just as gold, tested by fire, is valued more highly by people. He adds: "if need be," teaching that not every faithful person, nor every sinful person, is tested by sorrows, and neither the one nor the other is left in them forever. Righteous people who suffer endure sorrows for the obtaining of crowns, while sinners endure them as punishment for sins. Not all the righteous experience sorrows, lest you consider malice praiseworthy and come to hate virtue. And not all sinners experience sorrows — so that the truth of the resurrection would not be called into doubt, if everyone were to receive their due already here.

1 Peter 1:7-9 — Commentary on 1 Peter

By these words the apostle indicates the reason why the righteous suffer evil here, and partly consoles them by the fact that through afflictions they become more glorious, partly encourages them by the addition "at the revelation of Jesus Christ," meaning that it is precisely then that He, through the manifestation of their labors, will bestow great glory upon the strivers. He also adds something else that draws one toward the endurance of afflictions. What is it? The following: "Whom having not seen, you love." If, he says, not having seen Him with bodily eyes, you love Him by hearing alone, then what love will you feel when you see Him, and moreover appearing in glory? If His sufferings have so bound you to Him, then what attachment must His appearance in unbearable splendor produce in you, when salvation of souls will also be given to you as a reward? And if you are to appear before Him and be deemed worthy of such glory, then now show patience corresponding to it, and you will fully attain the intended goal.

1 Peter 1:10 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Since the apostle mentioned the salvation of the soul, and it is unknown and strange to the hearing, it is attested by the prophets, who searched and inquired about it. They searched into the future, as, for example, Daniel, whom the angel appearing to him called for this reason "man of desires" (Dan. 10:11)! They inquired into what and what manner of time the Spirit who was in them was indicating. "What," that is, the time of fulfillment; "what manner," that is, when the Jews through various captivities would arrive at perfect worship of God and become capable of receiving the mystery of Christ. Note that, by calling the Spirit "Christ's," the apostle confesses Christ as God. This Spirit indicated the sufferings of Christ, saying through Isaiah: "like a sheep He was led to the slaughter" (Isa. 53:7), and through Jeremiah: "let us put poisonous wood in his food" (Jer. 11:19), and the resurrection through Hosea, who said: "He will revive us after two days; on the third day He will raise us up, and we shall live before His face" (Hos. 6:2). To them, the apostle says, it was revealed that not for themselves, but for us. By these words the apostle accomplishes a twofold task: he proves both the foreknowledge of the prophets and that those now called to the faith of Christ were known to God before the creation of the world. By the word about the foreknowledge of the prophets he impresses upon them that they should receive with faith what was foretold to them by the prophets, because even sensible children do not disregard the labors of their fathers. If the prophets, who had no benefit to gain for themselves, searched and inquired, and having found, enclosed it in books and handed it down to us as an inheritance, then we would be unjust if we treated their labors with contempt. Therefore, when we also proclaim this to you, do not disregard it, and do not render our gospel vain. Such is the lesson from the foreknowledge of the prophets! And by the fact that believers are foreknown by God, the apostle instills fear, so that they would not show themselves unworthy of God's foreknowledge and calling from Him, but would urge one another to become worthy of God's gift.

1 Peter 1:11-12 — Commentary on 1 Peter

If both the apostles and the prophets acted by the Holy Spirit, the ones proclaiming prophecies and the others the Gospel, then it is evident that there is no difference between them. Therefore, the apostle says, you ought to give us the same attention as their contemporaries gave to the prophets, so as not to undergo the punishment that befell those who disobeyed the prophets. It should also be noted that in these words the apostle Peter reveals the mystery of the Trinity. When he said "the Spirit of Christ," he pointed to the Son and the Spirit, and he pointed to the Father when he said "from heaven." For the phrase "from heaven" should be understood not as referring to a place, but preeminently to God, who sends the Son and the Spirit into the world.

1 Peter 1:12 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Here an exhortation is offered, drawn from the high dignity of the subject. The inquiries of the prophets concerning our salvation served us, and the work of our salvation is so wondrous that it became desirable even to the angels. That our salvation is pleasing to the angels is evident from the joy they expressed at the Nativity of Christ. They sang then: "Glory to God in the highest" (Luke 2:14). Having spoken of this, the apostle sets forth the reason for it and says: since this salvation of ours is dear to all, not only to men but also to the angels, do not treat it with negligence, but concentrate yourselves and be courageous. This is indicated by the words: "girding up the loins" (1 Peter 1:13), which God also commanded Job to do (Job 38:3, 40:2). What loins? "Of your mind," the apostle says further. Prepare yourselves in this manner, be watchful, and hope perfectly in the joy that awaits you, the joy at the second coming of the Lord, of which he spoke a little earlier (1 Peter 1:7).

1 Peter 1:14-15 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The Apostle calls "conformity" the being carried along by present circumstances. For even now some foolish people say that one must adapt to circumstances. But since surrendering oneself to the will of circumstances is frivolous, the Apostle commands that whether they had held to this until now in knowledge or in ignorance, from henceforth they should conform themselves to Him Who called them, Who is truly Holy, and themselves become holy.

1 Peter 1:17-19 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Scripture distinguishes a twofold fear, one — preliminary, the other — perfect. The preliminary fear, which is also the foundational one, consists in someone turning to an honorable life out of dread of accountability for one's deeds, while the perfect one consists in someone, for the sake of perfection of love toward a friend, out of zeal for the beloved, fearing lest he remain indebted to him in anything that strong love demands. An example of the first, that is, the preliminary fear, is found in the words of the psalm: "Let all the earth fear the Lord" (Ps. 33:8); that is, those who care nothing for heavenly things, but only busy themselves with earthly ones. For what will they have to endure when the Lord "arises to shatter the earth" (Isa. 2:19, 21). An example of the second, that is, the perfect fear, can also be found in David, for instance in the following words: "Fear the Lord, all His saints, for there is no want to those who fear Him" (Ps. 34:9). And again in the words: "The fear of the Lord is pure, enduring forever" (Ps. 19:9). The Apostle Peter urges those who listen to him to live in such perfect fear, and says: by the unspeakable mercy of God the Creator you have been received into the number of His children; therefore let this fear always be with you, since you have become such by the love of your Creator, and not by your own works. The apostle employs many arguments in his persuasion. He persuades, first, by the fact that angels take a sincere and living part in our salvation; second, by the sayings of sacred Scripture; third, by necessity: for whoever calls God Father must necessarily, in order to retain for himself the right of adoption, do things worthy of this Father; and fourth, by the fact that they have received innumerable blessings through the price paid for them, that is, the Blood of Christ, shed as a ransom for the sins of mankind. Therefore he commands them to have this perfect fear as a companion throughout the whole time of their life. For people who strive for perfection always fear lest they remain without some perfection. Note. Christ said that the Father judges no one, but "has given all judgment to the Son" (John 5:22), but the Apostle Peter now says that the Father judges. How is this? To this we also reply with the words of Christ: "The Son can do nothing of Himself, unless He sees the Father doing it" (John 5:19). From this also the consubstantiality of the Holy Trinity is evident, the perfect identity within It, and the peaceful and untroubled harmony. "The Father judges" — this is said without distinction, because everything that anyone says about One of the three Persons must be referred in common to all of Them. On the other hand, since the Lord also calls the apostles "Children!" (John 13:33) and says to the paralytic: "Child! your sins are forgiven you" (Mark 2:5), there is no incongruity in the fact that He too is called the Father of those whom He regenerated by imparting holiness to them.

1 Peter 1:20-21 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Having spoken of the death of Christ, the apostle added to this a word also about the resurrection. For he fears lest the newly converted might incline again toward unbelief because the sufferings of Christ are humiliating. He adds also that the mystery of Christ is not new (for this too disturbs the simple-minded), but from the beginning, before the creation of the world, it was hidden until its proper time. However, it was revealed also to the prophets, who searched into this, as he said a little above. And now he says that what was foreordained before the creation of the world has now been revealed or accomplished. And for whom was it accomplished? For you. For it was for your sake, he says, that God raised Him from the dead. And why for you? So that, having purified yourselves by obedience to the truth through the Spirit, you might have faith and hope in God. Why "having purified"? Because, believing in Him who by His resurrection from the dead laid the foundation of your incorruptible life, you yourselves must also "walk in newness of life" (Rom. 6:4), after the example of Him who called you to incorruption. Do not be troubled that here the apostle Peter, and repeatedly the apostle Paul, says that the Lord was "raised" by the Father (Acts 13:37, 31). He speaks thus, employing the customary manner of teaching. But hear how Christ says that He raised Himself. He said: "Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up" (John 2:19). And in another place: "I have power to lay down My life, and I have power to take it again" (John 10:18). It is not without purpose that the resurrection of the Son is ascribed to the Father; for by this the single action of the Father and the Son is shown.

1 Peter 1:22 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Having said that Christians are born again not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God which lives and abides forever, the apostle sets before their eyes the insignificance and extreme fragility of human glory, thereby urging the listener to hold more firmly to the teaching previously imparted, since it is constant and extends forever, while earthly things quickly decay by their very nature. To confirm this, "grass" and "the flower of grass" are brought forward here, being weaker in existence than "grass"; David also likens our life to them (Ps. 103:15). Having shown the small worth of our glory, the apostle returns again to explaining what exactly regenerated them by the word of God, living and abiding forever, and says: this is the word which was preached to you. He affirms concerning this word that it abides forever, because the Lord Himself also said: "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but My words shall not pass away" (Matt. 24:35). One should know that the words "to sincere brotherly love" must be read in this order: from a pure heart love one another constantly, to sincere brotherly love. For the completion of a matter usually follows after what was carried out for its sake. And since sincere brotherly love follows after constant love for one another from a pure heart, it is right that the words "from a pure heart" and the rest should stand first, and the words "sincere brotherly love" after them. One should also note that the preposition "to" (εἰς) must be taken in place of the preposition "by reason of, for" (διά).

1 Peter 1:23-25 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The Apostle showed the superiority of spiritual rebirth over fleshly birth, and pointed out the worthlessness of mortal glory, namely, that birth is joined with corruption and impurity, and glory differs in nothing from spring plants, whereas the word of the Lord experiences nothing of the sort. For every human opinion quickly ceases, but the word of God is not so — it has eternal abiding. With this purpose he added: "that word which was preached to you."

1 Peter 2:1 — Commentary on 1 Peter

So, he says, "laying aside all malice and all guile, and hypocrisy, and envy, and all evil speaking." With these few words he embraces the entire multitude and variety of evil. For those who have been reborn to an incorruptible life must not fall into the snares of malice and prefer the non-existent to the real. For evil is not a substance, but consists in the error of a created substance. And there is a great difference between life itself and what merely accompanies it. They, he says, must show themselves free from guile and hypocrisy and envy and all evil speaking. For guile and evil speaking are far from the truth and from the teaching proclaimed to you. Guile seeks the destruction of the one it deceives; hypocrisy thrives on disparity with reality, while the saving teaching with which you have been instructed thrives on the opposite. And what place is there in you for envy and evil speaking — in you who, being bound by the inseparable bond of brotherly love, can suffer no harm from anyone who would separate you? That envy and evil speaking are the cause of strife and mutual hatred is unknown only to one who does not know the sorrowful history of Cain, who through envy broke the bond of brotherhood and then fell into guile, hypocrisy, and murder (Gen. 4). And that the envious person is not free from evil speaking can be confirmed by the example of Joseph's brothers, who slandered him greatly to their father (Gen. 37).

1 Peter 2:2 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Therefore, he says, having been cleansed from all these evils, draw near as newborn babes, "for of such," said the Lord, "is the Kingdom of God" (Luke 18:16). And, being nourished by guileless teaching, grow up into "the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ" (Eph. 4:13).

1 Peter 2:3 — Commentary on 1 Peter

"For you have tasted," that is, through the practice of the sacred evangelical commandments you have tangibly come to know how good this teaching is. And experience in the matter of knowledge is stronger than any word, just as what is experienced in practice is more pleasant than any word.

1 Peter 2:4 — Commentary on 1 Peter

So, having experientially come to know the goodness of the Lord upon yourselves, show kindness and mercy to one another as well, and lay yourselves upon the living cornerstone, rejected by men but honored and chosen by God, both existing and foretold by the prophets.

1 Peter 2:5-6 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Draw closer to one another through the union of love, and join together into the fullness of a spiritual house, caring nothing for the contempt of men, because the cornerstone — Christ — was also rejected by them. Having attained unity of mind among yourselves, and having built yourselves into a spiritual house, and having acquired a holy priesthood, offer spiritual sacrifices. And do not think that you can offer unblemished sacrifices to God when you do not preserve among yourselves the bond of love. "Lift up holy hands," it is said, "without wrath and doubting" (1 Tim. 2:8); how then shall one who desires to be united with God through prayer achieve this, when he himself tears himself away from his brother through wrath and evil doubts?

1 Peter 2:7-8 — Commentary on 1 Peter

To the unbelievers God even now says the following: I lay for you in Zion a stone of stumbling and a rock of offense. He becomes a stone of stumbling for the unbelievers, who also stumble, not submitting to the word, to which they were also appointed. The full thought is as follows: behold, I lay in Zion a cornerstone, precious and chosen; and he who believes in Him shall not be put to shame; for you who believe, He is precious, but for the unbelievers, a stone of stumbling. They stumble at the word of the Gospel.

1 Peter 2:9-10 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Having disapproved of the bad conduct of the unbelievers, having said that they themselves became guilty of their unbelief, the apostle now turns to the commendation of those who acted rightly and says: you who have acted rightly are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood. He speaks as if to say: those, by their hardness and stubbornness, stumbled over the cornerstone and did not enter together with it into the composition of the building; but you, through your obedience, have become part of the royal priesthood, as a chosen generation, as a holy nation. However, lest he weaken them with excessive praise and lest they think that they became a holy nation by inheritance, that they were deemed worthy of such honor because they descend from Abraham and never stumbled, the apostle, in order to restrain them from such a thought, adds and says: do not think much of lineage; you were chosen into the royal priesthood not on account of Abraham, for those who descended from him had a priesthood separate from the kingdom; you are a holy nation and a chosen generation and are appointed to the royal priesthood not on account of Abraham, but on account of Christ, Who is called both "a priest after the order of Melchizedek" (Ps. 110:4) and "a King meek, righteous, and saving" (Zech. 9:9). Therefore, from Him Who possessed both the one and the other (both the priesthood and the kingdom), you, having been reborn through holy baptism, are rightly called both a chosen generation and a royal priesthood. This you have by the mercy of Him Who called you out of darkness into His marvelous light; therefore, by the works of light, proclaim His excellences to the rest of mankind as well. This, he says, you have by His love for mankind. Therefore it is fitting to apply to you the words: "who once were not a people but are now the people of God; who once had not obtained mercy but now have obtained mercy" (cf. Hos. 2:23). Lest this speech seem harsh, he brings the words of reproach from the prophet Hosea. Therefore, proclaim His excellences by your virtue. And how are they to proclaim them? The Lord Himself teaches this when He says: "so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father who is in heaven" (Matt. 5:16). "A people for God's own possession" (εἰς περιποίησιν), that is, a people taken as a possession, or as an inheritance. For all creation belongs to God, but God's own possession consists only of those who have been deemed worthy of this on account of their virtue.

1 Peter 2:11 — Commentary on 1 Peter

It is customary for teachers of the faith to append moral lessons to dogmatic teaching. So does the holy apostle Peter now. He calls them "beloved," and not simply dear, because they are pleasing to him in every respect; for those who are pleasing in only some particular respect are called dear, not beloved. He says that fleshly lusts wage war against the soul, because, in the words of the blessed apostle Paul as well, "the flesh desires what is contrary to the spirit" (Gal. 5:17), for the desires of the flesh revolve around sensual pleasures and thereby darken the mind and enslave the soul.

1 Peter 2:12 — Commentary on 1 Peter

By "those who slander us" the apostle means the pagans, and by "the day of visitation" he means the inheritance according to the laws of this world. For when they examine our life and find that their notion of us contradicts reality, they themselves reform from their shameful deeds and in this way glorify God.

1 Peter 2:13-15 — Commentary on 1 Peter

He calls rulers appointed by kings a "human creation," and even the kings themselves, since they too are elected or appointed by people; and Scripture sometimes calls an institution a "creation" as well, as for example in the following passage: "to create in Himself one new man from the two" (Eph. 2:15). So then, he says, be subject to worldly authorities, but be subject for the Lord's sake, as the Lord commanded. And what did the Lord command? "Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's" (Matt. 22:21). Therefore, if they command anything contrary to God's ordinance, one must not obey them. Thus Christ commanded; and now His disciple commands the same. This is so that the pagans could not say that Christianity brings about the overthrow of civil life, that it is the cause of disorder and sedition. "For the Lord's sake." He adds this also for the sake of the faithful. Some of them might say: the apostle himself promises us the Kingdom of Heaven (1 Pet. 1:4), and thereby ascribes to us great dignity. Why then does he again humble us by subjecting us to worldly authorities? So then, if anyone should say this, let him know, he says, that this commandment is not from me personally, but from the Lord Himself. The apostle Peter himself also indicated which authorities and what kind of authorities one must obey, namely those who render what is due. He adds the reason as well: first, such is the will of God; second, our submission to the authorities demonstrates our good conduct and, moreover, puts the unbelievers to shame. For when they slander us as proud, yet see that we are humble and, in what is fitting, obedient, they are all the more put to shame by this.

1 Peter 2:16 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The connection of the speech is as follows. Be submissive, as free people, as servants of God. Honor not only rulers, but all people; love the brotherhood, fear God, honor the king. "As free." John Chrysostom explains these words thus: "Lest they should say: we have been freed from the world, we have become citizens of heaven; why do you again subject us to rulers and bid us obey them? For this reason he says: submit yourselves as free, that is, as those who believe in Him who freed you, and yet who commanded submission. For by this you will show that you do not use the freedom by which you refuse obedience as a cloak for deliberate malice, that is, for insubordination and disobedience." One can also say something about this expression ("as free") in another sense. Free in the Lord is the one who is not subject to anything immoral. To live hypocritically is characteristic not of a free person, but of one who is enslaved to the passions — for example, given over to people-pleasing or some other shameful passion. But the servants of God must be far removed from and alien to the passions. Therefore he now commands that submission to the authorities be rendered good-naturedly and sincerely, without hostility toward them and not under compulsion, not harboring malice in the heart, not pretending to be sincere and simple, rendering obedience not outwardly only, but with heartfelt disposition.

1 Peter 2:17 — Commentary on 1 Peter

See what precision. To God, he says, render fear, and to the king honor. But if one must have fear before God, who is able to destroy "both soul and body" (Matt. 10:28), then we must not obey kings when they command us to do something immoral. For the fear of God knows how to overcome even reverence for kings, and when they compel one to evil, it even deprives them of honor, according to the words of the saint: "the evildoer is despised before him" (Ps. 15:4).

1 Peter 2:18-22 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The word "fear" is used in various meanings. Fear is called, first, conscious fear; the apostle now calls it conscience; it is also called reverence. Fear is called, second, passionate fear, experienced in the face of impending punishment; this fear is observed even in animals. Fear, third, is called initial fear, which occurs in those approaching the Lord as a result of the awareness that for their many transgressions they are worthy of punishment; moved by such fear, the harlot mentioned in the Gospel came to the Lord (Luke 7). Fear is also called perfect fear, which is always present in all the saints. For they are afraid lest they be found lacking in anything that ought to be found in those filled with perfect love. The apostle, urging servants to obey their masters "with all fear," does not eliminate the thought that servants should relate to their masters "with fear" in all the aforementioned meanings. For initial and perfect fear, if they possess it, disposes them to good conduct: the first impels them to guard against transgressions so as not to suffer anything unpleasant for them; the other instills in them not even to think of doing anything unpleasant to their masters. So here the apostle speaks of fear according to conscience, that is, according to the awareness of duty. It is brought upon servants by dishonorable masters even when the servants are guilty of nothing. Approving this fear, the apostle commands them to endure everything with patience. Since those who fear suffering for sins actually committed or from the commission of which they have been preserved, if they suffer anything for those sins, reveal themselves to be prudent servants inclined toward correction. But incomparably higher is the wisdom of the one who, being conscious of nothing bad in himself, endures everything with gratitude. This is a great feat, accomplished by few and drawing down the special favor of God, since such a person emulates the sufferings of Christ, since Christ too suffered not for His own sins, for He "committed no sin" (Isa. 53:9), but suffered for us and for our sins. "For the transgressions of My people He endured punishment," says the prophet (Isa. 53:8). This praiseworthy fear is what the apostle sets forth, but he no less desires that servants be guided by the other fears as well. And this is evident from his words: "with all fear." However, above the other fears he placed the fear of conscience, and in the clearest manner expressed that only this fear is worthy of praise; since the other fears have a cause for the masters' anger against the servants, but this one does not.

1 Peter 2:23-24 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Perhaps someone will say: "How does the apostle Peter say here that the Lord, when He was reviled, did not revile in return, and when He suffered, did not threaten, when we see that He calls the Jews dogs, deaf, the Pharisees blind (Matt. 15:14), says to Judas, 'it would have been better for that man not to have been born' (Matt. 26:24), and on another occasion: 'it shall be more tolerable for Sodom than for that city' (Matt. 10:15)?" We answer: the apostle does not say that the Lord never rebuked or threatened, but that when He was reviled, He did not revile in return, and when He suffered, He did not threaten. For if He sometimes rebuked, it was not in retaliation against those who reviled Him, but He reproached and rebuked those obstinate in unbelief. Those who reviled Him said: "You have a demon" (Jn. 7:20); "He casts out demons by the prince of demons" (Matt. 12:24); and "Behold, a man who loves to eat and drink wine" (Matt. 11:19) — when He heard these things, did He revile in return? Not at all. But to some He said: "If I cast out demons by Beelzebub, by whom do your sons cast them out?" (Matt. 12:27). And those who called Him a lover of eating and drinking wine, He likened to "children" playing in the marketplace and saying to their companions: "We played the flute for you, and you did not dance; we sang dirges, and you did not weep" (Matt. 11:16–17). And when He hung on the cross and suffered, He not only did not threaten, but even prayed for the evildoers: "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do" (Luke 23:34). He threatened Judas in order to turn him away from his betrayal. Likewise, to those who would not receive His disciples, He declared that it would be worse for them than for the Sodomites, in order to incline His hearers at least through fear toward hospitality and toward what is salvific for them. Therefore the word of the apostle Peter, urging gentleness by the example of the Lord, is entirely true. "He committed all to the Righteous Judge" (1 Pet. 2:23); that is, to God, who at the future judgment will render to each one "according to his deeds," without any "respect of persons," in pure justice (1 Pet. 1:17).

1 Peter 2:24-25 — Commentary on 1 Peter

When, by Pilate's order, He was scourged, He endured on His body the wounds from the blows as well.

1 Peter 3:1-3 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The Apostle set forth moral teaching for all: for kings, rulers, masters, and slaves. For subjects he established as law that they should obey kings and rulers, in what they ought and as they ought, and thereby showed that the rulers themselves have a certain predisposition and incentive toward justice in the laws, and for everything they do according to the laws they will not be condemned, but for everything they commit contrary to them, lawlessly, unjustly, and arbitrarily, they will perish. For the law was given to them for the benefit of the peoples, as the Apostle Paul says (Rom. 13:4). Like the laws, rulers too are given for a certain benefit, and not as some reason badly, that the authority existing on earth is from the devil, agreeing in this matter with the devil, who said to the Lord: "All this has been delivered to me, and I give it to whomever I wish" (Luke 4:6); it is not by the devil's will that kings are appointed, for they are given for the correction of evils, and the devil does not care to introduce any such thing among people. Authorities and rulers are given by God, on the one hand, in order to protect the righteous and to arrange the benefit of subjects, on the other hand, in order to restrain those who err through fear of punishment and reproof, and finally, in order to carry out due punishment upon those who have committed injustice. Having shown this, namely that obedience to authorities is good and disobedience is evil, and having prescribed similar relations for slaves and masters, the Apostle now turns his speech to women. Wives, he says, must be occupied with two things: to obey their husbands, and to abstain from all adornment and finery, imitating the holy women. For they, he says, knew only one adornment, that they obeyed their husbands. And what is the benefit of this? That the pagans receive a good impression of the faith and zeal for it, which our submission to authorities also produces, and on account of us they give thanks to Christ, and it is great praise for Christians when on account of us and on account of our good conduct even the pagans bless the name of God. The words "won without a word" mean either that they are won without any argument or contradiction, or that the proof from deeds is stronger than word and eloquence, as a holy man also said: "A deed not accompanied by a word is better than a word not accompanied by a deed."

1 Peter 3:4 — Commentary on 1 Peter

For: "All the glory of the King's daughter is within; her garments are trimmed with gold, embroidered" (Ps. 44:14). That is, our hidden disposition and outward condition must correspond exactly to one another. The trimming with gold signifies outward activity. And he calls the garments trimmed with gold and embroidered because what is revealed from within appears not haphazardly, but honorably and with dignity.

1 Peter 3:5-6 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Here he calls obedience an adornment, saying: they adorned themselves by being obedient to their own husbands. Having spoken indefinitely of "holy women," he calls them daughters of Sarah either by faith or by descent. For daughters must necessarily imitate their mothers. Along with the adornment befitting Christian women, he urges them to be merciful as well, not fearing punishment from their husbands for it. This is what he means by the words: "you are not troubled by any fear." For it is natural that husbands will sometimes demand an accounting from them of expenditures.

1 Peter 3:7 — Commentary on 1 Peter

With such lofty speech persuading thrifty and fainthearted women to distribute household goods more generously, the apostle also restrains husbands from severity toward them, and says: "Husbands, dwell with your wives according to knowledge," that is, take into consideration the weakness and inclination of the female sex toward faintheartedness, and be magnanimous toward your wives, not demanding with irritability an accounting of what has been entrusted to them in household management. He urges husbands not to deal strictly with their wives so that, as we said, they would be more generous in giving alms to the poor. But it seems to me that with these words the apostle hints more subtly and significantly than Paul at the exercise of conjugal rights. For Paul speaks directly: "Do not deprive one another, except by agreement," and so on (1 Cor. 7:5). But Peter, having said more significantly "according to knowledge" and thereby hinting at the matter, urges husbands — since the female sex is more inclined toward this as well — not to abstain from their wives with prohibition and severity, but first to make use of them condescendingly, as the weaker, and then with a certain caution to persuade them to become accustomed to abstinence from this. For it is this, that is, condescension, that he wishes to indicate by the words: "giving honor unto them." For one who is disregarded receives neither honor nor consideration. Then, one should make use of them in regard to intercourse as the weaker, or also as co-heirs of the living grace. And that we have given this meaning to the passage before us not without reason is indicated by the subsequent addition: "that your prayers be not hindered." For what hindrance to prayer can come from a husband's severity toward his wife? Whereas abstaining from intercourse provides greater attentiveness and zeal during prayer. Such is my thought on this matter.

1 Peter 3:8-9 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The connection with the preceding instruction is as follows: finally, or to put it briefly, be all of one mind, and so forth, knowing that you are called to this, to bless everyone. For Paul also says: "Bless those who persecute you" (Rom. 12:14); acting in this way, you will hear from all the designation of yourselves as "blessing" (Ps. 36:20). For one who thirsts for eternal life ought not to speak evil of anyone with the tongue. Therefore David also urges those who strongly desire to attain true life "to keep their tongue from evil" (Ps. 33:14). When you have so disposed yourselves, the Almighty will be merciful to you. And in that case, who can do you harm? But if even while doing good and being zealous for it you are subjected to insult, do not grieve, but rejoice — first, because this is not an evil, and second, because through this you are blessed. Therefore sanctify God in your hearts, and do not fear human fear, and do not be troubled. Otherwise stated: Having finished the particular instructions concerning husbands and wives, he generalizes the exhortation to all, husbands and wives, and says "finally." Why particular instructions? I speak to all in general. For this is the end: all have one goal — salvation; all have one law — love. From this is born every virtue: humility, compassion, mercy, and so forth. Among these, being of one mind is perfect agreement in something. Compassion is sympathy for those who suffer, the same as for oneself. Brotherly love is a disposition toward one's neighbors such as one ought to have toward brothers. Mercy is a spiritual inclination toward doing good to those of the same nature. Friendliness is gentleness with all, as with acquaintances and friends. Humility, or humble-mindedness, is the endurance of reproach from another, the awareness of one's own sinfulness, the bearing of accusations — which one might call right-mindedness. With these virtues adorn yourselves, and in doing so do not yield to malice (reviling is the inclination toward slander arising from a bad habit), but be zealous for good, leading a life that is holy and perfect. For one who is blessed by all is also a zealot.

1 Peter 3:10-11 — Commentary on 1 Peter

That the instruction set forth by him is not false, he confirms by pointing to the words of David, and says: "who loves life," that is, who transforms himself for the true life and wants to show it worthy of love (for the expression "loves" indicates this, wants to show it desirable for people), let him steadfastly hold to that which, together with me, the prophetic word also sets forth.

1 Peter 3:12-15 — Commentary on 1 Peter

From the words of the prophet that he cited, he draws a conclusion. There it is said: "The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and the face of the Lord is against those who do evil" (1 Pet. 3:12), and the apostle adds to this: if you live in this way, then God will be gracious and merciful toward you. And in such a situation, who will harm you? For all things are in His hand, "life and death" (Wis. 16:13). But since some considered sufferings for the faith to be an evil, the apostle Peter, in order to correct such an opinion, says: do not consider this an evil; on the contrary, consider it a pledge of blessedness. For fear from men deserves no attention, but is short-lived. For if the eyes of the Lord are turned toward the righteous and His ears toward their prayer, but the face of the Lord is against those who do evil, threatening the wicked with destruction, then if this were an evil, the Giver of good things would certainly not repay with evil our love for Him. For He brings evil upon the evil: "Tribulation and anguish upon every soul of man who does evil" (Rom. 2:9); therefore, afflictions for the sake of piety are not an evil. Together with Isaiah (Isa. 8:13), he commands to sanctify the Lord in our hearts, that is, not to exalt oneself through visible deeds, but in the secret chamber of the heart to accomplish the sanctification of the Lord, which consists in turning away from defilements, that is, from the evil customs of the pagans. Thus sanctify Him. And He is sanctified through your good conduct, when other people glorify Him, just as the God-Man Himself commands: "So let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works" (Matt. 5:16).

1 Peter 3:15-16 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The words "ready... to give an answer" and so forth must be connected with the words "show good conduct" ("have a good conscience"). For when you do this with meekness and propriety, then you yourselves will be assured that you have a good conscience, and you will put to shame those who have a bad opinion of you. The apostle commands the faithful person to always be ready to give an account of the faith, so that whenever anyone asks us about the faith, we may always be able to answer easily, and to do this with meekness, as indeed all things generally, as if in the presence of God Himself. For in the presence of his master, no sensible servant is insolent. The benefit of this is that the unbelievers will learn what kind of people we are and will be fair to us. It should be noted that these words of the apostle do not contradict the saying of the Lord. When the Lord says that when we are brought before rulers and authorities, we should not worry about "what we shall answer" (Luke 21:14), while Peter now commands us to prepare an answer, the Lord is speaking about testimony, whereas the apostle Peter is speaking about teaching. For whoever thinks he knows something without understanding and investigation brings reproach upon himself. For the knowledge of the foolish consists of unfathomable words. Another interpretation: Since they accused us of many lawless deeds and represented our hopes as vain, the apostle commands us to prepare well-considered answers and to have a praiseworthy life, which he also calls conscience.

1 Peter 3:17-18 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The reason is presented, not for what was said immediately before, but for what was said a little earlier, namely for the words: "if you suffer for righteousness' sake, you are blessed" (1 Pet. 3:14); because it is better to suffer evil for good deeds than for evil ones. But if someone wishes to relate this reason to the nearest preceding discourse, then "good deeds" must be understood not as beneficence toward another, but as virtue in general; and the word "evil" must be understood in the same way. He adds: "if the will of God be so," showing by this that nothing happens to us without God's permission, but happens either to relieve us from sins, or to reveal and glorify us, or even for the salvation of others. And this in a twofold manner. Either a certain righteous person suffers evil for the chastening of other sinners, according to the saying: "if the righteous one is scarcely saved, where shall the sinner appear?" (1 Pet. 4:18). And from this comes a twofold benefit: for the suffering righteous person, an increase of righteousness through patience, and for the sinner, conversion, as was said. Or the righteous person suffers both for his own glory and for the conversion and salvation of others, as did Christ. Therefore Peter sets forth Christ here as an example, because Christ also suffered once, not for His own sins, but for ours; which is why he adds: "the righteous for the unrighteous," for Christ Himself "committed no sin" (1 Pet. 2:22), and to show the might of the One who suffered, he added "once." And since He suffered in order to bring us to God and His Father, He also showed that not all who suffer do so for their sins. And since Christ is both God and Man, by His sufferings He bestowed upon us a twofold grace. Having died as man, He freed us from death, laying the foundation of our resurrection, and in Himself giving the example that those who die do not die without hope of resurrection. Having come to life, that is, having risen from the dead by the power of His Divinity (for He rose from the dead not as man, but as God), He made alive together with Himself all who were in Hades, raising them up with Himself. For, in the words of the Evangelist: "many bodies of the saints who had fallen asleep were raised... and appeared to many" (Matt. 27:52–53).

1 Peter 3:18-19 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Having been put to death "in the flesh," that is, as a man; but made alive "by the Spirit," as God. By the word "Spirit" is meant God, and by "flesh" – man. The evangelist testifies to the first when he relates that Christ, the true Wisdom, speaking with the Samaritan woman, said: "God is a spirit" (John 4:24), and all of Holy Scripture testifies to the second. From this it is clear that Christ is twofold (dual) not in Person, but in nature. "By which" is used instead of "wherefore." For having said that He died for us, the unrighteous, the apostle then says that He also preached to those held in Hades. Having reached this point, the apostle still had to explain how the death of Christ was beneficial for those who had previously fallen asleep, and to resolve the question: if the incarnation of the Lord was for the salvation of all, then what salvation did those who had previously died receive? He immediately resolves both matters and says that the death of Christ accomplished both together: the hope of resurrection through His resurrection, and the salvation of those who had previously fallen asleep. For those who had spent the time of their life well received salvation even then through the descent of the Lord into Hades, as Saint Gregory thinks. He says: "Christ, having appeared to those in Hades, saves not all without exception, but only the believers." For it depended on the free will of each person (as reason demanded) not to remain insensible to the rich gift of the Creator, but to show oneself worthy of the goodness of the Giver.

1 Peter 3:20 — Commentary on 1 Peter

He set this down as a resolution of the objection. Someone might say: "Who else preached before Christ, and who were condemned for not obeying?" Like the Apostle Paul (Rom. 2:15), he could have pointed to the rational powers innate in us: for those who were created capable of distinguishing good from evil and, despite this, did not do good, are worthy of condemnation. But he does not point to this. Why? Because this is comprehensible to a higher mind and a more philosophical reasoning than the mind of the Jews, which was attached to earthly things. The Apostle confirms their disobedience from Scripture, and not from the time of the prophets, but almost from the very creation of the world. From this he showed that salvation was preached to people from the beginning, but they, by their inclination toward vanity, neglected it, and at a time when there was a countless multitude of people, only eight souls obeyed the preaching and were saved in the constructed ark. Since the salvation was through water, he fittingly relates this to holy baptism and says that this water prefigured our baptism, for it too destroys the disobedient demons and saves those who come with faith into the ark, that is, into the Church; and just as water washes away impurity, so too does baptism, only it produces the removal not of fleshly impurity, but through the outward sign it produces the washing away of the defilement of the soul. It is, as it were, a pledge and commitment of a good conscience before God.

1 Peter 3:21-22 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The connection is as follows: so also baptism, which corresponds to this figure, now saves us, not as a removal of bodily filth, but as an appeal or earnest request for a good conscience before God. For those who are conscious of good in themselves, that is, those who are devoted to a blameless life, are the very ones who have recourse to holy baptism. What then makes baptism salvific? The resurrection of Christ. For before His suffering and resurrection, Christ declared: "unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the Kingdom of God" (John 3:5), and after the resurrection He commanded to baptize all the nations that come "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit" (Matt. 28:19). And as to the words, "Remains at the right hand of God, and to Whom Angels and Authorities and Powers have been subjected": to whom is this "to him"? To the man taken by Him into union with Himself.

1 Peter 3:22 — Commentary on 1 Peter

To whom is this "to him"? To the man taken by Him into union with Himself.

1 Peter 4:1 — Commentary on 1 Peter

"With the same mind" means: with the same impulse, with the same purpose. For the preposition κατά is missing, because it is stated with an omission. Having spoken of the economy of salvation, of the Lord's descent into Hades, and of the reason He descended there—namely, for the salvation of those held in Hades—the apostle finds in the death of the Lord another occasion for exhortation to virtue. If Christ died for us in the flesh (for certainly not in His immortal and Divine nature), then we too, in repayment to Him, ought to die to sin for His sake, no longer indulging in human lusts, but living the remaining time in the flesh solely according to the will of God.

1 Peter 4:1-2 — Commentary on 1 Peter

"Having suffered" instead of "having died." Peter speaks similarly to Paul: "if we died with Him, we shall also live with Him" (2 Tim. 2:11); and: "reckon yourselves to be dead indeed to sin, but alive to God" (Rom. 6:11).

1 Peter 4:3 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The Apostle speaks as if to say: have you really not had your fill, having spent so much time in worldly pleasures? Did you not live in the same impurity as the pagans? And then he names certain types of impurity.

1 Peter 4:4 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The pagans will be surprised (ξενίζονται) at you, that you do not participate with them in the same impiety. Therefore, after being surprised at your change and being perplexed, they will not only be put to shame, but will also speak evil; for piety is repulsive to a sinner. But they will not remain unpunished for such slander, and will give an answer to the Judge of all, Who for this purpose sits immovably and firmly. And that the Judge is the judge of the living and the dead, the apostle writes about further.

1 Peter 4:5 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The connection is as follows: these people, who speak evil of you, will give an answer to Him who judges all the living and the dead. The dead are also judged. This is evident from the Lord's descent into Hades. For, having appeared there after His death on the cross, He preached there as well, just as on earth — He preached not by word, but by deed. And just as His sojourn in the world served as justification for those who readily acknowledged Him, and as condemnation for those who did not acknowledge Him, so also among those held in Hades, to those who had lived according to the flesh He appeared for condemnation, while to those who had lived according to the spirit — that is, who led a spiritual and virtuous life — He appeared for glory and salvation. Therefore He is rightly called the Judge of the living and the dead. St. Cyril explains it differently. By "the dead" here he means those among the pagans who had put themselves to death through the sins named above (in verse 3), about whom the apostle also prays that they would turn back and give an irreproachable answer to Him who is to judge the living and the dead. By "the living and the dead" he also means the righteous and the sinners, to whom God the Word, having appeared in the flesh, proclaimed the good news of the Kingdom of Heaven. Those sinners who accepted His commandments judge themselves as men in the flesh — that is, they condemn their flesh in this present human life to fasting, prostrations on the ground, tears, and other hardships — so as to live according to God in the spirit, being inspired in this by the saying of the apostle: "though our outward man perishes, yet the inward man is renewed day by day" (2 Cor. 4:16).

1 Peter 4:6 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Some of the ancient fathers explained the words "the gospel was preached to the dead" as a separate section, paying no attention whatsoever to their connection with the preceding discourse — to the fact that what is presented as a cause must be referred to what precedes it. For these words must be understood as a cause. But they, as has been said, explained them separately, namely thus: the dead, they said, Scripture calls people of two kinds: either those who died in sins, who never knew life at all, or those who conformed themselves to the death of Christ and died to this world, that is, to worldly lusts, and live for Christ alone, as Paul also says: "And the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God" (Gal. 2:20). So then, they say, those who died in this manner for Christ condemn themselves in the flesh for their former careless and dissipated life, but they live in the spirit, that is, a life after the example of Christ. For the condemnation of their former conduct makes them more courageous and careful regarding the present. So they explain it. One might even approve of such an explanation, but the saying has not yet been fully clarified. Since it was said above concerning those in Hades, that "He preached also to the spirits in prison" (1 Pet. 3:19), it is to that passage that the present saying, expressed as a cause, must be referred, and it should not be regarded as a new saying. Therefore we say: since before this the apostle said, "Him who is ready to judge the living and the dead" (1 Pet. 4:5), and to this one could object: where then are the living judged, and where the dead? — he confirms this by what was said above, namely that He preached also to the spirits in prison, and that this preaching served as a judgment, that is, as a condemnation. Some, those who recognized their life as good, when Goodness appeared there, immediately united themselves with It; but those who were evil were filled with shame because of this, and received condemnation upon themselves. This is what "Judge of the dead" means. "Judge of the living": when the Lord came into this corruptible life, people found in His coming a judgment upon themselves. Some, the good, eagerly accepted His teaching, while others, the evil, rejected the truth and shut their own eyes against it. Which is why it is said: "For judgment," that is, for condemnation, "I have come into this world" (John 9:39). Thus Christ is the Judge of the living and the dead!

1 Peter 4:7 — Commentary on 1 Peter

That is, both to those who were justified during their life, and to those who were justified in Hades. For at the second coming of the Lord, what is due shall be fully rendered to each one. If someone should reject the Lord's preaching in Hades, saying that for those in Hades, the dead, there is no benefit from it, according to what is said: "In the grave, who will praise You?" (Ps. 6:6); then such a person understands the preaching that took place in Hades in a crude way, and under confession understands not praise to God, but confession of sins, not understanding the saying: "The dead will not praise You, O Lord" (Ps. 113:25). Since with the present life the accomplishment of all deeds comes to an end (for everything will die without activity), it is rightly said: "In the grave, who will praise You?" — because no one will accomplish anything for which he might be set free and give thanks. "The end" is the same as fulfillment, completion. "The end of all things is at hand" (1 Pet. 4:7), and this "end" in the true sense is Christ. For He is the perfection of all things, and not what the pagans vainly consider to be the end of all things, when some say, for example Epicurus, that the end of all things is pleasure, others say knowledge or contemplation, and still others say virtue.

1 Peter 4:8 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Love the Apostle Paul called "the fulfillment of the law" (Rom. 13:10), while Peter calls it able to cover sins: this is because mercy toward our neighbor makes God merciful toward us.

1 Peter 4:9 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Having spoken of love, he adds what is closely connected with love — "hospitality," which he commands to perform without grumbling; and to those who abound in every gift, he commands to share with a brother in need. For example, one who has the word of teaching (for this is what "as the oracles of God" (1 Pet. 4:11) indicates) — let him impart it to the one who needs it; one who has an abundance of food, let him give to the one who lacks it, and give not sparingly, but as much as the power of God's gift allows. To this, he says, I exhort you so that God may be glorified in all, whether they be pagans or your own people.

1 Peter 4:10-11 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Not to make proper use of what belongs to us and over which we are masters is a matter of extreme injustice. For not only he who has money ought to share with the one who has not, but also he who has other natural gifts, for he who did not have them himself received them from God in order to share with those who have not.

1 Peter 4:12-13 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The apostle added this to what was said before. He noticed that some were scandalized by the afflictions befalling them, since in the law peace is promised to those who serve the Lord (Rom. 2:10); and although above, when he gave instructions to servants, he briefly consoled them in a similar manner, now he gives free rein to his speech and says: "Beloved!" By this very appellation he immediately shows that afflictions come upon them not because God hates them, but because He loves them very much. "Do not think it strange" is the same as "do not be surprised" (ξενίζεσθε). Then he called the afflictions a "fiery trial" (burning), and thereby showed that they are sent upon them for testing. And testing makes the tested object very valuable, just as gold and silver. To this he added something most blessed of all, namely, that those who endure this are like their Teacher Christ, and now suffer dishonor together with Him, in order to be glorified together with Him in the age to come. In this all aspirations find their end.

1 Peter 4:14 — Commentary on 1 Peter

By the ungodly He is blasphemed, but by you He is glorified. Why? Because when their accusation against you proves to be false, shame will befall them, and glory will be yours.

1 Peter 4:15-16 — Commentary on 1 Peter

"One who meddles in others' affairs" is he who is excessively curious about the business of others in order to have occasion for slander. But such an occupation is characteristic of an impure soul, one that is villainous and ready for every evil.

1 Peter 4:17 — Commentary on 1 Peter

By "judgment" the apostle here means not condemnation, but examination, investigation. He strikes fear into them in order to turn them away from a dissolute life. This is why he also adds: if your life is examined first, then what end will there be for the disobedient? Judgment begins first with the house of God. For, in the words of Basil the Great, we naturally grow indignant with our own household members when they offend us. And God's own are none other than the faithful who fill His house, that is, the Church. Therefore the Savior also said: "He shall first say to those on His right hand" (Matt. 25:34). By judgment or examination he here means the afflictions inflicted on the faithful by the ungodly, the coming of which the Lord foretold, saying: "they will deliver you up to councils," and so on (Matt. 10:17). Then, as if to comfort them, he says: if He does not spare you, who are so close to Him, then imagine what end there will be for the ungodly! And he confirms this with a passage from Scripture: "if the righteous one is scarcely saved, where will the ungodly and the sinner appear?" (cf. Prov. 11:31). The meaning of the discourse is this: if the righteous one obtains salvation with difficulty and exertion — "for the Kingdom of Heaven is taken by force" (Matt. 11:12) — and if anyone obtains it, it is through "many tribulations" (Acts 14:22), then what portion will those who spend their life in luxury and pleasures receive — it must be understood, the ungodly — in the age to come? Therefore we too, who suffer according to the will of God, must not lose heart, but must commit our souls to Him as to a faithful Creator, while doing good.

1 Peter 4:18-19 — Commentary on 1 Peter

By the words "the will of God," the apostle shows either that our sufferings do not occur without the providence of God, but are sent by Him as a trial, or that, suffering for His will, we must entrust to Him also the ending of our sufferings. For He is faithful and true in His promises, and "will not allow us to be tempted beyond our strength" (1 Cor. 10:13). How then must one commit oneself to God? "By doing good," he says. What does this mean? It means to rely on God with humility, not to ascribe great value to one's own sufferings, but the more one suffers, the more one should consider oneself unworthy, saying to the Lord: "You are righteous in all that You have done to us" (Dan. 3:27). "Ungodly" and "sinner" differ from each other in that the ungodly person does not acknowledge God at all, while the sinner, having faith in God, disregards His law. However, one and the same person can be both ungodly and a sinner. For in committing lawlessness, he undoubtedly acts impiously, not thinking, during the time of sin, about the existence of God (Ps. 9:25).

1 Peter 5:1 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The Apostle was about to speak of humility, which he had already mentioned, saying: "doing good" (1 Pet. 4:19). He calls himself a "pastor" (elder) either on account of his age or on account of the dignity of a bishop; for the book of Acts (Acts 20:17) also calls bishops elders. Then, wishing to show that he has preeminence over them and that he calls himself a "fellow elder" out of humility, he sets forth his own dignity, namely that he is a "witness of the sufferings of Christ." He speaks as if to say: if I, who have explained to you such visions, do not find it beneath me to call myself a fellow elder, then it is also unjust for you to exalt yourselves over those subject to you. Likewise concerning humility the Lord also says: "If I, the Lord and Teacher, have washed your feet" (John 13:14). The Apostle adds that he is "a partaker of the glory that is to be revealed," in order to present the preeminence of humility, just as Paul also says: "When Christ, your life, appears, then you also will appear with Him" (Col. 3:4).

1 Peter 5:2-3 — Commentary on 1 Peter

He who in himself offers his flock an example of good conduct pastures them "not by compulsion," and thereby urges them to vie with one another in emulating their teacher. He who does not step forward with pride and does not exalt himself over those subject to him, but lives without luxury, pastures them "not for shameful gain" — or he who does not seek after costly garments and luxurious foods, which produce pride and serve as an occasion for shameful gain. By "heritage" he means the sacred assembly. The addition "being examples to the flock" means the same as "tend them not by compulsion."

1 Peter 5:4 — Commentary on 1 Peter

In the words "and when the Chief Shepherd appears," the conjunction "and" is put in place of "so that," that is, so that when the Chief Shepherd appears, you may receive the crown of incorruption.

1 Peter 5:5 — Commentary on 1 Peter

"Put on" means: gird yourselves, clothe yourselves, or lay upon yourselves, surround yourselves from all sides.

1 Peter 5:6 — Commentary on 1 Peter

The Apostle speaks of "its own time," just as David says: "which yields its fruit in its season" (Ps. 1:3); by the word "in... time" he hints at exaltation in the age to come, which exaltation, and it alone, is unchangeable and firm. For exaltation here is neither safe nor secure, but is rather brought low than raised up. And that humility exalts, the Lord Himself says: "everyone who exalts himself will be humbled, and he who humbles himself will be exalted" (Luke 14:11). And: "whoever among you wishes to be first, let him be last of all" (Mark 9:35). By the words "in its own time" the Apostle indicated that the exaltation that comes from humility is promised in the age to come. For the time of unchangeable blessings is in the age to come.

1 Peter 5:7 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Then, in order to remove the fear that comes with humility, he says: do not be afraid, but cast all your care upon the Lord, for He cares, that is, He is concerned about all this.

1 Peter 5:8-9 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Upon those who are accustomed to sleeping spiritually (which means being absorbed in vanity) and thereby burden the sobriety of the soul, the cunning beast of despair attacks. Warning against this, the disciple of Christ urges us to always be vigilant and to beware of the sower of tares, so that while we sleep, that is, lead a careless and lazy life, he does not secretly sow wicked thoughts and draw us away from the true life. For he, says the apostle, constantly goes about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour. The holy martyr Justin attributes the cause of such relentless cunning and assaults on the part of the devil to the fact that before the coming of the Lord, the devil did not clearly know how severe his punishment would be, since the holy prophets spoke of this in riddles (thus Isaiah depicted the entire sorrowful history and fate of the devil in veiled form under the figure of the Assyrian (Is. 18:4–7)), but when, with the coming of the Lord, the devil clearly learned that for him and his angels there awaits and is prepared "everlasting fire" (Mt. 25:41), from that time on he ceaselessly plots snares against the faithful, wishing to make many partakers of his apostasy, so as not to bear alone the disgrace of condemnation, and to find in this a cold and malicious consolation.

1 Peter 5:10-11 — Commentary on 1 Peter

And at the beginning of the epistle (1 Pet. 1:2–3) the apostle said that the Father had mercy on us through the Son, and now, at the end of it, he teaches that the same Father called us through the Son. For this is the very aim of the apostles: to proclaim the mystery, even if they did so together with exhortation.

1 Peter 5:12 — Commentary on 1 Peter

This Silvanus believes excellently and labors diligently in the work of preaching. Paul also mentions him, and together with Timothy names him as a fellow worker in his epistles; thus, he writes: "Paul and Silvanus and Timothy" (1 Thess. 1:1).

1 Peter 5:13 — Commentary on 1 Peter

"Babylon" he calls Rome on account of its eminence, which Babylon also enjoyed for a long time. "Elect" he calls the Church of God that was established in Rome. By Mark he means the Evangelist, calling him also a son in the Spirit, not in the flesh. It was to him that he gave the command to write the Gospel.

1 Peter 5:14 — Commentary on 1 Peter

Whereas Paul writes (Rom. 16:16; 1 Cor. 16:20) that believers should greet one another "with a holy kiss," Peter says: greet one another "with a kiss of love." But the thought of both is one and the same. Paul knows that love in the Lord is greater than all virtues, even martyrdom for Christ, and therefore calls holy the kiss that is given in God. And Peter, when he speaks of a kiss of love, means: of true love.

1 Thessalonians 1:1 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

The Apostle Paul in his letter to the Thessalonians places Timothy alongside himself. Meanwhile, in the Epistle to the Ephesians he does not do this, even though Timothy was known to them. It seems to me this is because he intended to send him to the Ephesians immediately, which is why it was unnecessary to write the epistle on behalf of someone who was to deliver it. But here the situation is different: Timothy had recently returned from Thessalonica, so he rightly places him alongside himself. But before Timothy he places Silvanus, probably because Timothy himself, out of humility, requested this, imitating his teacher Paul, who includes his disciples alongside himself. Here Paul does not call himself either an apostle or a servant, as he usually does in other epistles, because the Thessalonians were newly converted and had not yet come to know him closely. Therefore, it was not fitting to remind them of his dignity. Though the Thessalonians were few in number and had not yet been closely united among themselves, he nevertheless calls them a church, encouraging them by the very name itself: since the name "church" for the most part signifies a multitude. Since there were both Greek and Jewish churches, he, distinguishing this church from those, says, which is "in God the Father." It is a great dignity to be "in God." For if someone is a slave of sin, he is not "in God." Note: the preposition "in" (εν) applies both to the Father and to the Son. He wishes for them that more and more they would advance in the gifts of God, but would also have peace, not being prideful before one another.

1 Thessalonians 1:2 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Immediately after the praise follows glory to God. For by thanking God for them, he shows that they have fulfilled everything by which God is glorified. But at the same time he also teaches humility, since everything is accomplished by God. That he thanks God is a consequence of their virtues; and that he remembers them in his prayers is due to his love for them.

1 Thessalonians 1:3 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Not only, he says, do I remember you in prayers, but also at every other time. This is proof of his fervent love. That is, your steadfastness. For the essence of faith is to stand firm, and not merely to boast of faith in words. What labor is it to love? Simply to love is no labor; but to love truly is a great labor. For if someone endures all things for the sake of a beloved person, how is this not labor? And the Thessalonians indeed suffered much out of love for Paul, as can be seen from the book of Acts (Acts 17:5). Much, he says, you endured in prolonged trials, and you endured, sustained by hope. For with full conviction you believed in the rewards prepared: since God allowed them at the beginning to undergo trials so that no one would say that the preaching was established simply and by flattery, but so that it would be evident that what was at work here was not human persuasion, but the power of God, subduing souls. One can understand this in two ways: either remembering before God and our Father; or understanding "the work of faith" which is before God. So do not think that you labor in vain; on the contrary, everything is before God, and He will render the reward.

1 Thessalonians 1:4 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

He says, we remember you because we know that you are chosen by God: for you have been chosen for the faith preferentially over many others. But how is this evident, holy Paul? Listen, he says, to what follows next.

1 Thessalonians 1:5 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

From this, he says, your election is evident, that God glorified the preaching among you. For we did not simply preach, but there were also signs, because God was pleased that you should believe as chosen by Him and foreordained. That is, in signs that served for the benefit of well-minded people and for the punishment of ill-minded ones. Or in spiritual wisdom, and not worldly; or in that the Holy Spirit was given to those who believed. That is, in afflictions and sufferings. Just as the sign and gift of the Holy Spirit served for the full assurance of those who believed, so also the sufferings endured for the sake of the preaching constitute a great confirmation of it. You, he says, are witnesses of how we conducted ourselves among you and with what great readiness we preached; but this too is for your sake. Since you are chosen, we labored so zealously for you. For what would one not endure for the beloved of God? Here he also touches upon his own struggles, though in a veiled manner, since he wishes first to praise them.

1 Thessalonians 1:6 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

He strengthens them both by praise and by reminding them that they did not fall behind him in dangers. See what praise — to become imitators of the teacher at once, and not only of him, but also of the Lord! How then did they become "imitators of the Lord"? In that He Himself also, having endured great sufferings, rejoiced: for He came voluntarily for this very purpose, so as to say to the Father: "glorify Your Son" (Jn. 17:1). You received the word not simply amid afflictions, but also "amid many," that is, with dangers. And this can be seen in the Acts of the Apostles. Yet this affliction, namely the dangers, you receive with joy. Explaining how one can rejoice in affliction, he said: "with joy of the Holy Spirit." The Spirit did not allow you to suffer: suffering was in them as bodily beings, but joy was supplied by the Spirit. For just as the youths were bedewed in the fire by the refreshing Spirit, so also in dangers the Spirit gladdened you, pointing you to the future recompense. See: one becomes an imitator of the Lord when he endures dangers with the joy of the Holy Spirit.

1 Thessalonians 1:7 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Although Paul came to them after others, nevertheless, he says, you shone so brightly that you became teachers of those who received the faith before you. And in this too is an imitation of Paul, since he also came last but surpassed everyone. Notice that he did not say: you will be an example for those who will believe, but: you have already "become an example" for believers of how one ought to believe — namely with fervor and readiness for dangers. By Achaia he means Greece.

1 Thessalonians 1:8 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

The fame of your virtue has caused the preaching to become known to all, and you have shown yourselves to be teachers of all. The expression "sounded forth" — he speaks as if of a trumpet, sounding loudly and heard over a great distance. Your example, says the apostle, filled Macedonia and Greece with word and teaching, and every place with amazement, that in such a short time you showed such faith. As if speaking of something animate, the apostle used the word: "spread abroad." So strong and effective is the fame of your faith that people do not even wait for us to say something about you; on the contrary, every time we begin to speak in order to bring them to a similar emulation, they anticipate us with their own accounts of your exploits.

1 Thessalonians 1:9 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is, that our coming to you was joined with a thousand deaths, and yet nothing turned you against us. On the contrary, you yourselves, having been exposed to dangers on our account, did not reject us, but treated us as though you had enjoyed countless blessings. This was the second entrance. For the apostle, having departed from Thessalonica to Berea, was persecuted, and having come from there to the Thessalonians, was so received by them that they were ready to lay down their lives for him. That is, you turned easily and with greater readiness. And here he very aptly inserted an exhortation as well, skillfully reminding them of what they had turned from and to what they had turned, so that they might live worthily of it.

1 Thessalonians 1:10 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

And this is a characteristic of the same method; because in the form of a narrative he taught them to await the Son of God. For the greatest consolation for those who grieve is that the One who suffered has risen and is in heaven, that He will come and deliver us who grieve from the coming wrath, that is, from punishment, as those who have truly pleased Him through faith and a blameless life. But those who cause us grief He will not spare. Since afflictions are overhead, while blessings are in the future, the apostle ascribes to them great faith, as those who await and firmly hope in what is to come.

1 Thessalonians 2:1 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Great, says the apostle, are your struggles; but we also did not employ a merely human word, and our entrance was not without effect, that is, without dangers and trials, and in general without hardships. For, as has been said many times, dangers strengthen faith; without them it would be in vain.

1 Thessalonians 2:2 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Having escaped dangers in Philippi, we again fell into other dangers among you. See how once more he ascribes everything to God, having said: "we were bold in our God," that is, emboldened by Him.

1 Thessalonians 2:3 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is, our teaching is not a deception. For deceivers do not subject themselves to dangers, but rather indulge in luxury; I, however, subjected myself to dangers. From this, therefore, it is clear that my teaching does not deceive, and that it is not for human affairs that I take dangers upon myself, but for divine and immutable ones. I do not teach anything impure, as magi and sorcerers teach. Not the pursuit of rebellions and revolutions, as the followers of Theudas do.

1 Thessalonians 2:4 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

God, he says, deemed us worthy and chose us to entrust to us the Gospel: He would not have chosen us if He had not recognized us as worthy. Therefore we also remain as worthy as we were chosen by Him to be for so great a preaching. That is, we do all this not in order to please you, but desiring to please God, Who tests the secrets (for this is what δοκιμάζειν now means), or because He comprehends the hearts and gives crowns. No deceiver, cunning, or impious person can please Him.

1 Thessalonians 2:5 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Since he had praised them before this, so that the praise would not become suspicious, he says: I never flattered you (which is characteristic of deceivers), and I am not flattering you now. And not out of passion for money did we preach. That I did not flatter you, you yourselves are witnesses, but that I was not covetous—God is witness; for this is unknown to you.

1 Thessalonians 2:6 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

He did not say: we endured dishonor, or: we did not enjoy honor, lest this seem to them a reproach, but: we did not seek honors, although preaching truly did require this. For if we deem the ambassadors of kings worthy of great honor, then all the more should we honor the ambassadors of God. Therefore, how would we do anything for the sake of glory, when as teachers we did not desire honors either from you or from others?

1 Thessalonians 2:7 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Or: in honor, glory, and abundance; or: we could have taken from you and been fed, and been a burden to you. For our dignity demanded this, to take from you. "Gentle," that is, meek, not burdensome. Or: "gentle" (νήπιοι) "among you," that is, without malice, without ambition. For the one without malice thinks nothing of the sort. The expression "among you" has this meaning: in my dealings with you I was the same as you, as though I had not received a higher appointment. Here the apostle shows his tender love. Does a nurse flatter a child? Does she seek money from little ones? So too a teacher must be gentle and love those who insult him, just as a nurse loves her children, even if they beat her.

1 Thessalonians 2:8 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Ὁμειρόμενοι ὑμῶν, that is, attached to you and caring for you, from ὁμοῦ (together) and εἴρω (I join). (Further, Blessed Theophylact says: some have read ἱμειρόμενοι, that is, desiring, but this is incorrect.) Therefore, not only, says the apostle, did we take nothing from you, but we "were willing," that is, we strongly desire to expend for you even our own souls, if need be. Therefore, to impart the gospel is a most precious thing, but to give up one's soul is far more difficult and is a matter of extraordinary love — such is his conclusion. Lest it seem that he speaks about all this because he labored for them and therefore ought to enjoy honor from them, he says: I do this for no other reason than love. For I do not seek reward, but do everything for the sake of duty itself.

1 Thessalonians 2:9 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

He did not say: remember our benefactions, but "labor," and not simply that, but also "toil," that is, labor with great diligence. And not only during the day, but also at night. Such is the zeal and such is the care — so as not to cause anyone to stumble! With the words "so as not to burden any of you," he shows that the Thessalonians were in poverty.

1 Thessalonians 2:10 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

God is a trustworthy witness, but since people do not know whether God testifies to this, he also calls as witnesses those to whom the word is addressed. Fulfilling all that is required, for this is the meaning of "holy," in place of the expression: with the fear of God. That is, not extorting money from anyone – demanding exactions of money. Not offending and not giving occasion for stumbling. Then whereas among the unbelievers the apostle was called godless and a deceiver, a babbler and utterly senseless.

1 Thessalonians 2:11 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Again he calls them witnesses – a sign that he speaks without any arrogance.

1 Thessalonians 2:12 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

It is remarkable how he left no one without consolation, but said to each one what was needed! They "exhorted" them to endure all things courageously. Therefore, he says, I did not seek glory. Above, the apostle likened himself to a nurse; now he likens himself to a father, showing his love, his authority, and his simplicity. For what father conducts himself proudly before his children? To exhort (in the Slavonic text – "to testify") – this is already a sign of very strict instruction. Therefore, I, he says, did not flatter. After saying "as a father," he added also the word "exhorted" ("testifying"). For not strictly, he says, but as fathers (testifying) "to walk worthy of God." See how, in recounting what happened before, he both teaches and persuades. For if God calls us into the Kingdom, then we must endure all things.

1 Thessalonians 2:13 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Here the apostle praises the Thessalonians as well. It cannot be said, he says, that we alone act blamelessly in all things, while you showed something inconsistent with what I instructed you; for you listened to us not with the disposition with which one listens to men, but attended to us as though God Himself were instructing you. By "the word of God which you heard" the apostle means the preaching which is believed through the medium of hearing. "How shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard?" (Rom. 10:14). How is it evident that you accepted my preaching as the word of God? From your actions, he says, that is, it is revealed in deeds. If you had not accepted it in this way, you would not have endured so courageously so many trials. For just as the apostle himself proves by the dangers he endured that he is no flatterer and no deceiver, so also their measure is revealed from the fact that they endured afflictions.

1 Thessalonians 2:14 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

So that no one would understand by the churches in Judea the Jewish synagogues, he therefore added: "in Christ Jesus," to show more clearly that what is spoken of is the churches of believers. A great consolation! For if the Jews, zealots of the ancestral law, having once believed, endured so much, then how much more ought you? It is no small proof of the truth of the Gospel that the Jews willingly suffer for that which they themselves formerly persecuted.

1 Thessalonians 2:15 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

And what is surprising in that they mistreated their own countrymen, when they even killed the Lord? See what a consolation it is to be a partaker with Christ in sufferings! Therefore Paul also always points this out in trials. But someone will say that they did not recognize the Lord. So what? Did they not recognize their own prophets, whose books they carry everywhere? How then did they kill them too? From this it is evident that they do nothing as zealots for the truth, but rather rage against the truth. The apostles, your teachers. Therefore you, as disciples, ought to endure all things, having these examples before your eyes. For how could they please Him whose Son they killed, and before that had also killed the prophets?

1 Thessalonians 2:16 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

For if salvation must be preached to the whole world, and they oppose this, then they are common enemies of the world. Only extraordinary envy would hinder the common salvation. This, he says, they did and continue to do to the ancient prophets, then to Christ, and finally to us as well, in order to show that they are hastening to reach the full measure of sins, their utmost limit. That is, for them there will no longer be what was before; there will be no return from captivity, nor will they take possession of their land, but to the end the wrath of God will remain upon them. The word "wrath" (ἡ ὀργή) with the article shows that they deserved it, that it was appointed and foretold. Having comforted the Thessalonians by pointing out that they have many fellow-partakers in trials, he now also comforts them by pointing out that their oppressors will be punished.

1 Thessalonians 2:17 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Here the apostle speaks of love. Above he said: "as a father his children" (v. 11) and: "as a nurse" (v. 7), and here "being separated" (in the Slavonic text – "having been orphaned"), which is characteristic of children seeking their parents. This is so that we might understand from this how strongly he loved them. But at the same time he also hints at the sorrow in which he found himself on account of the separation. And it cannot be said, he says, that we remained separated for a long time; on the contrary, for a comparatively short and brief period, so that it could be considered almost as one hour. And moreover, it is not in heart, he says, that we were separated from you, but in face. But even carrying you constantly in our heart, we experience sorrow that we are deprived of the opportunity to see you bodily. Notice also that those who love intensely have a need to see their loved ones in person, from which their love is strengthened even more. Most of all he was eager to see those left behind for a short time. Pay attention to the love: not for any other reason, he says, do I desire to come, but to see your face.

1 Thessalonians 2:18 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

What are you saying? Satan hindered? Exactly so; for this was not a work of God. In the Epistle to the Romans he says that God hindered (Rom. 1:13, 15:22); and Luke says that the Spirit hindered them (Acts 16:6); and in the Epistle to the Corinthians he says that this was the work of the Spirit (see 2 Cor. 1:15, 22). But here it is simply the work of Satan, who brings about strong and sudden temptations, of course by God's permission. See how he boasts of his love, showing that he loved them more than all others, which is why he says: "I, Paul," that is, although the others with me also desired to come to you, I even resolved to do so.

1 Thessalonians 2:19 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Are not these the words of mothers burning with the tenderest love, speaking with little children? The word "crown" was not enough for him to show his fervor, but he added also "of boasting." For in you, he says, I hope that on account of you I shall be deemed worthy of great boldness before Christ, and of joy for the very reason that you both now are and then will be for me a "crown of boasting," that is, a crown of brilliant glory. What then? Are the Thessalonians alone your hope, holy Paul? No, not they alone. Therefore he also said "you too," showing that there were others as well.

1 Thessalonians 2:20 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

How glorious to bring such a church to Christ, and one so well-skilled at that!

1 Thessalonians 3:1 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is: they chose and preferred.

1 Thessalonians 3:2 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Such was the care of the holy apostle Paul for his disciples, that when he himself was detained by some difficult circumstances, he would send others to visit his disciples. This is what he did then as well, sending Timothy. And he speaks of him with such praise, not so much exalting him as honoring them by the fact that one so indispensable at such a time he drew away for their sake from the work of ministry as a "fellow worker in the Gospel."

1 Thessalonians 3:3 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

The Apostle indicates here what benefit the confirmation from the person of holy Timothy was meant to bring them. This, he says, is so that they would not be shaken, that is, not lose heart and not grow weak in view of my trials. For the devil, when he finds a favorable time for temptation, unsettles the unsteady by reminding them of their former ease, so that they would fall away from that which was the cause of their afflictions. Some, however, have said that σαίνεθαι, "to be shaken, to be disturbed," is used in place of ταράττεσθαι, "to be agitated" — a metaphor taken from dogs which, when they fawn, wag their tails.

1 Thessalonians 3:4 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

It is a great consolation for disciples when the teacher has told them about afflictions beforehand. For afterwards they were not troubled by them as by something unexpected. Therefore Christ also said to the apostles: "I told you before it came to pass, that when it is come to pass, you might believe" (John 14:29). Paul told them not only this, but also many other things, which likewise came to pass.

1 Thessalonians 3:5 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

O Paul! If you predicted to them that you would endure affliction, and that they should not be troubled by this affliction, then why do you send again? It turns out that you do not yet fully trust them. Out of great love, he says, I do this. For those who love are anxious even about what is safe. At the same time, the temptations were many, and the excessive multitude of calamities frightened me. Therefore he did not say: having noticed something in you, I sent, but "being unable to bear it any longer," which comes from love.

1 Thessalonians 3:6 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

I, he says, expected one thing, but the opposite happened. Pay attention to the great joy of Paul! He did not say: news, but: "good news." So great a blessing did he consider their steadfastness in the faith. And he rejoiced in their love, because it was a sign of their faith.

1 Thessalonians 3:7 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

A wonderful thing! Paul expresses gratitude to them for the fact that they were not shaken. We, he says, no longer feel sorrows, but have been comforted—not in just one particular sorrow, but in every one. For the joy over you became a counterbalance to all our afflictions.

1 Thessalonians 3:8 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

He did not say: we were comforted, but: "we live," showing by this that their stumbling he considers death for himself, and their progress, standing, and firmness in Christ – life.

1 Thessalonians 3:9 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Such, he says, is our joy over you, that we are not even able to worthily thank God for you. Your progress we consider a gift of God. For such a lofty feeling is not characteristic of the human soul or of human effort. That is why, being obliged to thank Him, we cannot find a worthy thanksgiving.

1 Thessalonians 3:10 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Note the intensification in the expression! "Praying most earnestly" to see them, just as a farmer, hearing that the field he cultivates abounds with fruit, impatiently desires to see it with his own eyes.

1 Thessalonians 3:11 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

If already in the epistle the apostle includes his prayer, then by this he shows that he also prayed privately to see them. At the same time he also justifies himself, that he is far from them not out of negligence, as if saying: May God Himself put an end to the temptations that from all sides hinder us from coming to you by a direct path.

1 Thessalonians 3:12 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Do you see the irresistible impulse of love in the fact that he prays for them, that the Lord would fill and overfill them with love? And not only toward one another, but toward all. For the love of God is revealed precisely in the fact that it strives to embrace everyone. But if you love one person and not another, then this is human love.

1 Thessalonians 3:13 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

The Apostle shows that love benefits those who love, not those who are loved. "May the Lord fill you," he says, "with love, so as to establish your hearts." By "the Lord" understand the Spirit, as Basil the Great also interpreted this. For who else will establish them blameless before God and Father at the coming of Christ, if not the Spirit entirely? He did not say: will establish you, but: "your hearts. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts" (Mt. 15:19). It is possible to be evil without doing any evil deed, such as being envious, deceitful, bearing grudges, or holding to perverted teaching. Therefore, a person is truly blameless when he purifies his heart; then he also has holiness. For although holiness chiefly refers to chastity, just as impurity refers to fornication and adultery, in general every sin is impurity and every virtue is holiness. The Apostle wishes them to be blameless before God and Father, both now (for this is true virtue — before God, not before men, since human judgment is unstable) and at the coming of Christ, for He too will judge us before the face of His Father. Therefore, may you be, he says, blameless, as are all the saints.

1 Thessalonians 4:1 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

After I have told you, he says, about what is fitting to hear, next listen about what is always necessary to hear. "Furthermore" is what this means, that is, always and unceasingly. See what humility: he does not consider himself worthy of belief, even in matters of exhortation, but offers the word from Christ, saying: Christ exhorts you through me. The word "having received" refers not to words only, but also to deeds, for he taught by deeds as well. About what then do we beseech? "That you would abound more and more," that is, that you would strive to do more than what the commandments require, and that you would rise above the ordinances. Just as the earth produces not only what has been cast into it, so too the soul must not stop at the ordinances, but rise above them.

1 Thessalonians 4:2 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

A commandment concerns such things which must be avoided, the commission of which entails punishment, while not committing them deserves no praise whatsoever. Meanwhile, there are certain matters that ought not to be commanded; that is, not imposed with a threat, but left to the will of the hearers, such as, for example, the distribution of possessions and virginity. "He who is able to receive it," says the Lord, "let him receive it" (Matt. 19:12). Probably Paul gave them a commandment concerning certain matters with a greater threat. Therefore he does not set this forth here, but only reminds them. And again in the name of Christ. They are not my commandments, he says, but Christ's; so that you will either obey Him or reject Him.

1 Thessalonians 4:3 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is, chastity. Everywhere he gives commandment concerning this virtue, both in the Epistle to Timothy (1 Tim. 5:22), and to the Corinthians (1 Cor. 6:6), and to the Hebrews (Heb. 12:14). For this passion is especially strong and therefore requires many and constant remedies. There are many different kinds of this passion, which are even unbearable to speak of, and therefore he simply said: "from all fornication."

1 Thessalonians 4:4 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

He calls the body a vessel. When we are temperate, the body is also pure, and we have mastery over it; but when it is impure, sin has mastery over it. For whatever sin commands, the body does, like a slave. Properly speaking, it is in honor when it is chaste. Thus sin is dishonor. Pay attention to the word "to keep." It shows that chastity requires training and struggle. Where then are the Manichaeans and Marcionites who complain against nature?

1 Thessalonians 4:5 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is, not in desire that contains passion. For there is also dispassionate desire, such as the desire for divine things. Or, that everything which arouses lust he calls a passion of lust, such as luxury, wealth, idleness, and negligence — each of these can be called a passion of lust. Thus, if we wish to be chaste, we must not permit ourselves any passion that arouses lust. Those who do not know God have no hope of recompense either. Therefore they do everything for their own pleasure.

1 Thessalonians 4:6 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Above the apostle speaks of fornication in general, but now he speaks of adultery, which he rightly calls covetousness and transgression. For God gave each man a wife and set limits to nature, meaning cohabitation with this one wife. Therefore covetousness applies to this matter, that is, to unlawful cohabitation; and specifically against a brother. Do not think, he says, that I say this only with regard to brothers; no, one must not have the wives of other people either, whether unmarried women or the wives of others. For the Lord punishes for all of this: we do not do this without punishment; we will bear a far greater punishment compared to the pleasure we now receive from it. Look: first the apostle entreated, then he shamed them by saying "even as the Gentiles," then through arguments he showed the vileness of this vice, calling it covetousness; finally, he frightens them and reminds them that they have often heard about this from him.

1 Thessalonians 4:7-8 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

After having said that you wrong your brother, and having pointed out that God will avenge, he now expands his thought, showing that even if an unbeliever suffered this, the guilty one will still bear punishment. For God will punish you not in avenging him, but for His own sake — He called you so that you would be pure, and you have insulted by your impurity the One who gave you the Holy Spirit. Therefore, whether you defile your married slave or a queen, the guilt is the same, for you insult the one God. Even if you were fornicating (and not committing adultery), God will still avenge, because you have defiled His Spirit. Or yet another way: God, seeing that in such matters we show more contempt toward Him than toward people, will avenge for Himself. Before people we take care that they do not see us with their own eyes, but we show contempt toward God, despite the fact that He sees.

1 Thessalonians 4:9 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

The Apostle no longer speaks of love toward all, but of love toward the brethren. By the very omission he already exhorts, achieving two purposes: first, this matter is so necessary that there is no need even to learn it, for everyone knows that it holds particular importance for all. Second, by this he admonishes them all the more, urging them not to fall below the opinion he had of them, considering them already corrected. See how he praises them, saying that God Himself teaches them this virtue. The prophet also said the same thing: "they shall all be taught by God" (Isa. 54:13; Jer. 31:34).

1 Thessalonians 4:10 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

You are taught by God not simply in word, but: I know this from your deeds. He mentioned Macedonia because Thessalonica is the chief city of Macedonia.

1 Thessalonians 4:11 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That you are brotherly in love, I know; and we pray about this, that you would advance more in brotherly love and be more generous. Here there can be a stop (a pause in reading the text), and then read from a new beginning: "to live quietly." Or: "and to aspire to live quietly, to mind your own business." By these words he shows that they are lazy, occupy themselves with what they should not, and are restless. And having said, "and to work with your own hands," the apostle shames those who abandon bodily labors and seek spiritual ones. Tell me, you senseless ones: does anyone perform fasting with the hands? Or lying on the bare ground? No. Yet he speaks of bodily labor, which is rather spiritual—namely, to give to others from one's own labors, specifically to the poor. And since their poverty arose from the plundering of their possessions, he teaches them to work so that they might be able to give alms. And if he commands this to those whose possessions were plundered for Christ's sake, how much more so to others.

1 Thessalonians 4:12 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is, so that you would not behave indecently by begging alms from unbelievers. The apostle did well to do this, so as not to grieve them. For, he says, if the faithful are scandalized when they see a healthy person begging for alms (which is why such people are even called Christ-sellers), then all the more are unbelievers scandalized.

1 Thessalonians 4:13 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Here the apostle speaks about the resurrection. Even though he had spoken to them about this before, he now thought to reveal a certain mystery. Or, they knew everything concerning the resurrection, but were weeping, which is what he now seeks to heal. But since ignorance of many things grieves us, while knowledge, on the contrary, alleviates grief, he says: "I do not want to leave you in ignorance." He did not say: αποθανόντων — of those who have died, but: κεκοιμημένων — of those who have fallen asleep, showing by the very expression itself that there will be a resurrection. What hope? The hope of the resurrection. For those who have no hope of the resurrection ought to grieve. Let us listen and be terrified. At what? For you do not want to leave them in ignorance so that they would not grieve? For you do not say: lest you be punished, but "lest you grieve." He says this because this grief brings punishment.

1 Thessalonians 4:14 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

As, he says, He raised the Lord, who suffered bodily and died, so He will raise us also. Notice that since the resurrection of the Lord has already taken place, he boldly says of Him: "died" — απέθανε; whereas concerning us, since our resurrection is yet to come, he says "fallen asleep" — τους κοιμηθέντας, indicating by this the possibility of awakening. For, he says, does not one who goes to sleep hope that he will rise? The words "those who have fallen asleep" (κοιμηθέντας — the departed) "through" (δια) "Jesus God will bring" can be understood in two ways: either He will bring them through Jesus, that is, the Son will be the mediator of their resurrection and will present them before the face of the Father; or: "those who have fallen asleep in Jesus," that is, the faithful. For those who have Christ in themselves also fall asleep (κοιμώνται) in Jesus. Thus, the apostle speaks here of the particular resurrection, that is, the glorious one, which belongs to the faithful and which will be with the Lord. "Will bring with Him," that is, with the Lord He will catch them up from everywhere on the clouds. Although the Thessalonians knew about the general resurrection, the apostle now wishes to comfort them by pointing out that the resurrection of the faithful will be in glory and honor, so that they would not grieve. All will rise, but not all in glory — only the faithful, that is, those who unite works with teaching. Pay attention to all that follows.

1 Thessalonians 4:15 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Intending to say something extraordinary, he confirms it with the word of God: for I do not speak of myself, but what I learned from Christ. This, as well as what follows: "it is more blessed to give than to receive" (Acts 20:35), he clearly heard from his Teacher. The rest he spoke by the inspiration of the Spirit. What he said in the Epistle to the Corinthians: "in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye" (1 Cor. 15:52), he says now as well. Since it seemed difficult that those who had decayed should rise, he says that "the living" shall not precede them; but for God it is easy to bring both those who remained whole and those who had decayed. In saying "we who are alive," he does not point to himself, for he was not going to remain alive until the general resurrection, but to the faithful; therefore he also added "who remain until the coming of the Lord." For in saying "we," he points to all those who will live until that time. But Saint Methodius understands "the living" to mean souls, teaching thus: that souls will not appear before bodies, because bodies will be awakened first so that souls may be united with them, about which the apostle also said that they will remain alive, for souls are immortal.

1 Thessalonians 4:16 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

You, he says, do not doubt what I am saying: the Lord Himself will command this. How will He command? With the voice of the Archangel, who rules over the other angels and cries out: prepare all, for the Judge is at hand. There will be many trumpets, but the Judge will descend at the sound of the last one. Just as the Father on Mount Sinai had both trumpets and angels ministering to Him, so too the Son will have these, as King. Or: the command of God will cause the earth to return the bodies, changed into incorruption; and the voice of the Archangel, with the co-ministry of angels, will bring it about that those scattered everywhere will be gathered into one. The "dead in Christ," that is, the faithful. Since they must be caught up on the clouds, they will also rise first. The rest will rise last, since they have neither to be caught up nor to meet Him.

1 Thessalonians 4:17 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Although the dead shall rise first, we also who are living, that is, the worthy ones, shall likewise be caught up on clouds, just as a cloud took up the Lord. If the Lord is to descend, then why will the faithful be caught up? For the sake of honor. For just as when a king enters a city, the distinguished citizens go out to meet him, while the criminals inside await the judge, so also will it be then. Sinners, even if they be Christians, wait below, while the righteous are caught up, and in this way receive blessings in all their fullness, always abiding with Christ.

1 Thessalonians 4:18 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

So as not to grieve like the rest, who have no hope of the resurrection.

1 Thessalonians 5:1 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

It is superfluous and useless to know "the times and the seasons" of the end (Acts 1:7). Even to the apostles the Lord did not reveal this, when they, having approached, asked Him. But Paul, from the "unspeakable words" (2 Cor. 12:4), could perhaps have known about this as well.

1 Thessalonians 5:2 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

By the Day of the Lord one must understand both the general end and the particular end of each person, for this latter is also unknown as to when it will come for each one. And this is beneficial for us for many reasons. First, because if a person knew his final hour, he would ceaselessly commit every sin, and then, toward the end of life, would approach the baptismal font. Second, because many, if they learned that they would die tomorrow, would inflict countless calamities upon their enemies, either simply out of despair or from a desire to satiate themselves with the blood of their enemies — which does not happen now, thanks to the fact that they are restrained by the fear of death and the love of life. Moreover, people attached to life could die of grief if they learned the fateful hour of their death. Finally, even the righteous, when exposed to dangers, would not deserve such a reward, because it would appear that since they know they will not die now but after so many years, they therefore do not spare themselves. But now, when it is unknown whether they will survive the dangers, and yet they do not spare themselves, their virtue is beyond doubt. Just as the three Hebrew youths deserve all the more admiration because, not knowing for certain whether they would be saved from the fire, they still did not worship the idol (Dan. 3:24). Thus, our end comes like a thief in the night. You know this, Thessalonians, from what the Lord said: "you do not know at what hour your Lord will come" (Matt. 24:42).

1 Thessalonians 5:3 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Since those who were insulting the Thessalonians were leading a life of pleasures, the apostle now comforts the believers, saying: do not think that they will escape punishment. Destruction will come upon them too, unexpected destruction, heavy and containing within it much grief, like the pangs of a woman in labor. But if Elijah and the Antichrist are to come, why does Paul now say that destruction will overtake them suddenly? Because the Antichrist and Elijah are a sign of the general end; but the coming of Christ is not yet; it will be sudden and no one knows when. Pay attention to the comparison with the pangs of birth. For there too, a woman knows that she will give birth, but exactly when — this she does not yet know. That is why many women, foreseeing nothing, gave birth even at seven months and on the roads. And just as they, while playing and laughing, are suddenly subjected to inexpressible pangs, so too the souls of those who now lead a life of amusements, when that day arrives, will by no means escape torment.

1 Thessalonians 5:4 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is, you do not lead a dark and impure life. So then, what? Will the end not come upon them unexpectedly, even if they are not impure? It will come unexpectedly, but it will bring them no sorrow. For a thief can do no harm to those who are awake and have light, even if he manages to enter their house — on the contrary, those who are in darkness and sleeping he robs completely and departs.

1 Thessalonians 5:5 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Sons of Gehenna are those who do things worthy of Gehenna, and sons of disobedience are the disobedient; so also sons of light and day are those who do the deeds of light. "We are not sons of night, nor of darkness." That is, of sin.

1 Thessalonians 5:6 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

That is, let us not be negligent in good works. The intensification of watchfulness is sobriety. For it is possible to be watchful, but not be sober; therefore the apostle says, as it were: let us do good works soberly and attentively.

1 Thessalonians 5:7-8 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Sleeping here the apostle calls those who remain in evil, as being immovable toward virtue and immersed in dreamlike delusions. Such, indeed, are the affairs of the present life, in no way differing from the visions of sleep. Furthermore, by drunkenness he means not only drunkenness from wine, but from all passions, as that which draws a person out of his ordinary state and darkens the ruling faculty of the soul, that is, the mind. Therefore, you ought not to be such, for you are not sons of night and darkness, but sons of the day through baptism and the acceptance of the yoke of God's commandments.

1 Thessalonians 5:8 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

It is not enough to be watchful and sober; one must also be armed. For he who is alert and sober but does not have weapons can be immediately overcome by robbers. By saying "the breastplate of faith and love," the apostle pointed to doctrines and a righteous life, which is precisely what it means to "be sober." And one must not simply have these things, but have them as a breastplate. For nothing can easily cut through a breastplate; on the contrary, it serves as a kind of fortress for the chest, and none of the fiery darts of the devil will touch us.

1 Thessalonians 5:9-10 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Therefore, he says, one must acquire this armor, because God has not appointed us to wrath, that is, He has not destined us to bear His wrath, but rather to acquire us for Himself and save us, having given His Son to death for us. So then, we ought to expect everything beneficial and great amid dangers. For if we believe that He did not spare His own Son for our sake, then let us hope that He will all the more readily deliver us from these dangers. Let us therefore keep this example before us and love both Him and our neighbors. For this reason, he says, Christ died, so that whether we "watch," that is, live, "or sleep," that is, die, we might "live together with Him." The apostle meant one kind of sleep above and another kind here. What he says here has this meaning: do not fear bodily dangers, do not fear even death, for if we die, we shall live, because He is alive who so loved us that He died for us.

1 Thessalonians 5:11 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

You see? So why do you make excuses, saying "I am not a teacher"? "Exhort one another," he says, since teachers do not have the ability to teach everyone.

1 Thessalonians 5:12 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Since he said: "exhort one another," then, lest they conclude that he himself elevates them to the dignity of teachers, and lest they rise up against their teachers, he says: even if I have entrusted to you the edification of one another, I still urge you to treat them with honor. For teachers are compelled to endure many hardships, which honor for them will, of course, somewhat alleviate. If you honor those who intercede for you before man, then how much more should you show full gratitude to those who intercede for you before God? "In the Lord," that is, he does not preside over worldly things, but over spiritual things, which are in the Lord — he prays for you, regenerates you through baptism, watches over you, admonishes and heals you — at midnight, if you call, he comes. You see how he intercedes for you.

1 Thessalonians 5:13 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

He did not simply say "love," but "exceedingly," as children love parents. For whoever loves Christ will also love His servant, whatever kind he may be, because through him he was deemed worthy of the dread Mysteries. If you have taken an honorable wife, do you not respect and love the one who brought her to you? You have received the Kingdom of Heaven, and you despise the one who brought it to you. Heed Paul: "for their work's sake," he says, love them. Some also read: "with them," that is, with the teachers. For he knew the possibility of the arising of displeasures against them. Since they rebuke and restrain them from evil, they are hated. Therefore one must "be at peace" with them, and moreover not in outward appearance, but within themselves.

1 Thessalonians 5:14 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Here the apostle addresses the teachers. Not with severity, he says, or with haughtiness make reproofs, but with meekness "admonish." For, having fallen into despair, a person becomes more insolent when given a harsh reproof. "The unruly" are those who act contrary to what God has ordained. God has appointed to each his own rank; the one who transgresses it is unruly. The drunkard, the reviler, the covetous person, and all who sin live in a disorderly manner. Fainthearted is he who does not endure temptation. He is precisely the one sown on the rock (Matt. 13:5). Thus, he too is in need of support. "Support the weak" — that is, support the weak in faith, as he says in another place: "Him that is weak in the faith receive" (Rom. 14:1). "Be patient with everyone" — and to the disorderly, and the fainthearted, and the weak. For this is the most fitting means for a teacher, capable of converting all, even the most coarse.

1 Thessalonians 5:15 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

If one must not repay evil for evil, then how much more so — evil for good, or to begin doing evil and harming one who has done no harm at all. It is not enough not to repay evil for evil; one must, he says, repay with good the one who has done evil. This is exactly what the apostle teaches when he says: "seek what is good." That is, earnestly strive to do good, both toward one another, that is, toward the faithful, and toward all, that is, toward the unfaithful as well.

1 Thessalonians 5:16 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Even if you have fallen into temptation. Look: after he said that one must not repay evil for evil, he further commands to rejoice. If a person is trained such that he never avenges himself against anyone, but on the contrary, even does good to the person who caused him grief, then from where can the sting of sorrow penetrate him?

1 Thessalonians 5:17-18 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

The Apostle showed the path to constant joy, to unceasing prayer, and to thanksgiving. For whoever is accustomed to turning to God and thanks Him for everything that has served for his benefit — that person will obviously have constant joy. How then will you always give thanks? If you realize that it is the will of God for you to always be grateful to Him, as your constant benefactor in Christ Jesus, that is, through the cooperation of the Lord Jesus. For He Himself also cooperates with us in being thankful: He taught us to do that which we have learned from the Gospel.

1 Thessalonians 5:19-20 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Since the present life is a night, God gave us a bright lamp — the Holy Spirit. But this lamp some made brighter, as all the saints did; while others extinguished it, as the five virgins who left it without oil, as the Corinthian fornicator who poured impurity into it. Therefore he said: "Do not quench the Spirit," that is, the gift. Lock the doors, that is, the senses, so that the spirit of wickedness does not enter and the lamp is not extinguished. Do not bring in earthly cares, and the lamp will remain unquenchable. Or it can also be understood this way: they had among them prophets of God and false prophets. Since it was unknown who was a true prophet, they turned away from all of them. Therefore the apostle says to them: "The Spirit," that is, the gift in the true prophets, "do not quench" by turning away as from false prophets, and do not despise prophecies from the Holy Spirit.

1 Thessalonians 5:21 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

So then, what? Surely we should accept false prophets too? No, he says. But test all things, that is, examine both the false and the true with discernment, and then accept the prophecies that prove to be good, that is, regard them as true and keep them in mind.

1 Thessalonians 5:22 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Not only from this or that, but simply from everything: both from false prophets and from sin.

1 Thessalonians 5:23 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

To his instruction the apostle also joins prayer, so that from both sides they might have security. What does "in all fullness" mean? That is, in body and soul, as is evident further on. The Spirit, that is, the gift of the Holy Spirit, which we received through baptism. If we keep His lamp bright and unextinguished, then we shall enter the bridal chamber of the Bridegroom; and both soul and body will then be blameless, if the spirit within us shines brightly. Gregory of Nyssa says: since man is composed of every kind of soul — the physical soul, the sensory soul, and the rational soul — the apostle by the word "spirit" designated the rational part; by "soul" the sensory part; and by "body" the physical life within us. Thus, he prays that all of them and in all things be preserved blameless, in all things well-pleasing to God.

1 Thessalonians 5:24 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Look, what humility! After he offered a prayer for them, he says: do not think that you will be saved by my prayers, but by the goodness of the God who called you. For if He called you to salvation, and He is faithful, that is, true, then He will certainly do according to His will and save you.

1 Thessalonians 5:25 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Pay attention to the humility: even Paul asked for their prayers.

1 Thessalonians 5:26 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Since he, being absent, could not greet them with a kiss from his own lips, he wishes to greet them through others, just as we also say: give so-and-so a kiss for me. And since there is also a treacherous kiss, like the kiss of Judas, he says: "with a holy kiss."

1 Thessalonians 5:27 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

Not so much for the sake of instruction, as for the sake of conversing with them through the epistle: a proof of ardent love. And he adjures them so that if they do not respect him, then at least for the sake of the oath they would fulfill what had been commanded to them. So fearful were adjurations for the early Christians! But alas, they are not such now, they are not such for us.

1 Thessalonians 5:28 — Commentary on 1 Thessalonians

All good things, he says, He has bestowed upon us. Therefore, strive to attract to yourselves the most abundant grace by living worthily of what has already been granted to you. And may this grace preserve us also from every unrighteous path; may we live to the glory of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. To Him belongs all glory forever. Amen.

1 Timothy 1:1 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since he intends to write regulations to Timothy, he proclaims himself an apostle, so as to make his word worthy of unquestioning acceptance. I shall not be uttering my own words, he says, but those of Him who sent me; see to it, then, that you are obedient. But since the title of apostle was great, lest it should seem that he was boasting, he added: Not of myself, he says, did I seize this, but I have an urgent debt and am fulfilling a command of the Master. The expression "by commandment" is stronger than the expression "called." Although nowhere did the Father give him a commandment, but Christ: "I will send you," it says, "far away to the Gentiles" (Acts 22:21), and again: "you must stand before Caesar" (Acts 27:24), and: "The Holy Spirit said: Set apart for Me Barnabas and Saul" (Acts 13:2); but what belongs to the Son and the Spirit belongs, he says, also to the Father. Listen to what follows next. Do you see, the commandment is common to all. Pay attention also to how David speaks of the Father: "the hope of all the ends of the earth" (Ps. 64:6). And the apostle Paul himself says elsewhere: "we hope in the living God" (1 Tim. 4:10). But now the Son is called our hope. Thus, the Father and the Son have all things in common. The apostle fittingly employed these synonyms: "Savior" and "hope." Since a teacher struggles with many difficulties, for all enmity is directed against him, so that when he falls, those under his care may fall all the sooner, as it is said: "strike the shepherd, and the sheep will be scattered" (Zech. 13:7), one must not, he says, lose heart, for we have as Savior not a man, but God Himself and the Father, Who will swiftly deliver us from dangers. Therefore we endure misfortunes, comforting ourselves with these two thoughts — either that we shall soon be delivered from them, or that we nourish within ourselves better hopes,

1 Timothy 1:2 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, begotten by me through faith. The preposition "in" – εν – means "through," as the apostle also says elsewhere: "I have begotten you in Christ Jesus through the gospel" (1 Cor. 4:15). And praising him, he calls him not only a son, but also a "true" one – true, because Timothy more than others preserves a likeness to him in faith, and because the apostle Paul sincerely loved him. Very wisely he added: "in faith," so as to encourage Timothy all the more toward it. For if from the beginning he showed such faith that he was deemed worthy to be called a son of Paul, and a true son, then all the more must he now clothe himself in it as in full armor, so as not to be troubled or lose heart. To show courageous boldness is a matter of faith. Nowhere in other epistles did the apostle include the word "mercy," but only here. This is because out of great love he asks for more for his son, as if fearing and trembling for him; he gave him instructions even regarding the stomach. Also because teachers have need of especial mercy. Here again is consolation. For if God is our Father, then He cares for us as for children. Consequently, He will both have mercy and give grace, so that we may all be benefited and have peace with our enemies.

1 Timothy 1:3 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Pay attention to what a meek speech this is, how he spoke to him in the voice not of a teacher, but of a servant. He did not say: I commanded, but: "I asked." So should we treat our own disciples, but with the corrupt and not fully devoted — differently. The Apostle implores him to remain in Ephesus. For the epistle that he sent to the Ephesians was not sufficient: people do not pay as much attention to epistles. However, perhaps this was even before the epistle. It is supposed that it was then that Paul appointed Timothy as bishop. This is probable, for he says the following further on. He did not say: to entreat, but: "to exhort," which is more authoritative and strict. He did not name them by name, so that through exposure he would not make them more shameless. "To teach otherwise" means to introduce other teachings. For among the Jews there were many false apostles, who out of love for glory and from the desire to be called teachers were inclining the faithful to the law of Moses.

1 Timothy 1:4 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Fables he calls not the law itself, but the observances and false dogmas. They used to enumerate grandfathers and great-grandfathers, hoping thereby to claim for themselves a certain historical glory. He called them "endless" either because they go back to remote times, or because they have no good purpose, or because they lack clarity, are hard to grasp, and are tangled. It is likely that the apostle here also hints at the Greeks, for they have myths and genealogies in which they enumerate their gods. That is, God established such a dispensation so that everything in it would be received by faith, but they introduce inquiries and upset this dispensation of God. Or that God willed to grant us something great and manifested toward us an ineffable dispensation. It is faith that brings about this dispensation of His goodness, and by no means origin. Meanwhile, they were introducing inquiries. How can this be? How shall we believe concerning the future? Inquiry drives out faith. However, why did the Lord say: "Seek, and you shall find" (Matt. 7:7)? And again: "Search the Scriptures" (John 5:39)? The first expression — "seek" — speaks of petition, of intense desire; the second — "search" — means: study the true meaning of the Scriptures, learn them, and cease all further investigation.

1 Timothy 1:5 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

If you, he says, will admonish them not to teach otherwise, you will achieve this, namely love. If you instill love in them, then every corrupt doctrine will find no place among them. Before, when there was no love, there was envy; from envy came love of power; from love of power the desire to teach; and from this, heresies. But now it is not so. He demands sincere love, love not in words, but "from the heart," and a heart that is "pure" and not darkened by hypocrisy — love that is formed from the disposition of the soul and compassion. When robbers love robbers, this comes not from a good conscience but from an evil one, and not from unfeigned faith. Whoever sincerely believes in God will never allow himself to depart from true love, for it embraces all. But a robber kills those passing by. From this you can conclude that whoever does not have love does not have faith either.

1 Timothy 1:6 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The word ἀστοχήσαντες is used of those who shoot poorly. Therefore here too, he says, skill is needed in order to throw straight and not miss the target. But some have departed from love and faith, and as a result have turned aside to vain talk. And how this happens, he adds the following.

1 Timothy 1:7 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, suffering from love of power and passion for glory. They would not have been such, if they had love and faith. Here he accuses them of knowing neither the purpose of the law nor the time until which it was destined to hold sway. But perhaps they sinned out of ignorance, and therefore do not deserve condemnation? No! Their ignorance arose from love of power and from the fact that they had no love. For, he says, desiring to be lawmakers and teachers of the law, they pay no attention to the truth, so that they themselves are to blame for their ignorance. What then do they affirm? Perhaps about purifications and various other bodily practices observed according to the law.

1 Timothy 1:8 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, if someone not only explains it in words but also fulfills it in deed. For whoever studies the ordinances of the law but does not fulfill them uses the law unlawfully. Or alternatively, the one who is led by it to Christ uses the law lawfully. The law, not having the power to guide or justify, directs the one seeking righteousness to Christ — and this is its purpose: so that the one who prefers Christ to the law uses the law lawfully, that is, as the law itself commands.

1 Timothy 1:9 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Because he does not wait for the law to teach him what must be done. This he knows, and he does not fear punishment. By the righteous man here understand one who has attained perfection in virtue: one who not out of fear before the law, but for the sake of the good itself hates evil, who becomes wholly virtue and does more than the law requires, considering it unworthy to be guided by that which threatens him with punishment; but living courageously in virtue, rises above everything characteristic of children; just as a physician is useful for one who has wounds and who is sick, but not for one who is healthy, or a bridle is necessary for a restless horse, but not for a calm one. The Apostle enumerates sins by categories in order to make those guilty of exclusively following the law feel ashamed. And such precisely were the Jews. They constantly bowed down to idols, sacrificed their children to gods, attempted to stone Moses, their hands were stained with blood — were they not impious and murderers? You will find in them all the remaining vices as well, if you trace their history. This is precisely why the law was given to them, so that it would restrain these vices. About this he also speaks in another place: the law "was added because of transgressions" (Gal. 3:19). But for the righteous, as those no longer inclined to transgressions, the law is not necessary.

1 Timothy 1:10 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Although what had been said was sufficient, nevertheless for the sake of completeness the apostle also added in general: "and for everything." From this it becomes clear that such passions gain access from distorted dogmas, for they are all contrary to sound teaching.

1 Timothy 1:11 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

So connect this passage with the words: "contrary to sound doctrine" (1 Tim. 1:10), which is "according to the gospel." And he calls it the gospel of glory for the sake of those who are ashamed of persecutions and the sufferings of Christ, showing that both the sufferings of Christ and persecutions constitute the glory of Christ. Or else the apostle calls the Gospel the gospel of glory because he hints at the future glory. For if, he says, our present state is full of shame, the future one is glorious. And this glory the Gospel proclaims to us, for the entire gospel relates to the future, not to the present time. Or else the apostle speaks here of the service to God, which the Gospel teaches us. Me, and not the false apostles: their gospel is a gospel of dishonor, and not of glory.

1 Timothy 1:12 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since he said: "which was committed to my trust" (1 Tim. 1:11), then, lest it seem that he is boasting, he refers everything to God, and says: one must thank Him Who gave me the strength to be able to take upon myself such a burden. Indeed, it was not proper to human strength — to stand against daily dangers threatening death. Such is true humility: but our humility is in words, and not in the depths of the soul. Lest any of the unbelievers should say: if everything belongs to God and nothing is contributed by us, then why did He make Paul such but not Judas? — the apostle, removing this objection, says: God did not simply strengthen me, nor without consideration, but because I proved faithful. He did not even say it that way, but: "He counted me faithful," again concealing his own merits. I do not claim, he says, that I was faithful, but that He counted me as such. How is this evident? From the fact that He appointed me to the ministry. For how would He have appointed me if He had not seen capability in me? This is like how in households stewards give thanks to their masters for the management entrusted to them, which they present as a sign that their masters consider them more worthy of trust than others. And God says of him: "he is My chosen vessel, to proclaim My name" (Acts 9:15). Thus, he was fit not only for preaching, but also to accomplish in deed that for which he was deemed fit — for this he received power from God. For whoever intends to preach the name of Christ, the great name, so as to impress it upon the souls of believers through preaching, has need of no small power. This is accomplished by the one who in all things worthily both thinks, and speaks, and acts regarding it; whoever is not such does not accomplish it. For how can one preach Christ who does not have Christ wholly within himself? Thus, in all things Paul was faithful, and he attributed nothing to himself of what belonged to the Lord; on the contrary, even his own he called God's. "I labored," he says, "more than all of them, yet not I, but the grace of God" (1 Cor. 15:10), and much else of the same kind.

1 Timothy 1:13 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

See how he, describing his former life, exalts the mercy of God. Even when he speaks of the Jews, who are worthy of every contempt, he ascribes nothing of the sort to them, but about himself he recounts thus: not only, he says, was I myself a blasphemer, and not only did I strengthen evil within myself, but I also persecuted those who wished to live piously, and I did not simply do this, but with particular ferocity. He shows himself worthy of punishment, though the mercy of God extends even to such people. Why then were the other Jews not shown mercy? Because they sinned not out of ignorance, but quite deliberately. For "many," he says, "believed in Him, but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him,... for they loved the glory of men more than the glory of God" (John 12:42–43). And Christ says: "How can you believe, when you receive glory from one another?" (John 5:44). And the Jews themselves said among themselves: "Do you see that you are gaining nothing? The whole world has gone after Him" (John 12:19). They were always driven by the passion for preeminence. And again, they themselves said: "Who can forgive sins but God alone?" (Luke 5:21). Then Jesus immediately performed that which they held to be a sign of divine power. So why then did they not believe? Was it out of ignorance? But perhaps someone will say: where was Paul at that time? — At the feet of Gamaliel, who had nothing in common with the rebellious crowd: he was occupied with his own affairs. How then did Paul afterwards imprison people? He saw that the preaching was spreading, and ultimately zeal for the law drove him to this, whereas the Jews did everything out of love of power. But how is it that Paul, being so learned in the law, did not recognize Christ through Scripture? He condemns himself precisely for this — that he suffered from ignorance which arose from unbelief, for which reason, he says, he was shown mercy.

1 Timothy 1:14 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Having said much and great things about the love of Christ for mankind, about how He showed mercy to him who was worthy of the most terrible punishment, he now says that He not only granted this, but also deemed him worthy of adoption, made him a brother, a son, a friend, and a co-heir: so abundantly was the grace of His love for mankind revealed. But lest someone say: since everywhere it is grace, therefore there is no free will, the apostle adds: "with faith and love." For faith, he says, I contributed by believing that He can save me; and love I also acquired myself "in Christ Jesus": because the cause of my love for God is Christ, and not the law. By this he shows that love must be joined with faith. For the fulfillment of the commandments depends on love, as the Lord said: "If you love Me, keep My commandments" (Jn. 14:15).

1 Timothy 1:15 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Having said above that He had mercy on me, a persecutor, he continues: do not marvel and do not doubt the greatness of the gift. For He came into the world for this very reason, to save all sinners. And so the word is faithful and worthy of acceptance. Because it is impossible not to trust what has been granted; on the contrary, since the goodness of the Giver is infinite, it deserves trust and acceptance. This is also directed against the Jews who were devoted to the law, to show them that without faith it is impossible to be saved. Why then, having said in another place, "as for legalistic righteousness, blameless" (Phil. 3:6), does he now place himself first among sinners? Because before the righteousness in Christ, the righteousness according to the law is now sin, since its time has already passed. While it was its time, it was righteousness, just as at night the moon and a candle are light. But when Christ appeared like the sun, He eclipsed it. Thus, he who makes use of the candle of legalistic righteousness when the sun of Christ's righteousness has shone forth errs and acts foolishly. And in another place the apostle says about this: "what was glorious has come to have no glory" (2 Cor. 3:10).

1 Timothy 1:16 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Pay attention to his humility. I was shown mercy, he says, so that none of those who have sinned would despair, but would have full hope of forgiveness, since the greatest of all sinners — Paul — receives salvation. By this the apostle shows that he himself did not deserve forgiveness, but for the sake of the salvation of others was deemed worthy of this lovingkindness of God. He did not simply say: that in me He might show longsuffering, but "all longsuffering," as if saying: having sinned infinitely, I needed "all" mercy, "all" His lovingkindness, and not in part, like those who sinned in part. "As a pattern," he says, that is, as an example, for the comfort and for the forgiveness of all who wish to believe.

1 Timothy 1:17 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since the apostle said something very great about the Son, namely, that He saves the despairing, lest anyone think that the Father is deprived of His glory, he also sends up glory to Him. All this is common to the Son as well. For He too is the King of the ages. If He is the Creator of the ages, then how is He not the King, incorruptible, invisible in His Divinity, and the only wise One? He Himself is the wisdom of the Father. The same must be said also of the Spirit. He said "the only wise" not to contrast the Father with the Son and the Spirit; no, but to show that although both angels and men possess wisdom, truly wise is God alone, as the source of wisdom, while all other creatures that possess wisdom become partakers of it. "Honor and glory" not in words only, but also in deeds. Glory and honor rendered in word only shows us to be merely grateful, but that rendered in deed makes us imitators of Him — which is far greater. God requires from us the glorification of Him both in word, so that we may love Him, attend to Him, and obey Him, and through this ourselves receive benefit; just as one who marvels at the glory of sunlight provides benefit to himself, enjoying the light and making use of it in his works, while one who does not make use of it brings harm and deprivation upon himself.

1 Timothy 1:18 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since he used the word "charge," and a charge is something commanding, he added: "my son Timothy." For I do not say this to you in a commanding way, but as to a son. He also said: "I commit," in order to explain the strictness of keeping, because what we have is not ours, but God's. Therefore, what He has granted, we must keep. "According to the prophecies previously made concerning you." The calling of teacher and priest, being great, requires a divine indication, so that a worthy person may receive this calling. Therefore in ancient times priests were chosen by prophecy, that is, by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, for prophecy consists precisely in declaring what exists in the present time. So Timothy too was chosen for the priesthood. But since he speaks of many prophecies, he perhaps means both when he first received him into the number of disciples, and when he circumcised him, and when he ordained him — all of this was accomplished with prophecy. Therefore he says: "I commit to you... this charge... according to the prophecies previously made concerning you," that is, looking to those prophecies, and as if being taught by them what you must do, I urge you to walk worthily of them and not put them to shame. What do I command you? That you should wage war in them, that is, that you should not bypass their laws, but as they chose you and for what they chose you, "as a good soldier." For there is also an evil service of a soldier, when someone presents his members as instruments of sin and impurity. The apostle mentioned warfare in order to show that a mighty battle has been raised against all, and especially against the teacher. Therefore one must be vigilant and not show on one's part the slightest weakness.

1 Timothy 1:19 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Do not think, he says, to be content only with the fact that you have been appointed to the priesthood according to the prophecies, but you must have faith, so as to rightly proclaim the word of truth, and a good conscience, or a blameless life, from which comes a good conscience, so that you may also preside over others beneficially. For just as a general must first be a good soldier, so too a teacher himself must possess that which he requires of his students. Therefore, even though we are teachers, let us learn not to disregard the counsels and instructions of those who are greater than us. By the word "which," he obviously means a good conscience. And rightly so. For if one's life is impure, then from this proceed also perverse doctrines. In order not to be tormented by fear of the future, those living impiously convince themselves that everything we hold is false. And he who has deviated from the faith and reasons about everything suffers shipwreck, despite the nearness of faith. For faith is a calm harbor; it keeps the mind at rest, while investigations are waves that here and there, as in a shipwreck, quickly seize the mind and dash it against the rocks, or even drown it.

1 Timothy 1:20 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Do you see that even in those times there were people who taught perversely, who departed from the faith, and gave themselves over to investigations and speculations? Therefore do not lose heart now when you see such people, but stand against them. Teaching others, how is it that Satan does not teach himself? However, the apostle did not say: that he might teach them not to blaspheme, but: "that they might learn" (ῐνα παιδευθῶσιν). He does not accomplish this, but it happens as a consequence of his actions. For just as executioners, being themselves notorious criminals, bring others to their senses, so also does the devil. But why did Paul himself not punish them, as he punished Bar-Jesus and as Peter punished Ananias? So that together with the severity of the punishment he might combine greater dishonor, so that he might show that he commands even Satan and through this be more fearsome. Or rather, the apostles themselves punished unbelievers so that they might know that they could not hide. For Ananias too was an unbeliever and still testing. Meanwhile, those who already knew this and then fell away from the faith, they delivered over to Satan, showing them that they were guarded not by their own power but by the care of the apostles. Or furthermore, those whom they wished to correct they did not punish themselves, but the incorrigible they themselves subjected to punishment. How then was the guilty one delivered to Satan? He was cast out of the common assembly, separated from the flock, and handed over naked to the wolf. For just as in ancient times the cloud surrounded the tabernacle, so also the Holy Spirit surrounds the Church of Christ. Consequently, whoever is outside the Church is also outside the Spirit and is therefore pitiable and easily captured. Such is the punishment of excommunication. And God Himself, delivering sinners over to sicknesses and calamities, teaches through this. "But when we are judged," he says, "we are chastened by the Lord" (1 Cor. 11:32). Do you see that to investigate divine things by means of reasoning is to blaspheme? It is an insult to divine things when someone thinks that they are comprehensible by human reasoning.

1 Timothy 2:1-2 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

"First of all," that is, at the daily divine service. The priest, as the common father of the whole universe, cares for all, just as God, to Whose service he is consecrated, watches over all. Notice the far-reaching grace. Jewish prayers are not like this. He did not say immediately "for kings," lest he appear to be a flatterer, but first says "for all people," and only then adds "for kings," even if the kings were unbelievers — one must pray for them because at that time they were all such. From the fact that we pray for all, a twofold good results: on the one hand, through this the hatred that we harbor toward certain people is destroyed, because no one can harbor hostile feelings toward one for whom he offers prayer; on the other hand, they too become better, because with the assistance of prayer they cease their malice and hardness against us. For it is of great significance for those who persecuted and killed, when they hear that those they tormented pray for them. "Prayers, supplications, intercessions" — as words of the same meaning, they are gathered by the apostle to arouse the energy of prayer and to express, by insisting through these expressions on one thing, the demand to act without delay as he commands. However, some have been curious to find a distinction in these expressions as well, asserting that "prayer" means a petition for deliverance from what is grievous; "intercession" means a request for blessings; "supplication" means a cry with a complaint against the ungodly, the injurious, and the incorrigible. See how we are urged to give thanks even for those blessings that are sent to others — for example, that He "makes His sun rise on the evil and the good" (Matt. 5:45) and bestows His blessings abundantly on all, on unbelievers and blasphemers alike. Through this we are most closely united in brotherly love. For whoever thanks God for the blessings given to his neighbor is also obliged to love him. All the more, therefore, must we give thanks for the blessings bestowed upon ourselves.

1 Timothy 2:2 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since it was likely that the soul of a Christian was troubled by the fact that during the performance of the sacraments it was commanded to pray for unbelieving rulers, the apostle also presents the advantage, so as to at least in this way incline them to accept the exhortation. Their salvation, he says, brings us tranquility: they wage war so that we may be safe. So then, would it be at all reasonable if they expose themselves to dangers for the sake of our safety, while we are unwilling even to open our lips to pray for them? The apostle added these words because for many a peaceful life, undisturbed by wars, serves as an occasion for nothing but pleasures and mutual displeasures, from which false doctrines are also born. "That we may lead a life," he says, not in pleasures and mutual offenses, but "in all godliness": in "all" — not only in the purest right belief, free from all heresies, but also in a life according to faith; for there is an ungodliness manifested by one's life as well, of which it is said: "they profess that they know God, but in works they deny Him" (Tit. 1:16). Likewise, "that we may lead a life in all purity" means: to live not only in abstinence from deeds of fleshly lust, but also in every virtue. Thus, when we enjoy outward peace, we must have peace in the soul, living in godliness and purity; for in such a case we will indeed live a truly peaceful and tranquil life. There are three kinds of wars that disturb peace: from barbarians, from those who plot against us and live in the same place with us, and from the passions that rise up against us from within. The war from barbarians is ended by the vigilance and courage of rulers, whom we too must assist with our prayers; the war that comes from those who hate us is to be quelled by gentle yielding and prayers, as the prophet David gave an example, saying: "with those who hate peace I was peaceful" (Ps. 120:6–7), and: "they war against me, but I pray" (Ps. 109:4) — and the war that rises up within us ourselves is to be quelled by all the weapons of righteousness.

1 Timothy 2:3 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Prayer for all, both unbelievers and heretics, is what the word "this" points to. This is also "good" by nature, because we are all of one and the same nature, and it is also "pleasing" to God.

1 Timothy 2:4 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

If He wants all people to be saved, desire this yourself too, and imitate God; and if you desire this, then pray. But if He Himself wants it, then what need, you will ask, is there for prayer on my part? This brings them much benefit, for it disposes them to love, does not allow you to become hardened, and very likely draws them back again to the faith. Know that salvation comes from faith. "And came to the knowledge of the truth," that is, faith in Him; for this is the only truth.

1 Timothy 2:5 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Having said that God wants all to be saved, he confirms this by saying that it is precisely for this reason that He sent His Son as mediator, so that He might reconcile Him with mankind. Why, then, are not all saved? Because they do not want to be. And having said "one God," he says this not in contrast to the Son, but to idols. That the Son is God is clear from the fact that He is the mediator, since a mediator must partake of both sides between which He mediates. Therefore, since the Son is the mediator between God and men, He belongs to both sides, being God and man — one in two natures. Not God only, because He would not have been accepted by those for whom He was to be the mediator. And not man only, because He needed to converse with God. He did not speak explicitly about the divinity of Christ because polytheism prevailed at that time, lest they think that he too was introducing many gods. Even when "one" and "one" are said, one must not combine these words and say "two," but rather "one" and "one" — such is the caution of Scripture. For this reason he did not even mention the Spirit, so as not to appear a polytheist.

1 Timothy 2:6 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

And for the Gentiles. Truly He died for all — will you then not agree to pray for them? Pay attention to the expression: "who gave Himself." This is against the Arians, who said that He was given up against His will. What does "ransom" mean? Creation was bound to perish, but He gave Himself for it. That is, through the witness the Son became a redemption. Or, explaining this, the apostle now says: by redemption I mean the witness, that is, His suffering. For He came to witness to the truth even unto death. He revealed the Father, the true teaching, and He Himself led a truly angelic life.

1 Timothy 2:7 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

To this testimony I have been appointed a preacher, to preach about it, that is, about the cross and death of Christ. And I was appointed not simply a preacher, to preach in one particular place, but also an apostle, to go everywhere with the preaching. Truly, great is the title of apostle, and therefore he calls himself such. The Apostle affirms the trustworthiness of his words. Since the other apostles did not show zeal for this, partly because they feared the Gentiles, partly because they despised them, I, he says, was truly chosen to be a teacher of the Gentiles. If, therefore, the Son of God died for the Gentiles, and I am their teacher, then you cannot refuse to pray for them. Look, again — "in faith." Not in syllogisms, he says, or logical proofs, but in faith. Then, lest you think that there is deception in this, he added: "in... truth." For what is taught and learned in faith is not a lie; on the contrary, it is taught in truth.

1 Timothy 2:8 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

But how does Christ forbid praying in every place? Does He advise against doing this in public squares, and command entering a room for prayer (Matt. 6:6)? No, Christ does not forbid praying in every place, but teaches not to do so out of vainglory, for show. He mentioned only the room, just as in the saying "let not your left hand know what your right hand does" (Matt. 6:3), He speaks not of hands, but points to the exceeding importance of giving alms without vainglory. Therefore Paul also desires that men pray in every place, since Christ did not forbid this. And he said this in contrast to the Jewish manner of prayer. For prayer among them was performed in one place, that is, in the Temple of Jerusalem. But with us it is not so: grace is boundless, and just as a Christian prays for all, so also in every place. One ought not to deliberate with all carefulness about the place of prayer, but about the manner of it. For he requires hands clean from covetousness, robbery, murders, and wounds — hands full of almsgiving. That is, without bearing grudges or harboring hostility against one's brother. The Apostle teaches that the one who prays should pray without doubt or wavering in his thoughts as to whether or not he will receive what he asks. How then does this happen? He answers: if you ask nothing contrary to His will—nothing unworthy of the King—but ask for everything spiritual, with pure hands and without anger.

1 Timothy 2:9 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

I wish, he says, that women too would lift up pure hands without wrath and deliberation, hands not defiled by robbery and greed. For when a wife compels her husband to procure for her precious stones and gold ornaments, and he steals from others, then she too, of course, is stealing. From women the apostle requires something greater, namely: to dress themselves properly, not elaborately; because the latter is considered indecent. By adornment he means such clothing as covers and conceals on all sides, and does not shamelessly expose. For he adds: "with modesty and self-control." For you are going to pray, not to dance. Why then do you contrive braiding of the hair on your head, curling locks, hanging precious stones here, surrounding yourself with them on all sides there, and attaching still others to your shoes — what is this if not the utmost disgrace? And is this not through the tears of the poor, of widows and orphans? You deprive the widow of poor, simple clothing in order to trample pearls underfoot! Is not the longsuffering of God already great enough? You went with the intention of asking for the forgiveness of sins, yet you adorn yourself as though you were going out on stage! Fine indeed is the contrition of heart, and God will undoubtedly hear you, drenched as you are in the tears of the poor. But if Paul forbids even that which merely serves as a sign of wealth, how much more that which pertains to excessive vanity — such as, for example, the rouging of cheeks, the painting of eyes, an affected voice, a languishing gaze, and the rest.

1 Timothy 2:10 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

For you are going to pray, not to dance. Why then do you contrive braiding of the hair on your head, curling locks, hanging precious stones here, surrounding yourself with them on all sides there, and attaching still others to your shoes — what is this if not the utmost disgrace? And is not this through the tears of the poor, of widows and orphans? You deprive the widow of poor, simple clothing in order to trample pearls underfoot! Is not the longsuffering of God already great enough? You went with the intention of asking for the forgiveness of sins, yet you adorn yourself as though you were going out on stage! Fine indeed is the contrition of heart, and God will undoubtedly hear you, drenched as you are in the tears of the poor. But if Paul forbids even that which merely serves as a sign of wealth, how much more that which pertains to excessive vanity — such as, for example, the rouging of cheeks, the painting of eyes, an affected voice, a languishing gaze, and the rest.

1 Timothy 2:11 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

A woman must maintain propriety not only in her appearance and clothing, but also in her voice. According to him, she must not speak even about spiritual matters, but should only learn. It will be better for her if she keeps silence.

1 Timothy 2:12 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The Apostle takes away from woman every occasion for speaking in church. For after he commanded them to be silent, so that they would not speak under the plausible pretext of teaching, he said: let them not teach; because this would give them authority and preeminence over the husband. Meanwhile, the wife is commanded to be in submission. "Your desire shall be for your husband," it is said (Gen. 3:16). Thus it is fitting for her to keep silence. Through silence she will best show her submission. Know, however, that the Apostle does not forbid women to teach in general, but only in church; outside the church this is not forbidden to her. Thus Priscilla instructed Apollos with sound teaching; thus a believing wife is not forbidden to instruct an unbelieving husband.

1 Timothy 2:13 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since, he says, in the very creation the male sex was honored with primacy, and Eve was created second, then after this all wives must hold secondary places after their husbands and be subject to them. For the force of what was then done with regard to Adam and Eve extends to the entire male and female sex.

1 Timothy 2:14 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Why does the apostle say that Adam was not deceived? Because Scripture does not say this either; on the contrary, the woman said, "the serpent beguiled me" (Gen. 3:13), but Adam does not say, "the woman deceived me," but rather, "she gave to me" (Gen. 3:12). It is not the same thing to be beguiled by a beast—a servant and subordinate. Therefore the latter is properly deception. So in comparison with the woman, the apostle says of Adam that he was not deceived. Adam did not even see "that the tree was good for food" (Gen. 3:6), but the woman saw and was deceived, and then gave also to her husband. Thus she was carried away by passion, while he yielded to his wife. So the apostle says: the woman taught once, and overturned everything; therefore let not this sex teach, for it is fickle, easily impressionable, easily beguiled. Notice, the apostle did not say, "Eve was deceived," but "the woman," meaning by this name the female nature. Just as through Adam all nature became mortal, so also through Eve fickleness passed to all women; and on account of this fickleness the transgression took place first in Eve herself.

1 Timothy 2:15 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Who? Eve? No, but woman, that is, the female sex. Do not despair, he says, O women: God has given you a means of salvation — childbearing, that is, the good upbringing of those born; for one must not only give birth, but also raise them. And this is true childbearing, otherwise it is not childbearing but child-corruption. So then, what about virgins? What about widows? Have they utterly perished? No, the apostle does not say that they will not be saved by their own virtue, but that the upbringing of children contributes to the salvation of wives. A virtuous wife will raise her children in virtue as well. The virtue inherent in her passes through upbringing into her children also. Consequently, a virtuous virgin is undoubtedly saved as well. It seems to me that the apostle, having forbidden wives above from teaching in church, now gives them as consolation someone to teach. If you truly want to teach — teach your own children. Some, however, for reasons unknown, understood childbearing as referring to the birth that was from the Most Holy Theotokos. She, they say, having given birth to the Savior, saved women. But such an understanding is inconsistent with the speech that follows after this. For listen. That is, children, if they preserve the holy faith and dogmas. That is, they will remain in a righteous life. For faith is not sufficient: the beginning and source of a righteous life is love. By "holiness" the apostle means purity of the body. But since not all are virgins, he added: "with modesty." For modesty is not denied to those who live in lawful marriage. Or he simply calls purity modesty. But what if a wicked mother raises her children well? This, although unlikely, if it happens, she will receive a reward for them. But what if a good mother raises her children poorly? If she was negligent and indulged them, she will share the fate of Eli. But if, despite all her care and suffering, she could not make them better — which happens rarely — she will still receive a reward for her labors, since even the Son of God, despite all His works and teaching, had few, however, who believed.

1 Timothy 3:1 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since it was doubtful whether mothers could reap the fruits of the virtue of their children, the apostle says: "faithful is the word," that is, what has been said is not false, and let no one doubt. The instruction prescribed to Timothy concerning the bishop applies to bishops of the entire world. If anyone, he says, seeks the episcopate, I do not hinder him, for he desires a good work. But let him seek not merely authority and power, for Moses too desired the work, not the authority: he defended the one unjustly wronged and punished the wrongdoer. The episcopate is so called because it involves oversight over all.

1 Timothy 3:2 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, to be adorned with all virtues, so that neither he himself nor others would reproach him. Therefore, if anyone is conscious of sins in himself, let him not seek such a rank, from which he has removed himself by his own conduct. For a leader must be a lamp, so that all, looking upon him, may be enlightened and guided by his life. If a man bound by the ties of marriage cares about worldly affairs, and a bishop must not care about worldly things, then how does the apostle say, "husband of one wife"? Some suppose that he indicated the celibacy of a bishop. But if this is not what should be understood here, then it means that, having a wife, he can live as though not having one, that is, not submitting to her desires. In saying this, the apostle does not legislate that a bishop must necessarily be married. For how could he who said, "I wish that all men were as I myself am" (1 Cor. 7:7), command this? But if, according to the circumstances of that time, he says, this did happen, then let him be the husband of one wife. This was said also on account of the Jews, among whom polygamy was permitted. Some, however, without any basis supposed that the apostle says this with reference to the church — namely, they say, that a bishop should not transfer from one church to another, because this is adultery. That is, to be cautious, always vigilant, attentively observant, so as to see everything and always be ready for every needful task. That is, to act in all things prudently. That is, beautifully honorable. For if he is kind, hospitable, and merciful only to the local residents, he is partial. But he ought to be even more generous to strangers, for this more clearly testifies to his love of the brethren. The qualities indicated before this are required also of subordinates, but most of all they should belong to the bishop.

1 Timothy 3:3 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The apostle is not speaking here about one who is drunk with wine, but about one who is quarrelsome and arrogant. Here the discussion is not about those who strike with their hands, but about those who unseasonably disturb the conscience of the brethren. He teaches how one can be neither a drunkard nor a striker. Whoever is gentle will not be quarrelsome. Since he said above that he must be "given to hospitality" (1 Tim. 3:3), he now adds: "not covetous," showing that he will be hospitable if he is not covetous, and at the same time teaching that under the pretext of hospitality he must not accumulate treasures.

1 Timothy 3:4 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

One who manages his own household well can quickly become a good ruler of the state — this is something even secular writers affirm. In his own house he must show an example, for who will believe that a man who could not keep his own son in submission will subdue a stranger to himself? How will he make strangers honorable, when he has allowed his own kin to live dishonorably? "With all dignity" means both in word, and in deed, and in dress — and moreover before all people and at all times.

1 Timothy 3:5 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

A household is nothing other than a small church. Therefore, if he cannot be a good ruler of what is not great, and is easily defined, and easily known, then how can he govern the characters and thoughts — unimaginable — of so many souls? Worthy of attention is the question of why the apostle, while making such demands of laypeople: "Put to death your earthly members" (Col. 3:5), and again: "Those who are Christ's have crucified the flesh" (Gal. 5:24), now demands less of the bishop, not befitting so high a rank, namely: not to be a drunkard, not a striker, and so on. And Christ, commanding to take up one's cross, says: "The good shepherd lays down his life for the sheep" (John 10:11). Therefore Paul ought to have demanded of the bishop that he lead a nearly angelic life, free from passions, befitting the loftiness of his station. Listen: with such strictness in manner of life, few people could be found, yet many bishops were needed who would preside in every city. Therefore the apostle also demanded a moderate virtue, which could be found in many. But now, alas! How far we bishops have fallen, so that not even a shadow of such moderate virtue is found in us! Have mercy on us, O Lord!

1 Timothy 3:6 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The Apostle speaks here not of one who was young in age, as Timothy was young, which we learn from Paul's words: "let no one despise your youth" (1 Tim. 4:12), but of a recent convert. For, he says, "I planted" (1 Cor. 3:6). Since many of the pagans were converting and being baptized, do not, he says, immediately elevate the newly baptized to such authority. If anyone, before being a proper disciple, becomes a teacher, he will, he says, become puffed up and fall under the same condemnation and punishment to which the devil is subject for his pride.

1 Timothy 3:7 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, from the pagans, so that they too would not reproach him for anything, but on the contrary, would respect him. But what if he appears good to them, yet in reality is not so? This will present a great difficulty. For enemies reproach righteous people. However, the apostle sets forth not this alone, but together with the other virtues, saying: "he must also have a good testimony." But what if they speak ill of him without cause, in order to slander him? This cannot be, because even they respect a man of blameless life. They reproach his teaching, not his life, just as they did not call the apostles fornicators and impious men, but deceivers, which pertained to the preaching alone. But if such a case should arise that a man is falsely slandered, he still must not be appointed bishop. For it must not be that anyone's soul should not be illumined by its lamp. "Let your works shine," He says, "so that people may see" (Matt. 5:16). And if one must have testimony from enemies, then all the more so from friends. He has in mind the reproach from the pagans, which can cut short the beneficial effect of preaching. Either that they will soon put him to death, or that he will fall into the very same sins as they. And to be a stumbling block for many is also a snare of the devil.

1 Timothy 3:8 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Why then did the apostle omit the presbyters? Because everything he said about bishops applies to the presbyters as well. Indeed, they too have received the right of teaching and leadership in the Church, and yield to bishops only in the right to perform ordination. So then, he says, deacons likewise, that is, must have the same qualities, namely: be hospitable, gentle, not quarrelsome, and so forth. They must, he says, besides what has been said, also have honor. That is, not crafty, not cunning, not holding one thing in mind while saying another — one thing to some, and another to others. He did not say "not drunkards," because that is already extremely base, but "not given to much wine." For some, although they do not get drunk, nevertheless drink a great deal and weaken the disposition of the soul. The ancients, when entering the sanctuary, completely abstained from the use of wine. "Greedy for gain" refers to one who refuses no profit, no matter where it comes from. Understand "not greedy for gain" here as meaning incorruptible and not covetous.

1 Timothy 3:9 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, with the keeping of the right dogma, having also a blameless life. For a pure conscience comes with a blameless life.

1 Timothy 3:10 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Just as, he says, regarding the bishop I required that he not be a recent convert, so I require that these also not be admitted to the ministry without having been tested, but only after having been sufficiently tested and found to be blameless—just as no one would entrust a newly purchased slave with any managerial position before he has proven himself worthy of it over time.

1 Timothy 3:11 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The apostle speaks not of some random women, but of deaconesses. For this ministry is very necessary and beneficial for the Church. If he were not speaking of them, what need would there be to speak of women in the midst of a discourse about male deacons? That is, not slanderers who, as is typical of old women, go from house to house and whisper about one another behind their backs. That is, to be vigilant. Since this kind is fickle and easily deceived, they must not, he says, be drowsy, but be alert and watchful. That is, be steadfast both in word and in deeds.

1 Timothy 3:12 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Do you see that the apostle requires from deacons the very same virtue that he required from bishops? For they too must equally be pure and blameless. He speaks everywhere about the management of children, so that others may not have occasion for scandal.

1 Timothy 3:13 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

"Degree," that is, advancement. For those who showed themselves sober-minded in the lower offices soon attain the higher ones as well, so as to have great boldness in the faith; that is, to be more glorious not in worldly dignities, not in wealth, but in the faith, that is, in all words and deeds according to the faith. Thus those who served well as deacons were afterward glorious also in the degrees of the presbyterate and the episcopate.

1 Timothy 3:14-15 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Lest by giving him instruction concerning such matters he cast the disciple into grief, as though Paul would no longer see him, he says: I do not write this because I will no longer come; on the contrary, I will come. However, if it happens that I am delayed, you must have a model of how it is fitting for you to live. The apostle said beautifully: "hoping." Since, being led by the Spirit, he did not know where he must go, he rightly has doubts also concerning his coming to Timothy.

1 Timothy 3:15 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Do not say that people assembled the Church. She is the work of God — the living and fearsome God, not a dead and powerless one, such as are the gods of the Greeks. The Apostle here compares the Church with the Jewish temple and says that the latter was truly a type and shadow, such as, for example, the bells, the costly ornaments, and the high priest with the sacrifices. But the Church is the pillar of truth. For everything performed in her is true and not figurative, as were the things in the church under the Law: instead of bells, she has resplendent preaching; instead of costly ornaments and sacred vestments, a most glorious life, rich in inward fruits; her High Priest is the Son of God; her great sacrifice is His Divine Body.

1 Timothy 3:16 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The economy of our salvation is a mystery. This mystery is "great," a mystery "of godliness," for it is beyond all doubt. But what kind of mystery is it that everyone knows? Very many know it, but not all. And even if all know it now, not all knew it before. Moreover, all know that God became incarnate, but how He became incarnate—this is hidden, and therefore it is a mystery. Consider, then, how great is God's love toward us, if He has fully revealed His mystery to us. Since Paul, in giving instruction about priests, said nothing of the sort that is found in the book of Leviticus — therefore, he says, let no one be surprised if I do not discuss such unimportant matters. What is great is ours, and there is nothing of that sort there. Here God was manifested. In what way? In the flesh; for in His Divinity He is invisible. Either He means that, having done everything for the salvation of men, although He did not persuade some of the obstinate, He nevertheless justified Himself as one who had fulfilled His task; or that He committed no sin, "and no deceit was found in His mouth" (Isa. 53:9). And the righteous under the law were in bondage in spirit. For the law contained threats and punishments but did not possess the spirit of adoption. But the Lord fulfilled all righteousness in the Holy Spirit, being consubstantial with Him and having Him in Himself by nature, and through Himself granting to us also the ability to be justified through Him. For the righteous according to the Gospel, being spiritual, far surpass those who were once justified under the law. O mystery! Together with us, the angels too saw the Son of God, not having seen Him before. For the Gospel says: "and... angels came and ministered unto Him" (Matt. 4:11). And not here only, but from His very birth until His ascension they ministered to Him. At the time of His birth, angels sing a hymn to Him and bring glad tidings of Him to the shepherds; and at the time of His ascension they minister to Him. "Preached among the nations" who were in despair and delusion, and not only "preached," but also "believed on in the world," which serves as a great sign of the power of the One preached and of the truth of the preaching. That is, on clouds, when angels also ministered to Him. Of course, He ascended into heaven not like Elijah, as though into heaven, lest one say that the ascension itself is also glory.

1 Timothy 4:1 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, obviously, clearly, and not covertly, as the law and the prophets. Since the apostle said above that some had suffered shipwreck in the faith, do not be surprised, he says, that now some hold to Jewish errors. A time will come when those who consider themselves Christians will do works even worse. The apostle says this not about the Jews, for they existed in ancient times, as also in that time, but about the Marcionites, Encratites, Manichaeans, and all their assemblies of that sort. For, attending to these things, they condemned certain foods and marriage. However, the apostle has in mind here all other heresies as well, for they are all from the seduction of lying spirits and the teaching of demons. Yet he does not clearly mention all heresies here, so as not to sow them in the souls of people: he points to the heresy that had already begun, namely concerning foods and marriage.

1 Timothy 4:2-3 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, what they speak falsely about, they do not speak falsely out of ignorance, but knowing that it is false, they hypocritically teach it as though it were true.

1 Timothy 4:3 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, since they knew much that was impure about themselves, their conscience bore the branded marks of their impure life, and therefore condemned marriage. For if their life had truly been pure, their conscience too would have been pure and would not have condemned what God had blessed. Just as an ailing stomach condemns food, while it itself has bad digestive juices within. So then what? Do we forbid entering into marriage? By no means. But those who do not wish to enter into marriage we direct toward the keeping of virginity, teaching that it is more honorable; but from this it does not follow that marriage is already dishonorable, just as from the fact that gold is more honorable, it does not follow that it is more honorable than something honorable, and the better is better than the good, not the bad. Therefore, let the one who is able take up the gold of virginity; and the one who cannot, let him accept the silver of marriage. What then? Did not God create foods even for unbelievers? Yes, but they abstain from them. So what then? Is indulgence not forbidden? Very much so, but not the eating of food. For eating observes moderation, while indulgence knows no measure. However, even the indulgence in food is not unclean in itself, but because it weakens the soul of those who give themselves over to it. "And those who have known the truth." Everything pertaining to the Jews was a type, but now truth reigns. Many things were forbidden to the Jews (Lev. 11 ff.), not as unclean, but in order to root out indulgence—so that they, being placed in a constrained position by the many prohibitions, would slaughter bulls and sheep and in this way come to know what kind of gods the Egyptians had invented for themselves. So by "truth" understand either faith in Christ, or simply that truth of which he will presently speak.

1 Timothy 4:4-5 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

For "all things," it says, "were very good" (Gen. 1:31). By saying "creature of God," the apostle designated everything that can be used for food, and in this way already overthrew the error of those who introduce uncreated matter and say that everything came from it. If something is sanctified, does this not mean that it is unclean? No, the apostle makes a qualification. First he essentially says that nothing is unclean, then with a qualification: suppose, he says, that there is something unclean, but you have a remedy: make the sign of the cross over it, give thanks, render glory to God — and the uncleanness disappears. For thanksgiving purifies all things; but the ungrateful person is himself unclean and defiled. Can we then in this way also purify food offered to idols? Yes, if we do not know that it is food offered to idols. But if we know and partake of it, then we are unclean, because we have violated the law commanding us not to partake in the table of demons. Consequently, it is your free will that is defiled by disobedience, while food by its nature is never unclean.

1 Timothy 4:6 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

"These things" – what exactly? That there is a "great... mystery" (1 Tim. 3:16), that to abstain in such a way from marriage and foods is a matter of demons, and the rest of what the apostle said above. And what does "putting in remembrance" mean? The same as "advising." He did not say: commanding, for here he nowhere displays his authority. He said: propose these things to others. Now he says: but you yourself also be "nourished" by the same truths, turning them over in your mind and, as it were, digesting them. For suggesting unceasing attention to them, he said: "nourished." Just as we partake of food every day, so too must we always be nourished by the words of faith.

1 Timothy 4:7 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, remind your own people of what I said, but do not enter into disputes with the corrupted; for it is impossible to benefit them, except perhaps in the case when a scandal might arise, as though out of our weakness we are declining to contend with them. The apostle calls the Jewish observances "fables," either because they are fabricated, or because they are untimely. For imagine if a man of about thirty years clung to the breast — how worthy of ridicule he would be for his untimeliness! He calls them "old wives' tales" because they are already outdated. Profane and unclean — because they constitute an obstacle to faith. For to subject to fear a soul that has risen above all this is characteristic of unclean rules. Train yourself in pure faith and righteous living, for in this consists godliness. Therefore, one must exercise and labor constantly; for he who trains in bodily gymnastics strives in this to the point of sweat even without any competition.

1 Timothy 4:8 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Some suppose that by fasting he means bodily exercise. This is not true: fasting is a spiritual exercise. But by bodily exercise he means that which, although it requires great labors, nevertheless brings little profit, and only for a time. Here, he says, piety helps a person. For one whose conscience convicts him of nothing bad both rejoices in spirit here, having sure promises of future blessings, and there will live the true life in very deed. Through comparison the apostle shows the superiority of piety.

1 Timothy 4:9 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, this saying is true and worthy of being accepted by all as undoubted. And what is this saying? That godliness is profitable both here and there. Everywhere in the epistle the apostle points this out, having no need to confirm it, but simply proclaiming it, for the word was addressed to Timothy.

1 Timothy 4:10 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

He shows what the godliness is in which the apostles themselves were exercised, and confirms how he has hope for the future life, saying: "for this reason," instead of: therefore "we both labor and suffer reproach." For why would we exhaust ourselves if we did not expect the future blessings that the living God will give us after death? Here the soldiers of an earthly king, having endured many labors and dangers, often do not receive their due reward when the king happens to die; but our King is always alive, and will always repay. That is, He wants to save all—both here and there. But He applies greater care here for the faithful. If He were not their Savior, how would they have stood against all attacks? By this the apostle urges Timothy to endure dangers. Do not lose heart, he says, having such a God, and do not ask for help from others, but hope in Him: God is living and He is the Savior.

1 Timothy 4:11 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Some matters require teaching, while others require commanding. Thus, that one must not steal — this should not be taught gently, but commanded, that is, forbidden with particular force. But if he speaks of the distribution of possessions, or of virginity, or of how one ought to believe, then this must be taught. Therefore the apostle uses both expressions: "preach... and teach." And in another sense, when we do something knowing that it is evil, we need commanding; when we do so without knowing it, we need teaching.

1 Timothy 4:12 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since youth, owing to a common prejudice, has become something easily despised, you, says the apostle, command with authority, and no one will despise you; for a teacher must not be held in contempt. Where, then, is gentleness? Where he himself is subjected to insults, he must be gentle; but where strictness is necessary for the salvation of others, there he must command with full authority. Or: show a life adorned with good character, and your youth will not be despised, but on the contrary, will attract universal admiration. Therefore the apostle adds the following as well. That is, be a model in life, a rule of the best life. In word: To speak with ease, to have a word at the ready or prepared. In conduct: In ordinary life and in the ecclesiastical order. In love: Love that embraces all. In spirit: Or by spiritual disposition, or by a gift of grace, so as not to be puffed up by this gift. In faith: By a right and unwavering faith, when one believes God even in that which is impossible in the natural order. In purity (ἐν ἁγνείᾳ – in blamelessness): That is, in virginal purity and chastity.

1 Timothy 4:13 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

If the apostle commands Timothy to occupy himself with the reading of Holy Scripture, should we not do the same? Paul himself undoubtedly occupied himself with reading until the end of his life, urging this upon others as well. The apostle consoles Timothy by saying "till I come," for this gave him hope that he would soon see his teacher, since, being orphaned, he naturally sought Paul with his heart. And here is yet another reason why he said "till I come" — since holy Timothy, being young, naturally did not know many things and needed his teacher's presence in order to learn them from him, the apostle Paul says to him: until I come, read the Scriptures, and there you will find the necessary precepts. And when I come, I will pass on to you the rest as well. With exhortation: That is, by persuasion and encouragement of those who feel within themselves a decline of moral energy. With teaching: Addressed to all and concerning every matter.

1 Timothy 4:14 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Here the apostle speaks of the gift of teaching, which the chosen bishop received. "By prophecy," that is, by the command of the Holy Spirit, as was said above. That is, of bishops. For it was not priests who ordained a bishop. See what amazing power the laying on of priestly hands has.

1 Timothy 4:15 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

He frequently instructs him on the same things, wishing to show that a bishop must above all strive for this. Not only in life, but also in the word of teaching. See how he desires him to be great and admirable even in this.

1 Timothy 4:16 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, be attentive to yourself and teach others. He who nourishes himself with the words of teaching first benefits himself, because in teaching others, he also moves himself to compunction.

1 Timothy 5:1 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The apostle is not speaking about one who holds the rank of presbyter in the Church, but about every aged person. But what if he needs correction? In that case, he says, treat him as a father.

1 Timothy 5:2 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since reproof is hard to bear, especially when a young man reproves an old one—then it becomes triply reckless—therefore, he says, you should soften it with gentleness. Since this age is characterized by great boldness and does not tolerate reproofs, therefore, he says, one must soften them with condescension. Since conversations with young women give rise to suspicions, and yet a bishop must converse with them too, you, he says, must not only guard against sinful union, but must not give any occasion for suspicion either. The Apostle commands this to Timothy not for his sake, but for ours, the subsequent bishops, so that we might guard against suspicions.

1 Timothy 5:3 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Why does he say nothing about virgins? Perhaps because there were none of them there yet. He commands to honor widows because they do not have husbands who would advocate for them, and their very condition seemed shameful and worthy of reproach. Therefore they should enjoy great respect from the priest, and most of all because they are worthy of it, as "true widows." And what kind of widows are these? – you will see further on. Consequently, one can be without a husband and still not be a widow. The expression "honor" stands in place of: be merciful to them and provide them with what they need.

1 Timothy 5:4 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, let children and grandchildren learn to honor their mother, providing her with rest and sustenance. For εὐσεβεῖν – "to act piously" here means – to give rest to one's mother or grandmother in old age. The dignity of parents is a divine dignity, so that to give them rest means to be pious, and conversely, not to give them rest in old age is impiety. Render to parents, that is, to mother or grandmother. Notice the prudence of Paul, how he touches upon a noble feeling, namely the feeling of rendering to parents for their upbringing and nurturing. To this he also adds the reason: "for this is pleasing to God."

1 Timothy 5:5 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Having said above: honor those widows who are true widows, and not those who are not true, that is, those who have someone to care for them, he now says who is a true widow: she, he says, who has no one to look after her, has neither son nor grandson, and has placed all her hope in God. This is the kind of woman one should care for, this is the kind one should show mercy to, providing her with everything she needs. And rightly so. For, having no one else, she turns to God. Since they were probably grieving because they had absolutely no protectors, the apostle comforts them with the fact that in place of everything they have God. If she who raises her own children receives a reward, then your dignity is not diminished by the fact that you have no children.

1 Timothy 5:6 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since many women choose widowhood in order to indulge themselves with greater independence, he says: the pleasure-loving (σπαταλῶσα) woman, though she appears to live this sensual life, has died in spirit. But if it is impermissible for a woman to give herself over to pleasures, where in any case both nature and age often prove weak, what shall pleasure-loving men say?

1 Timothy 5:7 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

You see that he desires this to be a law. He does not leave it to one's discretion whether to indulge in pleasures or not, but forbids it as a sin. For such is the meaning of the word "command" (παράγγελλε); it stands in place of: with all strictness forbid anyone to dare to do this.

1 Timothy 5:8 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

A pleasure-loving woman, he says, has already died and perished because she devotes all her care to herself. Meanwhile, one must care "for one's own," that is, the faithful, "and especially for those of the household," that is, those belonging to one's family — he means every kind of care, both for the soul and for the body. Why? Because his deeds are not the deeds of a believer. If he believed in God, he would heed His words: "hide not thyself from thine own flesh" (Isa. 58:7). They say that "they profess that they know God, but in works they deny Him" (Tit. 1:16). Because the last one, even if he despises strangers, at least does not despise those close to him, being moved, of course, by nature; but this one violates both the law of God and the law of nature, and acts unjustly. Who then would believe that such a person can be merciful to strangers? And if he is indeed merciful to strangers, is this not vainglory? Consider: if the one who does not care for his own household is worse than an unbeliever, then where shall we rank the one who wrongs his own? For it is not enough for anyone's salvation to possess virtue alone, if he, being virtuous himself, does not also teach and persuade his relatives to be the same.

1 Timothy 5:9 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since above the apostle said that a pleasure-loving woman who does not care for her own household is unworthy to be numbered among the widows, he now teaches us what she must have. In the first place the apostle sets a definite age for her, and indicates the reason for this afterward. However, he does not approve a sixty-year-old woman simply on the basis of age alone, for even such a woman may prove to be unworthy. Then the apostle requires of her a single marriage, as a sign of her dignified honesty and love of chastity.

1 Timothy 5:10 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

This is precisely what makes her worthy to be numbered among the widows. Then the apostle enumerates, in particular, her deeds. Raising children does not consist in simply feeding them, but in bringing them up as one ought, just as he also said above: "if she continues in faith and love and holiness" (1 Tim. 2:15). Do you see that he places good deeds toward one's own above good deeds toward strangers? Having first said: "if she brought up children," only then does he add: "if she lodged strangers." Even if some widow were lacking in something, she still has a house and does not live out in the open air. He said this because many widows, although they receive strangers, do not serve them themselves, but their maidservants serve them. Therefore, wishing that the widow be active and not idle, he commands her to serve herself: laziness is characteristic of a more pampered woman. Furthermore, lest some widow, out of unwillingness to receive strangers, justify herself by claiming complete poverty, as though she had no means for this, the apostle says: to wash feet, there is no need for great expenditure and wealth. And "saints" are all those who hold the right faith and live piously, even if they do not perform signs. Money, intercession, and mediation. For example, if she herself could not do it, she at least took part in the affairs of another, serving. The Apostle urges the widow to carry out bodily service — to make a bed, for instance, to give comfort, things which women are most capable of doing.

1 Timothy 5:11 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Why does the apostle give no commandment regarding the age of virgins, even though this feat was far more important? Undoubtedly because such a feat is a feat of an exalted spiritual disposition and great zeal. On the contrary, when the apostle requires of virgins unceasing service to the Lord in quietness and care for the things of the Lord, here he sets forth and demands of them great diligence. From this, the very determination of the age of life also becomes evident. Moreover, the younger widows themselves gave occasion for such a regulation by the fact that they did not endure widowhood; meanwhile, among the virgins there was nothing of the sort. That is, when they become insensible, grow lax, and become proud against Christ, not wishing to have Him as their Bridegroom, then at last they enter into marriage; for they had chosen widowhood frivolously. Note that a widow also has Christ as her Bridegroom, just as a virgin does.

1 Timothy 5:12 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

By "faith" the apostle means a vow. They broke, he says, their covenant with Christ, and for that they are subject to condemnation.

1 Timothy 5:13 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Besides the already mentioned condemnation for sins, they are guilty of yet another thing, namely that they learn to be idle, going about from house to house. And idleness teaches every evil. Consequently, idleness is unbecoming not only for men, but also for women. Rightly so. For, going from house to house, they do nothing else but carry gossip from one woman to another, from this one to that one, and, prying into everything, they inevitably fall into curiosity, and speaking to everyone about everything, they fall into idle talk.

1 Timothy 5:14 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Especially, he says, I desired that they not break their vows. Since they themselves desire marriage, I too, condescending to them, want this. For it is better for them to "manage the house," that is, to have care for their own household and bear the labors and concerns of it, than to go about from house to house, chattering and spending time in idleness. Having said "bear children," the apostle showed that one should enter into marriage for the sake of childbearing, so as to bring many to God.

1 Timothy 5:14-15 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since he said: "that they manage the house," lest it seem that he gives them freedom to indulge in worldly pleasures, he added: "give no occasion to the adversary for slander." Take care of the house in such a way, he says, that you do not harm the soul. Moreover, here the apostle very clearly indicates the purpose for which he makes such a concession to young widows. It is so that, he says, the devil may not be given occasion to mock them if, having become brides of Christ, they then, due to the inconstancy natural to youth, fall into impure deeds. For this reason I lead them under the yoke of marriage, so that, having neither time nor leisure, they may have no opportunity to commit a heap of the aforementioned wicked deeds.

1 Timothy 5:16 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

For the widows of the faithful ought not to receive sustenance from the unfaithful, lest it seem that they have need of them. By the expression "must provide for them," the apostle indicated a sufficient satisfaction of need, and not luxury. Thus, the faithful who support their own widows also help the church's widows at the same time, precisely in that the Church is not burdened and as a result can better provide for those whom it supports, namely the true widows, that is, those who are completely defenseless and alone.

1 Timothy 5:17 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The one who rules worthily — this the Lord teaches, saying: "the good shepherd lays down his life" (John 10:11), sparing nothing for the sake of caring for the sheep. By "honor" the apostle means the provision of all necessities, as is evident from what follows. For teachers must have necessities in abundance, so that, undistracted by anything, they may devote themselves to teaching. So too lived the Levites in the Old Testament. "Double" honor — either in relation to the widows, or in relation to the deacons, or simply double honor, that is, great honor. Where now are those who say that words are not needed, but only life? Let them listen now to Paul, how he values the word above all else, saying: this is necessary for us, just as the other is too. For when it comes to dogmas, what power does life have there? The apostle requires a word that is not boastful, but filled with the power of Scripture and understanding, even if it be spoken simply.

1 Timothy 5:18 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The apostle brings forward testimonies—one from the law, and another testimony of Christ. In both, observe what labor is required of the teacher. Threshing is the most arduous labor: and the teacher likewise must be prepared for every kind of toil, hardship, and grief. By the expression "the laborer," the apostle shows that one must not seek comfort and rest. "The laborer is worthy of his reward," or food. By these words the apostle points to prosperity: for if the laborer is worthy of his reward, then how much more of food. But the one who does not labor is unworthy.

1 Timothy 5:19 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Do we really accept an accusation against a young person but not against someone else? On the contrary, the apostle speaks as if to say: against no one, and especially not against an elder. He did not say: do not accuse, but: do not even "receive an accusation" at all. For by their very age they sin less than the young. By "elder" the apostle here means a person who has reached old age. Since many are accused on suspicion, according to the ancient law, he says, there must be witnesses who convict the guilty party. But what if they lie? This rarely happens, and at trial this can be uncovered. It would be good to have at least two witnesses, because sins are committed in secret. But what if the sins are manifest, yet there are no witnesses, but only a bad reputation? About this the apostle said above: "he must also have a good testimony from those who are outside" (1 Tim. 3:7).

1 Timothy 5:20 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, those who persist in sin and whom you find after thorough investigation, rebuke strongly and strictly, not to satisfy your own anger, but so that the rest may be instructed through fear. For a bishop must also be fearsome. For just as it is harmful to condemn thoughtlessly, so it is destructive not to rebuke the guilty, because through this the disease of sin spreads to many. But how then did the Lord say in the Gospel: "If your brother sins against you, go and rebuke him between you and him alone" (Matt. 18:15)? Yet the Lord also commands to rebuke before the community one who persists in sin. So then what? Will not rebuke before the community cause scandal? On the contrary, there is greater scandal when a well-known sinner is not rebuked. Therefore God also, setting them up as an example, so to speak, punished Pharaoh (Exod. 14:4), Nebuchadnezzar (Dan. 4), and many others, with the purpose of instructing the people living on earth.

1 Timothy 5:21 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Having said much in the words cited above, he now begins to speak as in a court and in doing so adjures Timothy most solemnly. He was not ashamed to safeguard even Timothy with such an exhortation. For if he said of himself, "lest, having preached to others, I myself should be disqualified" (1 Cor. 9:27), then all the more was he not ashamed to say this concerning Timothy. He calls the Father and the Son as witnesses so that on the coming day of judgment, if anything were done contrary to duty, he might remain blameless, since he had strictly exhorted him. Why does he add the angels as well? Because on the day of judgment the angels will solemnly accompany the Lord. And we too have a custom of taking as witnesses both important and insignificant persons. Jacob also takes as witnesses God and the hill. And Moses says, "I call heaven and earth to witness" (Deut. 4:26). For God is so gracious toward us that He accepts even servants brought together with Him as witnesses. He called the angels "elect" because the demons are also angels, but rejected ones. That is, be impartial toward those who are being judged, so that there be no preliminary decision, that is, so that no one prejudices you and, drawing you to their side in advance, disposes you to pronounce judgment and render a decision. Do nothing "by partiality," inclining to one side. It is as if he were saying: one side invites you to help it; so do not act according to this invitation.

1 Timothy 5:22 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The Apostle has come also to the most important matter, by which the church is chiefly sustained, that is, to ordination, and says: "do not lay hands hastily," that is, not after the first or third examination, but after repeated and thorough investigation, since this matter is not without danger. And in what way? – Listen. Since you are the cause of what he will do in the future, you therefore become a participant in both his good deeds and his sinful ones. But you are also guilty of his former sins, because you disregarded them and made darkness into light, and did not allow him to bewail them and come to a state of contrition. Here he gives him a lesson on chastity.

1 Timothy 5:23 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Do you see that, having so many ailments, Timothy was still exhausting himself by drinking water? Learn then not to be grieved when someone gives instructions concerning temperance, for even to Timothy, who for so long a time drank water, so that he often became subject to ailments, Paul gives a commandment about temperance, and did not simply say "use wine," but limited this use, adding "a little." For health, he says, not for pleasure. For youth is hot, and from wine quickly becomes stirred up. But why did Paul not heal him, who by his "handkerchiefs" raised the dead (Acts 19:12)? So that we, when even now we see holy people subject to ailments, would not be scandalized and think that the ancients were above our nature, but would believe that they too were people like us; and finally, so that Timothy himself would not become proud of his virtue. About this, more is said at length by Saint John Chrysostom, at the beginning of the so-called book of homilies "On the Statues." But it seems Timothy was by nature a sickly person, subject to ailments not of the stomach only, but of other parts as well, and therefore the apostle also added: "and your frequent ailments."

1 Timothy 5:24 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Since the apostle, while discussing ordination, said: "do not be a partaker in other men's sins" (1 Tim. 5:22), Timothy could justly object: but what shall I do if I do not know? In answer to this, the apostle says: some sin openly and publicly, which brings them to judgment, that is, as a result they are already condemned and contempt for them goes before them, as you yourself already know. But the sins of other people do not become evident at once, yet you can uncover them through investigation. He hints at this with the expression: "afterwards." Thus, you must also be on guard against these at ordination. Or else — even though they may escape notice here and you ordain them, having absolutely no accusation against them, yet there they will not escape notice. For deeds are not destroyed with one's life, but follow after them. Basil the Great explained this passage in a new independent chapter, unrelated to the discussion of ordination. For example, someone leads a debauched life, or steals — such a sin leads him beforehand to condemnation, drawing only him alone. But if someone teaches evil and establishes a school conducted with ruinous wisdom — such a sin continues to be committed even without him. It does not cease with his death, but heirs of the contagion remain after him, such as the pagan philosophers and all who have generally written against the teaching of the Church. They will give an answer not only for the fact that they themselves went astray, but also for the fact that they served as the cause of error for others, their followers.

1 Timothy 5:25 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The greatest consolation for the righteous consists in the fact that good and evil deeds are known even here, but especially there, where all things are laid bare.

1 Timothy 6:1 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Teach them, he says, and exhort them, so that even though their masters are unbelievers, they should obey them, showing them every honor in both words and deeds. For do not think that you are free because you are a believer: you are free in spiritual nature, you freely approach the Lord, but you are a slave in body. Freedom itself, I say, consists in serving in the name of Christ. And an unbeliever, if he sees a prideful slave, will revile the teaching as inciting rebellion. But if he sees that a slave obeys with love, he will rather marvel at the teaching, which corrects even slavish habits that are difficult to reform.

1 Timothy 6:2 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

It is not right that, because you have come to have your master as a brother by virtue of baptism, you should treat him carelessly; on the contrary, find in this very thing a motivation to serve and be subject to him with even greater zeal, because he too is faithful and beloved, that is, a brother instead of a master. Then remember that he is also your benefactor, who concerns himself and takes care of you, to feed you, to clothe you, and to satisfy your every other need and necessity — so that he has many claims upon you, besides the fact that he purchased you. By saying "beloved," the apostle drives out fear, which servants, having toward their masters, often fall into hatred of them — and in its place introduces love. Thus, he says, those who receive benefits, that is, the slaves, ought to serve all the more. To make a convenient transition in his discourse, he adds this, while in the expression "they are faithful and beloved" the word "masters" must be understood. Or it can simply be understood as the text says: "and they benefit [them]," that is, the masters who diligently strive to do good to their slaves. A teacher needs not only authority, which is expressed by the word "teach," but also gentleness, which is contained in the present expression: "exhort." For he is a physician, and a physician sometimes uses gentleness, and sometimes also strict compulsion.

1 Timothy 6:3-4 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Do you see that complete ignorance drives a person to madness and makes him arrogant, so that whoever does not accept sound teaching is proud? And pride is to a sick soul what inflammation is to a bodily wound. So then, if he had not become proud, he would have accepted the teaching of the Lord, Who humbled Himself, washed the feet of the disciples, and said: "Learn from Me, for I am gentle and lowly" (Matt. 11:29). He called blessed the "poor in spirit" (Matt. 5:3); He sent the tax collector away justified for his humility (Luke 18:13–14). Whoever does not accept this and does not know it is undoubtedly proud.

1 Timothy 6:4 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

So, contention is a disease: for where there is no faith, everything is sick; there only a war of words flares up and nothing more – wherein the more skilled in debate strains to overthrow the other. Faith is the eye; he who has no eyes finds nothing, but only searches. That is, from contentions are born harmful dogmas. When we give ourselves over to contentions, we begin to blaspheme and to think about God what we ought not.

1 Timothy 6:5 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

By "pouring from empty to empty" – diatribe – idle conversations were usually meant. Or because just as mangy sheep, when they rub against healthy ones, infect them too with their disease, so also the heterodox rub up against others with their conversations, paratribomenoi, and corrupt them. Do you see that disputes give birth to shameful gain? And rightly so. For these quarrelers, attracting to themselves a greater number of disciples, exploit them, and contend more and more in disputes in order to attract them to themselves more and more. He did not say: engage with them and fight, but: "withdraw," that is, "after the first and second admonition" (Titus 3:10). For those who fight over profit and money, when and with what can they be persuaded? Therefore withdraw from those people who are incorrigible.

1 Timothy 6:6 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Those disputants, he says, do not consider being pious an acquisition. But there is acquisition in piety as well, only not the kind they suppose, but a far higher one. In it the acquisition is not when you have, but when you do not have, for it teaches contentment. And contentment is a great and lasting wealth. Therefore let not the pious lose heart, as though they were without possessions.

1 Timothy 6:7 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The Apostle shows that the gain which those people seek has no significance whatsoever. For it remains here and does not accompany us there. Therefore, what need have we of surplus, if we shall carry nothing with us there?

1 Timothy 6:8 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

He defines here in what one should find contentment, and says: in having only as much as is sufficient for sustenance, and not for pleasure; one should clothe oneself with what protects the body, and this can be fulfilled even by simple clothing.

1 Timothy 6:9 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

The Apostle persuades with a proof taken from this world. I do not touch upon the future, he says, but look at what happens here. He did not say "those who are rich," but "those who desire to be rich." For anyone, even while possessing wealth, can manage it well, because to despise it and distribute it to the poor is not the act of those who desire to be rich. "They fall into temptation and a snare," since they sin against the faith, and are surrounded by dangers on account of their wealth, and fear everyone. Isn't it truly senseless to feed monkeys and cats, to keep wild animals and fish locked up in one's palaces, to adorn horses with gold, to raise water to the rooftop, to admire gleaming mirror-like floors in the house? This is senseless and harmful — harmful to the soul's welfare and exhausting of sensory goods. And many have perished because they pursued unlawful power. So ascending upward becomes impossible for them. Of course, as has been said, both the destruction here and the one to come.

1 Timothy 6:10 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

He spares not the living, nor does he spare the dead, but robs even them, rises up against parents and brothers, and sacrilegiously steals what belongs to God. Cast out the love of money — and there will be no wars, no enmity, no fornication; for the harlot gives herself over to lewdness for the sake of money. Love of money, riveting all of a person's attention to itself, does not allow him to see the path of truth. For how will a lover of money believe the Gospel, which introduces poverty? This is impossible. Already in this life they have nailed themselves. Indeed, how many griefs do they experience? How much do they weep? And it is well said: "pierced." For the cares of riches are like a thorn bush, as the Lord also said (Matt. 13:22). From whatever side one touches it, one draws blood upon one's hands, inflicting upon oneself wounds and pain.

1 Timothy 6:11 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Great is this dignity! True, all people are God's, but especially the righteous — not only because they are God's creatures, but also because of their closeness to God. If you are a man of God, then do not seek that which turns you away from God, but what? Do both with intense diligence. He did not say withdraw and approach, but: "flee these things and pursue righteousness," so as not to rob anyone, as those who wish to become rich do. He means the dogmas. Which does not admit of investigation. That is, in a correct way of life, for its foundation is love. From love comes patience and meekness. For love endures all things and is long-suffering.

1 Timothy 6:12 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, stand for the faith immovably and invincibly — by the power of the word and by a blameless life. Here is the great reward for the struggle — eternal life. For you are called to the hope of eternal life. Here the apostle praises his boldness and courage, as one who confessed Christ amid dangers. Or he speaks of the confession that takes place at baptism, when we confess that we renounce Satan and unite ourselves to Christ. Note that what is required is not confession alone, but also endurance, so as to remain faithful to one's confession at all times, so as not to fall away from it even during severe persecution.

1 Timothy 6:13 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Multiplying fear and making the disciple more unwavering, he calls God as witness, showing that these are not human testaments, with the purpose that, having it always in mind, he would by the remembrance of this bring his soul to trembling. "Who gives life to all things." Here is contained encouragement amid dangers and a remembrance of the resurrection; it is as if the apostle says: do not fear death, for you are a servant of God, Who can give life to all things. "And before Christ Jesus, Who witnessed." Again from the example of the Teacher he draws instruction. As He witnessed, so must we also imitate Him. Being asked by Pilate: "So then, You are a King?" – He answered: "For this I was born and came into the world, to bear witness to the truth" (Jn. 18:37). And much else He witnessed and confessed.

1 Timothy 6:14 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, so that neither in dogmas nor in life would you stain yourself with anything. That is, until your death, until your departure. However, he did not say it that way, but said: "even until the appearing," in order to encourage him more, reminding him also of that fearful glory.

1 Timothy 6:15-16 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

That is, at a fitting, predetermined time. Therefore do not grieve that it has not yet come. And the apostle says this for consolation, so that Timothy would not look upon the seemingly blissful goods of this world, but would fix his gaze upon the One alone Who is blessedness itself, in Whom there is neither sorrow nor sighing; so that he would not fear any earthly rulers and kings. At the same time, he prepares him for what His coming will reveal. For He is "the only Mighty One." All of this is said about the Son. And the word "only" the apostle used to contrast Him with men, or with false gods, but not in relation to the other Persons of the Most Holy Trinity. The Lord alone possesses immortality by essence; angels, although immortal, are so not by nature but by grace. Therefore, they do not have immortality, but are partakers of immortality.

1 Timothy 6:16 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Can He really be defined by place? Or is the light one thing and He Himself another? Of course, He Himself is also light. Do you see to what degree language becomes feeble when we wish to utter something great? This light is unapproachable, because, on account of its immeasurable radiance, no one can approach it. That is, according to the Divinity. He was seen and is visible only according to the humanity. Saint John Chrysostom understands it such that in the above-said it is spoken concerning the Son, and in what follows chiefly concerning the Father, although these words are applicable also to the Son and to the Spirit. So, if His dominion is eternal, then you must not fear, even though it is not revealed now. If His honor is eternal, then you must not despair, even though He is not honored now. We can only do this blamelessly — that is, glorify Him, and not curiously investigate Him. The apostle explains the teaching about God here in a timely manner. For since he called God as a witness, he also describes His glory, in order to move the listener more deeply.

1 Timothy 6:17 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

There are also other rich people, but not in the present age, rather in the future one — these are the righteous. For wealth arouses arrogance and vainglory. Immediately he humbles them. Why, he says, do you boast in a support that is unfaithful, easily destroyed, and unstable? That is, air, water, light, the changes of seasons, times, and everything else He gave with greater generosity, although selfishness attributes to itself everything it receives. From this learn that God enriched man by giving him everything without division. Therefore it is in vain that anyone grieves over being poor.

1 Timothy 6:18 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

From the general instruction "exhort" them "to do good" the following also follows: if you wish to become rich, become rich in doing good. This refers to money. This refers to love. By sociable, understand talkative, affable people.

1 Timothy 6:19 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Where there is a foundation, everything is firm and immovable. And since the blessings of virtue and of the age to come are constant, the apostle also mentioned this in regard to the foundation. For the performance of good deeds, which he called the foundation, can procure the enjoyment of that life.

1 Timothy 6:20 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Keep all that I have commanded you, for these are the commandments of the Lord; take nothing away from them. Namely, impure and filthy ones. Consequently, there exists empty talk that is not foul. Saint John Chrysostom understands by this word novelties of teaching – κενοφωνίας – having written, it seems, this word with the diphthong αι (καινοφωνίας). For where there is no faith, but everything is the fruit of human reasoning, there is no knowledge, and the name is falsely applied. Note that there are contradictions to which one should not even respond, but rather avoid them and not associate with people who are ready for contradictions.

1 Timothy 6:21 — Commentary on 1 Timothy

Whoever follows mere human reasonings inevitably misses the harmony and the goal of faith. For faith does not admit of intellectual comprehensions. I think the apostle says all this about the Gnostics known at that time, who were filled with every impurity, which he also called "profane and vain babblings" (1 Tim. 6:20). Among them, the representative of this heresy was Nicolaus, one of the seven deacons. As a seal upon everything, he wishes him grace, by which every good thing is both given and preserved. May we all be partakers of it, not squandering the blessings received from it, but by it preserving them and glorifying Christ, the Giver of graces, with the Father and the Holy Spirit: to Him be glory unto the ages of ages. Amen.

2 Corinthians 1:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since the apostle, in his first epistle, sent Timothy to Corinth and then received him back again when he returned, he rightly joins his name to his own. Moreover, Timothy had shown the Corinthians proof of his virtue as well. Thus, the apostle mentions Timothy in the present epistle as a person already known to the Corinthians and who had corrected many things among them. Notice that sometimes he calls him a son: "as a son with a father," he says, "he served with me in the gospel" (Phil. 2:22), sometimes a fellow worker: "for he does the work of the Lord, as I also do" (1 Cor. 16:10), and now a brother, presenting him as worthy of respect in every regard. Again he unites them, having said "church"; for those who are in division do not constitute a church. He mentions all those living in Achaia, showing preference to the Corinthians by greeting everyone through the epistle addressed to them, and at the same time calling the whole people to concord. Moreover, since they were all wavering, he offers them a common remedy; he does the same thing in the epistles to the Galatians and to the Hebrews. And by calling them saints, he shows that if anyone is impure, he is unworthy of this greeting and designation.

2 Corinthians 1:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

And now he employs the customary greeting, about which has been spoken in other places.

2 Corinthians 1:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

In the first epistle he promised to come to them, but since he did not come, he supposed that he had greatly grieved them with the thought that he had preferred others over them. So, wishing to justify himself and show that many temptations that had befallen him had delayed him, he offers a fine explanation in his defense. I give thanks, he says, to God who saved me from dangers; through this thanksgiving he hints that there were certain great obstacles holding him back, for deliverance from which he also gives thanks. Place a punctuation mark after the word "God," then begin: "and Father of the Lord." But if you understand this jointly—God and Father of the Lord—there will be nothing novel in it, for He is of one and the same Christ: by His humanity, God, and by His divinity, Father. That is, He showed such great mercies that He brought us out from the very gates of death and deemed us worthy of every consolation in afflictions. It was the custom of the saints to name God according to the benefits received from Him. Thus, on the occasion of victory in war, David says: "I will love You, O Lord, my strength" (Ps. 18:1), and again: "The Lord is the strength of my life" (Ps. 27:1); on the occasion of deliverance from the darkening and eclipsing of the mind and from grief: "The Lord is my light" (Ps. 27:1). So now Paul calls God the Father of mercies and the God of consolation as a result of what happened to him. Notice his humility: having received deliverance from trials for the sake of the Gospel, he does not say that the deliverance was according to merit, but according to the mercies of God.

2 Corinthians 1:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He did not say: the one who never ceases to afflict us, but — the one who comforts us in the time of sorrows; for if He permits us to be afflicted, it is so that through patience we might acquire a reward; but when He sees that we are growing faint, He comforts us; and this He does always. Therefore he did not say that He once comforted, but "who comforts," that is, always; and not in this or that sorrow, but "in all." Not because, he says, God comforts us because we are worthy of comfort, but so that by the pattern of the comfort I have experienced, I might also comfort others who are in temptations. Therefore you too, seeing me so comforted, do not lose heart while remaining in afflictions. Through this he also points to the work of the apostles, that they were appointed to encourage and inspire others, and not like the false apostles, who, living in luxury and sitting at home, neglect those in need of comfort and encouragement.

2 Corinthians 1:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Let no one lose heart, he says, who hears of afflictions and sufferings, for to the degree that they multiply, consolations also increase. He did not simply say "sufferings" either, but "of Christ," so as to encourage the Corinthians by this as well. The sufferings of Christ are those which we endure and through which we become partakers with Him in sufferings. Therefore, let this very thing be the greatest consolation for you: that you bear the sufferings of Christ, and not only His, but even greater ones. For he says, "the sufferings of Christ abound in us" — that is, we suffer more than Christ Himself suffered. Sensing, however, how great a thing he has said, he softens this very point by saying, "through Christ our consolation also abounds," for he attributes everything to Him. And he did not say that consolation is equal to the afflictions, but that it "abounds" — far exceeding the afflictions.

2 Corinthians 1:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

You, he says, should not be troubled by the fact that I endure afflictions, because we undergo afflictions for your salvation and consolation. We could have lived our lives in safety if we had not preached; but now, since we preach in order to save you and comfort your souls through the preaching and the blessings that come from it, we undergo afflictions. Thus, we endure afflictions for your salvation, but you should not be troubled. This salvation is accomplished, he says, not only through our endurance, but also through yours; that is, I alone do not effect your salvation, but you yourselves do as well. For just as I, in preaching, endure afflictions, so you also, in receiving the preaching, endure the very same sufferings that I endure. He testifies before them of their great virtue in that they received the preaching with trials.

2 Corinthians 1:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, we are firmly confident in you that you will not fall away in temptations, and therefore all the more do not be troubled seeing that we suffer. Since he said above: we endure afflictions for you, then, lest what was said seem unbearable, he now says: we are also comforted for you, that is, our comfort becomes your consolation. For if we receive even a small encouragement, this too is sufficient for your comfort, because you become partakers of our joy. Since you, he says, when we are persecuted, grieve as though you yourselves were suffering this, we know that when we are comforted, you consider yourselves to have received comfort.

2 Corinthians 1:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he mentioned affliction indefinitely, he now explains what exactly the affliction was. Through this he also shows his love for them, for it is characteristic of love to reveal to others what has happened. At the same time he also presents an explanation for his delay. In Asia, he says, an affliction befell him, about which he also speaks in the first epistle: "for a great and effective door has opened to me, and there are many adversaries" (1 Cor. 16:9). It would seem that he says one and the same thing when he uses the expressions "exceedingly" and "beyond our strength," but in reality they are not the same. He says the following: the trial was excessive, that is, great; then, since a trial, even being severe, can be courageously endured by one who has the strength to endure it, he says that it was not only great but also exceeded our strength, that is, both great and unbearable, such that we despaired even of life, that is, we no longer hoped even to remain alive. David calls such a state the chains of hell, the pangs of death, because they give birth to death, and the snare of death (Ps. 18:4–6).

2 Corinthians 1:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

We had the sentence, the verdict, the answer that the circumstances gave, even though they had not yet uttered a voice, that is, before we even thought about it, the expectation of death presented itself and the verdict that the circumstances pronounced, but in reality this did not come to pass. For what reason, he says, was this? So that we might learn not to place hope in ourselves, but only in God. However, Paul says this not because he himself now needed this instruction (for who believed more firmly that one must hope only in God?), but under the guise of speaking about himself he instructs others, and at the same time teaches humility.

2 Corinthians 1:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Again he reminds them of the preaching about the resurrection, of which he spoke so much in the first epistle, and which he confirms even more by the present circumstances; therefore he also added: "Who delivered us from so great a death." He did not say: from danger, but "from death." Although the resurrection is a future and unknown matter, he shows that it also happens daily. For when God delivers a person who has drawn near to the very gates of Hades, He shows nothing other than a resurrection; and that is why we are accustomed to say about such a condition of a person: we have seen a resurrection of the dead. From this we learn that our life must constantly be spent in struggle; for when he says "will deliver," he foretells a storm of many temptations.

2 Corinthians 1:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since the words "that we should not trust in ourselves" could seem to some as a general accusation concerning them, he softens what was said and asks for their prayers as a great intercession. From this we also learn humility, because Paul needed the prayers of the Corinthians, and we recognize the power of prayer itself, for the prayer of the Church, offered as it should be, can do much, so that even Paul had need of it. God delivered us, he says, and will deliver us through your prayers, "that for the gift bestowed upon us by the intercession of many," that is, so that for the grace that was in me through your prayers, many persons among you might give thanks. For my salvation, which came about through your prayers, He granted to all of you, so that many persons might give thanks to Him on our behalf. From this we also learn not only to pray for one another, but also to give thanks for one another. Notice how at the beginning he says that he was saved by the compassions of God, but now he attributes his salvation to their prayers, for with the mercies of God we must also unite our own mercies. And here Paul did not attribute all of the benefit to the Corinthians, lest he lead them to pride, but neither did he entirely exclude them from it, lest he make them negligent. God, he says, will deliver us "with the help of your prayer as well," that is, with your cooperation.

2 Corinthians 1:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here is what, he says, serves as a source of consolation for us: our conscience, testifying to us that we are persecuted and pursued not because we have been convicted of wicked deeds, but for virtue and for the salvation of many. So then, the first consolation proceeded from God, while this one, he says, proceeds from the purity of my conscience, and for this reason he also calls it a boast, showing thereby the great power of conviction that he had in a pure conscience. What, he says, does our conscience testify to us? And why do we boast? We conducted ourselves in "simplicity," that is, in guilelessness of heart, and in "sincerity" and openness of mind, having nothing that needed to be hidden, nothing shameful: this is what God accepts. He said this with the crafty false apostles in mind. That is, without refined words and intricately woven sentiments. For the wisdom of the flesh is such that they are puffed up by it, but he rejects and despises it. That is, according to the God-given wisdom, the signs and miracles that occurred by the grace of God. And the greatest consolation is when someone has within himself the testimony that he does everything not by human strength, but by the grace of God. And they lived this way not only in Corinth, but in the whole world. In what way? For the apostle preached the Gospel to them not only with signs, but also without any recompense on their part. Notice how he attributes his own actions to the grace of God.

2 Corinthians 1:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since the apostle seemed to have said much about himself, lest anyone say this is self-praise, he says: we write to you what you read in the present epistle and what you already know even without this. For the knowledge you previously received about me does not contradict my epistles. Some, however, understood this as follows: we write to you what you read, that is, what you recall; for reading is recollection, or higher knowledge. And why, he says, do I speak of what you remember, of what you know belongs to us and needs no reminder, as something already known?

2 Corinthians 1:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He places everything upon God. I hope, he says, in God that you know us to be such as our epistles and our past life show us to be. "As also you have acknowledged us in part," that is, you know from experience, because we have already in part presented to you certain proofs of a virtuous life. He said this out of modesty. What then will you know? That your boast, that is, that I am such that I can give you reason to boast of me, that you have such a teacher who teaches nothing human, nothing harmful, nothing deceitful. Then, lest it seem that he says this about himself out of boasting, he makes the boast mutual and says: and you will be my boast; for I will boast that I had such disciples, not wavering, not yielding to the seductions of the false apostles. When will we boast of one another? Both now, but especially on that day. For even now many see the slanders and reproaches that we endure, and perhaps even slander us, but then, when everything will be revealed, it will be manifest concerning me that I am not such as the calumny of the false apostles represents me to be, and you likewise will be our boast, because you did not join the deceivers.

2 Corinthians 1:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

With what confidence? With the fact that I am not conscious of anything bad in myself, that I am your boast, that I conducted myself not in fleshly wisdom but in the grace of God, and that, finally, you are witnesses of all this for me. That is why I intended "to come to you." That is, a double joy: one from the first epistle, and another from my presence.

2 Corinthians 1:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

In the first epistle he said: "I will come to you when I pass through Macedonia" (1 Cor. 16:5), but here he says: "I intended to come to you earlier." What then? Does he contradict himself? No. For although I wrote otherwise, he says, I nevertheless strove and desired to come to you before I would see Macedonia. So far was I from being negligent in coming to you and delaying the fulfillment of my promise, that I even desired to come earlier. In the first epistle he said indefinitely: "that you may send me on my way, wherever I go" (1 Cor. 16:6), fearing that, having said he would go to Judea, and then, being compelled by the Spirit to go to another place, he might appear to be a liar. But now, when he did not manage to come to them, he boldly says that he wanted them to send him on his way to Judea; but it was God's will that I not come to you at all and not be sent on my way by you to Judea. Listen to what follows.

2 Corinthians 1:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here he more clearly defends himself regarding the delay, saying that he wished to come to them, but why did he not come? Is it because I am fickle and inconstant, deciding now one way, now another? No. Or do I desire according to the flesh, that is, in a human manner, and am guided by my own will, so that whatever I decide myself, I carry out, whether it be yes or no? Not at all. But I am under the direction of the Spirit and do not have the authority to go where I wish, but where He commands. Therefore, with me "yes" often does not remain "yes," for this is not pleasing to the Spirit, and "no" does not remain "no," for what I deny, the Spirit commands. Observe the wisdom: how that which the slanderers made a pretext for reproach — namely, that he did not come although he had promised — he turns into praise, saying that he does not have authority over himself, but the Spirit leads him wherever it is pleasing to Him. What then? Did he make the promise without the assistance of the Spirit, but out of ignorance of the future? Out of ignorance, for he did not know all things. Thus he also prayed sometimes for what was unprofitable, for example, for the removal of temptations (2 Cor. 12:7–9). And in the Acts there is an example that this was beneficial, so that people would not regard the apostles as gods, as happened with the Lycaonians (Acts 14:11).

2 Corinthians 1:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He refutes an objection that arises. Someone could quite rightly say: if what you say is unreliable, and you often say "yes" but it turns out to be "no," then we fear that your teaching and your preaching may be the same — "yes" and "no," that is, inconstant and unreliable. In refutation of this objection, he says that the promise to come to them was his own affair, and therefore it was not fulfilled; but as for the preaching, it is the work of God, and what is from God is inaccessible to falsehood. Therefore he also said: "God is faithful," that is, true, and since He is true, His word to you, preached by us, is neither inconstant nor unreliable, sometimes "yes" and sometimes "no."

2 Corinthians 1:19 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Finally he says what word was not "yes" and "no." He Whom we preached to you was not "yes" and "no," that is, one thing was not preached now and another thing now, but it was "yes," that is, what was preached was firm and without wavering. He also lists many of those who preached, presenting their testimony as worthy of belief and at the same time teaching humility, for he presents his disciples as co-teachers.

2 Corinthians 1:20 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

In the preaching there are many promises: the resurrection of the dead, adoption, and in general the hope of the age to come. So then, he says that not only is the preaching always perfectly the same and proclaimed with unchangeableness, but so also are the promises contained in it, for they are God's. And what God has promised is in Him "yes" and in Him "amen," that is, it is unchangeable, for it is fulfilled not in any man but in God Himself, which is why it is also unchangeable. Moreover, they serve for His glory, and certainly, if for nothing else, then for His own glory God will fulfill His promises. How then will He fulfill them? "Through us," that is, through His benefactions toward us. For we who receive the promises give Him occasion to fulfill these promises. And if the promises of God are faithful, then all the more faithful is God Himself, and the word concerning Him is firm. The words "through us" can also be understood in another way, that is, to the glory of God offered up to Him through us, for He is glorified through us.

2 Corinthians 1:21-22 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having said above that God will fulfill His promises, he now confirms this. That you and I, your teacher, stand firm in faith in Christ, he says, was given by God, Who also anointed us and sealed us, that is, made us prophets, kings, and priests. For such is every baptized person: he is a prophet, as one who sees what eye has not seen and ear has not heard; he is a priest, as one who must offer himself as a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God; he is a king, as a son of God the King and an heir of the coming Kingdom, and as one who even now reigns over improper thoughts and is set above the whole world. Just as in ancient times priests and kings were anointed with oil, so now we have been anointed with the Spirit, when God gave the pledge of the Spirit in our hearts. And if He gave a pledge, then He will certainly give everything. By "pledge" he means the gifts of the Spirit bestowed now; for we know in part and prophesy in part, but we shall receive what is perfect then, when Christ appears in His glory. Therefore, do not think that we make promises only so as not to appear liars. For it is not we who establish you, but God both promises and establishes both me and you; for He Himself will fulfill everything. Therefore understand also that God, Who does this and that, will Himself fulfill His promises.

2 Corinthians 1:23 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Above he said that he did not come to them because he did not have authority over himself and was not permitted by the Spirit. How then does he now say that he did not come in order to spare them? Because either this very thing happened by the will of the Spirit, that is, the Spirit suggested to him the thought of not going in order to spare them, or — at first the Spirit forbade him, and then he himself, having reasoned that this was better, remained. Note the wisdom of the apostle. While they were saying: you did not come because, it seems, you have come to hate us, he asserts the opposite: I did not come because I am sparing you. He says this because some among them were those who had sinned and not repented, whom he would have punished if, upon arriving, he had found them uncorrected. Therefore, he remained so as to come only when they had corrected themselves, and not have cause for punishment.

2 Corinthians 1:24 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since what was said smacked of authority (for he who has the power to punish others can also spare them), he softens the harshness of his speech: I did not say that I am sparing you, he says, because I wished to lord it over your faith, for faith is a matter of free will and no one is compelled to believe against their will; but rather, considering your joy as my own joy, I did not come so as not to plunge you into sorrow and not to be grieved myself. For I do everything for your joy, and I stayed away so that by threat alone I might correct the sinners and cause you no grief whatsoever. He converses with them gently, since in the first epistle he had already struck them sufficiently. His words mean the following: as far as the faith is concerned, you stand firm in it, and I had no reason to complain about you, but in other matters you wavered, and if you had not corrected yourselves and I had risen against you, I would have both grieved you and caused grief to myself.

2 Corinthians 2:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The word "again" shows that he had been grieved before as well. However, he did not say openly: "you also grieved me before," but in another way: "I did not come so as not to grieve you again," which, nevertheless, has one and the same force (for he grieved them with reproaches because they had grieved him with their sins), but for them it was more bearable.

2 Corinthians 2:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Although I grieve you, he says, with reproaches and indignation toward you, yet because of this very thing I also rejoice, seeing that you respect me to such a degree that my indignation and reproaches produce sorrow in you. For no one gladdens me so much as the one who grieves in this way at the sight of my indignation. This shows that he does not despise me. He gladdens me, because in this way he gives hope of his own correction.

2 Corinthians 2:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What? That I did not come to you, sparing you. Where did he write? In this very epistle. For this reason I wrote to you now, so that you would correct yourselves, and so that, finding you uncorrected, I would not have sorrow from you, from whom it was fitting to provide me occasions for joy. I wrote, he says, hoping that you would correct yourselves, and thereby gladden me. And my joy is joy for all of you. And I said "so that, when I come, I might not have sorrow" because I have in mind not my own benefit, but yours. For I know that if you see me rejoicing, you will rejoice, and if you see me grieving, you will grieve.

2 Corinthians 2:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he said above that he rejoices when they grieve, lest they say: you endeavor to sadden us so that you yourself may rejoice, he explains that he himself grieves greatly, grieves more than the sinners themselves. Not from sorrow only, but "from great sorrow," and not with tears only, but "with many tears" I wrote. That is, grief, compressing and constricting my heart, was crushing it, and therefore I wrote like a father and at the same time a physician who, performing incisions and cauterizations on his son, grieves doubly—both because the son is sick and because he himself must subject him to the incision—but, on the other hand, also rejoices because he hopes for the son's recovery. So, he says, I too, in grieving you who are sinning, sorrow, but on the other hand also rejoice when you grieve, for I have hope in your correction. Not "to grieve you" should he have said, but "to correct you"; however, he does not say this, but sweetens his speech, wishing to attract them with the assurance that he loves them more than his other disciples, and that if he grieves them, he grieves them out of love, not out of anger. For it is a sign of the greatest love that I grieve over your transgressions and hasten to rebuke you and thereby grieve you. If I did not love you, I would have left you without healing.

2 Corinthians 2:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He wishes through this to confirm love toward the one who had fallen into fornication, about whom he wrote in the first epistle, for at Paul's command they had all turned away from him as one who inspired loathing. And so, lest by again commanding the opposite—that is, to receive him and show him affection—they should take offense at Paul as being inconstant, he very prudently presents the matter and makes them also participants in the forgiveness, saying: as he grieved all of us in common, so all in common ought to rejoice at his forgiveness. For he grieved not me alone, he says, but also all of you "in part," that is, he struck you with some small measure of sorrow; I would not say that he grieved you completely, as he did me, but still, so as not to burden him who had fallen into fornication, "in part," I say, he grieved you.

2 Corinthians 2:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He does not say: for the one who fell into fornication, but "for such a one," as also in the first epistle. But there he did not even wish to name him, while here, sparing him, he never recalls the sin, teaching us also to show compassion toward those who have stumbled.

2 Corinthians 2:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Not only, he says, remove the prohibition, but also grant him something more, and comfort him, that is, restore him, heal him, just as one who has punished someone would not only release him but would also apply care to the healing of his wounds. And he said well: "you would do better to forgive." For, lest he think that he receives forgiveness as one who has sufficiently confessed and repented enough, he shows that he receives forgiveness not so much for his repentance as by their indulgence. It is necessary, he says, to receive him, comfort him, and heal him, "lest he be swallowed up," as if by some beast, or by waves, or by a storm, or lest from despair he resort to suicide, like Judas, or lest he become even worse, that is, not being able to endure the sorrow from excessive punishment, he give himself over to greater impiety. Notice how he also restrains him, so that having received forgiveness, he does not become even more negligent. I accepted you, he says, not because you have been completely cleansed of defilement, but out of fear that in your weakness you might do something worse. Notice also that punishments should be assigned not only according to the nature of the sins, but also in accordance with the disposition of those who have sinned.

2 Corinthians 2:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He no longer commands as a teacher, but as an advocate asks the judges "to show him love," that is, to receive him with firm love, and not simply and casually. He also shows their virtue, for those very people who previously loved the man so much that they boasted of him, now because of his sin conceived such an aversion to him that Paul himself intercedes on his behalf.

2 Corinthians 2:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He frightens them so that, fearing condemnation for disobedience, they would more willingly show leniency to the man. "I wrote for this reason," he says, "to test by experience" your virtue of obedience — whether you will show me the same obedience now, when he ought to be comforted, as you showed then, when I punished him. For this is the meaning of the words: "whether you are obedient in all things." Although he wrote not for this reason, but with the salvation of the sinner in mind, he nevertheless says "for this reason," in order to dispose them all the more in favor of the guilty one.

2 Corinthians 2:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

By this he softens the disagreement and stubbornness by which they might not have shown the man leniency. For here he presents them as the source of his forgiveness, and himself as agreeing with them, saying: "whom you forgive anything, him I forgive also." Lest they should think that forgiveness was granted at their discretion, and consequently neglect the forgiveness of the man, he shows that he has already granted him this, so that they could not oppose him. And lest they should be offended, as though being disregarded, he says: "for your sakes" I granted him forgiveness, for I knew that you would agree with me. Then, lest it should seem that he forgave him for the sake of men, he added: "in the person of Christ," that is, he forgave by the will of God, before the face of Christ and as if by His command, as one representing His person, or: to the glory of Christ; for if forgiveness is accomplished to the glory of Christ, how can one not forgive the one who has sinned, so that Christ may be glorified?

2 Corinthians 2:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest, he says, there be common harm and lest the number of Christ's flock be diminished. He beautifully called this matter an injury. For the devil not only takes what belongs to him, but also seizes what is ours, chiefly as a result of our own conduct, that is, on account of immoderately imposed repentance. Therefore he called the craftiness and deceit of the devil his devices, and mentioned how he destroys under the guise of piety; for he casts into perdition not only by drawing into fornication, but also by excessive grief. How is this not an injury, when he catches us through ourselves?

2 Corinthians 2:12-13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Above he mentioned the affliction that befell him in Asia and showed how he was delivered from it; now again he reports that he was grieved by another thing as well, namely that he did not find Titus. For when there is no comforter, things become harder. So why do you accuse me of delay, when I was enduring so many hardships that do not allow us to go where we wish? He says that he went to Troas not without purpose, but "for the gospel," that is, in order to preach. Why then did you preach, but not for long? — Because he did not find Titus. "I had no rest in my spirit," that is, he was grieved, distressed on account of his absence. Did you therefore abandon the work of God? Not for that reason, but because due to his absence the work of preaching met with hindrance, for Paul greatly desired to preach, but the absence of Titus, who helped him greatly when he was with him, was an obstacle.

2 Corinthians 2:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, he was not there for a long time due to difficult circumstances. For although a great door was opened, that is, there was much work to do, yet for lack of a helper it met with hindrance.

2 Corinthians 2:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he mentioned many afflictions—the affliction in Asia, the affliction in Troas, the affliction from not having come to them—lest it seem that he enumerates afflictions with sorrow, he says: "Thanks be to God, who always causes us to triumph," that is, who makes us glorious. For a triumph is the procession of a king or commander through a city with victory and trophies. And God makes us glorious in victory over the devil. Because what seems to be dishonor constitutes our glory, for then the devil falls. All of this, however, takes place in Christ, that is, through Christ and through preaching. Or: for the fact that we triumph in Christ, we are glorified; for bearing Christ Himself, as a kind of trophy, we are glorified by His radiance. The precious ointment, he says, is the knowledge of God, which we reveal to all people, or rather – not the ointment itself, but its fragrance. For the present knowledge is not entirely clear, but "as through a glass, darkly" (1 Cor. 13:12). Thus, just as someone smelling the fragrance knows that somewhere there is ointment, but what it is in its essence he does not know, so also we know that God exists, but Who He is in His essence we do not know. Thus, we are like a royal censer, and wherever we come, we bring the fragrance of spiritual ointment, that is, the knowledge of God. Therefore, having said above that we always triumph, he now says: in every place we impart fragrance to people. For every place and time is filled with our teachings. Thus, one must endure courageously, since even now, before receiving the good things to come, we are glorified to such a degree.

2 Corinthians 2:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He says this both because we offer ourselves as a sacrifice, dying for Christ, and because at the slaying of Christ we too send up a certain fragrance. The meaning of his words is as follows: whether someone is saved or perishes, the Gospel preserves its dignity and we continue to be what we are. Just as light, though it blinds those with weak sight, nevertheless remains light, or as honey, though it may seem bitter to those suffering from jaundice, nevertheless does not cease to be sweet, so too the Gospel emits fragrance, even though unbelievers perish. And we are "the fragrance of Christ," but not simply so, but "to God." And if God has determined this concerning us, who will contradict?

2 Corinthians 2:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he said: "we are a fragrance even among those who are perishing," lest you think that those who perish are also pleasing and acceptable to God, he added the following: smelling this fragrance, some are saved, while others perish. Just as myrrh, they say, suffocates swine and beetles, so too Christ was set as a stone of stumbling and offense. Likewise, fire purifies gold but burns up thorns. Since he said so much with the words "we are a fragrance," and "we triumph," he again tries to temper his speech. For this reason he says that we by ourselves without God's help are insufficient; for everything belongs to Him and there is nothing of our own.

2 Corinthians 2:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here he points to the false apostles, who regarded the grace of God as their own work. Therefore, he says, I said: "who is sufficient?" – and ascribed everything to God, that I am not like the false apostles, I do not corrupt or distort the gift of God. He hints that they mix the contrivances of worldly wisdom into the evangelical teaching and try to sell for money what should be given freely. But we are not like that. Therefore he adds the following. That is, we speak from a pure mind incapable of deceit, and as having received what we say from God, not as something accomplished by us. "In Christ" – not from our own wisdom, but inspired by His power; and he said "before God" to show the uprightness and openness of heart: our heart is so pure that we lay it open before God.

2 Corinthians 3:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he said many great things about himself, he says: will not someone say: what is this, Paul? By saying this about yourself, you are praising yourself. He removes this objection with the following words. He says this with force, making his speech more expressive. He hints at the false apostles, who, having nothing in their deeds that could make them known, composed letters of commendation, presented them to whomever they wished, and in this way recommended themselves and brought themselves into prominence. His words, spoken with force, have this meaning: would anyone really say that we must present to you letters of commendation in order to become known through them among you, or present such letters from you to others? Then he adds with feeling.

2 Corinthians 3:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What, he says, letters would have done, in which you would have commended and glorified us, that very thing you accomplish by your life of faith, which everyone sees and hears. And wherever we go, we carry you with us everywhere, because you are written in our heart, and we proclaim your virtue to all. Thus, since you are for me a letter of commendation to others, I have no need of other letters from you in order to become known to those who do not know me. Likewise, since I have you in my heart, I have no need for others to recommend me to you. Letters of commendation are needed for strangers, not for acquaintances, and you are so written in my heart that you cannot leave it. Here he testifies not only to his love for them, but also to their virtuous life, that is, that they were able to demonstrate before all people the worthiness of their teacher, for the virtue of disciples serves as an adornment for the teacher.

2 Corinthians 3:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

In what way? In that the law of Christ and His commandments, like written letters, abide and are preserved in you. Having taken the opportunity to compare the Law with the Gospel, he makes here such a comparison: as Moses was a minister of the Law, so we too are ministers of your faith in the Gospel, and as he engraved on stone tablets, so we engrave on your hearts; the Law was written with ink, but the Gospel is written in you by the Spirit. Therefore, as much as the Spirit differs from ink and the heart from stone, so much does the New Testament differ from the Law. Since hardened people have hearts of stone, he called the hearts of believers fleshly, because they are receptive to the word.

2 Corinthians 3:4-5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he showed that the New Testament is above the Old, and it was natural to conclude that we too — the apostles, ministers of the New Testament — are above Moses, who served the Old Testament, but this seemed arrogant, he says: nothing is ours, but our "confidence," that is, our boasting is "in God through Christ." For Christ is the reason that we boast in God, and nothing is ours, not even the slightest thing. This very thought he expresses with the words: "we are not sufficient to think anything of ourselves." Our strength, he says, is from God: He made us "sufficient," that is, He strengthened us, made us capable of serving this great divine work — the New Testament.

2 Corinthians 3:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Our strength, he says, is from God: He made us "sufficient," that is, He strengthened us, made us capable of serving this great divine work — the New Testament. And the Old Law is spiritual, that is, given by the Spirit; but it did not bestow the Spirit, as the New will bestow Him. So the meaning of the words is this: we have been entrusted to impart not the letter, as Moses did, but the Spirit. For the apostles not only taught spiritual and divine things, but also imparted the Spirit through the laying on of hands. The Law, he says, subjects to punishment when it notices someone sinning even in what would seem the very least matter, such as gathering wood on the Sabbath (Num. 15:32–36), while the Holy Spirit, receiving those who have committed innumerable iniquities, justifies them in the bath of baptism and gives life to those dead through sin.

2 Corinthians 3:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having shown above the difference between the New and Old Testaments, which consists in the fact that the latter is written with ink, while the former with the Spirit, the one on stones, and the other on hearts, and also that the latter kills, while the former gives life, he now wishes to show that the glory of the Gospel is also greater. Since the law had a sensible glory, that is, glory in the face of Moses, while the New Testament has an intelligible glory, which no one sees with the senses, he demonstrates the superiority of the evangelical glory by means of reasoning, saying that the law was a minister of death. He did not say "author of death," so as not to give occasion to the heretics, but "minister." For the author of death was sin, while the law administered the punishment. Moreover, the law was only a letter and did not provide those who struggled with any help, as baptism does, but imposed punishments that could not be erased. For this minister of death was engraved on stones. If, therefore, the law, with such a character, was so glorious, how much more glory does grace have, which incomparably surpasses it? He covertly accuses the Jews. They, he says, were so crude that they could not gaze even upon the sensible glory. He did not say that the law and the tablets had glory, but the face of Moses; for it was Moses who was glorified, not the tablets of the law. But he also diminishes the very glory of Moses, calling it passing away. Notice, however, that he did not call it bad, but having an end and ceasing.

2 Corinthians 3:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he called the law the ministry of death, it was natural to call the Gospel the ministry of life; but the apostle gave it a higher name – he called it the ministry of the Spirit. For the New Testament has the power to impart not only life, but – what is far more important – the Spirit Himself, who gives life. All the more glorious, then, is it in comparison with the law.

2 Corinthians 3:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Again in another way he presents the same thought. Explaining his own words, "the letter kills," he calls the law "the ministry of condemnation," as the punisher of sins, not their cause. The Gospel, however, he calls "the ministry of righteousness," because it not only frees from punishment, but also makes sinners righteous. Therefore the Gospel will possess far greater glory.

2 Corinthians 3:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

For what am I, he says, comparing the Old and New Testaments with each other? The superiority of the New Testament is such "in this regard," that is, in comparison, that the glorified one, that is, the Old Testament, appears to have no glory at all, by reason of the surpassing glory of the New. For although the law was glorious in itself, yet by reason of the superiority of the evangelical glory it appears inglorious. Note that by this too he commends the Old Testament; for things that are compared are usually of the same kind.

2 Corinthians 3:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He presents another syllogism. If the law that was ceasing and subject to abolition was given in glory, then how much more shall the law that is unshakeable and eternal – the New Testament – be in glory.

2 Corinthians 3:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he ascribed extraordinary glory to the New Testament, to those who, having heard this, would wish to see his glory in a sensible manner, he says that we have such hope. What kind? That all of us who believe have been deemed worthy of more than Moses, and therefore we use great boldness toward those whom we instruct, hiding nothing and omitting nothing, and we do not cover our face from you, as Moses covered his from the Jews. For you are not as weak as they were. Moses, when he received the tablets for the second time and came down from the mountain, had such a radiant face that the Jews could neither approach him nor speak with him until he covered his face with a veil. Paul points to the history of this event when he says the following.

2 Corinthians 3:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, we do not need to cover ourselves, like Moses. For you can look upon that glory which we have, I mean the glory of the Gospel, although it is far more radiant than that of Moses. That is, you can understand the mysteries of God, namely the Gospel, and we do not need to hide them from you with obscurity, as with a veil. The Israelites, being carnal, could not see that the law has an end and that it would be abolished; for the veil signifies their carnal mind, as you will learn below. Some, however, understood this as follows: the very fact that they could not gaze upon the face of Moses showed that this glory has an end. For as soon as they did not see the glory, it was no more, and by this it was shown that it was short-lived, because it did not manifest itself as glory.

2 Corinthians 3:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Their mind has been blinded, he says, and therefore neither those who lived then saw, nor those who live now see, being blinded and having the same veil on the face of Moses during the superficial reading of the law. For Christ calls the law Moses, as in the following place: "they have Moses and the prophets" (Luke 16:29). And it is not revealed to them, it is not recognized by them, that Christ was to abolish the Old Testament. Therefore, their error is an error of the mind, because blindness is a sin of the mind. Do not be surprised, he says, that the Jews cannot see the glory, the glory of the law. If they had seen the glory of the law, they would have also seen the glory of Christ. For the glory of the law consists in turning to Christ. But where is it said that the law would be abolished by Christ? There, where it says: "The Lord your God will raise up for you a Prophet — listen to Him" (Deut. 18:15). Therefore, when it is commanded to listen to Him, and He abolished the Sabbath, circumcision, and everything else, it follows that the law itself gave the command concerning this abolition. Besides this, by the fact that it was commanded to offer sacrifices in one temple, and Christ destroyed it, are not the sacrifices completely abolished? And: "You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek" (Ps. 110:4), also: "sacrifice and offering You did not desire" (Ps. 40:6) — all this constitutes the abolition of the law.

2 Corinthians 3:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he said above that a veil lies upon the reading of the Old Testament, lest anyone think that by the veil he means the obscurity of the law, he says: no, I call the veil the blindness and dullness of heart of the Jews. For even on the face of Moses it lay not for his sake, but because of the dullness and weak sight of the Jews.

2 Corinthians 3:16-17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Now he speaks about the way in which the Israelites can be corrected. "When they turn to the Lord," he says, that is, when they abandon the law and approach the spiritual Gospel, then the veil will be removed. For Moses too, as the narrative relates, when he turned to the Lord, removed the veil from himself. And this prefigured what was to come afterward, namely, when someone turns to the Spirit (for He is the Lord), then he will see the uncovered face of the lawgiver, and even more — he himself will be on par with Moses and will enjoy the glory that surpasses, as was said, the glory of the law. For the Spirit will grant it, as Lord and Almighty.

2 Corinthians 3:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The law had a yoke and slavery, but in the law of the Spirit and in the Gospel there is freedom, so that the glory of the Lord is contemplated without hindrance and freely.

2 Corinthians 3:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

We enjoy, he says, such freedom and nobility, that all of us who are faithful, not as there — Moses alone, "with unveiled face" (for believers have no veil) "beholding the glory of the Lord, are transformed into the same image from glory to glory," that is, we receive the same glory, and, like a mirror, receiving radiance, we reflect it. Just as silver, lying in the sun, itself also emits certain rays under the influence of the sun, so we too, purified by the Spirit in baptism and illumined by His rays, reflect a certain spiritual radiance and are transformed according to the same image from the glory of the Spirit into our own glory, and indeed into such glory as is proper to have for one who is enlightened by the Spirit of the Lord, Who is subject to no one. For being Lord, He also possesses sovereign lights. For all believers through baptism are filled with the Holy Spirit and their soul is illumined, and Moses too, beholding the divine glory, was himself transformed into it, that is, he himself received radiance, and his face was illumined, prefiguring us.

2 Corinthians 4:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he expressed many great things, saying that we, the apostles, are above Moses (for if all are above, then all the more so they), he tempers his word and says: all this belongs to God. For we are only ministers, and the fact that we have been appointed as ministers is not ours either, but, he says, this too belongs to the mercy of God. The words "therefore we do not lose heart" refer to both, that is, since we have been deemed worthy of such great blessings, we do not shrink from danger and sorrows, because, having once been shown mercy, we were appointed to the ministry.

2 Corinthians 4:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He points to the false apostles, who were pretending in everything. They took gifts and presented themselves as unbelievers; they appeared holy, but were impure. We, however, he says, have renounced such deeds which, when exposed, cover the one who does them with shame, that is, such deeds as are performed hypocritically. For he adds: "not resorting to cunning," so that what is done with craftiness is precisely what brings shame. However, if you understand this as referring to shameful deeds, there will be nothing new in that, for this too is characteristic of the false apostles. Not only, he says, is our life simple, pure, and free from lawlessness, but in our teaching and in our word there is no deceit either. For we mix nothing into them from worldly wisdom or anything flattering, we do not collect money from preaching, and we do not say one thing today and another tomorrow, adapting to times and persons, as the false apostles do. The false apostles present themselves outwardly and for appearance, and seem to be other than what they actually are. But I present myself "by manifesting the truth," that is, I use the very deeds themselves as testimony. Thus, I say that I take nothing, and I have you as witnesses of this; and I act the same way in everything else. This is how I present myself to all people, believers and unbelievers alike, that is, by laying open my life and preaching openly to all, so that everyone can understand. And since people can be deceived, he adds: "before God," Whom the false apostles do not take as witness.

2 Corinthians 4:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having said above that although a veil lies upon the Israelites, we believers look with uncovered face, he now says that if the Gospel is veiled, it is veiled to unbelievers. For what was the case then with the Jews regarding Moses, the same thing now happens with unbelievers regarding the Gospel. But they themselves are to blame for this, not the Gospel, for if they had believed, they would have seen the glory of God without a veil.

2 Corinthians 4:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Among those who are perishing, he says, who are many and various, are also the unbelievers. It is they whose "the god of this age has blinded the minds." The Marcionites assert that this is said about the demiurge, whom they call just (see St. John Chrysostom, Homily 8), but not good, while the Manichaeans refer this to the devil, whom they also call the creator of the world. But neither the one nor the other is correct; rather, this is said about our God. And if He is called the God of this age, there is nothing new in that, for He is also called the God of heaven, although He is not God of it alone; He is also called the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, although He is God not of them alone, but of all. What is strange, then, if Paul also fittingly called Him here the God of this age, in order to better show the unbelievers that He created even this visible world, while enjoying which they reject the Creator? This passage can also be explained thus: that God blinded the minds of the unbelievers of this age, for in the age to come there are no unbelievers. What then does "blinded" mean? It means that He permitted them to be blind, just as He also "gave them over to a debased mind" (Rom. 1:28). For after they fell away from Him, He left them to themselves, abandoned them, because He does not compel anyone to salvation. Note, however, that he did not say He blinded them so that they would not believe, but so that unworthy eyes would not see the radiance of Christ's glory. And the radiance consists in believing that He was crucified, ascended, and will grant us future blessings. Just as one with diseased eyes is not allowed to see the rays of the sun lest they be harmed, so too they became unbelievers of their own accord. And when they became such, God hid from them the rays of the glory of the Gospel, as from the Israelites the face of Moses. So He also commanded us "not to cast pearls before swine" (Matt. 7:6). He beautifully said "to shine," for now we have a moderate light, and not full illumination, which above he called a fragrance and a pledge, showing that there is something greater. Here he shows that they do not know not only the glory of Christ, but also the glory of the Father. For if Christ is the image of the Father, then he who does not see Christ does not know the Father either.

2 Corinthians 4:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Above he said that we "do not resort to cunning," then he added about the unbelievers, how they were covered. Now he says: we do not deceive, for we preach not ourselves, as the false apostles do. For they urged their disciples to call themselves by their names, as he also showed in the first epistle: "I am of Apollos, I am of Cephas" (1 Cor. 1:12). Otherwise: do not think, you who attack us, that you are attacking us, for we preach not ourselves but Christ; therefore you are rising up against the One we preach. We so far from preach ourselves that we do not refuse to be even your servants for Christ's sake, that is, because He so loved us and did everything for us.

2 Corinthians 4:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Why, he says, do we not preach ourselves? Because God has shone in our hearts, as in ancient times upon the face of Moses, so now upon us. As at the first creation He spoke, and light appeared out of darkness, so now too He spoke, and light appeared. However, He Himself became light for us, for He shone for us "in the face of Christ," that is, through Christ, because the Father shines in us through Christ and gives "illumination by the knowledge," not of His essence, but of His glory. Notice, here too Paul has theology concerning the Trinity. For concerning the Spirit he says, "beholding the glory of the Lord," for the Spirit is the Lord; concerning the Son: "the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ," and now concerning the Father: "to illuminate us with the knowledge of His glory."

2 Corinthians 4:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he said much that was great and lofty about the ineffable glory, lest anyone should say: how then shall we, having received such blessings as you describe, remain in a mortal body? – he says: the earthen vessel contains such treasures by the power of God. That the exceeding power manifested in us might be of God, and that no one might think we accomplish anything of ourselves, but that all who see might say that all this is of God. He hints at the false apostles, who attributed everything to themselves.

2 Corinthians 4:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

To such a degree, he says, everything is a matter of God's power, that although we are earthen vessels and are subjected to so many and such varied trials, we are nevertheless not shattered and do not lose the treasure that is within us. For we are afflicted at all times, in every place, and in every matter, among friends, among enemies, "but not crushed," because God enlarges our hearts. That is, although we are subjected to calamities and afflictions, nevertheless, standing firm, we do not despair and are not overcome, but in God we find help and prevail.

2 Corinthians 4:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

People persecute us, but God does not abandon us. For this is permitted so that we may be exercised in struggle, not so that we may fall. The adversaries, he says, strike us down in body and in outward things, but we do not perish; we are of good courage and enjoy steadfastness of spirit, and in this we preserve, with the help of God, the body itself.

2 Corinthians 4:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, by daily being subjected to death and always imitating the death of the Lord, we thus bear witness to His life, or to His resurrection, in our body. For if someone does not believe that the Lord rose, he will have no pretext for unbelief when he sees that we die daily and yet daily remain alive.

2 Corinthians 4:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

This explains the words "the dying of Jesus," which were unclear. For he usually clarifies what has been said obscurely. And the words "that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest," besides the previous interpretation, should also be interpreted thus: as we now undergo the death of Christ and resolve to die alive for Him, so also He will be pleased to give life to us who have died, at that time. The apostle says this in another place as well: "if we died with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with Him" (Rom. 6:8).

2 Corinthians 4:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He calls death here temptations, saying: we are in dangers, while you enjoy the life that flows from these dangers, namely through the preaching of the Gospel to you, through which you live eternal life.

2 Corinthians 4:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Above he mentioned trials and death, then said that Jesus delivered us from them as well, and gave the reason that He delivered us precisely in order to assure us of His resurrection. Now he affirms that this must be grounded in faith, and not in reasonings alone, and says: just as David, who was in trials and was delivered from them by God alone, said, "I believed, and therefore I spoke," so we also, having the same spirit of faith that he had, believe and therefore speak, that just as Jesus rose, so we too shall overcome dangers and shall again be raised. Note that in the Old and New Testaments there is one and the same Spirit; note this against those who blaspheme the Law.

2 Corinthians 4:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What then, he says, do we believe and what do we know? That He Who raised up Jesus will even now deliver us from dangers, and in the end will raise us up and present us together with you to the enjoyment of good things. He stirs them up to faith and a virtuous life.

2 Corinthians 4:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

And hinting at the false apostles, who said that through their mediation the blessings of God were communicated to their disciples, he says: "all things are for your sakes," even the resurrection itself, and not for the sake of this one or that one. God does this and grants grace to many, so that as grace abounds, thanksgiving also may abound, being offered by many to the glory of God. Therefore the false apostles, by attributing the grace of God to themselves, also obscure its glory.

2 Corinthians 4:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since, he says, we know the power of God and that God will now deliver us from dangers, and afterwards will raise us up glorified, we do not lose heart and do not despair amid sufferings. Further — the "outer man," that is, the body, wastes away. In what way? When it endures beatings and persecutions. But the "inner" man, that is, the spirit and soul, is renewed. In what way? By having good hope and boldness, as one who endures and rejoices for the sake of God.

2 Corinthians 4:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He explains in what manner the inner man is renewed, and says: by the reflection that affliction is brief, that is, temporary, and light because it is temporary, while glory is both eternal and has weight, that is, greatness in the highest degree, for such is the meaning of the words: "in immeasurable excess."

2 Corinthians 4:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He shows how light the affliction is. Everything visible, he says, is temporary — consequently both affliction and rest itself, for it too is visible. For he said "visible" in order to encompass rest as well. Therefore let us neither lose heart in affliction nor grow slack in rest. And if this is so, then the "invisible" — that is, the Kingdom and torment — are eternal. Therefore seek the former and flee the latter.

2 Corinthians 5:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he said above that in the measure that the outer man decays, the inner man is renewed, and thus said what seemed to be something new, he now says that when this mortal and earthly body has completely decayed, then countless blessings will spring forth for us. At this point he again reasons with them about the resurrection, though not as clearly as before, so as not to seem to regard them as incorrigible. He called the body an earthly tent, and by calling it a tent, he pointed to its transience; for such is a tent. If, however, the dwelling places of the righteous are often called tents, it is with an addition, namely: "everlasting habitations" (Luke 16:9). See then how he contrasted the earthly house with the heavenly, and the tent with an eternal house. Increasing the praise of the future glory of our body, he added: not made with hands — not in contrast to this body, for it too is not made with hands. Some, however, understand by the house made with hands the life we lead on earth, and by the tent the body itself, so that this passage receives the following meaning: if the earthly life of our body is destroyed, which can also be called made with hands, as if fashioned by hands (for bread, wine, and the like, from which our life is composed, are made by hands), we shall have in heaven another life, indestructible and not made with hands, that is, not requiring the assistance of our hands.

2 Corinthians 5:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Into what dwelling? Into the incorruptible body. And he calls it heavenly not because it will descend from above, but because from there the grace of incorruption will be sent down. Therefore we should not grieve when certain bodily trials befall us; on the contrary, we should even groan over the fact that we have not been divested of the entire corruptible body, so as to be clothed in the incorruptible one. This body the apostle did not call a tent, but a "dwelling," because it abides forever.

2 Corinthians 5:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

So that not all would rely solely on the incorruption of the body, he says: only that we, having been clothed in incorruption and having received an incorruptible body, may not be found naked, that is, of glory and safety, as those who have the defilement of sin. For the resurrection is universal, but not the honor.

2 Corinthians 5:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since what was said — "we groan," desiring to be freed from the body — might seem burdensome, for the attachment of the soul to the body is inexpressible, he says: we groan not about simply being freed from the body, but about desiring to be clothed with incorruption. We desire not to be stripped of the body, but to be freed from corruption, so that corruption may be destroyed and annihilated in life, not the body. For we are burdened not because we have a body, but because it is corruptible. By this the mouths of the heretics are completely stopped. For the discussion here is not about one body or another, but about corruption and incorruption.

2 Corinthians 5:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He who made us for this very thing from the beginning, he says, is God, for He created us so that we would be incorruptible. And this was not pleasing to Him only now, but was pleasing from the beginning. And this will assuredly come to pass. Do you want proof, he says? I will give you yet another. He Who gave us the Spirit through baptism also gave us the pledge of incorruption, for He sanctified both soul and body, and made both the one and the other divine, having freed them from sin, from which death arose. Therefore, if He gave the Spirit, it is evident that He freed us from sin. Thus, the pledge of future immortality is the Spirit. Or alternatively: having granted us the Spirit in part for now, He gave a certain pledge that He will also give the whole. But how will He give it, if we are not to be incorruptible in both soul and body? Therefore, having received here a small portion, that is, the pledge, hope that you will then possess the whole.

2 Corinthians 5:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He continues to confirm what was said above, namely that one should not be troubled by dangers. For dangers and deaths, he says, bring us the desired acquisition — incorruption, for which we groan, and they lead us more quickly to our Master. "We are always of good courage," that is, fearing neither persecutions, nor plots, nor deaths. Notice the wisdom, how he concealed the names of death and life, and called the first being at home with the Lord, and the latter being away from the Lord, so that no one would cling to the present life, as it draws one away from the Lord.

2 Corinthians 5:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Then, lest someone say: so then what? does the body alienate us from God? — he deflected this objection by saying: "for we walk by faith, not by sight," that is, although even here we know Him, yet only in part, for this is what "by faith" means, and not face to face, which is what "by sight" means.

2 Corinthians 5:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

But if this is so, then "we would prefer to depart from the body and be at home with the Lord." He did not say: to attain incorruption, but — what is more excellent — to be with the Lord, for this is more important than incorruption.

2 Corinthians 5:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The main thing one should be concerned about is to please God in one's life. Lest, hearing about departure, you think that it alone is sufficient for your salvation, he says: strive to depart as one well-approved, that is, lead a life here as well that is pleasing to God.

2 Corinthians 5:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here he reminds of the Dreadful Judgment, and with the words "must appear" he arouses fear. For do not think that there walls, or coverings, or the depth of the heart will hide either deeds or thoughts; there everything will be revealed. Saying this, he strengthens those who lived uprightly and piously with hope, and rouses the negligent through fear toward correction. At the same time, he confirms the teaching on the resurrection of bodies. For that which served either good or evil deeds is undoubtedly either rewarded or punished. Thus here the mouths of the heretics are stopped.

2 Corinthians 5:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Knowing, he says, about the Dreadful Judgment, we do everything so as not to lead people into temptation, for this is what the words "we persuade men" mean, that is, we heal them from offenses. For we are subject to condemnation not only when we have done something bad, but also when, being able to remove the cause for suspicion and eliminate the offense, we do not do so. "But we are made manifest unto God," for He knows how we conduct our lives, and there is no need to convince Him, as one convinces someone who doubts. "I trust also are made manifest in your consciences," as those who know well everything concerning us. Therefore there is no need to convince you, as though you had suffered offense from us.

2 Corinthians 5:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Immediately he removes the suspicion of supposed vainglory and says that by these words we do not praise ourselves, that is, exalt ourselves, extol ourselves with praises, but we give you an occasion to boast and take pride in us before the false apostles who slander us. So that you may have something to say and something to boast about concerning us before the false apostles, who boast "in appearance," that is, they do everything for show, for outward display, for they were such: they wore a mask of piety, but in their heart had nothing good. He commands them to boast not always, but only when the false apostles exalt themselves.

2 Corinthians 5:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

If we say something lofty (this is what the apostle calls "being beside ourselves," or, in other places, "madness"), we do this for God, so that you, considering us weak, may not become proud and perish; but if we say something humbly and with self-abasement, we do this for you, so that you may learn to be humble-minded. Or alternatively: if anyone suspects that we are mad, then we hope to receive a reward from God, for Whose sake we are subjected to such suspicion; and if anyone considers us humble-minded, let him also benefit from our humility of mind. Or yet another way: if we are mad, we are mad in this way for God, so as to bring you to Him. And Paul's madness was the madness of love: loving God and living, like one in love, by Him alone, that is, the Beloved, he went outside himself and clung wholly to God, living not his own life but the life of the Beloved, as supremely loved or cherished. So then, if we, he says, "are beside ourselves, it is for God."

2 Corinthians 5:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The love of God, which He manifested in us, encompasses us and compels us to undergo dangers for Him, when we deliberate well within ourselves the following. Since He died for all, it is evident that we were all perishing, and that He died for the perishing and the dead in order to bring us to life.

2 Corinthians 5:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Therefore, since He brought us to life, we ought no longer to live "for ourselves," but for Him by whom we live, who not only died for us but also rose again, having taken up to heaven our firstfruits, that is, His body, so that He might wholly take us up as well. For what need was there for Him to ascend, if the same were not to happen to us also? Therefore, since He died for us, since He brought us to life, and since He gave us the pledge of incorruption, we ought to live for Him, and not for our own lusts.

2 Corinthians 5:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since all who were put to death by sin have been made alive by Christ through baptism, he rightly says: we know no one among the believers living in the flesh, that is, according to the old and carnal life. For all who have been reborn by the Spirit lead a new and spiritual life. He shows that in not living according to the flesh we have Christ as our leader, and says: although Christ too was once according to the flesh, yet now He is not according to the flesh. What then? Did He lay aside the flesh? No. For as He came, so also shall He come, and He came in the flesh and with the flesh. So then, what does the apostle say? That we are called living according to the flesh when we are in sins, and living not according to the flesh when we do not sin. Christ, however, is called living according to the flesh when He partook of the natural and blameless infirmities in life, such as: hunger, thirst, sleep, weariness. But now He is not "according to the flesh," that is, He has been freed even from the natural and blameless infirmities, having flesh that is free from suffering and immortal, so that, he says, He might completely and abundantly teach us to no longer live according to the flesh and sinfully, but according to the spirit.

2 Corinthians 5:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Whoever believed in Christ became another creation and became a new creature. Therefore, we must not live in the old way. What is the ancient? The sinful and the Judaic. For the ancient sin has ended and we have gained a new soul and a new body, and in place of everything Judaic we have all things new: in place of the law – the Gospel, in place of Jerusalem – heaven, in place of the temple – "the inner place behind the veil" (Heb. 6:19), where the Trinity dwells, in place of circumcision – baptism, in place of manna – the Body of God, in place of water – the Blood of the Master, in place of the rod of Moses or Aaron – the Cross, in place of the lamb – the Son of God, and so on.

2 Corinthians 5:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

All of this has been given to us by God, Who reconciled us to Himself through the mediation of His Son. For we did not run to Him ourselves, but He called us through the death of His Son. O the depth of His love for mankind! For the Father, who sent the Son, when He saw Him slain by those who were in need of reconciliation, not only did not reject mankind, but gave, he says, to us, the apostles, "the ministry of reconciliation," so that, going about everywhere, we might be ambassadors to those who had fallen away from God and bring them back to Him.

2 Corinthians 5:19 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He stated that the Father reconciled us to Himself. Lest anyone should say: but He sent the Son? – he now says that although He sent the Son, nevertheless, it is not the Son alone who calls, but also the Father, who reconciles the world to Himself through Christ – for this is what "in Christ" means – and who showed such goodness to people that He not only did not punish them, but also reconciled them to Himself, and not only forgave them, but did not even impute their sins to them. For if He had wished to demand an account, all would have perished. We therefore have a commandment from God not to lay anything burdensome upon you, but to reconcile you with Him. Since they did not believe Me, God says, do not cease exhorting them until you persuade them.

2 Corinthians 5:20 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

"On behalf of Christ," that is, sent in place of Christ. For what He intended to do, we have now received, and as through Him the Father called us, so now through us He calls you to be reconciled with Him. He did not say: reconcile God to yourselves, but be reconciled with Him. For you are hostile toward Him, not He toward you, for God is also Father. He, as though He had sinned against them, sends to them so that they might forgive Him. O the riches of mercy and condescension!

2 Corinthians 5:21 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I, he says, do not recall everything—that you dishonored the Benefactor, that He did not concern Himself with vengeance, that on the contrary He Himself was the first to desire reconciliation: is not what He has now done sufficient for you to be reconciled with Him? What then did He do? He delivered to death for our sake His own Son, "who knew no sin," that is, the One who is righteousness itself, as though He were a sinner and evildoer, for "cursed before God is everyone who hangs on a tree" (Deut. 21:23), and "He was numbered with the transgressors." And he did not say "made" Him a sinner, but "a sacrifice for sin," which means more. For what purpose then was this done? So that we might be justified, not by the works of the law, but by the grace of God. For the righteousness of God consists in this: when one is justified by grace, when no stain can be found. Therefore he did not say: that we might become righteous ourselves, but "the righteousness" of God, pointing to the superabundance of grace.

2 Corinthians 6:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

We, he says, work together both with you and with God: with you, so that you may be saved, and with God, so that His will may be fulfilled, that is, concerning your salvation. "We beseech" on behalf of Christ, even until His second coming, and as long as we exist in this life, so that you may not receive the grace of God in vain. For what is the use of receiving freedom from sins by the grace of God, and then filling up with them again through one's own carelessness? Enmity appears again, and grace toward us becomes futile. Therefore, do not think that faith alone constitutes reconciliation; life is also needed.

2 Corinthians 6:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What is this favorable time? The time of grace, in which there is forgiveness of sins and the imparting of justification. The favorable time is that in which God accepts us, hears us, and saves us. For in the time of judgment He will neither hear, nor help, nor save. Therefore, we must strive in this time of grace, because we will easily receive rewards.

2 Corinthians 6:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

We exhort, he said, and we assist. In what way? By a blameless life. And by the very course of his narrative he advises them to pay attention to him. For, he says, I so order my life that I give no one occasion—I do not say for accusation, but even for ordinary reproach, and still more for scandal—so that our ministry may not be blamed. Again, he did not say: so as not to fall under accusation, but so that my work and my ministry may not receive even an incidental reproach. Some, however, explain this as follows: so that the reproach may not pass over to the preaching, for he calls that his ministry. When I live badly, the preaching is subjected to contempt and reproach. He also subtly hints to them that when they live badly, the blasphemy is directed against Christ and against the faith.

2 Corinthians 6:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

This is much higher: not only to make oneself pure from accusations and reproaches, but also to show such a life that from it one can see that he is a servant of God. He did not say: we show ourselves, but "we commend ourselves," that is, we show ourselves to be such in deed. He also speaks of the manner in which they become such, that is, through patience, and not simply through patience, but through "great patience." For it is not enough to endure one particular affliction or two, but one must be patient to the end. The highest degree of sorrow consists in when inescapable misfortunes oppress a person. "In straitened circumstances" signifies hunger or simply temptations.

2 Corinthians 6:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Beatings and imprisonments: see how many evils! Each of them in itself is exceedingly grievous. "In banishments," that is, in persecutions, when someone has no place to stop, being driven from place to place. Having spoken of external hardships, here he speaks of his own, which he voluntarily subjected himself to—labors, that is, the work of his own hands, by which he fed both himself and others, and at the same time kept vigil and fasted.

2 Corinthians 6:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

"In purity": thus he calls temperance, or purity in all things, and freedom from covetousness, and preaching without charge. "In prudence," that is, in the wisdom of God, which is truly knowledge, only not outward, as with the false apostles. "In long-suffering, in kindness": this is the mark of an indomitable soul, when someone, being struck and wounded from all sides, not only endures patiently, but also does good. "In the Holy Spirit": in showing how he did all this, namely by the Holy Spirit. When he had shown his labors, then he set forth the help of the Holy Spirit. Here spiritual gifts are also understood, for by them we prove that we are servants of God, because we perform miracles. Otherwise: we gave no offense "in the Holy Spirit," that is, in the gifts of the Spirit. For many of those who boasted of the gift of tongues they had received did not use it as they ought. But Paul was not like that. "In unfeigned love": here is the source of all good things, here is the reason why the Spirit remained in him.

2 Corinthians 6:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

"In the word of truth," that is, not perverting the word of God. "In the power of God": nothing, he says, is mine, but all this was accomplished in the power of God, or in signs and wonders and in punishing and beneficent power. "With the weapons of righteousness in the right hand and in the left": the weapons of righteousness on the left hand signify all that is grievous, while those on the right signify all that protects and places us in safety. On the left hand are sorrowful things, in the opinion of many, for the Lord also commanded to pray not to fall into temptation, and on the right are joyful things. Thus Paul showed himself blameless in both, neither losing heart in sorrows nor exalting himself in joys, but making all of these weapons of righteousness.

2 Corinthians 6:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He explained to us that the weapons in the right and left hand signify glory and dishonor. How then does glory serve as a weapon of righteousness? In that the glory of teachers attracts many to piety. What then? Is this a virtue of Paul? Of course, because he, being in glory, did not grow proud, while dishonor, producing patience, made him skilled and contributed to the success of his preaching. And the endurance of reproach is a great feat. For it strongly disturbs the soul. Therefore the Lord also calls blessed those who endure reviling. In tortures the body shares the sufferings together with the soul, but in reproach the entire weight falls upon the soul. Therefore it was also heavier for Job than all the other blows. "Regarded as deceivers" because of the reproaches, "yet true," which is proven by the commendations.

2 Corinthians 6:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

"We are unknown, yet we are recognized": for some they were respected and well-known, while for others they were not even worthy of being known. This corresponds to what was said: "in honor and dishonor." "They regard us as dead, but behold, we are alive": that is, as those condemned and sentenced to death, and, in the opinion of those who plot against us, already dead; but by the power of God we are alive. "We are chastened, yet not killed": God permits this, he says, in order to bring us to our senses; for even before the future rewards, in the present life no small benefit comes from punishment. This is taken from David, who says: "The Lord has chastened me severely, but He has not given me over to death" (Ps. 118:18).

2 Corinthians 6:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

"They grieve us, yet we are always rejoicing": though in outward appearance, he says, we seem to be grieving, we enjoy the most perfect joy; for it is not the case that we sometimes rejoice and sometimes do not, but we always rejoice. "We are poor, yet we enrich many": the Apostle enriched many with both spiritual and material wealth. For, having the homes of all open to him, he was the wealthiest and was able to bestow upon and feed others, such as, for example, the saints in Jerusalem. He shows the same thing further on as well. "We have nothing, yet possess all things": not attached to anything in this present life, he has everything. "If it had been possible," he says, "you would have plucked out your own eyes and given them to me" (Gal. 4:15). How then could such people have begrudged him their possessions? He enumerated all of this with the purpose that they would not be troubled by anything that seems sorrowful.

2 Corinthians 6:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having enumerated his labors and through the order of his narrative shown the Corinthians how they ought to imitate him, he wishes, finally, to reproach them as not loving him enough. But before this he shows them his own love, and says: I always desire to speak and converse with you, and moreover freely and boldly; for this is what the words "our mouth is open" mean. He speaks thus because he wants to give them relief, showing that boldness in speech is a sign of the greatest love. And I express love not only with my lips, but also with my heart, having it enlarged for you. For the flame of love both opened my mouth and enlarged my heart, and made it spacious, so as to give room to all of you. Therefore he also adds the following.

2 Corinthians 6:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

You, he says, are not cramped in my heart, a heart spacious enough no matter how many of you there are. But in your hearts there is great narrowness, and you cannot spaciously accommodate me, though I am but one. That is, I love you to the highest degree, but you, although you love me and have me in your hearts, do so in a cramped way, not spaciously.

2 Corinthians 6:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Show the same mutuality and equality of friendship on your part as well, and open your hearts just as I have opened mine. He shows that this is how it ought to be, for he says: "I speak as to children." I ask nothing great when, being a father, I desire to be loved by my children, for this is the duty of children.

2 Corinthians 6:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest it should seem that he says this for his own benefit, he shows that he needs their love for their benefit, speaking as if to say: to love me means that you should not mingle with unbelievers and not turn aside to their part. He did not say: do not mingle, but: "do not be unequally yoked," that is, do not offend justice by inclining and joining yourselves to those to whom you ought not. For the word ἑτεροζυγεῖν is used in the case when one speaks of unequal scales, when one pan of the balance outweighs the other. Here he draws a distinction not between himself and the unbelievers, but between the virtue and nobility of the Corinthians and the baseness of the unbelievers. Just as a father, seeing his son in association with depraved people, says to him: what fellowship is there between your nobility and their vileness; so too the apostle says: you are righteousness itself, and they are lawlessness: so what do you have in common with them?

2 Corinthians 6:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Do not be satisfied with what has been said, but desiring by every means to urge them to separate from the unbelievers, he did not say: what fellowship do those who are in the light have with those who abide in darkness, or: the followers of Christ and the children of Belial, but in place of the persons he put the very things themselves – light and darkness; which expresses much more; likewise Christ and Belial, which means apostate. Through this he made his speech more threatening. "Or what partnership does a believer have with an unbeliever?" Here he mentioned the persons, so that it would not seem that he only condemns evil or praises virtue.

2 Corinthians 6:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The unfaithful are temples of idols, or even the very idols themselves, while you are the temple of God—not of the one about whom they tell fables, but of the living God. So what "compatibility," that is, likeness, similarity is there between you and them? Lest it should seem that he flatters, he confirms by Scripture that they are the temple of God. The indwelling of God in us is conditioned by purity of life, and His walking in us is acquired by diligence. For God dwells in a person when he is pure, and when He moves him to some other work, it is said that He walks in him; this means: when God becomes his God, he enters into the rank of the patriarchs.

2 Corinthians 6:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He did not say: do not do foolish things, but: do not even touch them. Uncleanness is of two kinds: bodily and spiritual. To the spiritual belong impure thoughts, impure gazes, malice, deceit, and the like; while to bodily uncleanness belong: fornication, adultery, and every indulgence of the flesh. So then, he wants us to be clean from both the one and the other uncleanness. "Come out from the midst" of the unbelievers "and be separate," that is, live apart and be clean, and then I will receive you. For when you depart from vices, then you will be united with God.

2 Corinthians 6:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Do you see how the prophet long ago foretold the present regeneration and adoption that is accomplished in us through baptism?

2 Corinthians 7:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What promises? That is, that we are temples of God, that God Himself and the Father dwells and walks in us. Let us cleanse ourselves from impure deeds — for this is what "defilement of the flesh" means — and from impure and passionate thoughts — for this is what "defilement of the spirit" means, that is, of the soul. It is not enough, he says, to abstain from impurity, but one must also do something good — "holiness," that is, purity, chastity. He added "in the fear of God" either because there is a chastity preserved out of people-pleasing and not in the fear of God, or in order to show us how one ought to preserve it, namely in the fear of God. For however great the power of the flesh may be, have the fear of God, and you will overcome its frenzy. By holiness, understand not chastity alone, but also in general every purity in life.

2 Corinthians 7:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Again he speaks of love. Previously he struck fear into them, saying that they had departed from him and joined themselves to unbelievers and the unclean. Now he softens toward them, saying: "receive us," that is, give us a spacious place within yourselves, so that we are not constrained in you. Hinting at the false apostles, he says: "we have wronged no one" — in possessions; "we have corrupted no one," that is, we have not beguiled anyone by corrupting their mind with impious teaching; "we have taken advantage of no one," that is, we have not sought profit for ourselves under the pretext of preaching.

2 Corinthians 7:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I say this not to condemn you. How is this evident? From love; for you are in our hearts. But since someone might love yet not wish to expose himself to dangers, he says: "to die together." And since there are many who do not rejoice in the prosperity of friends out of envy, he added: "and to live." The meaning of what is said is this: in dangers we do not flee from you, and in prosperity we live with you and do not envy you.

2 Corinthians 7:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

It would seem that he offended them by saying "you are restricted in your own hearts" and "make room for us." Therefore now he both justifies himself and heals them, saying: I said this not in order to condemn you, but out of my great boldness toward you and out of a desire to urge you to virtue. For that I do not condemn you is evident from the fact that I boast of you before others. Having corrected yourselves, he says, in that for which I censured you in my former epistle, you filled me with comfort, and not only comforted me, that is, freed me from sorrow, but also abundantly filled me with joy. The abundance of joy he expresses with the word "I exceedingly abound." This joy, he says, was such that in all our affliction, however great it was, it prevailed over and extinguished the affliction. This would seem to contradict what was said about them a little earlier, but in reality it does not contradict it. For both are characteristic of one who loves: the former as one who reproves, and the latter as one who encourages, because reproofs come not from hostility but from intense love.

2 Corinthians 7:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He speaks of his sorrow and describes it in strong terms, in order to show how great was the joy from them, since it drove away even such sorrow. He well said that the "flesh" had no rest; for the soul of Paul was unconquerable. "Attacks" from unbelievers. Because among the faithful there are weak ones who could be led astray by false brethren.

2 Corinthians 7:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since he said much in praise of the Corinthians, he brings Titus as a witness. Who then "comforts the downcast"? God, he says. He also comforted us by sending us Titus; for his arrival was sufficient to dispel our sorrow. He also wishes to present this man to them as worthy of respect, which is why he ascribes great significance to his arrival.

2 Corinthians 7:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He comforted you, he says, not only by being with you during your time of sorrow, but also by announcing to you your virtue, by which he himself was also comforted, that is, he rejoiced over you, accepting you on account of your virtues. He wins for this man their goodwill, as one who praised them before him. Probably the Corinthians were weeping and grieving that their teacher was so troubled in spirit and had not been with them for so long. Therefore he did not simply say "tears," but "weeping," and not ἐπιθυμίαν, but ἐπιπόθησιν, that is, intense longing, and not anger, but "zeal" against the fornicator. For my sake you were inflamed and burned to carry out my command; for my sake you were zealous even before the false apostles. The apostle says this not only to heal the former reproaches, but also because he accepts those who have corrected themselves; for although many were wicked and unworthy of these praises, he does not separate them, but praises and reproaches all together, leaving it to the conscience of each to choose what belongs to him. I, he says, rejoiced both at the presence of Titus, but even more at the fact that he reported to me such news about you.

2 Corinthians 7:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Although I wrote to you in such a way, he says, that I exceeded the measure of reproach and ought to have repented of having censured you beyond measure, yet the great benefit arising from it does not allow me now to repent. He said this not because he had in fact censured them beyond measure, but in order to increase their praise.

2 Corinthians 7:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The sorrow was temporary – for an hour, but the benefit was everlasting. "I rejoice," he says, "not because you were grieved" (for what benefit is your sorrow to me?), "but that you were grieved to repentance." Notice how he attributes the sorrow to repentance, and does not say that he brought them benefit – which would have been fair – but ascribes this matter to their virtue. You were grieved, he says, but you were grieved "for God's sake." Having been reproved, he says, by us, you were grieved according to God, and henceforth you will suffer no harm from us in anything. For all of you, not excluding even the one who had fallen into the most extreme sin and fornication, have improved. A teacher causes harm to a student when he does not reprove the one who is sinning. For if he had been reproved, he would have received benefit.

2 Corinthians 7:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He discusses sorrow and shows that sorrow is not always an evil, but only when it is according to the world, that is, over possessions, glory, or the dead. For such sorrow "produces death," assuredly already of the soul, and often of the body as well, for through this many have perished. But if someone voluntarily grieves over sins, he grieves "for God's sake"; for this remedy has been prepared for the case of this one disease alone, for the production of unchanging repentance (for none of those who grieve with it ever repented of doing so) and for the deliverance of man from the death of the soul.

2 Corinthians 7:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Not from the example of others, he says, do I prove the benefit of godly sorrow, but from your own experience. For you not only did not regret that you were grieved, but you became more careful about yourselves. Apologies before me; for I have forgiven you, because you repented. Against the one who committed fornication. Before me; for you corrected yourselves quickly anyway, because you were frightened. "To me." When he spoke of fear, lest they think he was presenting himself as some kind of ruler, he immediately corrected himself by using the word "desire," which is a sign of love, not of authority. To God. For the laws of God; for you punished those who transgressed them. You, he says, not only did not do anything such as the fornicator did, but you did not even show indulgence toward him. In the former epistle he said: "and you are puffed up" (1 Cor. 5:2), which made them partakers of the transgression; therefore here he says: now you have cleansed yourselves even from this suspicion, and have shown yourselves to be pure from reproach.

2 Corinthians 7:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest they should say to him: why then did you rebuke us, if we were clean of transgression? he says: I so respect what was previously written by me and do not repent of rebuking you, that I say: I wrote that so that my love for you and my care for you might be revealed "before God," that is, before God, who sees that this is just. I was afraid lest the infection should spread to you as well. Whom does he mean by "the one who did the wrong" and "the one who suffered the wrong"? The fornicators; because both he and she wronged each other. How then does he say that he wrote not for their sake? That is, although I wrote for their sake as well, it was not exclusively for their sake, but also for your sake, taking care that the whole community not be corrupted. So also when he says: "Does God take care of oxen?" (1 Cor. 9:9), he does not mean that God does not care for them; otherwise why were they created? but rather that God gave the law not primarily for the sake of oxen.

2 Corinthians 7:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I showed my care for you, and my hopes did not deceive me; therefore, he says, I was greatly comforted. Now to the consolation with which you consoled me, as I said, a great joy was added — the joy of Titus. And this joy and consolation is on your account and for your sake.

2 Corinthians 7:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I, he says, rejoiced at this, that Titus found you to be such as I had described you to him in words. And he himself was comforted when he found you to be such and encountered nothing rude or unpleasant from you. And the fact that Paul boasts about his disciples shows that they were virtuous and that he was loving toward his children. Such should disciples and teachers be even now. As everything I preached to you was true (or, perhaps, he speaks of the praises he expressed about Titus), so also everything I boasted about you turned out to be true.

2 Corinthians 7:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

With these words he praises Titus, so that they too might come to love him, as one bound to him and ardently loving them. Therefore he also said: "his heart," in order to show the strength and fervor of his disposition and sincere love for them. He sets forth the reasons for Titus's such love for them, showing that they themselves gave occasion for such love, and at the same time urging them also to greater love. For you did not simply show love toward him or care for him, but also obedience, receiving him as children receive a father and at the same time as a superior — "with fear" and even "trembling." By this very thing he testifies to their twofold virtue: love, as toward a father, and fear, as toward a superior, so that in them neither did love weaken fear, nor did fear poison love.

2 Corinthians 7:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I rejoice not only about Titus, that you honored him, but also that I find you to be such people – not shaming me, but giving me boldness to speak about you openly in every matter and at every time. And in another sense, "I can rely on you," because whether I do something for you or speak to you, you will readily accept it, whether it be necessary to rebuke or praise you for your correction, or to prescribe something difficult to you.

2 Corinthians 8:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Not in vain did he bestow so many praises upon them above, but with the purpose of softening them, for he intended to urge them toward love of the poor. Therefore he also said above: "I can rely on you," that is, whatever I say to you, you do. However, he did not say outright: give alms, but, setting before them as an example what others had done, he rouses them also to similar zeal. Note that he calls the disposition toward almsgiving "the grace of God." Through this he both makes his own word beyond reproach and calls the Corinthians to almsgiving as to a gift of God. And he did not say: in this or that city, but praises all of Macedonia, so that they too would all be moved to similar zeal.

2 Corinthians 8:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, having many afflictions, they became more skilled through patience; they did not fall, but rather rejoiced, not simply rejoiced, but rejoiced abundantly.

2 Corinthians 8:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, just as their great affliction produced an abundance of joy, so also their great and extreme poverty not only did not hinder them from giving alms, but even more impelled them "to abound in riches." He did not say, however, in riches of giving, but "of generosity," that is, of a sincere disposition toward liberality. For charity is valued not by the abundance of what is given, but by the disposition of those who give. It is remarkable that in such poverty (for they were cut off from their own countrymen) they showed such generosity.

2 Corinthians 8:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He explains what was said above and says: "according to their power," even "beyond their power"; for therein consists the abundance of simplicity, that is, in that which is "beyond their power." Moreover, they were not exhorted by us, but were "willing of themselves." And what do I say? They themselves earnestly besought and implored us. He says this in order to move them as well, not so much to generous giving, as to giving with eagerness. With this aim he also dwells on this subject. Here words are lacking: they asked us to accept this ministry. He said "gift," so that the Corinthians, as those who were zealous for spiritual gifts, would also resort to almsgiving as a gift, about which he spoke above as well. And he called it "participation" so that they would know that by giving to others, they themselves receive.

2 Corinthians 8:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

We did not expect that those in such poverty and such affliction would ask us to accept their service. Here he testifies to their other virtues as well. For they did not become puffed up from the fact that they gave alms, nor did they neglect other virtues, but they wholly gave themselves over to the Lord, wholly and undividedly inclined themselves to every God-pleasing work. "And to us" they gave themselves, that is, they were obedient in all things, they showed love "by the will of God," that is, as is pleasing to God, and not according to human calculation.

2 Corinthians 8:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

They, he says, gave themselves over to almsgiving to such a degree that I, seeing their deed, took care for you, so that you would not be worse than them, and for this reason asked Titus to go to you, which he himself also "began," that is, purposed to go to you before I asked him. Through this he also disposes them toward Titus, so that when he comes and begins to persuade them to almsgiving, they would more readily yield to his persuasions, as one who is concerned with what pertains to their salvation. And again he called almsgiving a good work. For it is truly a great good and a gift of God, and the giving of it makes us like God. Therefore the wise one also said, "many a man will proclaim his own goodness" (Prov. 20:6).

2 Corinthians 8:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He exhorts with praises and says: since you have all other things in abundance, then in this matter as well — not only give alms, but give them in abundance; which means either that they should surpass the Macedonians, or simply that they should be more generous. "In faith," that is, in the gifts of faith, unwavering; "in word," that is, in the word of wisdom; "in knowledge," that is, in knowledge of doctrines; "and in all diligence," that is, in zeal for the other virtues, "and in your love toward us." For he said before that you demonstrated to Titus your love toward me, being zealous on my behalf.

2 Corinthians 8:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, not compelling you and not doing you violence. That is, I praise the Macedonians for the purpose of showing your love for the poor saints, through their zeal, as more praiseworthy and more illustrious.

2 Corinthians 8:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, think and reflect upon the great mystery, and spare nothing. For, he says, if you do not believe that poverty produces wealth, then remember your Master, and you will doubt no longer. For if He had not become poor, that is, had not assumed fallen and dishonored flesh and endured every other disgrace, and moreover for our sake, who are unworthy, His enemies, then we too would not have become rich. Of what wealth, then, does he speak? Of piety, of purification, of sanctification, and of the other good things which He has given and continues to give.

2 Corinthians 8:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

See how he takes care not to be a burden to them. "I give my advice," he says, that is, I counsel, and do not impose necessity; and I counsel so that there may be more benefit to you than to those who receive.

2 Corinthians 8:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He persuades them now not by the zeal of others, but by their own disposition, saying: you voluntarily reached the same point and not only laid the beginning of the doing, but also of the willing, that is, doing of your own good will, without any external exhortation. Therefore I advise you now to fulfill your task. So that the good work would not stop at mere zeal, but would actually be carried out. For just as disposition and free choice produce the desire, so from one's possessions comes the deed. Therefore, whoever has, let him do the deed, and whoever does not have, has done the deed by his free choice.

2 Corinthians 8:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Notice the wisdom: having praised the Macedonians—I mean the Thessalonians—for giving "beyond their means," from these he demands nothing beyond their means. If, he says, you have eagerness, give according to your means; God accepts this.

2 Corinthians 8:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

You, he says, are not obligated to give beyond your means so that others may live in luxury and pleasure while you suffer want and sorrow from it. The Lord praised the widow who gave all that she had (Mk. 12:44). But Paul does not do this now, partly because the Corinthians were still weak, and partly because they were wealthy, so that if they gave even according to their means, a large, considerable, and rich offering would be assembled. Moreover, the apostle hopes that the example of the Thessalonians will move the Corinthians to greater generosity, and therefore leaves the matter to their own will. And in the following words he subtly urges them toward the same end.

2 Corinthians 8:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, you are rich in possessions, while they are rich in boldness before God. Therefore give them from the abundance of your possessions what they do not have, so that you may receive in return the boldness in which they are rich and in which you are lacking. See how he subtly disposes them to give even beyond their means. If, he says, you wish to receive from abundance, then give also from abundance; but if you wish to receive a full reward, then give fully yourself as well, that is, even from your lack, and beyond your means; however, he does not say this openly. So then, up to this point he has been urging, it seems, to give according to one's means.

2 Corinthians 8:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

How will there be equality? If both you and they mutually share your surpluses with one another and fill each other's deficiencies. But what kind of equality is it to give spiritual things in return for material things? Here, of course, the equality is not in relation to the value or pricelessness of what is given and received in return, but in relation to surplus and lack: you give from your surplus, and they give from their surplus; and again: you receive what you were in need of, and they receive what they are in need of. This equality relates entirely to the present time, but what belongs to the future age has a great advantage over what is given now. Therefore, humble yourselves, O rich, because in things that are permanent and imperishable, the poor surpass you. He brings as an example what happened during the gathering of manna, to show how equality comes about. Namely: when a rich man, having much, gives his surplus to the one who has little, then he himself does not have excess, nor does the one who had little have any lack in what he received from him. The same is true of boldness before God. At the same time, he also suggests something greater, showing the rich that just as during the gathering of manna all—both those who gathered more and those who gathered less—found an equal measure for themselves, by which God punished their insatiability, so also now one should not desire more.

2 Corinthians 8:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having said what was necessary about alms, he finally praises those sent to collect them, so that they, being free from suspicion, might more readily stir them to readiness for donation. Since the first of them was Titus, he praises him, and calls his motivation for this ministry the work of God. For He gave him the same earnestness that I have for you. Here he also persuades them to make a worthy offering. For if God stirred him up, then without doubt God also asks that you make an offering worthy of God.

2 Corinthians 8:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

From what is it evident that God stirred up Titus? From the fact that when I asked him, he readily accepted the request, and did not grumble, but set out voluntarily, for even before I asked him, he already had his own zeal.

2 Corinthians 8:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Some understand this to mean Luke, on account of the Gospel written by him; others, Barnabas, since the apostle calls even unwritten preaching "the gospel." He does not expand in praises of him as he does of Titus, because he was not known to the Corinthians, whereas Titus was well known to them. Nevertheless, he weaves sufficient praise for him as well; for he does not simply say that he preaches the Gospel, but that he is "praised," not in two or three, but in all the churches.

2 Corinthians 8:19 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He praises the man also by the judgment of those who chose him: not only, he says, is he renowned as one who worthily preaches the Gospel, but he has also been chosen by the churches to accompany us, so that he might be a partaker with us both in trials and in dangers. This is more fitting for Barnabas. "Chosen" for this grace, that is, for the administration of the offerings, so that he might serve with us. That is, so that God may be glorified and you may become more zealous, for when those who receive the alms are approved men, no one can harbor any suspicion regarding them.

2 Corinthians 8:20 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

This is worthy of a holy soul and of Paul's great care and condescension. We, he says, sent these men—not one, but several—"taking precaution," that is, anticipating and fearing lest anyone suspect us of using something from the offerings for our own benefit. And he did not say: lest you suspect, but: "by anyone," so as not to offend them or make them think that he suspects them of holding such an opinion about him. And the very abundance itself, he says, that is, the abundance of offerings, can easily arouse suspicion among evil people if we do not take precautions.

2 Corinthians 8:21 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

See how Paul's soul was troubled, lest he give the brethren an occasion for stumbling. For he did not say: I am pure, let whoever wants to slander me do so; but as before God, he says, so also before men, "we take care for what is good," that is, we take care to appear blameless, and the weaker they are, the more we must condescend to them, because we also condescend to little children when we nurse them.

2 Corinthians 8:22 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He adds yet another, calling him a brother and commending him on the basis of trial and judgment, as a man zealous in many things and having proved himself such many times. To elevate speech in this way is characteristic of praise. But now, he says, he has become even more zealous, as if in the hope that you will offer a more generous alms, which he serves.

2 Corinthians 8:23 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, if one must say something about Titus, I will say that he is "my partner" – he helps me in teaching you and bringing you benefit. Or: if you do something for Titus, you will do it not for an ordinary man, but for my partner. That is, if you wish to hear something about others, they too have great claims on your trust; for they are our brothers. That is, they were sent and chosen by the churches. What is most important of all, he placed at the end. Everything, whatever may be in them, he says, relates to Christ.

2 Corinthians 8:24 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Now, he says, show how you love us and how we do not boast of you in vain. And you will show this if you show them love. For what you do for them, you do "before the face of the churches," that is, for the honor of the churches; for they represent the face of the churches that sent them.

2 Corinthians 9:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He discoursed so long about this ministry before and, intending again to speak about the same thing, says that it is superfluous for him to write about it. And he does this wisely, in order to attract them more. For when Paul has such an opinion of them that they have no need of counsel regarding almsgiving, it would be shameful for them to later prove themselves below the good opinion held of them.

2 Corinthians 9:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I know myself, he says, of your eagerness, and not only do I know this, but I boast before others that all of Achaia is ready, and not Corinth alone, and that nothing remains except for those collecting alms to come to you. So then, I will be ashamed if my boasts turn out to be in vain and false. Above he says: the Macedonians were willing of themselves and besought us. How then does he now say: "And your zeal has stirred up many"? He did not say: all, but many. Some were willing of themselves and besought us, while others were stirred up by your zeal; for many need encouragement. Otherwise put: we did not advise them, we did not persuade them, but only praised you, and this was sufficient for their persuasion. See how he encourages both the Corinthians by the example of the Macedonians, and the Macedonians by the example of the Corinthians. You, he says, became teachers for them; do not then, as teachers, prove worse than your students.

2 Corinthians 9:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He makes himself as it were a member of the Corinthian church and is anxious about it. For he says: since I boasted of you, I was afraid lest I be put to shame, and therefore sent the brothers, "that our boasting of you may not be in vain," that is, lest my boasting of you be exposed as empty and fruitless. For I, he says, admiring you, boasted before all and before them. So if you show yourselves not to be such, the shame will be shared; however, not in everything, but only "in this matter," that is, lest I be put to shame in my one expectation concerning the charitable collection; but "that you may be prepared," as I also told the Macedonians, that in Achaia everything is already ready and they lack nothing.

2 Corinthians 9:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Again he returns to the same subject and expresses his concern with greater force, persuading them with human considerations. For there is greater shame when one is disgraced before the faces of strangers. Perhaps, he says, you are counting on me as someone familiar to you; but think of the Macedonians who may come with me, which is likely. "And find you," he did not say: unwilling, but: "unprepared." For even this is shameful, if you are not ready and cannot quickly collect; all the more shameful if you have collected nothing, or collected less than what is proper. But by saying: "lest we—not to say 'you'—should be put to shame in this confident boasting," he softens his speech—we will not, that is, be put to shame in everything, but only in the boasting concerning the alms; for the rest that concerns you is beyond reproach. He says this not in order to flatter them, but rather so as to make them more zealous, so that those praised in everything would not prove unworthy of praise in this matter as well, and fall below themselves. By the words "not to say 'you'" he shows that they will be put to shame more than he; for it is their sin. By "confidence" he means the basis, or the very matter, or the substance of the boasting.

2 Corinthians 9:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest he seem to contradict what was said above — "it is superfluous for me to write to you" — while now speaking again about the same thing, he discusses generosity and the completion of the deed with cheerfulness, for which reason, he says, I also sent the brothers. Urging toward two opposite things, namely, that they give abundantly and with cheerfulness, he very wisely transitions to both. For first he speaks of cheerfulness in giving, and then of the other point. Giving, he says, is a "blessing"; for no one gives a blessing with sorrow. He also shows the fruit that directly grows from this: those who give are filled with blessing. However, he did not stop even at this, but added: "and not as a grudging obligation." Do not think, he says, that we take this from you out of covetousness; on the contrary, we desire to procure a blessing for you. Thus, one who gives alms under compulsion is, as it were, infected with covetousness.

2 Corinthians 9:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He moves on to another topic, that one must give generously, and says: "I will say this," that is, I add to what has been said, that one must not give sparingly. He did not say "stingily," but used the nobler term of frugality. The act itself he called sowing, so that you would immediately turn your gaze to the recompense, and understand that you receive more than you give. After speaking about giving generously, he again reminds about giving cheerfully: this is shown, as was said above, by the words: "sows bountifully."

2 Corinthians 9:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He dwells on the subject of giving with cheerfulness, knowing that the example of the Macedonians is sufficient to urge them to greater giving and to shame them if they prove inferior to those. He heals their mind so that the deed they perform may be a virtue, for what is compelled is not virtue. Therefore, as a true teacher, he wants his disciples, when doing something, to do it as virtue requires, and moreover voluntarily, so that their reward may also be full, for what is done under compulsion loses its reward. Therefore he says: let each one give according to his disposition, and not with sorrow or compulsion. He also brings forward a testimony from Solomon. Although the saying of the Wise Man speaks of generosity, he applies it also to giving with cheerfulness, or, if you prefer, to both together.

2 Corinthians 9:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

With these words he refutes the reasoning that many have when they say: if I give too much, I am afraid of becoming poor myself. God, he says, is able to enrich you so much that you can abundantly accomplish every grace, that is, every act of charity. Therefore, give generously, so that your charity may ever increase more and more. Do you see? He does not ask for riches for them, but for sufficiency. And in saying this, he shows that he does not compel or force them to give from their lack, so that they would afterward not have sufficiency. At the same time, teaching how one ought to use the gifts of God, he says: "that you may abound to every good work." In bodily goods, he says, I desire sufficiency for you, but in spiritual goods (for this is what the words "every good work" mean) — abundance, so that you would not only be abundantly merciful, but would zealously do every God-pleasing work.

2 Corinthians 9:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Above he said: "abound." In confirmation of this he brings forth testimony from the prophet: "he scattered abroad," for this word indicates generosity and abundance. And although what was given is no longer present, yet "righteousness," that is, love for mankind (he calls it this because it justifies a person and remits sins), abides forever — both here and there. This is why the merciful man is loved by all, and his descendants are loved by the generations to come.

2 Corinthians 9:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

With these words he asks for them both fleshly and spiritual blessings, and confirms his word with a vivid example from agriculture. For if God supplies seed to those who sow the earth and provides food to those who nourish the body, how much more so to those who cultivate heaven and nourish the soul. In the words "may He supply abundance to what you have sown," he speaks of material wealth, which, in order for it to become spiritual sowing, he advises giving to the poor. For through this every good work and abundance of righteousness increases in us. Which is why he also says, "and multiply the fruits of your righteousness." Notice here that he presents God as giving us not vain pleasures, but food, for he says, "and bread for nourishment." The same is found in Isaiah (see Isa. 55:10).

2 Corinthians 9:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Again he shows how one should use wealth, and says that one should not bury it in the ground, but have it "for all generosity," that is, share it generously. But since many find generosity in harlots and actors, he says: I mean that generosity which brings "thanksgiving" to God, and not only thanksgiving, but many other things, which he speaks of further, so that by showing the many good consequences of generosity, he might make them more zealous for it.

2 Corinthians 9:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

"The ministration of this service," he says, that is, assistance with possessions, accomplishes much, for it not only supplies the need of the brethren, but also "abounds," that is, provides them more than what is needed; and this service and testimony of the ministry of love for mankind calls forth many thanksgivings.

2 Corinthians 9:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

They glorify God because you are so obedient to the Gospel, that you fulfill its commandments with generosity; for the Gospel teaches almsgiving. And in another way they glorify God — for your simplicity and goodness, poured out not only toward them, but also toward all the faithful poor. For they do not envy, as other beggars do, but give thanks that you give to others as well, which is a sign of their great virtue. Therefore, to those so free from envy and so virtuous, one ought to give with greater generosity.

2 Corinthians 9:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Moreover, they also pray for you, as though to be counted worthy of seeing you, not for the sake of possessions, but for the sake of the grace of God abundantly given to you. Again he calls the work of almsgiving grace, ascribing everything to God, so that they might not become proud. With the words "the exceeding grace of God" he urges them to make their generosity more abundant, so that others might not surpass and outdo them.

2 Corinthians 9:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He calls "gift" the blessings that come from almsgiving both to those who give and to those who receive. Or: he reminds us of the blessings of which we were deemed worthy through the incarnation of Christ, speaking as if to say: do not think that you are doing something great. The blessings we have received from God are unspeakable. What is so great about our giving what is small and perishable?

2 Corinthians 10:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having finished his discourse on almsgiving, he now begins to speak with severity against the false apostles and those who disparaged him as feeble-minded and foolishly boastful, and he intends to defend himself, having been compelled to do so lest the preaching lose its authority. He points both to his own deeds and to the grace given by God. Therefore, one would not err in calling this epistle a panegyric of Paul. The opening words, directed against those who called him powerless and a braggart, contain something like the following meaning: I myself, Paul, entreat you — the teacher of the whole world (for the words "I myself, Paul" signify dignity and express something like the following: behold, I myself, Paul, speak to you and entreat you, so that my detractors may not compel me to use my authority against them). It is also of great significance that the apostle entreats, and he further introduces the meekness of Christ as a mediator, speaking as if to say: be ashamed before the meekness of Christ, by which I beseech you. At the same time he shows why he spares them — namely, in imitation of the forbearance of the Savior Christ, and not because he lacks power. So do not force me to depart from the meekness which I love so much that I present it to you as well as a mediator. "Who in presence am lowly among you, but being absent am bold toward you." Either he speaks ironically, using the words of those who disparaged him — for they said that when he is personally present among them, he deserves no respect but is, on the contrary, insignificant and worthy of contempt, yet when he is absent from them, he is puffed up, conducts himself grandly, and makes threats. Or he spoke truly about himself: that when he is among them, he is humble and meek, and if he now speaks with authority, he does this not out of haughtiness but out of hope in them.

2 Corinthians 10:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I ask, he says, do not force me to make strong use of my power (for by the word "boldness" he means his power), "which I intend to use," that is, which I suppose, think, or intend, since I am being compelled to do so, to use against those who slander us, as if we are hypocrites and boasters; for this is what the words mean: "that we walk according to the flesh." Notice that he calls boldness the intention to respond to certain people, although he intends to do this not for his own sake, but for the sake of the preaching. But it is more proper for a teacher to be slow in punishments than to resort to them immediately.

2 Corinthians 10:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, although we are clothed in flesh, we do not use carnal weapons. He reasons about preaching, showing that it is not a human affair and has no need of earthly help. And when he says "we wage war," he conveys this thought: we are waging war and have entered into battle.

2 Corinthians 10:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, not wealth, nor glory, nor smooth speech, nor flattery, nor hypocrisy, for such are the weapons of the flesh. He did not say: but spiritual (as, of course, one should have said in contrast to the word "carnal"), but – "mighty," hinting that carnal weapons are weak and powerless. See how far he is from pride. He did not say: we are mighty, but: "weapons, mighty through God," that is – God made them mighty. Since they were persecuted and tormented, which would seem to indicate weakness, he says: "mighty through God," for through this the power of God is especially revealed, and He is the one acting and fighting, although we are the ones bearing the weapons. In what way "mighty"? In "the pulling down of strongholds," and what strongholds these are, he speaks of below.

2 Corinthians 10:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

With these weapons, he says, we cast down the reasonings of the Greeks and their pride, or: we draw out their minds and souls from the error with which they are infected, and subject them to the truth. Thus the mind and haughtiness of the Areopagite were drawn away from impiety and subjected to piety. Note that he did not say: we employ battering rams, but simply: we destroy; by this is shown the ease of the victory and the power of the weapons. He continues the allegory in order to clarify what is desired. Even if, he says, there stood against the reason of God, that is, the Gospel, an "exaltation," that is, a tower or fortress, even this we destroy. The word "captivity" has a twofold meaning: it signifies both the loss of freedom and complete captivity, after which one can no longer resist. Paul now used the word "we take captive" in the second sense. Not only, he says, do we overcome and conquer every human reasoning, but we also take captive, which signifies the most complete victory. Furthermore, since the word "captivity" is harsh, he says: "to the obedience of Christ." That is, we bring into slavery to Christ, which is more precious than any freedom — we subject to Christ, from perdition to salvation, from death to life. Remember those who burned their magic books in Ephesus, and you will understand how Paul took captive.

2 Corinthians 10:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here he also frightens the Corinthians. We are waiting for you, he says, so that when you have been corrected by our instructions and have ceased your fellowship with the slanderers, we may subject to punishment only those who are incurably afflicted. Punishment is ready on our part, but since you have fellowship with them, we do not employ it for now, lest the blow strike you as well. With the words "when your obedience is fulfilled," he hints that although they are obedient even now, they are not yet perfectly so. At the same time, he sternly demands that both groups reform and that no one be subjected to punishment. In us, thoughts are first formed through the struggle of the worse against the better, and then exaltations arise in honor of those who have gained the victory, rising up against the knowledge of God, so that they come into a state called agitation, ecstasy. For thinking is a simple and immediate activity of the mind, presenting things themselves rather than proof. And in those deluded by demons there are, it seems, such thoughts, which Paul, and everyone guided by his spirit, takes captive to the obedience of Christ.

2 Corinthians 10:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Not only does he frighten the deceivers, but he also rebukes the deceived; therefore he says: recognize by their deeds who is arrogant, who is rich, who hides behind a mask of virtue. The false apostles boasted that they were Christ's and supposedly eyewitnesses of the Word. "Of himself" he said instead of: let him not wait for our exposure against him, but let him consider for himself that precisely because he is Christ's, he has no advantage over us. For I too cannot be an apostle of anyone else, even if he were Christ's. But here he expressed a concession, since he had already shown earlier how much higher he was.

2 Corinthians 10:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He did not say: I have the authority to punish and put to death, while they do not, but humbly: "even if more." And he did not say: if I boast, but: "if I were to boast," that is, if I wish, he says, to boast about the authority "which the Lord gave us," again attributing all this to the Lord. And I received it from God in order to strengthen in the faith, by doing good, not by punishing. So why did you say: "we demolish schemes"? Because building up consists precisely in tearing down everything rotten and destroying obstacles. So how do you threaten with destruction when you did not receive authority for this? I received it primarily for building up; but if someone were to prove incurable, then we will also use the authority for tearing down. So if I wish, he says, to boast that God has granted me more, so that I have the authority first of all to do good, and in the case of resistance — to punish, I will not be put to shame, that is, I will not appear to be a liar or a boaster.

2 Corinthians 10:9-11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

As he is in words, so also in deed: I could boast, but do not think that I am frightening you with epistles, as my slanderers say: "he boasts in his epistles and sends threatening letters, but in personal presence he is insignificant and is not such as he is in his epistles." But let everyone who speaks thus know that we not only threaten in our epistles, but in personal presence we can also carry out our threats.

2 Corinthians 10:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here he shows that they are boasters and praise themselves too much. So, he says, "we do not dare to classify," that is, to number, "or compare," that is, to set ourselves against those among them who exalt themselves with praises. They, he says, do not deign to compare themselves with any other people, but measure themselves by themselves, compete among themselves, and do not realize how ridiculous they are as a result. For each one, considering himself better than the others, belittles the other; thus, all appear glorious before one another; they themselves do not understand how ridiculous this is.

2 Corinthians 10:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

For, boasting, they perhaps said: "we have reached the ends of the earth and converted the world." But we, he says, are not like that. Just as God divided vineyards among farmers, so also He divided the world among us, the apostles. Therefore, we will boast according to the measure of the portion that God assigned to us. And what is this measure? That of reaching even as far as you. Therefore, since this is our measure, we boast even as far as you.

2 Corinthians 10:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Probably, the false apostles and those who went somewhere without any preaching boast of their mere arrival and ascribe everything to themselves. So the apostle says: we do not overextend ourselves, as though we had not reached you, for we reached you not merely, but with the gospel of Christ, that is, we not only came, like those others, but also with the preaching of the Gospel.

2 Corinthians 10:15-16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He shows that those people boast in the labors of the apostles and boast without measure, that is, excessively and in others' labors. But we are not like that; rather, having reached you, we boldly say that we have reached you. In this we hope, without doubt, in God (for Paul did not intend to put himself forward) — that, having sufficiently taught and increased your faith, we will be magnified among you. For a teacher is magnified when he multiplies the achievements of his disciples and abundantly increases his portion, that is, expands the measure of the portion that he received. So what do we hope for? That we will preach the Gospel even beyond you, and perhaps will boast even further, if we bring them benefit. As a steward of the universe and architect, he everywhere speaks of portion and measure, and to show that all this belongs to God, Who determines this portion and this measure, he also cites the following passage.

2 Corinthians 10:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

For, in performing such deeds, we do not boast nor ascribe anything in them to ourselves, but all of this, and the very measure to which we have attained, we attribute to God. This is what they too should boast about.

2 Corinthians 10:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He did not say: we are skillful, but: "whom the Lord commends," that is, the one whom the reality of labor and endeavor, by the grace of God, has shown to be worthy.

2 Corinthians 11:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Intending to begin a discourse about his own praises, he made many qualifications, avoiding what is offensive to others in self-praise. Necessity compelled him to this, and the fear that it would harm his disciples if they began to despise him while regarding the false apostles as persons of importance. For even to the most slow-witted it is clear that he came to this out of pressing need and for the benefit of his disciples. For how would one who remembered his former errors, from which he was delivered through baptism, and who acknowledged himself unworthy of the apostolic calling, boast of himself without necessity? So he says: Oh, that you would bear with me a little in my foolishness! But you are very forbearing. For I am convinced that you love me and bear with me in all things.

2 Corinthians 11:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He did not say "I love," but, to express it much more strongly: "I am jealous." For jealousy arises in those who love ardently. Then, lest they think he is jealous over them for some human motives, for the sake of money or glory, he adds: "with godly jealousy"; for it is said that God also is jealous, having exceedingly loved us, not in order to gain some advantage, but to save us, bringing us into communion and union with Himself. Such, he says, is my jealousy for you as well: it proceeds not from desire for my own profit, but so that you may not perish.

2 Corinthians 11:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

For though it is you who are perishing, it is I who fear. He does not say openly: you will be corrupted, although they were already corrupted, but expressed it indefinitely: "I fear lest your minds should be corrupted." For that one also deceived by promising something better; and the false apostles, praising themselves and telling you something great, beguile with their craftiness. But just as neither the craftiness of the serpent nor the simplicity of Eve were sufficient for her forgiveness, so neither will it be granted to you on that basis. And he did not say that Adam was beguiled, in order to show that being beguiled is characteristic of women. And he did not say: lest you be beguiled, but: "lest your minds be corrupted" (in Slavonic: be defiled), using the image of defilement; for the word "defilement" is used in reference to virgins. "Lest they be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ." That is, lest you be beguiled on account of your simplicity. Some interpret it thus: lest you turn aside from simple faith to the cruelty of outsiders (unbelievers), for this constitutes the greatest corruption.

2 Corinthians 11:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What are you saying, Paul? In the Epistle to the Galatians you wrote: if anyone preaches to you a gospel other than what you have received, let him be anathema (Gal. 1:8); so how can you now say that if they preached another Jesus, your forbearance would be justified? Listen, then: the false apostles boasted that they brought more than the true apostles. So since they spoke much foolishness, using worldly wisdom, the apostle says: if they preached another Christ, who ought to have been preached but whom we overlooked, then your forbearance would be justified. For this reason he added: "whom we have not preached." But if the articles of faith are the same, then what is new about them? Note further that he did not say: if anyone coming should preach something more (for they did speak somewhat more, with greater arrogance and greater beauty of speech), but: "preach another Jesus, whom we have not preached," and for this there is no need for embellishments of speech. "Or if you received another Spirit," that is, if he enriched you with more spiritual gifts, which have no need of verbal subtleties. "Or another gospel," which must consist not merely in words. Everywhere he shows that one should be forbearing not in this case, if they merely speak somewhat better, but if they say what ought to have been said, but about which we were silent. Notice: another Jesus, "whom we have not preached, or if you received another Spirit, which you have not received, or another gospel, which you have not accepted." So if they say the same thing, then why do you listen to them with such eagerness? And since they say the same, then why do you, Paul, hinder them? Because, using hypocrisy, they introduce new dogmas.

2 Corinthians 11:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

At last he compares himself with the followers of Peter, wishing to show by this that if they know more than he, then they also know more than the chiefest apostles, reducing the matter to absurd conclusions. See what self-abasement: "I suppose," he says, but affirms nothing. Not simply apostles, he says, but "the very chiefest," alluding to Peter, John, and James. He says this because now it was necessary, whereas in another place he said: "I am not worthy to be called an apostle" (1 Cor. 15:9).

2 Corinthians 11:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since the false apostles prided themselves on not being unskilled, he shows that he does not shun such lack of skill, but even considers it an honor. And he does not say: if I am unskilled, then the other apostles are the same—so as not to appear to condemn them; instead he demeans the very matter of worldly wisdom, as he also showed in the first epistle that it is not only useless but even harmful to the glory of the Cross. So, I am rude in speech, but not in knowledge. By this he hints to them that the more they boast of eloquence, the more they are deprived of the knowledge of God and remain unskilled in this matter.

2 Corinthians 11:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Did I sin, he says, by this, and can you accuse me and boast against me, that I abased myself, living on charity and enduring hunger, "that you might be exalted," that is, be established in the faith? For they were not scandalized (which constitutes their greatest accusation) by the fact that they would not have been established otherwise, had he not endured hunger. And since they slandered him, saying that in person he appears humble, but in absence he boasts, now, as though defending himself against this, he strikes at them, saying: though I was abased, it was so that you might be exalted through this.

2 Corinthians 11:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Although he could have said: I ate from the labor of my own hands; but, making his speech more expressive, he says: I received from others while serving you. The expression "I robbed" he used in the sense of: I stripped them and made them poor. He means the Macedonians: being extremely poor, they still supported him, though he was a burden to them, even though he did not need anything superfluous, but needed only what was necessary. I received support, but not from you; this indeed constitutes the greatest accusation, all the more so because all this was for serving you; for while preaching to you and doing your work, I was fed by others.

2 Corinthians 11:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

A threefold accusation: first, that while being with you and serving you, suffering need, I did not gain your respect, for you not only did not send me anything, as the Macedonians did, but even when I was with you, you did not support me. The expression "I was not a burden to anyone" means: I was not burdensome to anyone. By this he shows that they help hesitantly and feebly. Some, however, take the word "I was not a burden" (ου κατενάρκησα) to mean: I was not negligent, I was not careless in preaching, but as much as was required of me, everything was done for your salvation; I lived in need and did not ask for anything, I did not grow weak in endurance, having trained myself in it.

2 Corinthians 11:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest they should think that he said "I will endeavor" in order to attract them more to himself, he says: in the truth that is in Christ Jesus, I say that I will take nothing; but lest anyone should think that he says this under the influence of sorrow or anger, he calls this matter a boast. To preach the Gospel without charge was glory for him, because for the sake of Christ he was ready to go beyond the limits appointed by Christ. The expression "shall not be stopped" (rendered in the Russian Bible as "shall not be taken away") is a metaphor borrowed from flowing rivers: thus, when the fame about him had flowed everywhere, he says: this good and glorious stream shall not be stopped by the fact that from this time forward I begin to receive something. And the expression "in the regions of Achaia" shows his indignation. For if this is a boast, then it ought to have been maintained everywhere; but if it is maintained only in the specified regions, then it is evident that those people to whom this was written do not possess sound judgment, like the rest.

2 Corinthians 11:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Intending to explain the reason why he did not take from them, namely, because of the appearance of false apostles, he thereby undermines the Corinthians' suspicion: you do not take, as it seems, out of hatred toward us. Therefore he also says: I love you more and do not wish to offend you, because you are easily led astray. But he does not say this so clearly, so as not to shame their weakness, and turns his speech to another reason.

2 Corinthians 11:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here he states quite clearly the reason why he did not take anything. Since the devil knew that people of this age especially love those teachers who take nothing, he taught the false apostles to interpret even this in their own way. For they did not act more justly in this matter, although they were rich, but while teaching not to take, they took. Therefore he did not say: "that in what they do they may be found more just," but: "in what they boast of," which is an obvious sign of boasting. So the apostle, understanding this, made it a rule for himself to take nothing from them, even when he was in need of something — in order to repel their attack and give no occasion for reproach against himself. Although this could not be a matter of reproach, since it was in accordance with the law of Christ; but since the Corinthians, out of weakness, were still scandalized, he guarded himself against this. And finally, the false apostles, being inferior to the true apostles in everything else, had no advantage in this either: one may say that they would have been inferior to them even if they had not taken, since they were rich, while Paul did not take though suffering need, and that they did not act justly but were being hypocritical, whereas the apostle acted justly.

2 Corinthians 11:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What are you saying? Those who preach Christ, who do not introduce a different Gospel, as he said above, have now become false apostles? Yes, he says, for this very reason; for, being hypocritical in this, they secretly introduce impious dogmas. And "evil workers," because they only appear to be building up, but in reality they uproot what had been planted, and, having only the outward appearance of apostles, are truly wolves in sheep's clothing.

2 Corinthians 11:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

For, since their teacher (Satan) ventures upon everything, it is nothing surprising that they also imitate him. "An angel of light" – he means the one who has boldness, stands before the true light, proclaims that God is light, and in Him he is light. The devil transforms himself into such an angel, but does not become one. So also the false apostles have only the appearance of apostles, but not the actual power. Let us learn from this, then, that doing anything for show (out of vainglory) is characteristic especially of the devil.

2 Corinthians 11:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, as ministers of the Gospel, which contains the truth, or — that they surround themselves with the glory of righteous men; but they shall not escape entirely, for according to their works shall be their end, that is, a bad one. So that by their works we shall know them, for their end shall be in accordance with their deeds.

2 Corinthians 11:16 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

For although he was already using qualifications, he still says: I am not satisfied with what has been said, but again I say: "let no one think me foolish." For to boast simply is characteristic of foolishness; but I do this not as a fool, but out of necessity. However, if you do not agree with me and consider me completely foolish, even though I boast out of necessity, I do not avoid this. So receive me as a fool, "that I too," that is, like them, "may boast," but even then "a little."

2 Corinthians 11:17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What I say, he says, is not according to the Lord, that is, these words, but the purpose of these words is entirely in the Lord. And he did not say: in foolishness, but: "as if in foolishness." For to appear, and not actually to be in foolishness — that is my boast. And lest you think that he everywhere speaks as a fool and not according to the Lord, he says: "what I shall say," and not my other words.

2 Corinthians 11:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is – by external merits, noble birth, by the fact that they are circumcised and their ancestors are Jews. For this is what he calls boasting "not in the Lord"; for what is the benefit of being a Jew? Therefore, I do not consider this a virtue, but since they, he says, boast of this, I too am compelled to resort to this comparison.

2 Corinthians 11:19 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

You, he says, compel me to say this; for if you had not received them and I had not seen from this that you had fallen into error, I would not have come to this. By foolish he means those who boast in fleshly things. For if boasting in spiritual things is a sign of folly, how much more so boasting in things that do not exist. The words "sensible people" seem flattering, yet they contain the highest degree of censure, because, possessing knowledge, he says, you err; for if you were foolish, you would be worthy of indulgence.

2 Corinthians 11:20 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Look, he exposes the Corinthians in what servility and extreme submission to the false apostles.

2 Corinthians 11:21 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Here is the highest degree of humiliation of the Corinthians and the arrogance of the false apostles, for the false apostles treated them like slaves. He says this not because they were actually struck in the face, but because they suffered no less than those who are struck in the face. He said this with their haughtiness in mind; for what can be more shameful than that the false apostles, taking away their freedom, possessions, and honor, treated them like slaves?

2 Corinthians 11:22 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Since not all Hebrews were Israelites (for the Moabites and Ammonites also passed themselves off as Israelites), purifying the superiority of his lineage, he adds the following as well.

2 Corinthians 11:23 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Some say that he should not have expressed these words in the form of a comparison, but should have said directly that they are not ministers of Christ. We answer that he showed this with a single word, calling them false apostles. Now, having begun a comparative discourse, he presents a clear (δια των πραγμάτων) indication of the same thing and gives the listener to understand that he himself is truly a minister of Christ, while they are not. Therefore he says that even if they are ministers of Christ, in this too I surpass them. And again he calls his own words foolishness, out of immeasurable humility.

2 Corinthians 11:24 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Why only one less? There existed a law according to which anyone who received more than forty strikes was stripped of honor. Why was it determined to give forty minus one, that is, thirty-nine? So that if the one striking, getting carried away, gave an extra blow, he would still have given no more than forty, and the one being beaten would not lose his honor, since even in that case he would have been subjected to the lawful number of strikes.

2 Corinthians 11:25 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Luke did not record for us everything that Paul endured, for you see that he omitted much of what is enumerated here; because he labored in his writing not for the glorification of himself.

2 Corinthians 11:26 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

What does the fact that you suffered shipwrecks have to do with the Gospel? He suffered shipwrecks while making long sea voyages for the sake of the Gospel. He spent a night and a day in the deep. Some, however, say that after the danger in Lystra, he hid in a certain well called Bythos, and he is speaking here about this circumstance.

2 Corinthians 11:27 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Not only were the afflictions coming from without insufficient; he also burdened himself with his own labors, anxieties, and sleepless nights.

2 Corinthians 11:28 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Enduring all this, the teacher of the universe did not have sufficient food and clothing, but struggled naked and fought hungry. Moreover, he still omitted much, for such is the meaning of the expression "besides the things that are without." And even concerning what he did mention, he did not speak of each individually, but only enumerated what could easily be expressed in number, saying "five times" and "three times"; but what was inconvenient to enumerate, he expressed indefinitely, for he said "many times, often." Notice then: enumerating so many afflictions, he did not say how many he converted to Christ, both out of his humility and also teaching by this that the one who labors will in any case receive the full reward, even if no further struggles lie ahead of him.

2 Corinthians 11:29 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest anyone should say that he did care, but cared in an ordinary way, he shows the character of his care. And he did not say: I share in the affliction, but I myself undergo it to the point of exhaustion. By exhaustion, understand both bodily and especially spiritual exhaustion. The word "who" should be understood as meaning: whether it be an important or an insignificant person.

2 Corinthians 11:30 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

By "weakness" he means persecutions; for in hunger, scourging, shipwreck, and the endurance of other calamities, human weakness is revealed. He does not mention signs here, because they were a gift of God; but the calamities, together with the power of God, also demonstrated his patience.

2 Corinthians 11:31 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

None of what he said before did he confirm, but here he confirms and verifies, perhaps because what he said here had taken place long ago and was not so clear, whereas what he had recounted earlier, such as the afflictions and the like, was known to the Corinthians.

2 Corinthians 11:32 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Look how strong the struggle was, if on account of him the governor was guarding the city. The ruler of the people, of course, would not have acted thus if the zeal of Paul had not inflamed everyone. Aretas was the father-in-law of Herod.

2 Corinthians 11:33 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He fled, fulfilling the law of the Lord: for the Lord Himself also passed from place to place. One must not subject oneself to temptations. Where calamities are unavoidable, one must rely only on God and ask and expect deliverance from Him; but when the temptation is beyond one's strength, one must also seek one's own means, yet even in this case one must attribute everything to God, including the fact that the apostle was saved in a basket. Although he greatly desired to be with Christ, he also loved the salvation of people and preserved himself for preaching.

2 Corinthians 12:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Passing on to another kind of praise, which made him himself glorious, namely to revelations, he says: "it is not expedient for me," because it can lead me to pride. What then? If you had not spoken of it, would you not have already known it anyway? But we take pride differently when we know something ourselves about ourselves and when we communicate it to others. However, he says this not because he himself was in danger of falling into such a state, but in order to teach us to keep silent about matters of this kind. And in another sense "it is not expedient," because it can cause someone to think of me more highly than what he sees, as he also expresses this thought below. The false apostles, although they had nothing, nevertheless boasted; but he, having many visions and revelations of the Lord, mentions only one, and even that against his will. Learn, then, that a revelation contains something more than a vision: the latter only allows one to see, but a revelation discloses something higher than what is seen.

2 Corinthians 12:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He did not mention all the revelations (that would have been difficult, because there were many of them), nor did he pass over all of them in silence. But even about this one single revelation he speaks reluctantly, to show that he mentions even it against his will. He adds "in Christ," so that the false apostles would not say that he was caught up by demons, like Simon. Not without reason did he indicate the time; he did this so that you might learn that he did not relate this now without necessity, after fourteen years of silence. And if fourteen years before this he was deemed worthy of such a revelation, how great must he have been now, after so many dangers endured for Christ's sake? Note his moderation: he admits that he does not know whether he was in the body or out of the body when he was caught up. "The third heaven" should be understood in the following way. Scripture calls the air heaven, as for example in the expressions: the birds of heaven, the dew of heaven. This is the first heaven. It further calls the firmament heaven as well. "God called," it says, "the firmament heaven" (Gen. 1:8). This is the second heaven. It also calls heaven that which was created together with the earth. This is the third heaven.

2 Corinthians 12:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

From the third heaven, he says, he was again caught up — into paradise: he was caught up so that in this respect too he would not be inferior to the rest of the apostles, who had lived together with Christ. He uses the expression "into paradise" because the name of this place was commonly known, and the Lord Himself had promised it to the thief. He heard "unspeakable words," which to those who think in a human manner and have nothing spiritual "cannot be uttered." From this it is clear that the so-called "Revelation of Paul" is a spurious composition. For how could it be otherwise, if the words mentioned were unspeakable? Thus, in the literal sense, the third heaven and paradise are different places; but in the figurative sense, these words may have one meaning, or perhaps not one. Although much could be said concerning the figurative sense, we shall express only a little — that which is more convenient for understanding. The first heaven is the boundary and limit of ethics (τῆς ἠθικῆς), when someone has rightly formed his character. Then, philosophy (ἡ φυσική, natural philosophy) constitutes the second heaven, when someone, insofar as possible, acquires knowledge about the nature of things. Finally, the third heaven is theological knowledge (θεολογική), when someone, insofar as it is accessible, acquires through contemplation the capacity for apprehending the Divine and that which surpasses human understanding. Thus, in any case, Paul was caught up to places near the Trinity, that is, above all that exists, and was at the same time not in the body, because his mind was still sluggish. For in relation to Divine things, every mind is sluggish at the time when a person is caught up and seized by God, so that through Him he is aroused and acts. And since even among these regions there are degrees, he penetrates further into paradise, having penetrated into the most hidden mysteries of the Godhead. And since these are inaccessible to knowledge and unspeakable, no one will ever comprehend them unless he rises above human weakness.

2 Corinthians 12:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Notice his humility: he recounts this as if about someone else, for he says, "of such a one I will boast." But if it was another who was caught up, then why do you boast? So then, it is evident that he says this about himself. He says this either in order to show that he would not have spoken of it without necessity, or, as one may suppose, in order to make his speech veiled. That is, by afflictions, by persecutions.

2 Corinthians 12:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

How is it that, having said above that boasting is madness, he now says, "if I should wish to boast, I would not be foolish"? He said here "I would not be foolish" not in relation to the boasting, but in relation to the fact that he does not lie, for he adds, "because I will speak the truth." So the meaning is this: I am not foolish, because I speak the truth. So that people would not deify him — this is the true reason why he always keeps silent about himself, and when he is compelled to say something, he speaks in a veiled manner so that they would not consider him superior. For he did not express it as "lest anyone should speak of me," but "lest anyone should think of me above that which I deserve." If on account of his miracles they wanted to sacrifice oxen to him (Acts 14:13), what would they not have done if he had revealed his revelations?

2 Corinthians 12:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

By the angel of Satan and the thorn (σκόλοψ – stake, arrow), some understand a headache caused by the devil. But this is incorrect, for Paul's body was not delivered to the devil; on the contrary, Paul himself rather commanded the devil and set boundaries for him, when he delivered the fornicator to him "for the destruction of the flesh" (1 Cor. 5:5), and he did not transgress the boundaries set for him. What does "Satan" mean? Adversary, according to the meaning of the Hebrew word. Thus, the angels of Satan are all adversaries — Alexander the coppersmith, Hymenaeus, Philetus, and all who oppressed Paul and caused him harm, as those doing the work of Satan. Therefore the meaning of his words is this: God did not allow my preaching to succeed without dangers and labors, so that I would not become proud of having been deemed worthy of many revelations. Why then does he say that an angel of Satan was given to him, and not angels? Probably because in every place there was one who opposed and stirred up the people, while the rest followed him as their leader. Or, what is even more likely, he called the very thing itself — the opposition to his preaching and the bearing of dangers — the angel of Satan. By whom was it given? God permitted it, he says, for that is the meaning of the word "given" — not so that he would cause me trouble once, but would do so constantly. As for the words "lest I be exalted," some understand them as: lest people glorify me. But although Paul did say something similar in another place, here he means something else, namely: lest I become proud; for he too was a man.

2 Corinthians 12:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

"Thrice I besought" — that is, "many times I besought." It also serves as a sign of his humility that he confessed he could not endure the snares of the devil and the sufferings, and asked for help.

2 Corinthians 12:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

And He said to me, he says, My grace is sufficient for you — that is, it is enough for you that I have given you the grace to raise the dead and perform all miracles. Do not ask, then, that your preaching advance without dangers, for that is excessive; but what is sufficient for you, you have received. That is, you suffer, Paul, so that it would not seem that many are placing obstacles to the preaching due to My weakness; take courage, for My power is revealed more fully when you, the persecuted, overcome the persecutors. Note, he himself said that he was given over to temptations so that he would not be exalted; but God indicates another reason for this, namely that His power will only be fully revealed when the apostles are in weakness, that is, amid persecutions and dangers. Since, he says, I have heard that the power of God is made perfect in weakness, I will henceforth boast in my weaknesses, for the more numerous they are, the more abundant power of God they will bring down upon me. Therefore, do not think that I speak of the thorn with sorrow, but rather I rejoice and boast, since through the multiplication of afflictions I draw upon myself the greater power of God.

2 Corinthians 12:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I desired, he says, as a human being, to be delivered from afflictions, but after I heard what I heard, I boast and am of good cheer, that is, I rejoice, I find pleasure in weaknesses. Then, lest you think that he means fever and other illnesses, he explains these weaknesses to you, saying that they consist "in reproaches" and so on. This, on the one hand, puts to shame the false apostles who boast in afflictions, as opponents of God, and on the other hand, persuades the disciples not to be ashamed of their teacher, but rather to take pride in him, since the dangers exist by the will of God and for the glory of Christ. What do you marvel that the power of God is revealed in weaknesses? For I too become stronger amidst them, having in myself the most abundant grace, as, for example, in those cases when, being in prison, I converted the jailer (Acts 16:31), when, having suffered shipwreck, I brought fear upon the barbarian islanders (Acts 28:4–6), when, standing before the judge in chains, I overcame both him and my accusers (Acts 26:31). Thus, he appeared strong, courageous, and glorious when he was weak, that is, when he was in danger.

2 Corinthians 12:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Again he justifies himself for boasting. Earlier he said, "receive me, even as foolish" and "as if in foolishness," but now he calls himself foolish already without the particle "as"; for having done what he desired, he boldly subjects himself to such abasement, sufficiently teaching us not to boast without necessity, since Paul even when such necessity existed calls himself foolish. "You compelled me," that is, I said this being impelled by concern for your salvation, seeing that the false apostles whom you obey are corrupting you by their boasting. Therefore I resolved for your sake to tell you something about myself. You should have been, he says, the ones recounting my labors and glorifying them; but since you did not do this, and listened to the false apostles, and were corrupted, I have said this for your salvation. Above he said hesitantly: "I think that I am not in the least inferior to the most eminent Apostles" (11:5), but now he speaks with greater force: "I am not in the least inferior," that is, he should not be considered lower than the apostles — Peter and the others. But here again he did not depart from his custom and added: "though I am nothing." Note his prudence. He does not compare himself with the false apostles, nor does he even deign to mention them, as one incomparably higher than they, but affirms that he is equal to the apostles. At the same time, he hints that the Corinthians insult the apostles when they place one equal to them below the false apostles.

2 Corinthians 12:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Though "I am nothing," he says, but do not pay attention to that; rather, notice that I omitted nothing of what is proper to the apostles, for you yourselves are witnesses that I fulfilled everything. The first quality of an apostle is patience and the courageous endurance of all things. But notice his humility. How many dangers, how many outward and inward struggles he summed up in a single word — patience. For that which was his own doing, that is, patience, he expressed in one word; but as for the signs, which belonged not to him but to the grace of God — in many words. Listen. What the difference is between a sign and a wonder has been said in another place. But lest anyone think that this was said only about beneficial acts, he adds: "and powers." For "power" clearly points to something punitive as well. Notice here too how many dead, lepers, blind, demoniacs — all who received his benefactions, as well as those punished by him, such as Elymas — he encompasses so briefly.

2 Corinthians 12:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest anyone should say: true, you are great, but still you have not done what the apostles did in other churches, therefore he says: what do you lack? Did you receive a lesser gift compared to the other churches? He rebukes them with great severity, saying: if you hold it against me that I did not burden you, but preached the Gospel to you without putting you to any expense, then I ask for indulgence; forgive me this fault. At the same time, these words also contain praise for them, since they considered it an offense that he did not deign to take anything from them.

2 Corinthians 12:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Lest it seem that he constantly displays his disinterestedness as though intending to accept something later, he therefore says: it is not because I take nothing that I do not come to you; I have already been to you a second time, I am already preparing to set out a third time, and I will not burden you. Why? Not because you are afraid, and not because you are weak, but because "I seek not yours, but you," that is, your salvation and your souls, not your possessions. Since they would probably have said: you cannot have both us and our possessions, and that is why you are not disposed toward us, he provides the reasoning that parents ought to give to children, using the words "parents" and "children" in place of "teachers" and "disciples," and showing in this way that he strictly fulfills his duty and his role.

2 Corinthians 12:15 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I, he says, not only will take nothing from you, but rather will give to you, for such is the meaning of the word "spend." And why do I say "spend" money? I myself "will be spent," that is, if for the salvation of your souls I need to lose my body, I will not spare it. In these words is expressed both condemnation and love. I do this, he says, for the sake of those loved by me, but who do not love me in return. See how many degrees this self-denial has: he did not take what was owed to him; the second — while being in need; the third — while preaching to them; the fourth — he gives; the fifth — not simply, but generously, for out of lack; the sixth — his very self; the seventh — for those who love but little; the eighth — for those who are greatly loved.

2 Corinthians 12:16-17 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The meaning of these words is as follows: he himself did not "burden you," but someone might suspect that I, while accepting nothing myself, being a crafty man, instructed those sent by me so that they would ask you for something on their own behalf, in order that through this cunning, while exacting, I might appear not to exact. Whether this is fair—look and judge for yourselves. He calls this matter "craftiness" in order to reproach and shame them, and to show that they could have been giving against their will and as if as a result of deception—for craftiness consists precisely in taking from someone against their will. It is the greatest disgrace for them if they consider themselves victims of craftiness because they support their teacher.

2 Corinthians 12:18 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

A rebuke is contained in these words as well. He does not say: I sent, but: I urged, showing that even if Titus took anything, he took it by right, because he came at the request; but he nevertheless remained blameless. Together with him he also sent a certain other brother. That is, was it not by the same spiritual gift? He calls the disinterestedness amid straitened circumstances a gift, and though it was his own doing, he ascribes it to God. And they (those sent by me) did not deviate from my path in anything, but showed the same strictness toward themselves. Notice how Paul not only established himself in this strictness, but also his co-workers, having taught them not to stain themselves even with rightful collection.

2 Corinthians 12:19 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He was afraid of bringing upon himself the reproach of flattery, and therefore says: we say this not in order to win your favor, nor in order to justify ourselves, but before the face of God, "in Christ," that is, for the sake of Christ. So then, we say what actually was the case, and what is known to God, and not in order to win your favor. He said the same thing at the very beginning as well. He did not say: I did all this and did not accept from you because you are weak (for that would be too harsh), but "for your edification" — so that you, he says, would not be scandalized concerning me — for this reason I did not accept, for your own benefit.

2 Corinthians 12:20 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Do you see what fatherly care? Others sinned, yet Paul is alarmed, and does not state his thought directly, but with uncertainty. "Lest, when I come," he says, "I shall find you not such as I wish," that is, corrupted; and by necessity — "and that I shall be found by you not such as you wish," that is, an avenger and punisher. He ought to have put "pride" in first place, because they were puffed up against him, but so as not to appear to be seeking his own interests, he first speaks of what is of common concern; for from envy and slander everything else proceeds, and in turn all the rest kindles envy. "Gossip" is when someone brings a dispute against another over something; by "pride" he means haughty and arrogant ways, or when conceit becomes, as it were, someone's nature, for being puffed up against him, they esteemed the false apostles.

2 Corinthians 12:21 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

That is, the above said is sufficient, and I am afraid that, having come to you, I will be compelled to deal with you severely. By humiliation, then, he means the necessity of strongly punishing someone, although many consider this an honor for themselves. And he did not say "lest I be humiliated," but "lest my God humiliate me," showing that he would do this for the sake of God. And if the matter did not concern God and His commandments, he himself would not have appeared so severe. By the words "my God" he shows his fervent love for God. Notice the tenderness of the apostle: he bewails the transgressions of others. He did not say "all," but "many," and not simply "who have sinned," but also "have not repented," because those who persist in their wound are worthy of compassion. He also does not expose them, giving them a convenient path to repentance; for he mentioned repentance so that they might turn to it, and so that when he comes, he would not have to punish them and therefore be humbled, that is, grieve exceedingly. Notice also that he mentioned repentance on account of the Novatians. By sin, understand every kind of uncleanness, because every sin defiles. Or in particular, the abominations of carnal intercourse, for in Corinth there was not just one adulterer, but many, and moreover in many forms of licentiousness.

2 Corinthians 13:1 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Just as God Himself threatens much but always delays punishment, so too Paul, imitating Him, gathers many witnesses beforehand, saying: as it is written, that at the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established, that is, confirmed (Deut. 17:6), so also by my three comings every threatening word of mine is determined and will be confirmed against you, if you do not repent. For he puts his comings in the place of witnesses.

2 Corinthians 13:2 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I previously told you, and I say again: as during my second visit, being with you, I said, so now also through this epistle I declare to you — to those who have sinned, as being in need of correction, and to the rest, as witnesses — that when I come again, I will not spare. He did not say: I will punish, but used the fatherly word of sparing; for if I find them, he says, uncorrected, then I will not delay for long.

2 Corinthians 13:3 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

He says this with great indignation to those who despised him as a weak and contemptible man. He speaks as if to say: since you desire to test whether Christ dwells in me, and you mock me as a weak man who does not have Christ within him, you will truly learn this if you do not correct yourselves. He shows that the words he speaks are spiritual, and that one should fear his threat as if Christ Himself had uttered it. He did not wish to punish them in order to provide them with experience and knowledge, but because you, he says, sin incurably. If I, he says, am compelled to punish you, then you will learn in reality what you are striving to learn. Why does he add "for you," when Christ is powerful everywhere? Probably because they had already experienced His power before. Thus he expresses the following thought: since you have previously seen the proofs, you already know full well that He is "not weak toward you," but "powerful," that is, He has power. Or these words have the following meaning: He shows His power over you in this life, when you are able to reform yourselves — He strikes you now in order to show mercy on the Day of Judgment; but upon the unbelievers He will show His power on the very Day of Judgment. At the same time, he shows that although He will punish, it is not he himself who will punish, but Christ.

2 Corinthians 13:4 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Many are troubled by these words, but know that infirmity refers to bodily weakness; infirmity also refers to unsteadiness in faith, as in the words: "him that is weak in the faith receive" (Rom. 14:1); and finally, infirmity refers to plots, dangers, and humiliations, as in the words: "I take pleasure in infirmities" (2 Cor. 12:10), and so on. In this last sense the Lord was crucified through weakness, as one who endured persecutions, dangers, and insults; for all these things seem to proceed from weakness. Therefore, just as Paul calls the preaching "foolishness" (1 Cor. 1:21) not because it was actually foolishness, but because that is what the unbelievers thought of it, so too he says that the Lord was crucified through weakness, not because this was actually the case, but because that is how it appeared to the unbelievers. But He "lives by the power of God," that is, by the power of the Father or by His own power, for all that belongs to the Father belongs also to Him, and all that belongs to Him belongs also to the Father. Thus the power is common to Them, or rather, He Himself is the power of the Father. So He raised Himself according to His own prediction: "Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up" (John 2:19). Paul says all this because they despised Christ as one who was persecuted and suffered afflictions, attributing these to weakness, and he shows that Christ suffered no harm whatsoever from this supposed weakness. That is, we endure persecutions, we are driven out, for this is what weakness consists in. "In Him," that is, for His sake and for the sake of His word. And just as He suffered no harm when subjected to plots against Him, so too we shall suffer none, but "shall be alive with Him," that is, we shall appear unconquerable "in you," that is, for the sake of your salvation. It may also be that in these words he is frightening them: although you think that we are weak, yet we are alive in you, that is, to punish you if you do not reform.

2 Corinthians 13:5 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

And what am I saying about myself, that Christ speaks in me, that I am powerful, even though I imitate Him who was crucified and do not proceed to punishment. For you too, if you wish to test yourselves, will see Christ in yourselves, since you all have faith — either ordinary faith, or in particular — wonder-working faith (for believers at that time performed miracles). Thus, if Christ is in you — my disciples — then all the more so in me, the teacher. That is, if you have not been deprived of the gift of miracles which you received. He hints that they are living lawlessly, for many, having faith, did not have the power to work miracles, because they lived lawlessly. The meaning of the words is as follows: you, it seems, do not know yourselves — whether Christ is in you? He is not in you, because you are "not what you ought to be." But he expresses this thought not directly, but speaks indefinitely, so as not to strike them.

2 Corinthians 13:6 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

In these words is contained a strong threat, for their meaning is as follows: you desire to acquire proof by means of punishment; and I hope that we will be in a position to give you evidence that we are "what we ought to be," and have not been deprived of the gift of signs and powers. Or else: we have not become so corrupt in our life that Christ should have to abandon us. He abides in us on account of our pious life and will punish the unbelievers who are among you.

2 Corinthians 13:7 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Note his mercy. He was despised, reviled as a man having no power and only boasting in writing; yet he not only cancels the punishment, but even implores them not to sin, so as not to bring him to the necessity of punishing. For I am not striving to appear "what I ought to be" and as one having the power to punish, but that you should always do good and repent if you sin; and let me be considered "not what I ought to be," that is, let me seem to many to be weak and powerless, as one who found no occasion to punish you. He did not wish to actually be "not what he ought to be"; on the contrary, he showed himself approved by teaching his disciples not to sin in anything, but he said "we appeared not to be what we ought to be," expressing thereby the opinion of many.

2 Corinthians 13:8 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

In order not to appear to be flattering, he says: I am not at all doing this out of vainglory, that is, I affirm that we will not have the power to punish you when we find you not fallen. Even if we attempt to do this, God will not grant us His help; for He gave us power so that we might pronounce judgment in accordance with the truth, and not against it: for a true judgment is pronounced by the one who punishes the one deserving of punishment; but the one who attempts to punish the one who has not sinned acts against the truth.

2 Corinthians 13:9 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

These words show the apostle's strong devotion to the Corinthians, for the meaning of his words is as follows: do not think that I grieve because I cannot demonstrate my power over you in the event that you do not stumble. On the contrary, I am very glad when I myself am "weak," that is, am considered weak, as one who shows no power in punishing you, and when you are "strong," that is, virtuous and free from falls. The meaning of his words is as follows: I not only desire this, but also pray that you may be blameless and innocent, that is, perfect, giving no occasion for punishment.

2 Corinthians 13:10 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having greatly frightened them and put forth threats, he now presents a justification for this. I wrote thus because I desire that the threats and severity remain only in writing and not be carried out in reality; for I will certainly punish those who have not corrected themselves, since the Lord gave me authority. By this he shows that through him the Lord Himself punishes. And showing that he does not wish to use his authority for their punishment, he adds: "for building up, and not for tearing down," that is, the Lord does not wish to tear down, or punish, but to build up, that is, to do good. Nevertheless, to punish the incorrigible is itself building up.

2 Corinthians 13:11 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

I, he says, have done my part; it remains for you to act in accordance with me. For if you correct your life, you will gain unfading joy in your conscience, even though I grieved you with my words. That is, be perfect both in teaching and in life, and supply that which is lacking in you. Since there were many temptations and dangers, he says to them: seek consolation in yourselves, in one another, and in your own change for the better; for a good conscience is a great consolation. He was asking them about this, as people who were in disagreement, in his first epistle as well (1 Cor. 1:10). Being of one mind relates to dogmas, while being at peace ("be at peace") — a concept opposite to discord — refers to people's relations with one another. Therefore Paul demands both. He not only exhorts them but also prays for them. Or else these words contain not a prayer but a prediction that if you mutually preserve peace, then God will be with you. God is called the God of love either because He is its source, or because He abundantly manifests it in us, or because where there is love, there He is and is its Lord. Likewise, He is called the God of peace either because He is its source, or because He reconciled the heavenly with the earthly, or because He is its Lord, as of His own possession.

2 Corinthians 13:12 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Not with a pretended and treacherous kiss, like that of Judas. For we kiss one another for the purpose of kindling love all the more, since through the mouth, more than through any other member, the souls of those who kiss are united. Likewise, when entering a house, we express our unity through a kiss. Or else, since we are the temple of God, and the mouth is the entrance to this temple, we kiss this entrance, for through it Christ enters into us during communion.

2 Corinthians 13:13 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

The present he unites with a kiss, the absent with a greeting, but even here the lips are joined, because the greeting proceeds from them.

2 Corinthians 13:14 — Commentary on 2 Corinthians

Having united all together, he, according to his custom, prays that the grace of the Son be upon them, through which He saved us — not by our works, but by grace, having Himself endured being slain for us. And then, as if being asked — whence comes this grace of the Son? he answers: from the love of the Father. And what does it produce? The communion of the Holy Spirit, that is, participation and partaking of Him, by virtue of which we are sanctified — having become, through the indwelling of the Comforter in us, partakers of Him, we ourselves also become spirit, not by nature, but through communion. What ground, then, do those have who reject the Spirit on the basis that Paul did not mention Him at the beginning of the epistles? Here he mentions and fully enumerates the Trinity, which may preserve us holding firmly to the dogmas and leading a blameless life, so that we may be perfect servants of the perfect God in Trinity, to Whom be glory unto the ages of ages. Amen.

2 John 1:1-2 — Commentary on 2 John

Some thought that the present epistle, as well as the one following it, belonged not to John — the beloved disciple of the Lord, but to another person of the same name; because in both epistles the writer calls himself a presbyter, and one epistle is written to a certain woman, and the other to Gaius, again to a single person, which does not befit an epistle called catholic; moreover, the beginning of this epistle is not the same as that of the first epistle. To this we shall say the following. In the first epistle he did not make such a beginning as here, because he was not writing to a specific person or to a church of a particular place (as the apostle Peter did, specifically indicating that he was writing to the Jews in the diaspora, and before him the apostle James), but was addressing his words to all the faithful in general, whether gathered together or in the diaspora, and therefore omitted this beginning. Here he calls himself a presbyter, and not an apostle, nor a servant of Jesus Christ, as the other apostles did. He does not call himself an apostle, perhaps because he was not the first to preach the Gospel in Asia, but came after Paul, and not in passing, as Paul did, but remaining there permanently. He did not call himself a servant of Jesus Christ, because with his great love he hoped to be beyond the fear of servitude. He consented to call himself only a presbyter (elder), either because he was writing these epistles already in old age, or because by the name presbyter he designated his episcopal office, since at that time the name presbyter was commonly used also of bishops. He writes to a faithful woman, and by this in no way demeans himself, because in Christ Jesus there is no distinction between "neither male nor female" (Gal. 3:28). He writes to Gaius alone, following the example of the apostle Paul, who writes to Titus, to Timothy, and to a private individual — Philemon. This is concerning the beginning of the epistle. The authenticity of these epistles is revealed by the manner of expression and the rest of the structure of speech. For here too the writer frequently repeats his discourse, saying the same thing about the same subject, with little occasion for it, in order to reinforce the point. The apostle asks the elect lady about two things: that she walk in love, and that she turn away from heretics. He calls her "elect" (ἐκλεκτή) either by name, or on account of her love of virtue. He says that he loves her in truth, and not only her, but also all who are of the same character as her, having the truth established in themselves. He says he loves in truth, for it is possible to love falsely, with lips alone, as he himself in the first epistle (1 John 3:18) exposed certain believers who were hypocritical. Having said "which abides in us," he added "and will be with us forever." To this he again appended that grace and mercy will be with us, showing what good things spring from perfect love.

2 John 1:3 — Commentary on 2 John

To the words: "from God the Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ," he added also: "the Son of the Father." For God alone is Father of the Son in the proper sense. Therefore Paul also says: "from Whom every fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named" (Eph. 3:15). In truth and love. With these words he lends credibility to the speech and points out the mark of the love of which he speaks. "Peace" — that is, peace that is true and firm, and not in appearance only.

2 John 1:4 — Commentary on 2 John

Truly it is a most joyful thing to find a person walking without stumbling in the course of faith in Christ according to His commandment. And what is this commandment? The one about which Christ speaks in the Gospel: "He who loves Me will keep My commandments" (John 14:23). He calls Christ Father here, because He is also the father of those sons who by the dispensation were given to Him by the Father, as it is said: "Behold, I and the children whom God has given me" (Isa. 8:18). Note here also the authenticity of the present epistle. In this regard it agrees with what is said in the first epistle (1 John 5:2–3): we know that he who loves God keeps "His commandments." For to walk according to the commandments is the same as to keep them. Virtues are active, and have their being only when they are practiced. Therefore, whoever has ceased to walk in the virtues does not keep them either. "Walking" is said with the intention of pointing to progress. For the more one acts in virtue, the further one advances, and the greater habit of goodness one acquires. Therefore, I think, this also was said: "things into which angels desire to look" (1 Pet. 1:12). For the blessings granted to us by the incarnate Word are so great that even the angels desire to gain at least some understanding of them. For this is how one must understand "to look into" (παρακύψαι). Every reasonable person desires that which will not cease but will continue forever. And since what is inexhaustible cannot be entirely embraced, it is desirable at least, as far as possible, to become a partaker in it.

2 John 1:5-6 — Commentary on 2 John

"Not as a new commandment." And this is in agreement with what is said in the first epistle (1 John 2:7). He also adds the requirement of the commandment: "that we love one another." And he explains concerning love that its essence consists in walking according to it, and the commandment concerning it is a commandment from the beginning, and was given for nothing other than that you should walk according to it.

2 John 1:7 — Commentary on 2 John

He constantly speaks about the same thing. By the commandment of love he urges toward unity, so that they would not go over to the deceivers. Who already walk about in the world and deny the coming of the Lord in the flesh. By speaking of walking according to the commandment given from the beginning, he shows that the opinion of the erring heretics is new, and he urges the faithful to hold to this original commandment and not be carried away by the deception of heretics. For Christ Himself also commanded His disciples concerning deceivers: "many will come in My name, saying that it is I... do not go after them" (Lk. 21:8). So then, he commands all who keep the commandments not to be deceived, but to regard as antichrist anyone who says this. In the Greek text it says: "not confessing Jesus Christ coming (ἐρχόμενον, and not 'having come' – ἐλθόντα) in the flesh," from which it is evident that there were some who denied the second coming of Christ. And the Lord Himself, when He says that many will come in His name, speaks not of His first coming but of the second. However, it is entirely correct that those who deny the second coming do not acknowledge the first either. For if the Lord already came in the flesh and promised to come again, then clearly the one who denies the second coming also denies the first. Whoever believes that the Lord came will also accept His promise with faith. But whoever rejects the promise, nothing prevents him from denying the first coming as well. For this reason, I believe, the apostle used the expression "coming" rather than "having come," so as to embrace with a single word those who deny both comings of the Lord. For greater clarity, before this one must understand: "whoever does not confess this," and then read: "that one is a deceiver and antichrist." Without this addition the sentence is incomplete.

2 John 1:8 — Commentary on 2 John

He commands those to whom he writes to beware of people who reject both comings of the Lord. He also presents the reason, namely, so that by joining with them, you would not lose what you have accomplished, but receive a full reward.

2 John 1:9 — Commentary on 2 John

Someone of this sort might perhaps say: if I do not believe in the coming of Christ in the flesh, but lead a life of good deeds, can I not stand together with the pious on account of these deeds? Can I not receive a reward for my works? The Apostle destroys such an objection in advance. He says: whoever rejects the coming of Christ in the flesh, let him not even think about receiving the full recompense for his works that awaits true believers, nor about being numbered among the perfectly pious. On the contrary, everyone who transgresses His commandment, that is, of Christ who came in the flesh, and does not abide in His teaching, does not have God. For if he looks with contempt upon the One who came to teach people perfect knowledge of God, how can he still be pious when he despises the Teacher Himself? No, such a person is godless; just as he who is firm in the teaching of Christ belongs to God and is beloved of God, and has in himself the fullness of the Godhead, that is, the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. For Christ teaches about the Father when He says: "All that the Father has is Mine" (John 16:15); in many places He teaches about Himself and about the Father, that one is the Father and another is the Son; He teaches about the Spirit when He says: "The Holy Spirit, who proceeds from the Father" (John 15:26); even more clearly when He says: "baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit" (Matt. 28:19). If the disciple of the Lord spoke here only of the Father and the Son, and was silent about the Holy Spirit, do not be troubled by this in the least. For here it was fitting to speak only about this, that is, about the Father and the Son. He who abides in the teaching of Christ, that is, in the evangelical teaching, is the one who thinks in accordance with it, teaches, acts, and aligns with it his entire inner and outer life. But he who departs from it is godless. For just as he who lives precisely according to this teaching appropriates himself to God, like Abraham, who for this reason also heard from Him: "I am your God" (Gen. 17:1); so he who does not live according to the evangelical commandment lives without God, because he has removed himself from God. But while the latter, that is, the one who has alienated himself from divine teaching, lives without God, he who abides in this teaching has both the Father and the Son. Concerning this the Son also said: "We will come to him and make our abode with him," that is, together with the Father (John 14:23). For through the keeping of the commandments he made himself a temple and dwelling place of God, and God took up residence in him. The words "to have God" are used in a twofold sense. It is said that all creatures have God, as the apostle Paul expressed it: "In Him we live and move and have our being" (Acts 17:28). This is said in relation to existence. Again, when someone serves God through virtues, it is said that he has God. In this sense God is also called the God of Abraham, Isaac, and in general of the God-loving Hebrews. To what has now been said one must add: he who has the Son also has the Father. For "he who has seen the Son," as He Himself said, "has also seen the Father." He also said: "I am in the Father, and the Father is in Me" (John 14:9–10). Therefore from this too the consubstantiality of the Father and the Son is known. And if someone says: in that case, he who receives the disciples also has the Father and the Son, because it is said: "He who receives you receives Me, and he who receives Me receives Him who sent Me" (Matt. 10:40); let such a person know that he speaks poorly and understands incorrectly. For this was said concerning teaching. He who willingly received the apostles and their teaching, through them received as teachers both the Father and the Son. And in another way: he who abides in the teaching has both the Father and the Son, and the apostles abided in the teaching, because they also preached it; ther…

2 John 1:10-11 — Commentary on 2 John

The apostle warns those to whom he writes the epistle that they should not only not receive under their roof anyone who comes to them without confessing the teaching of Christ, but should not even greet him, because a greeting from us should be given only to those who are of the same character and the same faith as us. For to whom should we wish well-being, if not to those of the same character and the same faith as us? But if we greet the impious—something that is fitting only toward those of the same character and the same faith—then by this we show that we are in communion with them, and that they have already drawn us into their impiety.

2 John 1:12 — Commentary on 2 John

As the reason why the present epistle and the one following it are composed briefly, the apostle gives the fact that he hopes to come himself and in a personal meeting to supply what is lacking.

2 John 1:13 — Commentary on 2 John

Some, on the basis of these words, think to affirm that this epistle was written not to a woman, but to the Church. With him who thinks so, I do not at all argue.

2 Peter 1:1 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Simon is an abbreviated form of Simeon, just as Mitr is of Mitrodora, Mina of Minodora, and Fevda of Feodosia. From the very beginning the apostle awakens the thoughts and souls of the believers, urging them to strive in the work of preaching to equal the apostles. For since all received an equally precious grace, it would be unjust to be lacking in anything in which all proved equal. The apostle constantly wishes the believers peace, which Christ gave them after His resurrection from the dead and at His departure to the Father, crying out: "Peace be unto you" (Jn. 20:19, 21, 26; Lk. 24:36). And in the church we beseech the Lord to grant us "an angel of peace," and the priest from the holy altar bestows "peace" upon the people; because peace is the mother of all good things. Therefore the Lord also commanded His disciples that upon entering houses they should first of all bestow "peace" (Matt. 10:12; Lk. 10:5).

2 Peter 1:2 — Commentary on 2 Peter

The connection is as follows: grace and peace be multiplied to you, who, in the knowledge of God and of Christ Jesus our Lord, have received a faith equally precious with ours, according to the righteousness of our God.

2 Peter 1:3-4 — Commentary on 2 Peter

The connection is as follows: may grace and peace be multiplied to you, since all things pertaining to life and godliness, through the knowledge of God and our Lord Jesus, have been granted to you by His divine power—that grace—for the knowledge of glory and virtue, for which the greatest promises have been granted, so that you, having escaped from the worldly corruption that comes through lust, might become partakers of the divine nature. Otherwise stated: the exposition is drawn out, but the thought is this: having received countless blessings by the power of Christ, we can both become partakers of the divine nature and attain to life and godliness; therefore we must live in such a way as to add virtue to faith and through virtue to advance in godliness, until we reach the most perfect good, which is love. And we became partakers of the divine nature through the appearing of the Lord and God, Who united the firstfruits of our nature in Himself and through His assumption sanctified them; and if the firstfruits are holy, then the whole is holy.

2 Peter 1:4 — Commentary on 2 Peter

The connection is as follows: so that you, having escaped from the worldly corruption that is brought about through fleshly lust, might become partakers of the divine nature, for "having escaped" means the same as "having been freed." He calls the consequence of worldly lust "corruption" because it is composed of and revolves around corrupt things.

2 Peter 1:5 — Commentary on 2 Peter

He shows the degrees of progress. In the first place is faith, since it is the foundation and support of good. In the second place is virtue, that is, works, for without them, as the Apostle James says, "faith is dead" (Jas. 2:26). Next is discernment. What kind of discernment? The knowledge of the hidden mysteries of God, which is accessible not to everyone, but only to the one who constantly exercises himself in good works.

2 Peter 1:6 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Then comes self-control. For it too is needed by the one who has attained the aforementioned measure, lest he become proud of the greatness of the gift. And since with short-lived self-control one cannot secure the gift for oneself (for the passions, despite the freedom restraining them, always tend to strive toward what is worse), one must surpass it with patience. It will produce everything, and will bring godliness to peace, and will perfect hope in God.

2 Peter 1:7 — Commentary on 2 Peter

To godliness will be joined brotherly love, and to all of this, love, which the Apostle Paul calls "the bond of perfection" (Col. 3:14). For love showed its power both over the Son of God and over His Father: it disposed the Father to give up His Beloved (Jn. 3:16), and the Son to shed His Blood for us (1 Jn. 3:16).

2 Peter 1:8 — Commentary on 2 Peter

What are "these"? Faith, virtue, knowledge, self-control, patience, godliness, brotherly kindness, love, which must not only exist but also increase. For if acquiring them is profitable, then increasing them is far more profitable. What then is the benefit of them? That the one who has them is safe at the second coming of the Lord. For whoever does not have them, blindness will follow when the Judge comes in glory and shines like the sun; and even if sight somehow survives, it will not be able to look without harm upon the immeasurable radiance, for the excessive brilliance of light usually darkens the weak eye that gazes upon it.

2 Peter 1:9 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Blind (μυωπάζων). This expression refers to mice (μυων), which constantly remain in blindness underground. The saying of the Apostle Peter is similar to what was said by the Apostle James, namely: "whoever hears the word and does not do it, he is like a man looking at his natural face in a mirror" (Jas. 1:23). For having learned that through the cleansing of holy baptism he was washed from a multitude of sins, he should know that together with the cleansing he also received holiness, and should be vigilant so as to preserve that sanctification without which no one will see the Lord; but he forgot.

2 Peter 1:10 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Therefore, he says, my brethren, "be all the more diligent to make your calling and election sure" (2 Pet. 1:10); that is, the catechetical teaching which you heard at your election, and to be blameless in your calling, so that you may not be condemned for forgetting the gift of God, but remain firm in your calling.

2 Peter 1:12 — Commentary on 2 Peter

About what — "about these things"? About the aforementioned, namely: virtue, knowledge, and the rest. Note how previously the apostle sought to motivate by fear — the coming of the Judge, and now he persuades by the promise of good things — entrance into the eternal Kingdom of God.

2 Peter 1:13 — Commentary on 2 Peter

So that with the constant reminder of the same things they would not think they were being condemned for idleness, and not be grieved, the apostle added: "though you know and are established in the present truth." And in explanation of the reason for the constant reminder, he added that he knows that the dissolution of his body will soon follow.

2 Peter 1:14 — Commentary on 2 Peter

And in explanation of the reason for the constant reminder, he added that he knows that the dissolution of his body will soon follow.

2 Peter 1:15 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Some understand this with a rearrangement of the words as follows: "I will endeavor even after my departure to bring you always to remembrance," that is, to remember daily and continuously, and from this they derive the idea that the saints even after death remember those who remain here and pray for the living. The truth of this is daily perceived by those who invoke the divine grace of the saints. Thus some understand it; but others understand it differently. The latter read and understand this verse simply: I will endeavor that even after my departure you always remember this, that is, we continually repeat the same things to you in order to make it a habit for you, so that through constant and unchanging assimilation of this you may be freed from the charge of disobedience and ignorance, and that even after my death you may keep this testament firmly and unchangeably.

2 Peter 1:16 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Demanding strict attention from the believers to his proclamation and insisting on this at length, even though they already know and have heard it more than once, the apostle now says: it is not in vain that I dwell on this, but because I recognize the full importance of it. Why so? Because when we proclaimed to you the power and coming of the Lord, we did not employ human wisdom toward you, nor did we beguile your hearing with eloquence, as the pagans and heretics do. For the pagans beguile with beauty and poems, and the heretics with fabrications (probably they were already beginning to appear even then). Nothing of the sort can be suspected of us. For we delivered the teaching to you in plain, unadorned speech, as Paul also says to the Corinthians (1 Cor. 2:4, 13), and we delivered what we saw with our own eyes when we ascended the holy mountain together with Him. The apostle speaks of the glory of the Only-Begotten, which was revealed to the apostles at the Transfiguration, and of the voice of the Father, which they heard descending upon the Lord from heaven from the Father. And since we learned from the very events themselves what was foretold by the prophets, we also regard their prophecy as most certain. For the words were confirmed by the events. Therefore you also do well to heed the prophecy, that is, the predictions of the prophets, although the prophets in their time spoke not entirely clearly.

2 Peter 1:17 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Not because there is any prophecy about a voice of the Father that came down from heaven, but because from this voice of the Father from heaven, which testified to the sonship of Jesus Christ, we became convinced that everything revealed through the prophets indisputably pertains to Him of whom the Father testifies.

2 Peter 1:18 — Commentary on 2 Peter

And we know the Father's testimony concerning the sonship of our Lord Jesus Christ to be threefold: one at the Baptism (Matt. 3:17), another before the sufferings, when it was said: "and I have glorified it, and will glorify it again" (Jn. 12:28). And the third on Mount Tabor (Matt. 17:5).

2 Peter 1:19 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Attending, he says, to the predictions of the prophets, you will not be deceived in your hope. For in due time they will be justified by the very events, which the apostle called "day," continuing the figurative speech, for right there he spoke of the lamp, of the dark place, which is the night. So when, he says, the "day" comes, that is, the manifestation of events, then "the morning star will rise in your hearts," that is, the coming of Christ, foretold by the prophets, and as the true light will illuminate your hearts.

2 Peter 1:20 — Commentary on 2 Peter

The prophets understood what and about what the prophetic Spirit was suggesting to them, yet not so clearly and precisely as everything was fulfilled in its particulars. Therefore they also "desired to see" the fulfillment, as the Lord said (Lk. 10:24). The Apostle explains why the prophets did not interpret their own utterances, and at the same time shows the difference between true prophecy and demonic and fabricated prophecy, such as is accepted among heretics.

2 Peter 1:21 — Commentary on 2 Peter

"For prophecy never came by the will of man" (2 Pet. 1:21), this means: the prophets received prophecy from God, but not as they willed, but as the Spirit of God acted; they were conscious of and comprehended the prophetic word sent down to them, but they did not provide an explanation of it. That the prophets during the action of the Spirit of God upon them were conscious that a word was being sent down to them from the Spirit of God is evident from the fact that they submitted voluntarily, and what they wished they spoke, and what they did not wish they kept silent about. With false prophets it is not so. They during the action did not possess consciousness, but driven into a frenzy, like drunkards, they did not know what was happening to them. The holy prophets, although they understood, had no need to explain their predictions, both because they were serving others, namely us, and so that the coming of the Lord might be hidden and not be subjected to plots by the ungodly. These plots could have been avoided by the Lord's power; but probably the accomplished incarnation would have appeared illusory if such avoidance had occurred several times by extraordinary means. That this is true is evident from the example of the New Testament prophets, who prophesied and explained themselves, though not all of them. For nothing of the sort need be feared in the New Testament. And that the prophets did not prophesy in a state of frenzy is also evident from the following. The prophets of the Old and New Testaments prophesied by one Spirit. And the Apostle Paul says: "If anything is revealed to another who sits by, let the first keep silent" (1 Cor. 14:30). From this it is clear that the prophets prophesied voluntarily, remaining in their natural state. Therefore, when another inspired person arose, the one who had been speaking before was commanded to be silent, which no one will find among those who are possessed. For how will one keep silent who does not himself know what he is doing? That the Holy Spirit acts in the prophets is spoken of by the same Apostle Paul: "To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom... to another prophecy" (1 Cor. 12:8, 10).

2 Peter 2:1-2 — Commentary on 2 Peter

By false teachers the apostle means the like-minded followers of Nicolaus and Cerinthus, and by the name of prophecy, commonly attributed to both prophets and false teachers, he warns the faithful not to heed false prophets. What the difference is between the one and the other, Paul taught when he said that no one calls Jesus Lord "except by the Holy Spirit" (1 Cor. 12:3). Then he begins to expose the heresy of the Nicolaitans, saying that they are doubly wicked. For in doctrine they are extremely impious, since they blaspheme the Master Christ; in life they are utterly depraved, which he now expresses by mentioning their "debauchery," and a little further on he will explain even more.

2 Peter 2:3 — Commentary on 2 Peter

By the word "covetousness" he shows that they acquire gain in a shameful manner. For covetousness sometimes means injustice, and sometimes the baseness of acquisition in general. That is why the word "exploit" is fittingly used. To show that they are completely foreign to divine teaching, he says that they use flattering words. But, he says, they will receive what is due for their impiety, namely death. The phrase "long ago prepared" signifies God's foreknowledge. For God by foreknowledge prepared good things for the good, and likewise for the wicked the place proper to them. For judgment has long been prepared.

2 Peter 2:4-9 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Not without reason does the apostle begin with believers, who are more honorable, but he wishes to show that they are liable to greater condemnation for their sins. They have the advantage of being the first called to apostleship. Therefore, for going astray from the right path they will also be subject to greater condemnation. Having intentionally presented proof through examples, he did not draw a conclusion of one kind only, but joined together both the example and the rewards of the righteous. And he would have needed to draw a conclusion about what was proposed above, that is, about the sinners on whose account the example was presented, and to say: if He did not spare those, will He then spare the present impious ones? Or affirmatively: all the more will He not spare these. But the apostle does not do this. Why? Because the conclusion reveals itself when two examples have been presented, of good and of evil. What pertains to evil alone does not yet pertain to good. For good is not repaid with evil. Therefore, since it was not sufficient to end the proposition with one conclusion alone, he employed a different expression and finished what was needed with an exclamation. But why does he append examples of good people to examples of wicked ones? We shall speak of this in the appropriate place. As we said above, by the form of clear speech, the thought does not follow from the propositions, for no conclusion has been added such as usually follows after such a construction, but it is simply proved by example that for sins there is punishment, and for righteousness there is reward. The apostle speaks as if to say: God knows how to inevitably punish without mercy those living in sins, as He punished the angels who sinned, the antediluvian people, and the cities of Sodom. He knows how to reward also those who practice righteousness, as He rewarded Noah and Lot. The course of the discourse is as follows: it is said that the false teachers will be punished for their blasphemies and for their dissolute life; examples are presented: God did not spare the angels who sinned, nor did He spare the first world. Then those who struggled in righteousness are mentioned, and it is said that God preserved both Noah and Lot, on account of their chastity, from the destruction of the people of their time. For Noah was not carried away by the impiety of the antediluvian people, and Lot in no way imitated the debauchery of the inhabitants of Sodom, and when they demanded the Angels received by him in the form of men as strangers for impure purposes, he did not hand them over, although he endured very many insults from the crowd pressing upon him. This is what is indicated by the word "distressed" (2 Pet. 2:7). And concerning Lot this is also said: "the Lord knows how to deliver the godly from temptation" (2 Pet. 2:9), and so forth. Above, the apostle said nothing about the righteous; he spoke only about the impious and their punishment, and mentioned the righteous only in the examples. This was, first, in order to recount the history of the destruction of the impious and the salvation of the righteous; second, in order that through their juxtaposition he might set forth the terrible malice of sinners and the bright perfections of the virtuous; and finally, in order to persuade his listeners to hate the impiety of the former on account of the punishments for it, and to love the virtue of the latter on account of its saving power.

2 Peter 2:10 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Now from the above-cited examples the apostle skillfully transitioned to the main subject. He speaks of the accursed Nicolaitans, Naassenes, and Cerdonians; for their wickedness has many names and is considered together, as similar in foul deeds and designations. They represented the first principles of the world's existence as the Abyss and Silence, and some of these principles they strangely called mothers and ages (αἰώνας); from these same sources Marcion also took his evil seeds. Then, having rejected the Lord's participation in the creation of the world and in providence, they fearlessly gave themselves over to every fleshly impurity. Whoever wishes to learn about this more fully, let him take in hand the book of Irenaeus of the Celts, composed about them and inscribed "Against the Falsely-Named Knowledge"; in it are described their sins, especially those of the most debauched Marcus and the women corrupted by him, and the remaining abominations committed by the rest, which, because of their harmfulness, no one could set forth in writing or even recall. It is not surprising that those who despise and do not fear dominion will fearlessly conduct themselves before every glory as well. The holy apostle Jude Thaddaeus will speak more clearly about this when he mentions the body of Moses as well. But Peter only hinted at this, touched upon it, and ended his discourse. Yet having received the occasion from him, we speak also about what lies before us.

2 Peter 2:11 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Wishing to restrain them from such audacity, he says: whereas even angels, who surpass them in might and power, do not pronounce against them a reviling judgment before the Lord. The Apostle, as we have noted, says one and the same thing as the Apostle Jude; for he too, restraining those who are bold of tongue, persuades them by this very same example. However, he speaks more extensively: "Michael the Archangel did not dare to pronounce a reviling judgment" (Jude 1:9). Peter now wishes to say something similar, that these wretched ones have no restraint in blaspheming glories, whereas even angels, who surpass these vile ones in power and might, do not pronounce against them, that is, against principalities, a reviling judgment before the Lord. And since the devil partakes of a certain glory, because he is "the beginning of the creation of the Lord" (Job 40:14), the Archangel did not pronounce a reviling word against him. But if the one more deserving of reproach, that is, the devil, as a partaker of glory, did not receive reproach from Michael before the Lord, then exceedingly foolish are those who hastily revile principalities, when they themselves are far below the dignity of angels. By "principalities" he means the divine powers, or also the ecclesiastical authorities, against whom they rise up and whom they ceaselessly slander.

2 Peter 2:12 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Some explained this thus: they will perish in their own corruption, like irrational animals born naturally, that is, differing in no way from cattle that are born for destruction alone. "Like irrational animals, led by nature," that is, living by sensuality alone, and not by mind and rational life. Therefore they are also easily caught to be led along a corrupt life, being led and carried away by anger and lust, blaspheming what they do not know, that is, with their characteristic ignorance, which is why they will perish in the corruption they have earned, receiving the recompense for the lawlessness which they themselves prepared for themselves voluntarily. However, one must know that Sacred Scripture, when it censures what is found in people by nature, that is, what is characteristic of animals, likens them to irrational beasts. It says, for example: "Man who is in honor and lacks understanding is like the animals that perish" (Ps. 48:13); and also: "Do not be like the horse and the mule" (Ps. 31:9); again: "They are well-fed stallions" (Jer. 5:8); and also: "Be wise as serpents and innocent as doves" (Matt. 10:16). Scripture says this not by changing nature, but only by persuading people to restrain themselves from natural inclinations. When it proclaims something salvific, it borrows the likeness from what is higher, for example: "Be merciful, just as your Father is merciful" (Luke 6:36). And here too it does not transform nature, but only commands to do this, as far as one's strength allows.

2 Peter 2:13 — Commentary on 2 Peter

"They count it pleasure to revel in daily luxury," that is, in daily gratification of the throat they place their true goal, their true and beloved prudence and pleasure. The order of the following discourse is as follows: shameless and defilers; "their heart is trained in covetousness," that is, skilled in covetousness; sons of cursing; feasting together with you; having eyes full of lust and unceasing sin; they entice unstable souls, whom Paul also called "women laden with sins" (2 Tim. 3:6); they, having forsaken the right way, went the way of Balaam the son of Bosor, and so forth; their voices are waterless springs, clouds driven by a storm, and so forth. And for what reason does the darkness of the age to come await them? For their excessive vanity, by which they entice with defilements and fleshly lusts those who had formerly been in error and had sincerely left it to return, like a dog, to their own vomit. What is inserted explains and confirms their vanity. The meaning is as follows: they, he says, have nothing belonging to purity, but cling to the pure society like stains on a clean garment. When they seduce someone and succeed in making the men and women who have fallen into their nets impure, they consider this a delight, completing their own corruption. Even when feasting with you, they do this not out of love and fellowship with others, but because they find this time convenient for seducing women.

2 Peter 2:14 — Commentary on 2 Peter

For having eyes, they look at nothing other than lust, and unceasingly having this in mind and sinning, as sons of cursing, they entice unstable souls.

2 Peter 2:15 — Commentary on 2 Peter

For their heart is trained in nothing other than covetousness, that is, in debauchery or in greed, and through both the one and the other, having forsaken the way that could have led them to salvation, they strayed from it and became subject to the same fate as Balaam, the son of Bosor, because he too, out of love for gifts, loved the wages of unrighteousness.

2 Peter 2:16 — Commentary on 2 Peter

But he was rebuked for his transgression. "A dumb donkey, speaking with a human voice, restrained the madness of the prophet" (2 Pet. 2:16). From this we learn that Balaam, having once received a prohibition from God against going to Balak, was again driven to it by his arrogant passion, which he nourished with his frenzied sorcery, but, bridled by the fear of God and the terrible signs that occurred during the journey, he did not change the word of blessing, which was a matter not of sorcery. For the prophets utter their oracles with awareness. For this reason the apostle also called him a "prophet," as one who was aware of what he was saying. For if he had not been aware of his words, he could not have chosen what was better. Thus, his blessing was a matter not of divination, but of the power of God.

2 Peter 2:17 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Having inserted much into the middle of his discourse, including among other things the example of Balaam, the apostle again begins to speak about the impure Gnostics. He likens them to waterless springs, because they have lost the purity of preaching and the sweet water of life. He compares them to clouds driven by the wind, meaning an adverse wind, which is why he also called it a tempest, since a tempest brings whatever it drives into complete disorder. They are, he says, clouds that are not bright, as the saints are, but dark, full of gloom.

2 Peter 2:18 — Commentary on 2 Peter

He also gives the reason for this, namely that out of vanity they utter swelling words, enticing through fleshly lust into debauchery those who had completely escaped it, or who, if they were once in error, had afterwards submitted themselves to the Lord.

2 Peter 2:19 — Commentary on 2 Peter

They themselves, he says, being slaves of the aforementioned impurity, which he rightly also called corruption, promise freedom to those they deceive. And as to why they promise freedom to others while themselves being slaves of sin, he brings forth a fine proof of this: whoever is overcome by any passion is also a slave to it. But this will be explained more fully further on.

2 Peter 2:20 — Commentary on 2 Peter

By these words he confirms two points: first, that the one who is defeated necessarily serves his conqueror, and second, that those who have known the truth but again cling to their former impiety fall into an evil worse than before. If those who through the knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ have escaped the defilements of the world become entangled in them again and are overcome by them, then they are undoubtedly enslaved by them, and their condition becomes worse than it was before their knowledge of this slavery, for Satan strives to make them fall into greater evil.

2 Peter 2:21 — Commentary on 2 Peter

For this reason the apostle says that, given such a future for those who willingly return to evil, it would have been better for them not to have known the truth than, having known it, to fall into greater evil.

2 Peter 2:22 — Commentary on 2 Peter

He also adds a proverb confirming the same thing (Prov. 26:11). For even a dog returning to its own vomit becomes still more disgusting, just as a pig seeking to wash itself of filth, if it does so in filth itself, turns out even filthier than before.

2 Peter 3:1 — Commentary on 2 Peter

From this we learn that the epistles of the Apostle Peter are only two. "I stir up by way of reminder in them" means: in these epistles or by these epistles I stir up your pure mind. For it is characteristic of a pure mind to remember what has been heard or commanded for salvation, and to be stirred up to fulfill this in deed with all strength and zeal.

2 Peter 3:2 — Commentary on 2 Peter

And this was commanded through the preaching of the prophets and apostles. Therefore Paul also says: "having been built on the foundation of the Apostles and prophets" (Eph. 2:20). For they all proclaimed the coming of the Lord. And one cannot disbelieve so many witnesses. But why do I speak of prophets and apostles? Because they proclaimed both the first and the second coming of our Lord and Savior Himself. The order of the speech is as follows: "that you may remember the words formerly spoken (ὑπό) by the holy prophets," "the commandment (ὑπό) of your apostles," "according to (ὑπό) the commandment of the Lord and Savior." For the preposition ὑπό (from/by) applies to all. But why does he command to revive the memory of this? Because, he adds, those who live passionately according to their own lusts shamelessly attack believers and mock them, seeing that some fear the coming of the Lord, which together with the prophets the Lord Himself also foretold, and therefore they abhor their impure life, and especially because the event does not immediately follow the prediction, but for the salvation of those inscribed in the book of the saved, an interval has been permitted.

2 Peter 3:3-4 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Because the coming of the Lord does not immediately follow upon His words, for the salvation of many who are written in the book of the living, insolent people attack the faithful with mockery and say: "Where is the promise of His coming?" But because one promise has not yet been fulfilled, for the aforementioned reason, it is unjust to disbelieve the other saving commandments of the Lord as well, as malicious people wish and strive to do. Thus babbled the Gnostics of that time, namely: the Naassenes, the Lampetians, and the Euchites. All of them, he says, are ignorant; for they willingly shut their eyes before the truth. Of what then are they ignorant? Of the fact that the heavens, according to the book of Genesis of Moses, were made from water — for, in his words, God Himself commanded "let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters" (Gen. 1:6) — and likewise the earth by His command appeared from the waters in which it had previously been submerged; that since heaven and earth consist of waters, the flood came unexpectedly; and that just as during the flood destruction followed through water, so now all things are destined to be destroyed through fire, and together with this the ungodly shall also perish. The two principal elements of the universe are water and fire, from which two further elements receive their existence: air from the evaporation of waters, and earth from the condensation of waters; and this evaporation and condensation are produced by fire, which anyone possessing reason will believe, for such power the nature of fire received from the Creator God Himself. Therefore, if there are only two elements, and the first destruction of the ungodly was through water, then it is absolutely necessary, he says, that the second destruction of the ungodly be accomplished through fire.

2 Peter 3:5 — Commentary on 2 Peter

"Out of water," as the material cause, and "by water," as the perfecting cause, for water holds the earth together, binding its dust and giving it solidity, and were it not for this, the earth would turn into dust and air. Some idle talker might perhaps object to us: why did God, who created the visible world, not create it solid from the beginning, so that it would be necessary to bring it to perfection under Noah through the flood, and at the end of the world, as Peter now says, through fire? To such a person we shall say, first of all, that the world cannot be unchangeable. For how can that which received its being through change possess unchangeability (for it was brought into being from non-being, which no sensible person would call non-change)? And since the change toward the worse reached the very worst, the Creator of the world, in order to bring it toward the better, of necessity accomplished its purification under Noah by means of water, and at the end will accomplish it by means of fire. We too are accustomed to subjecting certain things to the action of fire, not in order to destroy them, but in order to give them purity and luster. Of this, probably, no one will doubt. Something similar God also promises to do at the end of the age by means of fire: what is superfluous and useless for the future state of mankind He will destroy—for example, plants, cattle, forests. Thus creatures not needed for incorruptible life will be destroyed. But if this is so, then those who assert that this visible world was incorruptible from the beginning are talking idle nonsense. And if someone were to reason the same way about intellectual beings, since they too were brought into being from non-being, let such a person understand that their very simplicity (non-compositeness) guarantees their indestructibility and their closeness, by their very being, to the blessed and divine nature.

2 Peter 3:6 — Commentary on 2 Peter

The world perished through heaven and earth. The earth released water from its depths, and the floodgates of heaven poured water down upon the earth. "Perished" should be understood not of the entire world, but only of the living creatures, which constitute, as it were, the whole world: for the world created without them would not even be a world.

2 Peter 3:7 — Commentary on 2 Peter

That the destruction of the present world will be by means of fire is a thought not of Christians alone, but also of pagan sages. But someone will say: why create the world if it must again turn to corruption? To such a person we will say that the world will not be utterly annihilated, but will be destroyed in order to be renewed, which is why the prophet also says: "and Thou shalt renew the face of the earth" (Ps. 104:30). The sensible creation, when made by God, was "very good" (Gen. 1:31), but because of man's transgression, this very creation "was made subject to vanity" (Rom. 8:20), that is, it lost the firmness of its existence. Then, when at the time of the flood there were few God-fearing people on earth, the world was, as it were, restored a second time and received a new beginning through Noah and the other living creatures preserved in the ark, so that they might serve as the seed of a new state of the world. Meanwhile, the human race did not improve even then, but went on to worse things than before, from which neither the law given through Moses nor the coming of the Lord turned it back. Therefore, since the calling to salvation was manifold, and the perdition from disobedience was of many kinds, a flood of fire will be necessary, that is, a destruction, though not a total one — a destruction not of souls, but also not of bodies. "For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ" (2 Cor. 5:10), not without bodies, with souls alone, but together with incorruptible bodies. For how can the soul alone be punished without the body, when it bears upon itself what it did through the body? For it is not fitting for a righteous Judge, when two have sinned in one and the same thing, to forgive one and lay the entire weight of guilt upon the other. Let us say, secondly, also this: that we too customarily purify unclean things from admixture by means of fire and restore their brightness. "Are reserved unto the day of judgment and perdition" (2 Pet. 3:7). "Judgment" means the same as condemnation.

2 Peter 3:8-9 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Having concluded the discourse on the end of the age — that it will certainly come and will come through fire (which we also explained at length) — the apostle turned to the extension of the time of the world's end and says that "The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness; but is longsuffering" (2 Pet. 3:9), awaiting our salvation and the fullness of those who are to be saved, and that before Him, the infinite One, no amount of time is lengthy, but that for Him "a thousand years are as one day" (2 Pet. 3:8); indeed, according to the words of David, there is not even a multitude of days, for he speaks thus: "a thousand years in Thy sight are as yesterday when it is past, and as a watch in the night" (Ps. 90:4). When he likens a thousand years to a watch of the night, he has in mind the very shortest span of time. And the night is divided into four intervals. Thus the Lord, according to the words of the Gospel (Matt. 14:25), came to His apostles "in the fourth watch of the night."

2 Peter 3:10 — Commentary on 2 Peter

To explain the obscurity and unexpectedness of the Lord's coming, the apostle compares it to the coming of a thief and of the night. The night indicates obscurity, and the thief indicates unexpectedness; for no one who expects a thief is ever robbed. Therefore the Lord also says that "as in the days of Noah people were devoted to feasting and to marriages, until the flood overtook them, so too the coming of the Lord will overtake the ungodly unexpectedly" (Matt. 24:37–39). "With a great noise" means with a crackling, and such crackling usually occurs when something is burning. Note: The apostle said, "the earth and the works on it will be burned up," and not "people"; consequently, he speaks only of the destruction of the ungodly or of their ungodly works; for "the way of the ungodly shall perish" (Ps. 1:6), and not the ungodly person himself.

2 Peter 3:13 — Commentary on 2 Peter

The Lord will establish a new heaven and a new earth, "new" not in essence and substance; for if someone builds a new house, this does not already mean that he builds it from material that did not exist before. No, God once created matter and formed it into every possible kind and composition, and what was necessary only for this present life, but useless and superfluous for the incorruptible life to come, He will abolish, while to what is useful He will give a new form with incorruptible and unfading beauty, and will allow it to fill another and incorruptible world.

2 Peter 3:15 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Paul wrote about this when he said: "the goodness of God leads you to repentance" (Rom. 2:4). If the longsuffering of God leads to repentance, and repentance is salvific for us, then it is evident that the longsuffering of God serves for our own benefit and salvation.

2 Peter 3:16 — Commentary on 2 Peter

He says "hard to understand," which the ungodly preach in a distorted sense, for this means "they twist." Let us present one example from all their false interpretations. The Apostle Paul said: "where sin abounded, grace abounded much more" (Rom. 5:20). The distorters gave the words of the Apostle Paul this meaning: let us sin more so that we may receive greater forgiveness. They do this to their own destruction. For just as those who killed the prophets and apostles, so also those who perversely interpret their words are subject to one and the same condemnation. As those who did not desire the benefit and salvation of their disciples killed them, so also those who do not desire that anyone should receive salvation through them twist their words.

2 Peter 3:17 — Commentary on 2 Peter

By "your own steadfastness" he means faith in the Lord.

2 Peter 3:18 — Commentary on 2 Peter

Finally, just as he ends the first epistle with a prayer, so also in the second he asks for their growth in the faith of the Lord.

2 Thessalonians 1:1 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

And in the first epistle there is the same beginning. Therefore, all that we said there, apply here.

2 Thessalonians 1:2 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

When God bestows grace upon someone, then nothing is unbearable for that person, but everything is easily endured and passes. This is why the Apostle Paul, knowing how great a blessing grace is in life, prayerfully wishes it for the Thessalonians. For if it is with them, they will not only not feel the burden of temptations, but will even remain untroubled and at peace, enjoying the "peace" of God. He also reminds them of the grace of God so that, if temptations should come upon them, they, remembering the grace by which they were saved, might be comforted, and, strengthened in spirit by the precious blessings previously received, might not despair when encountering insignificant trials and deprivations.

2 Thessalonians 1:3 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

The apostle teaches three things here: if something proves to be upright in us, we must not praise ourselves for it, but thank God, and, ascribing everything to Him, not be puffed up by it; if someone suffers, this is worthy not of weeping and tears, but of thanksgiving to God — and those who suffer must rejoice, not lose heart; one must not envy those who appear to be advancing, but rather rejoice in this and thank God for one's brethren — so that those who are stung by the good they see in others dishonor God Himself. The apostle used the expression "as is fitting" so that we would not be puffed up even by our very thankfulness, as though we were doing something exceptional by it; for here we are doing what ought to be done. This is why he called thanksgiving "fitting." Or he speaks this way in order to suggest that one must give thanks both in word and in deed; for such thanksgiving is true thanksgiving. If the onrushing flood of trials for the faith has not drowned you, this serves as a sign of nothing other than that your faith has grown and become more exalted. This is similar to how in the ancient flood the elevated places were not quickly submerged. Therefore he also said: "increases," in order to indicate the considerable height of faith. Pay attention to the love of the Thessalonians. They did not act in such a way as to love one person but not another; on the contrary, their love in all things was equal toward all. The apostle points to this when he says "each one" and "toward one another." For if we love only some, this is not love, but a rupture of love. If you love for God's sake, then love all; but if you love only some, this is human friendship. Note that close fellowship and mutual support greatly help in afflictions.

2 Thessalonians 1:4 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

In the first epistle the apostle said: everyone knows you so well that there is no need for us to speak about you. How then does he now say that he boasts about them "in the churches"! This is clear from the expression itself. He did not say: we tell them about you, but: we boast and pride ourselves in you. Therefore, if we thank God for you and boast about you before people, then all the more you ought to do so in everything that happens to you, and not lose heart or be discouraged in trials. The Apostle shows that the Thessalonians were subjected to temptations for a long time; for patience is not revealed in two or three days. True patience consists in waiting, when people have not yet received the promised blessings. But in the present case he speaks of a greater patience, of patience in persecutions and afflictions. For the Thessalonians lived among irreconcilable enemies, and they needed special patience – this at the beginning of the preaching, when they were still poor people. Let those therefore be ashamed who for the sake of human patronage accept false teaching.

2 Thessalonians 1:5 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Already by what was said above he comforted the Thessalonians, namely by the fact that he said: we give thanks and we boast; but now he gives that which the sufferer seeks most of all, that is, deliverance from afflictions and punishment of those who caused them evil. Thus, here is what the words of the apostle mean: endure afflictions as proof that the righteous judgment of God will deem you worthy of the Kingdom. For if He crowns you who are persecuted and punishes those others, then His righteousness is revealed in this. He provides them great comfort, showing that they will be crowned not only by grace but by justice, receiving the Kingdom as a recompense for their own labors and toils. Thus, it is not because the persecutors are stronger that they have power over you, but because the Kingdom of Heaven is acquired through suffering. And this exchange must necessarily take place in precisely this way and not without labor. Through many tribulations we must enter the Kingdom of God, says the Lord.

2 Thessalonians 1:6-7 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

For if it is just before men, how much more before God. In ordinary conversation we are accustomed to saying: if God hates the wicked, or: if God cares about affairs, then such and such will happen — in full confidence that the listeners will necessarily answer: of course, He hates them. So here too the expression "for it is righteous" means, of course, it is righteous. One cannot say that just as the sorrows inflicted upon you are temporary, so too the punishments that will follow in return upon your persecutors from God will be temporary; on the contrary, the latter will be endless — and such also will be your rest.

2 Thessalonians 1:7 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Here is another consolation as well, since the Thessalonians were to be partakers in the crowns together with Paul, who had attained such perfection. By "the appearing of the Lord" he means His second coming, comforting them with this also. For, he says, now He is hidden, but do not lose heart. He shall be revealed as God and Lord. "From heaven," which is the throne of God. "With the angels of His power" (μετ αγγέλων φοβερών), because the angels are powers, that is, they are mighty. Therefore, why should you despair, when we have such a Lord whose servants are the angels of power? Those who persecute you now will bear punishment and shall not escape it.

2 Thessalonians 1:8 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Those whom he previously called those who "trouble" them, he now calls those who "know not God." By this he very wisely teaches that vengeance will come in any case. For if not for your sake, then for His own sake He will certainly take vengeance on His enemies. Thus, this is said so that the Thessalonians would be fully assured that the persecutors will in any case be punished, while the preceding was said so that they would be comforted that God will punish their persecutors for their honor's sake, if He punishes those who hinder others from hearing Him, which is exactly what your persecutors now are. The expression "in flaming fire" can be referred either to the words "taking vengeance," as if to say: punishing the unbelievers with Gehenna; or thus: "at the revelation of Christ," which will be "in flaming fire," as David says: "A fire goes before Him, and burns up His enemies round about" (Ps. 97:3); and Daniel: "A fiery stream issued and came forth from before Him" (Dan. 7:10). Note that "in flaming fire" is said instead of: in fire that burns but does not give light. For sinners the fire will only burn but not give light; for the righteous it will give light but not burn.

2 Thessalonians 1:9 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

So then, where are the Origenists, who fabulously teach about the finality of punishments? This, that is punishment, Paul called eternal. In what way then can the eternal be temporal according to you? Here the apostle shows the ease with which this will be accomplished. For this, he says, no efforts of any kind are needed, but it is sufficient for God to appear — and punishment will overtake all the disobedient. His very sight and coming will be light for some, and punishment for others. For He will not simply come, but with mighty glory. And His glory will not be without power, and His power will not be without glory. That is, He will appear as the Almighty King.

2 Thessalonians 1:10 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

When the people who now oppose the Gospel and exalt themselves see that those whom they tormented have become partakers of endless glory, then the glory of God will be openly revealed. For their glory is His glory, so that by the very means through which He glorifies the saints, He Himself is also glorified. Just as His wealth consists in the fact that there are faithful ones, so also His glory consists in the fact that there are such people who will enjoy His blessings. That is, through those who believed. Here the preposition "in" (εν) is used instead of "through" (δια). For when He deems worthy of such glory those who are wretched and persecuted by all, then His power will be revealed. And in another sense, when those who endured countless afflictions, being compelled to abandon the faith, and yet did not abandon it, stand in the midst of the judgment seat, then the glory of God and their glory will be revealed. He will be wonderful, he says, God on that day, because "you believed our testimony" and preaching, that is, because you believed and made yourselves worthy of those blessings which will then be granted to the faithful. He well said above: "on that day," for then they will show themselves in deed to be truly believing, but now many pretend to be believers. Therefore the Wise One also says: do not count a man happy before his death.

2 Thessalonians 1:11 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

What then, were they not called? Yes, they were. But the apostle is not speaking of that calling; for according to that one, many are called. He who did not have wedding garments was also called (Matt. 22:25), and the five virgins were also called (Matt. 25:11), but neither he nor they entered. The calling that the apostle means here is that which is confirmed by deeds, and which is properly the true calling, just as genuine faith is active faith. Therefore he adds the following. Such, he says, is the calling I mean, that "every good pleasure" of God, that is, everything that is pleasing to Him, might be fulfilled in you, and that you might appear such as God desires you to be, lacking nothing. Here the apostle also humbles their pride, so that they would not become exalted by the many praises, showing by this that they are still imperfect. May God make, he says, your endurance of persecutions perfect. In what way? "In power," that is, by strengthening and fortifying you. For endurance is a work of faith, so that whoever does not have endurance does not show the work of faith either.

2 Thessalonians 1:12 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

If all that has been said will be in you, then even in this life, the apostle says, the name of the Lord will be glorified in you. For when they see you enduring every trial out of love for your Master, this will be to His glory — that is, that He is so good that His servants are ready to die for Him, and so powerful that He strengthens you in endurance. But you also will be glorified in Him, in that you prove so faithful that you endure all things. For the glory of a servant is to be faithful to his Master. And in another sense: suffering for Christ is glory, because it makes people more pure, always ready to give themselves over to death, showing themselves to be above death. And this, says the apostle, depends on God, and not on us; His grace is both this—if, he says, the Lord is glorified in us, when we prefer nothing over Him, as the sweetest of all, and also this—if we are glorified in Him, when we receive from Him the strength to endure all trials.

2 Thessalonians 2:1 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

He does not say when the resurrection will be, but that it will not follow now — this is what he teaches; since there were certain deceivers who said that the time of the general end and the coming of the Lord had already arrived. To no small consolation, the apostle also said that the faithful will be gathered to Him, to be together with Him, just as in the first epistle he said that the worthy, immediately after the resurrection, will be caught up to the Lord. What does the word "we beseech" mean? That is, we entreat you not to be shaken and not to turn aside from the correct conviction which you have held until now.

2 Thessalonians 2:2 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

"And not to be troubled either by spirit," that is, through prophecy. For some, hypocritically explaining prophecy, were deceiving the people, saying that the coming of the Lord had already occurred. "Nor by word," that is, by teaching expressed in living language (orally). "Nor by letter, as if sent by us." Deceivers confirmed what they were saying with forged epistles, as if sent by Paul. "As though the day of Christ is already at hand." Do not be alarmed, he says, that the day of the Lord has come, that is, the coming of Christ.

2 Thessalonians 2:3 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

"Let no one deceive you in any way." Not as a prophet, nor as a teacher, nor as one writing such a thing on my own behalf. "For that day shall not come, unless the falling away comes first, and the man of sin is revealed, the son of perdition." He will not come, he says, the coming of the Lord, unless the apostasy comes first, that is, the antichrist. The apostle called him the apostasy because he is truly such: he will cause many to fall away, even the elect, if possible. He also called him the "man of sin" because he will commit every lawlessness and will push others toward lawlessness. And he called him the "son of perdition" because he himself will also perish. But who is he? Is he Satan? No, but a certain man who has received all his power.

2 Thessalonians 2:4 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

"Who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped." He will not lead people to idol worship; on the contrary, he will reject all gods and all objects of their veneration, or idols, and will declare himself alone to be god. "So that he will sit in the temple of God as God." It is not said: in the Jerusalem temple specifically, but simply: "in the temple," in every temple of God. "Passing himself off as God." He did not say, the apostle, that he will call himself God, but that he will strive to show himself as God. For he will perform great deeds and show signs for the temptation of all.

2 Thessalonians 2:5 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

From this it is clear that the apostle transmitted great mysteries to the Thessalonians, and not in writing. Do you see that it is necessary to constantly speak about the same thing, to persistently repeat the same words? Here they heard the apostle speaking about this when he was among them, and yet again they had need of confirmation. Nothing extraordinary am I saying, he says, but the same thing I have always said. The apostle somewhat shames the Thessalonians, saying: "do you not remember?" Have you forgotten so quickly?

2 Thessalonians 2:6 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

That which "restrains" means an obstacle — that which hinders. What is this? Some assert that it is the grace of the Holy Spirit; others — the Roman state, and with the latter Saint John Chrysostom also agrees. For as long as it is not destroyed, the Antichrist will not have the ability to do as he pleases. Therefore Paul also spoke covertly: he did not wish to bring upon himself needless enmity and useless danger. For if he had said that in a short time the Roman state would be destroyed, they would have immediately wiped him off the face of the earth as a troublemaker, and together with him all the believers, who would have rejoiced at the destruction of such a state. That the apostle is not speaking about the grace of the Holy Spirit — this is clear. First, he would not have spoken covertly then, but would have spoken plainly, because even now the grace of the Holy Spirit restrains the Antichrist, that is, the gifts of grace. Furthermore, if the Antichrist were supposed to appear when the extraordinary gifts diminish, then he would have already appeared, because they diminished long ago. Notice also that he did not say that this would happen soon, but says: "to be revealed in his own time." Again he left the time unknown.

2 Thessalonians 2:7 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

So the apostle calls Nero, who was a prototype of the antichrist. He was also a lawless man and wanted to be called god. He well said: "mystery." For, he says, Nero did not so openly and shamelessly rise up against every god as that one will rise up. What the apostle says has this meaning: before the time of the antichrist comes, another man was found, little inferior to him. What is so surprising, then, if there is already an antichrist? The apostle spoke of Nero in a veiled manner not out of slavish fear, but to teach us as well not to bring unnecessary hatred upon ourselves when nothing compels us to do so.

2 Thessalonians 2:8 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

That is, when the Roman state shall be taken out of the way, then he will come. For as long as people fear this state, no one will quickly submit to the Antichrist. But when it shall be destroyed, then lawlessness will prevail, and he will seek to seize both human and divine authority. Just as before this state, other kingdoms were destroyed — namely, the Median by the Babylonians, the Babylonian by the Persians, the Persian by the Macedonians, and the Macedonian by the Romans — so this last one will be destroyed by the Antichrist. And Daniel conveys this to us with greater clarity (Dan. 2:37–43). By the expression "the one who restrains" (κατέχων), some understood idolatry. When, they say, the restraining delusion ceases and idolatry is abolished, then the Antichrist will also appear, as the Lord once said: "This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come" (Matt. 24:14). Others by the word "the one who restrains" mean the decree of God. When, they say, the decree of God that now restrains the coming of the Antichrist is fulfilled, and the time appointed for him arrives, then he will be revealed. And some, as has already been said, maintained that the Holy Spirit restrains the Antichrist. When He, on account of men's lawlessness, shall be taken out of the way and depart, then the lawless one will have free scope to manifest himself. And into his power, says the apostle, he received the mystery of lawlessness. For the heresiarchs Simon and Nicolaus also did the works of the Antichrist, and all their followers — Marcion and Montanus, who even called himself the Comforter, and Manes, and others. But follow the interpretation of Saint John, as being the more true. "Whom the Lord Jesus will slay with the breath of His mouth and destroy by the manifestation of His coming." Immediately he also consoles: "The Lord will kill him." For just as fire, even before its appearance, from afar stiffens and destroys small animals, so also Christ by a single command, or by a breath filled with the Holy Spirit, will put him to death, and by His very coming will "destroy" him, that is, will utterly annihilate him. For by merely appearing, He will put an end to the deception.

2 Thessalonians 2:9 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

The Apostle teaches us who the antichrist is, namely: he is a man having Satan within himself, who will act through him. He will reveal all his power, but will have nothing true, on the contrary everything will be deceptive. "With lying wonders," that is, counterfeit or misleading those who pay attention to him. Paul foretells this so that those living at that time will not be deceived.

2 Thessalonians 2:10 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

He will be fearsome everywhere by his power, because he will do everything with cruelty, in order to seduce people and cause them harm, destroying their salvation. But lest anyone become perplexed, saying: why did God allow him to come, when people must suffer so much harm? the apostle answers: do not fear! He will prevail over those who are perishing, who, even if he had not come, would have remained unbelievers. By the love of truth he means Christ, for He was both the one and the other, and came for the sake of both: out of love for mankind and to reveal the truth. The Apostle hints that the deceiver will have the greatest power among the Jews, for they did not accept Christ and did not believe in Him. About this Christ Himself says to them: "I have come in My Father's name, and you do not receive Me; if another comes in his own name, him you will receive" (John 5:43).

2 Thessalonians 2:11 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

"He will send," instead of: He will permit him to come. Look, first they rejected the truth, and then they abandoned God, and falsehood took hold of them. The apostle calls "the working of delusion" the deeds of the antichrist, which he performs in order to deceive, or thus he also named him himself, acting at the instigation of Satan, in order to seduce many.

2 Thessalonians 2:12 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

He did not say: that they may receive punishment (for even if the antichrist had not come, the unbelievers would have had to be punished); but he says: that they may be condemned, so that they would be without excuse. Will they say that the reason we did not believe in Christ was that His disciples proclaimed Him as God, while we heard that there is one God, from Whom are all things? In that case, how did you believe the antichrist, who passes himself off as god? Christ referred everything to the Father, but this one does the opposite. But they will say: we saw signs. Yet many great miracles were also performed by Christ. Moreover, the prophets foretold concerning Christ that He is the Savior, while that one is the son of lawlessness and perdition. For this reason they will be condemned: because, having abandoned the truth, they were well pleased — that is, they took delight in and willingly gave themselves over to "unrighteousness," that is, to the deceiver who employs every injustice against people, who is himself unrighteousness incarnate.

2 Thessalonians 2:13 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Since the apostle had said something fearful, capable of troubling an unsteady soul, he now calms their hearts, teaching that all this is fearful for others, for those who are perishing, for whom it is appointed. But concerning you, we ought to give thanks to God — for the fact that He chose you and loved you. And if we give thanks for you, then how much more ought you to do this for yourselves. Therefore we give thanks that God chose you for Himself and predestined you to salvation, by foreknowledge that you are worthy. In what way? "Through sanctification of the Spirit," that is, He saved you by sanctifying you with the Spirit. Then, lest someone say: so what then? Did we contribute nothing? the apostle added: "and belief of the truth," that is, He sanctified us who brought faith to the truth, that is, to true things. For they did not believe some lie, but the truth itself. Besides this, he mentioned the faith that follows thereafter, since even after sanctification we have great need of it, lest we be led astray.

2 Thessalonians 2:14 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Lest, having heard about faith, they become puffed up, as though they themselves had contributed something, he gives them to understand that this too is from God. "To which He also called you," he says. For what purpose? To be saved through sanctification and faith, so that, although you believed, this is the grace of the One who called. For if He had not called you through our gospel, how would you have heard? It is also no small thing that Christ considers your salvation His own glory. For the glory of the Lover of mankind is that many be saved. And who would not be zealous for His glory, that is, for their own salvation?

2 Thessalonians 2:15 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

From this it is clear that the apostles transmitted much without letters as well, through the word, that is, by living speech, and not only through epistles. Meanwhile, both the one and the other are equally trustworthy. Therefore we must also recognize Church Tradition as trustworthy. There is Tradition — seek nothing more. Here the apostle also shows that there were many who were wavering in the faith.

2 Thessalonians 2:16 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

After the exhortation follows prayer, for in this truly consists the help given to others. The apostle speaks as if to say: I said, stand firm; but all things are from God. Where then are those who demean the Son because in baptism He is named after the Father? Behold, here it is the opposite: the apostle named the Son first. "Who gave," he says, "everlasting consolation." What is this consolation? Hope, he says, for the future. It—the hope of future blessings—sustains our hearts when they waver in temptations. God gave it to us not according to merits, but by grace. The apostle said this to humble their pride. Do you see how through prayer he encourages their hearts, presenting a guarantee and sign of God's providence toward them? For if to those who labored not at all He granted consolation, how much more will He grant it to those who labor for the faith. Therefore, be in full hope.

2 Thessalonians 2:17 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

"May He comfort," he says, "your hearts and establish you in every good word and deed," that is, through every good deed and word. For the consolation of a Christian consists in doing something useful and pleasing to God. Or: may He establish you in right doctrines and good works, whatever may happen. Such is consolation. One who is established in faith and life, no matter how much he suffers, endures everything courageously and is not led astray; for the preservation of right doctrines assures him of receiving future blessings, and a good life brings joy in that he suffers not as an evildoer, but as a servant of God.

2 Thessalonians 3:1 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

He himself had previously prayed for them, that they might be established in the faith; now he asks them to pray for him, not asking that he not be subjected to dangers (for he had devoted himself to this), but that "the word of the Lord may spread and be glorified." Here the request is joined with praise: "as," he says, "among you," so that all might likewise submit to it, as you did. Thus the apostle asks nothing for himself personally, but everything for God's sake.

2 Thessalonians 3:2 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

The Apostle speaks of those who objected to his preaching and were hostile to the dogmas of the faith, such as Alexander the coppersmith. He hinted at this by saying: "for faith is not in all," that is, not all believe, but only the worthy. Just as if someone were to say that not all are deemed worthy to serve in the imperial army, but only those fit for it. At the same time he also encourages them, presenting them as having such boldness before God that their prayer can contribute to the success of the preaching of their very teacher. He subtly gives them to understand also about the dangers inflicted upon him by those who opposed the word. And it is no small consolation for them that Paul, being so great, was still struggling with dangers.

2 Thessalonians 3:3 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Above he said: God "chose you" "for salvation," meaning: chose for Himself. So then, faithful, that is, true is God, and He will undoubtedly accomplish what He began; and He will strengthen you, as we prayed, so that you will no longer be shaken, and He will preserve you, so that Satan will not overcome you.

2 Thessalonians 3:4 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

After the apostle prayed for the Thessalonians and said: God is faithful and will certainly complete the work of salvation begun in you, but lest you think that everything depends only on God and therefore give yourselves over to laziness, he now requires cooperation on their part as well, as if saying: God is faithful and will undoubtedly fulfill His work, but on the condition that you also labor. Notice the wisdom of the apostle. He did not simply say: "we are confident about you," but "in the Lord," that is, we trust in the loving-kindness of God, that it will fill you with strength, in order to show them that everything depends on God. And he did not simply say: "we are confident in the Lord," but: "about you," and: "you do and will do," so that they, attributing everything to God, would not become lazy. One must entrust everything to God, but in such a way as to act oneself as well. He was not satisfied to say: "you do," but added: "you will do," showing that we must be zealous for virtue until our very last breath.

2 Thessalonians 3:5 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Again he prays for them, showing his care for them. Since he intended to reproach some of them, he first softens their hearts, to show that he gives them that instruction out of great love. And so he said: "The Lord direct your hearts," that is, may He cause them to go on the right path and not turn aside from it. For many things lead one astray from the right path of love: both covetousness, and vainglory, and sorrows, and temptations. These and many other things do not allow us to walk toward the love of God and to love Him as we ought. And the words "into the patience of Christ" understand either thus: that we may endure as He endured, or thus: that we may wait for Christ with patience and not despair, but firmly believe that He will fulfill what He promised. Having spoken of patience, the apostle hinted at sorrows. And he joined patience with love because to love God means to endure all things for His sake, without murmuring, with good cheer. By "the Lord" understand here "the Spirit," as Basil the Great noted.

2 Thessalonians 3:6 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

We have often said that by "charge" Paul means a more strict instruction. So also in the present case, giving a more strict instruction, he says: it is not we who command, but Christ. For what I say, He says. And He nowhere commanded to give oneself over to idleness. That is, to withdraw from everyone who lives disorderly, that is, without occupation, whether he be rich, or poor, or holy. For those who refuse useful pursuits usually quickly fall into idle talk and indifference. And this is precisely disorder. In what way? In this way: whoever does nothing goes out of the order (rank) established by the teacher. Therefore the apostle adds the following. The tradition which I handed down to you in my actions, having become a pattern for you, for properly speaking this is tradition.

2 Thessalonians 3:8 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

We did not behave disorderly, that is, we did not remain in idleness. By "disorderliness" the apostle here means doing nothing, as he did above. For God ordained that man should be in labor, and for this purpose furnished him with members suited to it; so that whoever remains idle steps out of the order of God. Note that the apostle called "free bread" what he received as sustenance from them. But it was not free, because he was preaching. And the laborer is worthy of his sustenance. Pay attention to the intensification of the speech. If those whom we have taught something do not honor us for God's sake, we become indignant, as if we had received the most grievous insult. Especially burdensome is to take from one's listeners. In the present case, this is precisely what the apostle is speaking about, because the Thessalonians were poor.

2 Thessalonians 3:9 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

The Apostle had the right not to labor, since he was occupied with a more important task, preaching, and to be fed at the expense of his disciples; however, out of his goodness he labored and fed both himself and those with him, in order to teach this to his disciples as well.

2 Thessalonians 3:10 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

"Among you" (προς υμάς) instead of "with you" (μετ υμών). In the first epistle the apostle discusses this leniently, but here more strictly. For if he himself labored day and night, though he had no need to, then all the more should others have done the same.

2 Thessalonians 3:11 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Since our mind is in constant motion, when we do not occupy it with needful matters, it gives itself over to unseemly matters, as was said above, and begins to busy itself with prying into how others live, and from there passes into gossip, idle talk, and empty chatter. Therefore, one ought to labor, working with one's own hands. He who has the strength to work but gives himself over to idleness should not even ask for alms. You will say: I pray and I fast. But that is not the work of the hands. You can have manual labor alongside these things. And if you are negligent in this, you are subject to judgment as a lover of idleness. They will say: why then is the one who teaches not compelled to work? He has a more important and more difficult work, which does not allow him to engage in manual labor. But upon you, a private person, no such obligation rests, and you sin by being negligent about labor.

2 Thessalonians 3:12 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Since he expressed himself more strictly, having said: "we exhort," he again turns to them with greater condescension and says: "we entreat." But through this exhortation it becomes even more weighty and strict. He demands two things from them: as from the disorderly — that they be quiet, and as from the idle — that they work, eating their own bread and not another's. For they ought not to turn their eyes toward the hands of others.

2 Thessalonians 3:13 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

See how quickly the fatherly heart was softened — he immediately took pity on them. Withdraw from them, he says, and separate yourselves, but nevertheless do not allow them to starve to death. So then, what will come of this? Surely no one, being confident that I will feed him, will remain idle? It is enough for you to withdraw from him and not embolden him, acting as though you are angry with him. Even if someone after all this does not reform, still do not grow weary of doing good.

2 Thessalonians 3:14 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Some read: "our word" (λόγω ημών), with the letter ή, which is why they understood it thus: if anyone does not obey my word, Paul's, as if spoken through this epistle, mark that person and treat him as one excommunicated. But Saint John read: "your" (υμών) and gave us to understand this passage thus: if anyone does not obey us who speak to him that which you have learned through this my epistle. You see what benefit there is from his being excommunicated? It is precisely a shaming. For if it is shameful simply to receive, then how much more so if they give to him after excommunication. In ancient times, excommunication was considered a great punishment, but nowadays it is not regarded as such. For if one had to shun a person who simply did nothing, then how much more so others.

2 Thessalonians 3:15 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Just as above, having said "let him who does not work not eat," the apostle feared that such people might perish entirely from hunger, and therefore added, "but you, brethren, do not grow weary in doing good," so now, having said "do not associate with him," he feared that this might completely separate him from the brotherhood, as one who has despaired of himself. Therefore he also added, "yet do not regard him as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother." And after the giving of aid, he commands to admonish him, not to insult him, so that he might receive benefit both for the body and for the soul. He who admonishes a brother does not openly display his grievance; on the contrary, he does it privately and with forbearance. Let us grieve, he says, not over the fact that we give alms to one who does nothing, but over the fact that he transgresses the law of God, and let us sympathize with him as with one who is sick. Let those hear this who not only do not give, but also insult the poor and throw stones at him. For your sake he is poor, so that you might heal your own wounds through love for him, yet you drive away the one who endures poverty for your sake. What heartlessness!

2 Thessalonians 3:16 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

Everywhere he seals his exhortations with prayer, placing prayers like certain seals and marks upon what has been stored away in the treasury for safekeeping. Thus here also, since there were probably disputes among the Thessalonians as a result of such cases, when some — those being removed — became more hardened, while others — the wealthy — no longer gave to such people with full readiness: the apostle rightly prays that peace may "always" be among them. For they should take care to always preserve peace. And moreover "in everything," so as to have no occasion for discord from any source, neither from words nor from manner of conduct. For in this way, he says, you will without difficulty make even the disobedient better. Nothing so contributes to the correction of what we wish to correct as a peaceful, calm manner of address, and admonition without anger. This is what the Lord also promised: "and behold, I am with you always, even to the end of the age" (Matt. 28:20). If, he says, He will be with all of you, that is, both with those who need to be corrected and with those who have been corrected, then all will be for the good. Those unwilling to labor He will heal, and those who love labor He will strengthen in their industriousness.

2 Thessalonians 3:17 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

He calls the greeting a prayer, showing by this that even when it was necessary to greet, this was accomplished with spiritual benefit and prayer, and was not a simple sign of friendship. So that letters would not be composed in my name by any deceivers (and this, as we said at the beginning, many were doing), I, he says, write the greeting with my own hand. "In every epistle," which will perhaps be sent to you, or in every epistle, to whomever it may be sent.

2 Thessalonians 3:18 — Commentary on 2 Thessalonians

The Apostle both began with grace and now again ends the epistle with grace, fortifying what was said on both sides as if with great walls, laying a firm foundation and adding an immovable conclusion. For if grace, which saves us, abides with you, it will heal all our infirmities, because such is the power of grace. And it will abide with you if you do not drive it away. Grace dwells in souls that are well-disposed, filled with simple faith and brotherly love. May it be granted to us also to have such souls, so as to show brotherly love, to correct those who have accidentally gone astray as brothers, and by every means to accomplish their reformation in peace, and to be everywhere guarded by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has received us into the number of believers and brought us to the Father in the Holy Spirit. To Him is due all glory, honor, and worship, now and ever and unto the ages of ages. Amen.

2 Timothy 1:1 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Immediately, at the very beginning, he encourages the soul. Do not point me, he says, to the misfortunes of this life. They procure for us eternal life. We became apostles in order to die and live forever. So that Timothy, instead of being comforted, would not be more grieved upon hearing that his teacher is in danger, he consoles him with this at the very beginning. If life is a promise, then do not seek it here. This is the life in Christ Jesus, that is, with Christ, because He gives it to us and sustains it. For bodily life is sustained by food and drink, but spiritual life is sustained in Christ: He is everything for us.

2 Timothy 1:2 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

One can be a son, yet unloved. Meanwhile, Timothy was beloved, and without doubt, for his virtue. By this, therefore, the apostle shows that he is leaving him not because he was angry with him or despised him for anything: no, you, he says, are beloved to me; but force and necessity compel him to leave him. What he previously prayed to God for in the First Epistle, he prays for him now as well. So, regarding this passage, read the First Epistle.

2 Timothy 1:3 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do you see the extraordinary love? I thank God, he says, for the fact that, loving you, I remember you. This is true love, when someone marvels at their own love for another. How is it "with a pure conscience," when in the beginning he did not know Christ? Yes, he says — either by conscience understand here his life: for although he Judaized, in life he was blameless — or because when he persecuted the Church, he persecuted out of zeal and not from any human motives, as some stand for heresy for the sake of glory, fully aware of its rottenness. He speaks of all this as if to say: do not suspect that I have one thing in mind and another in words. My conscience is pure, as always, so also now. Therefore, I do not lie when I say that I love you and always remember you. I thank God that I remember you. And not simply, but in my prayers, both night and day, asking God on your behalf, that my desire might be fulfilled — the desire to see you. Therefore, how would I voluntarily deprive myself of such pleasure, if only I could come? But why does the apostle not openly speak of the reason, that he is detained by Nero? So as not to suddenly grieve him. But toward the end he reveals this reason.

2 Timothy 1:4 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Arrange the words thus: longing to see you, that I may be filled with joy; then the middle words "remembering your tears." For even if I were by nature utterly unfriendly, your tears, having come to my memory, would still be sufficient to incline me toward you. Probably Timothy, when parting from Paul, wept more than a child taken from its nurse.

2 Timothy 1:5 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

I desire to see you, not only remembering your tears but also your unfeigned faith. For this is the most important reason for you to be loved by me. Another praise: Timothy was born not of unbelieving parents, but of believing ones, though they were Jews. However, his father was a Greek. See how the law began to be undermined by the existence of such unions. Since the virtues of our ancestors, if we are like them, glorify us; but if not, they serve rather for our condemnation. Therefore the apostle says: I am convinced that the faith of your ancestors is also in you. So then, you have a sincere faith, established from your ancestors and unable to waver.

2 Timothy 1:6 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Since, he says, I know that you have an unfeigned faith, I urge you that the grace of the Spirit, which you received for leadership in the Church, for the working of signs, and in general for every service proper to a bishop — to fan into flame this grace, that is, to make it always living and flourishing. For just as fire needs fuel, so also the grace of the Spirit needs zeal, attentiveness, and watchfulness in order to always burn brightly. If these are absent, it is quenched, as the apostle also says elsewhere: "Do not quench the Spirit" (1 Thess. 5:19). There is in you this grace, which you received together with the laying of my hands upon you, when I ordained you as bishop. But make this fire stronger. The word which you received, fill with boldness and courage: stand courageously.

2 Timothy 1:7 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

That is, we did not receive the spirit in order to be timid, but in order to be strong in temptations and to have boldness. To many God also gives a spirit of fear, as it is written in the book of Exodus: "Let fear fall upon them" (Ex. 15:16), that is, God instilled fear in them. Of love both toward God and toward neighbors. For even to love God as Father we have from the Spirit, who causes us to cry out: "Abba, Father" (Rom. 8:15). And to remain steadfast in love toward neighbors is a gift proceeding from Divine power; stumbling blocks, on the contrary, proceed from cowardice and faintheartedness. However, we too must first of all show that which depends on ourselves. Or: that we might be prudent, of sound mind, in a healthy state; or: that we might be sober-minded in our spirit, and if some trial befalls us, we would accept it for our guidance; or: that we might also bring others to their senses and teach them reason.

2 Timothy 1:8 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Many wretched people, judging by human notions about that which is above our understanding, consider it a shame to proclaim that the Son of God was crucified, not knowing that by the power of His Cross the condemned man became a son of God. But you, Timothy, do not be ashamed to bear witness to Christ and His death on the Cross, but preach about it with boldness. The Apostle did not say "do not fear," but "do not be ashamed," to show that this matter holds no danger, but only shame alone; and if you despise it, then all else is safe. Do not be ashamed that I, who raise the dead, the teacher of the universe, am now bound. I am bound not as an evildoer; I am His prisoner, that is, for His sake. If He was not ashamed of the cross, then how shall I be ashamed of bonds? That is, do not simply show that you were not ashamed, but in experience, in deeds, and be a partaker of the same things with Christ and with me. This he also expressed above in the words: "God has given us the spirit of power." What does "suffer hardship with the gospel" mean? Does the gospel suffer? No, not that; but he either says: suffer together with me for the sake of the gospel, or by "gospel" he means all the preachers of the Gospel and stewards of the mysteries, as also in the Epistle to the Corinthians (2 Cor. 9:12). Therefore, suffer together with the one who has served the gospel. But perhaps someone might call the excessive suffering for the gospel a hindrance to its spread and disbelief in it. Thus, you too suffer together with the suffering gospel. Since it was difficult to say "suffer," the apostle consoles: not by your own power, he says, but by the power of Christ; yours is only the choice and the readiness.

2 Timothy 1:9 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He presents proofs of the power of God. He saved us, he says, and called the estranged to Himself, in order to make us holy. So, He Who saved us when we were unwilling, will all the more help us now that we are willing. Without any compulsion, without any counsel, but by His own will, that is, from Himself, drawn by His own goodness. That is, without beginning and before all ages it was foreordained that grace would be given to us "in Christ Jesus, our Lord." It is no small thing for us that God willed this concerning us before all ages.

2 Timothy 1:10 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Though the grace was foreordained, it has been revealed now, when the Savior appeared. Christ in His own body actually destroyed death, making the body incorruptible; but us He enlightened through the Gospel—to hope for life and incorruption. For we have not yet actually been made incorruptible, but we shall be; and in this hope the Gospel establishes us.

2 Timothy 1:11 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Why did the apostle now call himself a teacher of the Gentiles? To impress upon Timothy that he must proclaim the word of the Gospel to the Gentiles, and not lose heart, but imitate him, who was bound for the sake of the evangelical teaching.

2 Timothy 1:12 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

I suffer for preaching to the Gentiles. I suffer not as an evildoer. At the same time he makes his speech more credible: if, he says, I did not believe that death has been destroyed, I would not suffer so. Do you see how he himself shows by his deeds that which he urges upon Timothy, that is, not to be ashamed of sufferings. What boldness! What unwavering confidence! I know, he says, and am firmly convinced. By "deposit" the apostle means either the faith and the preaching: Christ Himself, who entrusted this to me, will preserve it, and I endure all things so that this treasure of mine may not be plundered; or by "deposit" he means the believers, whom Christ entrusted to him, or whom he himself committed to the Lord, as he says in another place: "I commend you, brethren, to God" (Acts 20:32). As if the apostle were saying: I am not ashamed, hoping that I will bring many to God, whom He will also preserve, so as to glorify them for my sake. Or by "deposit" he means the reward: everyone who does something good deposits it with God for safekeeping, so as to be crowned for it in due time.

2 Timothy 1:13 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

As a painter, I have written and drawn for you an icon and prototype, so that, looking at it, you too would paint from it the same outline of my words. Keep this prototype within yourself, and when it is necessary to paint something, take from it and paint: for everything is combined in it. Not only through epistles, but also orally. Therefore let us not think that we have insufficient epistles, as not all-encompassing, since the apostle conveyed much without writing. That is, my words contain teaching both about faith and love, that is, both about dogmas and the proper life: whether you need to dogmatize about what is fitting, or to speak, or to act, from there you should borrow everything.

2 Timothy 1:14 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Keep what I have commanded you regarding faith and life, or the gift which you received, as he also said above. But how will you keep it? Not by human strength, but by the Holy Spirit, Who dwells in us through baptism. If we preserve Him and do not drive Him away by evil deeds, He too will preserve for us all that we have from God. Therefore, strive to preserve the Spirit, and He will preserve for you what has been entrusted. "Unless the Lord guards the city, the watchman stays awake in vain" (Ps. 126:1).

2 Timothy 1:15 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

The Apostle points to the temptations, not in order to strike the disciple, but to more fully persuade him — so that, in the event that he himself should undergo similar temptations, he would not think that he was experiencing anything extraordinary, but would bear them calmly. After the Apostle was taken into custody by Nero, all the Asians abandoned him, that is, the people from the Asian provinces who were living in Rome.

2 Timothy 1:16 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Look at the love of wisdom of the apostle. He did not reproach those who abandoned him, but simply pointed out what had happened. For the one who cared for him, he prays, and not only for him, but also for his entire household: so virtuous were they, so had Onesiphorus raised them. Like some combatant exhausted from the heat, he granted me refreshment not once, but many times. So must we also act, always and in everything helping those who are engaged in some good work: in this way we shall be partakers with them in the rewards. Do not speak to me of Paul. Paul, even if he had no helper at all, would have remained unshakable. But perhaps someone else will not endure if he does not have a defender. Therefore, if someone is found who helps him and cares for him, it is obvious that he shares in the victory; and if in the victory, then in the crowns. In wars of old, those who guarded the weapons shared the spoils equally with the soldiers. Everywhere he speaks of shame, and not of danger, encouraging Timothy that there is supposedly no danger, but only shame alone. However, in reality there was also danger. Nero was angered against Paul because he had converted someone from his household.

2 Timothy 1:17 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Not only did he not avoid my misfortune, but he even sought me out and found me: such is courage! such is faith.

2 Timothy 1:18 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Onesiphorus, says the apostle, showed me mercy; therefore may he receive recompense on that fearful day; then much mercy is needed by all, even by the saints. If Onesiphorus, who exposed himself to obvious dangers for Christ, will be saved by mercy, how much more so we. The followers of the Marcionite heresy appeal to this passage, saying: so then, there are two Lords? By no means. There is one Lord, as the apostle Paul himself says elsewhere (Eph. 4:5). This expression is commonly used in Holy Scripture, as for example: "and the Lord rained fire from the Lord" (Gen. 19:24), that is, through Himself. So also in this passage. If we accept that here both the Father and the Son are indicated, there is nothing strange in this. As the Father is Lord, so also the Son is Lord, and the Holy Spirit is Lord: but there is one Lord, manifested in three persons. Notice, the apostle did not say: may the Lord give him something else, but rather — mercy. He was accustomed, he says, to good deeds: he did not do me good only once, but both in Ephesus and in Rome. Such is what a Christian ought to be, always doing good, throughout his entire life.

2 Timothy 2:1 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

What are you saying? You said that you are in bonds, that everyone has abandoned you, and, as if having said nothing terrible, you add: "therefore, be strong, my son"! Yes, for that very reason that I am in chains, you should be all the more courageous. For if I, your teacher, did not endure this, then perhaps you could be excused for losing heart, since due to your youth and inexperience you would be exposed to dangers. But now it is no small consolation for you toward the courageous endurance of possible afflictions that I myself also suffer them, that the afflictions arise naturally and not from your inexperience. In general, anyone who is lesser in some respect, when exposed to dangers, receives great consolation when he sees someone greater than himself in the same position. Do you see with what fatherly love he offers him his exhortation, saying: "my son"? By this word he, as it were, poured his loving soul into him. If you are a son, then imitate your father. Strengthen yourself not by my example alone, but above all by the grace of Christ. Have it as your ally, for through it we have received the power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and on every hostile force, and to suffer no harm.

2 Timothy 2:2 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

What you heard, and not what you arrived at by your own investigation, for "faith comes by hearing." And you heard not in secret, but openly, in the presence of many. By "many witnesses" some understand the law and the prophets, for my word was from the testimonies of Scripture. He does not say: "tell," but "entrust," as if speaking of a treasure. For what is entrusted is preserved intact. Through this the apostle makes his disciple more attentive. "To faithful men," not to those who are skilled at constructing syllogisms and weaving together disputations, but to those in whom you can be confident that they will not prove to be betrayers of the deposit. What is the use if the one who receives, though faithful and accepting everything without questioning, is unable to transmit the teachings to others — or if he, though he himself does not alter the teaching, is unable to make others the same? Therefore a teacher must possess two qualities: to be faithful and apt to teach. It is evident that this instruction is given to him concerning presbyters and bishops, and not concerning laypeople. For it would be inappropriate, when Paul himself preached to both Greeks and Jews. I believe, moreover, that this is said concerning certain mystical things that must be transmitted to the faithful and those apt to teach.

2 Timothy 2:3 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do you see that enduring sufferings is characteristic of a soldier? Therefore, not enduring sufferings is unworthy of a soldier. Consequently, one should not grieve if someone suffers while being placed in the ranks of soldiers. What an honor it is to be a soldier of Christ, when some consider it important to be soldiers of an earthly king!

2 Timothy 2:4 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

This is said to all bishops and teachers. A strong expression: "entangles himself." For worldly affairs are truly bonds and snares. By "affairs" he gives us to see all the cares, dealings, vanities, and burdens of worldly life. These words suggest: why do you bind yourself? Why do you entangle yourself in these encumbrances and troublesome affairs? Concern yourself with soldiering alone, and in this way you will please Christ, who chose you for His army.

2 Timothy 2:5 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

That is, it is not enough to enter the contest, or to anoint oneself, or to engage with an opponent, if a person does not observe the laws of wrestling concerning food, drink, abstinence, and the very manner of wrestling. For one is not left to compete however one wishes, but there are laws regarding this as well — laws of competition. Observe the wisdom of Paul. He reminds Timothy of the soldier, to show that he must be ready for defeat and death, — and of the wrestler, to strengthen him for everything and so that he would constantly be in the struggle.

2 Timothy 2:6 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He brings yet a third example, which is especially close to a teacher. For the examples of the soldier and the athlete apply also to subordinates; the farmer does not care for himself, but for the land, and receives no small reward from its fruitfulness. So too the teacher, the pastor, does not labor in vain, but is himself the first to taste the fruit of his labors. For God will repay him most abundantly. Therefore, lest anyone grow weary and express dissatisfaction that the reward is deferred to the future, the apostle says: behold, in the very labor you already receive your reward; if nothing else, the benefit of souls is already a great gain for you. Some understand this to mean the honor rendered to teachers, but this has no foundation. And notice, the apostle did not say "to the worker," but "to the one who labors," that is, not to the one who works lightly, but to the point of exhaustion.

2 Timothy 2:7 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Since the apostle spoke of everything in a parable — of the soldier, the fighter, and the farmer — he also says: "understand." I spoke this way, he says, in order to sharpen your mind. Then he prays for him as for his own son. Not only in that which I have spoken of, but in all words and deeds.

2 Timothy 2:8 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He speaks of this with the heretics in mind. There were even at that time those who considered it shameful for the Son of God to suffer, and therefore, perhaps, invented the illusory nature of the incarnation. God humbled Himself so much for our sake that these people are ashamed to ascribe such humility to God. He speaks of this also in order to encourage the disciple, showing him that the Teacher Christ Himself conquered death through sufferings. Remember this, and you will not fall under the weight of sorrows. But there were also those who preached the gospel differently, yet one should heed not them, but my gospel.

2 Timothy 2:9 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Again he comforts the disciple by his own example, speaking both of how he suffers and of how he has a bad reputation. So that no one would say: what is the benefit of that? And what is so remarkable if you are bound? Show me the advantage, show me something remarkable; the apostle says: the word is not bound. For it is not a material thing that can be stopped when the body is bound. The word is a Divine thing, the word is God's: when we are bound, it is free and extends forward. And so we write and preach, even though we are bound. You see the miracle, and you see the benefit as well.

2 Timothy 2:10 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Here is yet another exhortation. It is not for myself, he says, that I endure, but for the salvation of others: not so that I myself may be glorified, but for others. Who then are they? God's chosen ones. Therefore, if God has chosen them, then we must endure all things for their sake. And they, just as we. As God suffered for us, he says, to save us, so we also suffer for them. So this is a recompense, not a gift. Then, lest someone say to him: what are you talking about? You yourself are in chains and are about to perish, yet you boast of being the cause of salvation for others? I am not speaking, he says, of this bodily salvation, but of that which is "in Christ Jesus," the true, glorious, eternal salvation of the soul, while bodily salvation is not unconditionally glorious. Listen to what follows next. Do not only so that they might be saved, but even more, so that they might also be glorified together with us eternally. Therefore, although bonds are shameful, they bring both glory to chosen people, and eternal glory. And if to others, then all the more to me, who am bound by them. So do not worry about me.

2 Timothy 2:11 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Since many doubt concerning the future life and glory, saying: when I am alive, I die, and when I die, I shall live? and the like: therefore the apostle, confirming his word, says: "faithful is the word." What word? That the elect shall attain glorious and eternal salvation. He confirms the same thing with human reasoning as well. Already above the apostle presented proof of this when he said: "remember the Lord Jesus, risen from the dead"; he showed that Christ rose after death. In what way then does he confirm it? If we share in sufferings with Christ, then shall we not share in blessings? Even a man would not do this, how much more God, the source of righteousness and goodness? The apostle speaks here both of spiritual death in baptism and of bodily death through suffering and torment.

2 Timothy 2:12 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

It is not enough to give oneself over to some death once, but forever. "I die daily," says the apostle (1 Cor. 15:31). So, one must endure much in order that we may be deemed worthy of reigning with Christ as well. The Apostle confirms his word also from the opposite side. For the recompense will be not only for good relations with the Lord, but also for the opposite of that. "Whoever denies Me," He says, "I will also deny him" (Matt. 10:33). Think about what the one who has denied Christ will have to endure!

2 Timothy 2:13 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

If we do not believe, He suffers no harm from this; He is true. He is unchangeable, whether we deny Him or do not deny Him. That is, He cannot not exist. His nature is not such that He could turn into non-existence. He exists always, even if we do not confess Him. Therefore, the benefit or harm from whether we acknowledge Him or deny Him, in either case, is not for Him, but for us.

2 Timothy 2:14 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Lest anyone think that Timothy himself needed such instructions, the apostle says: remind others. Since this has a certain appeal and the human soul is always inclined toward contention and disputes about words, you, says the apostle, charge them before God not to engage in disputes about words, that is: teach them, call God as witness, so that they may know that if they disregard you, He will condemn them. Disputing about words not only brings no benefit or advantage, but on the contrary, causes great harm. For by the battering rams of word-disputes the faith of the listeners is overthrown, like a pillar.

2 Timothy 2:15 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He explains how one can become skilled, namely, if he is "a worker who has no need to be ashamed": that is, if he is not ashamed to do everything that pertains to godliness. In this way you will earn approval from the Master, if you endure everything for His sake, if you fulfill everything. Everywhere with great earnestness the apostle speaks about shame, because for the majority, both the cross of Christ and the preaching about Him, as though it were ignorant, as well as the apostles themselves, as simple people who endured all things, were a source of shame. So then, he says, do not be ashamed. Many either take away from it or add to it, but you guide it on the right path. Or, since the apostle did not say "rightly directing," he implied something else. Cut away, he says, what is foreign to the preaching, as if cutting off superfluous growths on skin and leather, and destroy it with the sword.

2 Timothy 2:16 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

That is, flee. Saint John Chrysostom everywhere gives us to understand by "empty talk" – κενοφωνία – new currents – καινοτομίας in teaching and in those who follow it. Some, however, instead of "avoid" – περιίστασο read: περισσωσίστασο – pay more attention to stopping and restraining them. This is not so. An incorrigible evil, he says, one that admits of no remedy: it infects everything, and people are incorrigible.

2 Timothy 2:17-18 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He said well above: "they will advance still more in ungodliness." It would seem that the only evil consists in what they say about the resurrection. However, great consequences follow from this. For if the resurrection has already occurred, then judgment and recompense are also abolished, and the good have enjoyed sorrows and afflictions, while the evil have been punished by wallowing in pleasures. What need, then, is there to hold to virtue, if such are the recompenses? He did not say: of all people, but: of some, that is, the weaker ones. Therefore he adds the following as well.

2 Timothy 2:19 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Here is what the apostle says: not all were led astray, but the unsteady ones. And if they had not been such, they would not have fallen away either. Just as Adam too was not firm before the temptation. Those perfectly inspired in the faith stand firm and immovable. And notice, he says "firm," and: "foundation." Thus we ought to hold fast to the faith. That is, just as inscriptions are carved on a stone, so too in his very deeds are imprinted the signs that point to him, namely: "the Lord knows" and so forth. That is, these people or such souls are foreknown by God as belonging entirely to Him, and are fore-chosen so that they would not be led astray together with the weaker ones. By "unrighteousness" the apostle means either error in doctrines or injustice in general. He who acts unjustly has no foundation, does not belong to God. For how can he belong to God, when God is righteous? He does not have the seal. Consider: if he who names the name of the Lord must depart from unrighteousness, then he who does not depart is unworthy to name His name. For praise is not fitting in the mouth of a sinner.

2 Timothy 2:20 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Since many are troubled by why evil people exist in the world, Paul, setting aside other reasons, now points to this one: because in a great house there are different vessels. By the great house he means the world, and not the Church; he desires that not a single wooden vessel, but all gold and silver vessels be found in the Church, where the Body of Christ is, where the Virgin is, having no blemish. Golden vessels, that is, virtuous people, are for honorable use, while wooden and clay ones, that is, wicked people, are for lowly use. He did not say "useful" and "not useful," because even wicked people, although they are unfit for virtue, are still useful in the general state of the world, for a certain economy, as for example, Pharaoh.

2 Timothy 2:21 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do you see that being golden or earthen depends not on nature or material necessity, as the Manichaeans suppose, but on our will? For it is possible for each person to cleanse himself, that is, to completely free himself from what is earthen and wooden and to establish in himself a golden and silver disposition. Paul was earthen, but became golden. Judas was a golden vessel, but became earthen. So then, if earthen vessels are held in dishonor, how does the apostle say in another place: "we have this treasure in earthen vessels" (2 Cor. 4:7)? There he speaks of the nature of our body. For just as an earthen vessel is nothing other than fired clay, so also our body is nothing other than earth held together by the warmth of the soul. Here, however, the apostle speaks of free will. So, the earthen vessels are unfit for the guiding purpose of the Lord God, Who desires that all be saved, although, as has been said, these vessels do appear suitable for other use. That is, even if the time for action has not yet come, he will nevertheless be fit and ready even for martyrdom or virginity.

2 Timothy 2:22 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Youthful lusts — not only the lust of fornication, but every improper desire, love of power, or love of gain. For these passions and fantasies are senseless and characteristic of unstable souls. See how even old age is likened to youth. He calls "righteousness" virtue in general. Faith and love genuine and firm toward those whom you love. As if he says: do not be unfaithful and unsteady. Therefore he adds the following. That is, trust only those who call upon the Lord sincerely and without hypocrisy, who love peace and are not inclined to quarrels; associate with them.

2 Timothy 2:23 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do you see how the apostle everywhere steers Timothy away from disputes? This is not because Timothy was unable to refute them; he was able; but because it is utterly useless even to enter into such disputes. Nothing good comes from them except quarreling and hatred. Such disputes, he says, reject as foolish. There are other inquiries, namely, about the truths of Scripture, which should not be rejected, because they do not give birth to strife. See how those err who also quarrel in their inquiries concerning the Scriptures.

2 Timothy 2:24 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

"Courteous," that is, meek. Why then does the apostle say, "rebuke with all authority and strictly" (Tit. 2:15), and again, "let no one despise your youth" (1 Tim. 4:12)? Because a strong rebuke is especially moving when it is made with meekness. One can sooner move with meekness than put to shame with strictness. For those who wish to learn. For he himself says: "A man that is an heretic after the first and second admonition reject" (Tit. 3:10). In particular, this quality must be possessed both in awaiting conversion, and in constant teaching, and in not being quick to excommunicate. See what follows next.

2 Timothy 2:25 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

With strictness and scolding the soul cannot absorb anything useful. For he who wishes to learn something useful must first of all be well-disposed toward the teacher. But how can one be well-disposed toward a person who is angry and scolds? Why then does the apostle say: "reject a heretic after a first and second admonition"? There he speaks of an incorrigible person, one who is known to be incurably ill; but here the discussion is not about those who are already incurable, as is evident from what follows. Perhaps, he says, there will also be some correction. The expression "if perhaps" is used of things unknown or doubtful. Consequently, one must withdraw only from people who are completely incurable; the doubtful ones must be endeavored to correct. Notice how, teaching humility, he did not say: can you not, but: "if perhaps God will grant them repentance to come to their senses." If, he says, anything does happen, it belongs to the Lord; do not be proud. Therefore, even if we persuade someone, let us not think that we ourselves persuaded them.

2 Timothy 2:26 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Understand this not only in relation to teaching, but also in relation to life. People are in the snare of the devil not only in teaching, but also in life. Consequently, without bitterness one must correct also those who waver in life. For just as a sparrow, even if caught by only one part, I mean the foot, is in the power of the one who set the snare, so we too are in the power of the devil, even if we have been caught by him not entirely, I mean in both faith and life, but only in life. In errors, he says, they are mired; but having been captured by God into His will, that is, God's will, perhaps they will come out of the waters of error. The will of God is not only to believe, but also to live rightly. Therefore, understand this not only in relation to dogmas, but also to life. Some understand the expression "who captured them into his will" as referring to the devil.

2 Timothy 3:1 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Since in those times there were many evil people, so that Timothy would not be troubled by this, the apostle first said to him: "in a great house" and so on, and now says that evil people will exist afterward as well. Even in the time of Moses there were Jannes and Jambres. Consequently, this phenomenon is not new and it will not continue only until your time. Therefore do not be indignant. The times will be perilous, that is, very bad. It is not the days that should be understood (for what are bad days?), but rather the bad deeds and people occurring in those days. So we too are accustomed to calling times bad and not bad, according to the character of the deeds that happen in those days, or according to the character of the people.

2 Timothy 3:2 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He immediately points out the cause of all evils as well: it is the concern not for the affairs of one's neighbor, but only for one's own. A self-loving person loves only himself, from which it follows that in reality he does not even love himself. For just as in the members of the body, harm inflicted on one spreads to the rest; or what happens in buildings, the same occurs in the Church: whoever despises his brother and cares only for himself, harms himself. Having pointed out the root, he enumerates in particular the offshoots from it, of which the first and greatest is the love of money. For just as from love comes every good, so from self-love, which is opposed to love, comes every evil. Love is broad and pours itself out everywhere; but self-love constrains its breadth and concentrates only on itself alone. Over men they are exalted and tower above. When evil grows, it reaches even to rebellion against God. For if someone is vainglorious before people, he will then attribute to himself every perfection as well, and not to the grace of God; then he becomes already a blasphemer. This is fair: for whoever blasphemes God, how will he honor his parents? Whoever does not honor his parents will be ungrateful to other people as well. Such a person is also unrighteous, because he sets aside holiness and duty, and he is also unfriendly. For whom else will a person love who has rejected his own benefactor! "And implacable," they are not reconciled with anyone, even with their own benefactor.

2 Timothy 3:3 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

That is, those who slander everyone. A person who is not conscious of anything good in himself slanders everyone, inventing and finding in this, it would seem, a certain consolation for himself. And in the tongue, and in the belly, and in everything else. You see what self-love and love of money make people? Beasts instead of men. Enemies of every good thing.

2 Timothy 3:4 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Betrayers of friendship. That is, unsteady, inconstant. Filled with arrogance. Otherwise it cannot be but so: for where there is love of worldly pleasures, there is no place for the desire of divine things.

2 Timothy 3:5 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

That is, they accept only the form of piety and pretend, but by their deeds they reject it. Note that the power of piety, and as it were its sinews, is in deeds. Therefore it is rightly said that it is dead without works. The word "form" in another place (Rom. 2:20) the apostle uses in a good sense. The teacher has the form of knowledge, that is, he builds and forms knowledge in the students. If such people will exist in the last times, then how does he say: "from such turn away"? Most likely, even then there were some such people: although not to a greater degree, there still were; therefore the apostle speaks as if to say: such people will be found even now, turn away from them—this will be good. Therefore he also adds: "of this sort are those who creep into houses." Or Paul calls "the last days" the days that will follow immediately after his death, while Timothy will still remain alive. Or, what is closer to the truth, as St. John Chrysostom judges, through Timothy the apostle exhorts everyone to turn away from such people.

2 Timothy 3:6 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

By the word "creep in" he indicates their shamelessness and craftiness. He did not say: they deceive, but: they take captive, they make use of them as slave women. For such is the one who is beguiled. Note that to give oneself over to beguilement is characteristic of women. Consequently, even a man who is beguiled may be called by this name. This signifies both the multitude, and the disorder, and the mixture of sins. They deceive not simply women—for nature ought not to be condemned—but silly women laden with a multitude of sins. For whoever recognizes nothing good in himself is more readily inclined toward false doctrines, consoling himself with the thought that he will not be subjected to punishment for his deeds. That is, by greed, love of glory, passion for luxury, for fine clothes. He also points to shameful desires. Notice: "led away," as if speaking of irrational creatures.

2 Timothy 3:7 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

They may be worthy of indulgence? By no means; on the contrary, they are all the more undeserving of it. Since they were mired in sins and lusts, their reason also became dulled, so that their inability to know the truth is not a natural deficiency, but a consequence of the wrong direction of their will.

2 Timothy 3:8 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

These were the sorcerers of the time of Moses. How did Paul learn their names, when Scripture does not speak of this? Their names were taken from unwritten tradition, or probably Paul learned of them from the Holy Spirit. When someone has corrupted his mind with passions, then he becomes unskilled in the faith. "The fool has said: there is no God" (Ps. 52:2). Why? Because they have become corrupt and have become abominable in their iniquities. Therefore, for the acceptance of the faith, an uncorrupted mind is needed. So let us be attentive to ourselves, lest we be corrupted by passions and lest the corruption of faith find a place in us.

2 Timothy 3:9 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

How then does the apostle say in another place: "they will increase unto more ungodliness" (2 Tim. 2:16)? There he affirms that heretics, having begun to introduce novelties and errors, do not stop, but constantly invent newer ones. Here, however, he affirms that they will not deceive or carry away many, although at first they may seem to lead some astray, but they themselves will soon be exposed. Therefore he adds the following. If you do not believe, learn from what happened to those sorcerers. They were exposed as performing illusory miracles and deceiving, when Moses performed a true miracle. Therefore, everything that is essentially not good only appears good for a time.

2 Timothy 3:10 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Those, he says, are such, but you know well our relationship, and it is not like that: you did not simply attach yourself to me, but also "followed," that is, spending a long time and sharing everything with me, you attended to all that was mine and became practiced in it. Be then steadfast and fight against the adversaries. "In teaching," that is, in the word. That is, in life and morals. That is, in zeal and manly enthusiasm. For I, he says, not only taught, but also practiced. That is, firmness in the true dogmas, or faith, which does not allow one to fall into despair in times of danger, but to believe in God that He will deliver. In relation to heretics. For I was not troubled, but received everything with meekness. In persecutions.

2 Timothy 3:11 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

I, he says, was not only persecuted, but also suffered. Two circumstances especially trouble a teacher — namely, that there are heretics and that one must suffer. Concerning heretics, much was said when the apostle urged Timothy not to be troubled by them. Now he speaks of his own sufferings in order to encourage his disciple. He speaks of Pisidian Antioch, of Lystra, where Timothy came from. Why does he mention only these? Because they were more well known to Timothy, or were more recent compared to other events. Notice, he does not enumerate them one by one, for he writes about them not for glorification, but out of necessity, for the consolation of his disciple. Both things he impresses upon Timothy: I too, he says, had the zeal to suffer, and God did not abandon me. Therefore you also be ready, and you will not be abandoned.

2 Timothy 3:12 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

And in this there is very great consolation. What am I saying, the apostle continues, about myself alone? All who desire to live piously and according to the Gospel will be persecuted. By persecutions the apostle here means not only pursuit by unbelievers, but also simply the sorrows and griefs to which those walking the path of virtue are subjected. For human life is a trial, as Job says, and whoever walks the narrow path necessarily suffers.

2 Timothy 3:13 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do not be troubled at all if they prosper while trials befall you: such is the order of things. Having stripped down for the struggle, you must exert effort. It is foolish to seek rest in the midst of a struggle. Even if they seem to succeed, in reality this is deception, not success. For the apostle, defining what evil is, said: deceiving and being deceived.

2 Timothy 3:14-15 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Be, he says, unchanging and "do not fret because of evildoers, nor be envious of the workers of iniquity" (Ps. 37:1). You have not simply learned, but have also been assured, that is, you received the teaching with conviction. Therefore, even if you should see something contrary to that of which you have been assured, do not be troubled: for Abraham too, having heard that in Isaac his seed would be named (Gen. 21:12), was not troubled when he received the command to slay him. The Apostle Paul presents two motivations for Timothy to remain steadfast: the first is that you, he says, were taught not by chance from just anyone, but from Paul, and this is the same as from Christ; the second is that you were taught not yesterday, but from childhood, and have divine knowledge deeply rooted within you. And it will not allow you to fall into anything unreasonable, as happens with most people. For whoever knows Scripture as one ought will never be led astray. By sacred writings the apostle means all of Divine Scripture. This is directed against Simon and Manes, and all who spoke ill of the Old Testament.

2 Timothy 3:15 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

External knowledge makes a person clever at deceiving others with various sophisms; hence the ruin of the soul. But divine knowledge is not like this: it makes one wise unto salvation. What kind? Salvation not through works, not through words, but through faith in Jesus Christ. For the Sacred Scriptures lead a person to believe in Christ, Who accomplishes salvation for him.

2 Timothy 3:16 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Having pointed out many ways of comforting Timothy, the apostle now offers the greatest one as well – in the reading of Holy Scripture. For he intends to communicate to him something sorrowful, namely, that he is finishing his earthly course. So, lest he lose heart as one being deprived of communion with Paul, he says: in place of me you have the Scriptures, which can be profitable to you. Some raise the question: how did the apostle say, "all Scripture is God-breathed"? Are even the Greek writings God-breathed? And being perplexed by its resolution, they translate not "God-breathed," but rather "that which is God-breathed," so that the meaning would be: every writing which is God-breathed is also profitable. But they ought to have taken into account that, having said above, "you know the sacred writings," the apostle now says, "all Scripture." Which? That of which he spoke above and of which he said that it is sacred. Therefore, it is indeed "Scripture God-breathed and profitable" for all that he enumerates further. It is useful, he says, in that it teaches us what we ought to know. And there is nothing that cannot be resolved by means of Sacred Scripture. If it is necessary to expose a lie, this too can be drawn from here. If it is necessary, he says, to be corrected and to receive instruction, that is, to be brought to one's senses toward righteousness, that is, to act righteously, then the Sacred Scripture provides this to you as well.

2 Timothy 3:17 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Correction, he says, comes through Scripture, so that the man who lives according to God may lack nothing good. So if you too desire to become equally well-fitted (artios), that is, perfect, sound, and always even in all things, not despairing in sorrowful circumstances and not becoming proud in favorable ones—for this is characteristic of an uneven disposition of soul—then have Scripture as your counselor instead of me. If the apostle wrote to Timothy, who was filled with the Holy Spirit, about reading, how much more so to us? Note that without Scripture it is impossible to be perfect. Do not simply take part in good works, but be "prepared," that is, completely ready; and not only ready for one thing but not for another, but for every kind.

2 Timothy 4:1 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

The Apostle instills fear in Timothy in another place as well, having said: "before God, Who gives life to all things, I charge you" (1 Tim. 6:13); but here he makes his speech more fearful by reminding him of that judgment. Him, he says, Who will demand an account, I call as witness that I have not hidden even this from you. By "the living and the dead" he means either sinners and the righteous, or those who have died and also those who will then remain alive. Some, however, understand this as referring to souls and bodies. When is He who is to judge coming? At the time of His coming, which will be with glory and royal majesty. For the second coming will not be as humble as the first.

2 Timothy 4:2 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

To what exactly does the apostle adjure? What does this mean? "Preach the word," do not hide, or do not bury in the ground, the gift that is in you. Oh, let us be frightened by this, we who are lazy to preach. Preach unceasingly, speak tirelessly, not once but always. Let there be no set time for you, but "in season," that is, in time of peace, tranquility, and being in church, and "out of season," that is, in dangers and outside the church—speak and preach. The apostle said "in season" and "out of season" in the same sense in which these expressions are used in ordinary speech. A favorable time for preaching is considered a time of peace and calm, and an unfavorable time for it is a time of calamities. Others again consider preaching in church to be timely preaching, and preaching outside the church to be untimely. Or yet another way: do not wait for the time of someone's fall, but teach before anyone falls. When you see that this must be done, that is, when you find someone sinning or intending to sin, do not let it pass without consequence. Rebuke him, that is, impose a penance and punishment, after you have exposed and proven to the one erring his error. Prohibition with punishment is like cutting, while consolation is like a pleasant plaster. Therefore, apply the plaster of consolation, lest cutting alone, producing extreme pain, cast one into despair. Combine this with all preventive measures. For one must also reprove with all longsuffering, so that the one reproved may believe everything not without reason; "and edification," explaining how he sinned and wherein the sin lies. Thus, one must also rebuke with longsuffering, imposing penalties not as upon an enemy, but as upon a son—correction. And in teaching, that is, instructing him of the benefit of punishment. Exhortation most of all requires longsuffering and teaching. With longsuffering not occasional, but "with all," that is, manifested on every occasion—in deeds, in words, and in outward appearance.

2 Timothy 4:3 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

So, warn them before they plunge into calamity. This is why he also said above: "in season and out of season"; while you still have the opportunity to persuade, do everything. The Apostle indicates by the expression "they will choose" a disorderly crowd of teachers, and also that they are chosen by the people, who will act not according to sound reason, but will choose those who will indulge their lusts and only say and do what is pleasing to them. Those who always want to hear what is pleasant, delightful, and flattering to the ear.

2 Timothy 4:4 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do you see? They are not led astray out of ignorance, but willingly. "They will turn away," he says, "their hearing and will turn to fables." Therefore their evil is voluntary. The Apostle says this not in order to cast his disciple into despondency, but to persuade him to make proper use of the present time of safety, and so that he would courageously endure when this happens; just as Christ also says: "they will deliver you up to councils and will beat you" (Matt. 10:17). And Paul himself elsewhere: "after my departure savage wolves will come in among you" (Acts 20:29).

2 Timothy 4:5 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do you see why the apostle said first of all that he should be watchful? It is as if the apostle says: before this destruction comes, before the wolves arrive, suffer both voluntarily and against your will, in order to bring the sheep to a state of safety. Therefore, the work of the evangelist is to suffer both from oneself and from others. Thus, the ministry is fulfilled when one suffers.

2 Timothy 4:6 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He did not say "I am being offered as a sacrifice," but something stronger. For in a sacrifice, not everything is offered to God, whereas a drink offering of wine was offered in its entirety.

2 Timothy 4:7 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Why does Paul now exalt himself for this? He does not exalt himself, but consoles his disciple, so that he would not grieve for him, because Paul, having attained a good end, departs to receive his crown. Just as a father before death, consoling his son sitting before him and weeping, says to him: do not weep, child, we have lived well, we have raised trophies, the king shows us his favor, and you will be glorified by my deeds. Obviously, the father says this in order that by his praises he might make his son bear more easily the separation from him. So too Paul consoles Timothy here, leaving his epistle as a testament. "I have fought the good fight," therefore you too take it upon yourself. So then, Paul, where there are bonds and chains, there is also a good fight? Yes, for the very reason that it is accomplished for Christ. In ordinary spectacles people compete for many days, and for one moment receive a crown; but here glory belongs to those who have fought forever. Therefore the fight is good, that is, pleasant and glorious. The Apostle accomplished the work of preaching the Gospel from Jerusalem and the surrounding region to Illyricum, traversing this distance while overcoming countless obstacles of death, punishments, and calamities, as if having fiery wings. Much assailed his faith: threats, mortal dangers, the temptation of pleasures; but he withstood everything, being vigilant and watching for the creeping thief of faith.

2 Timothy 4:8 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

What was said was sufficient for consolation; but here he adds also about the rewards, in order to further encourage the disciple. One should not, he says, grieve or sorrow, because I am departing to receive the crown. By "righteousness" here as well the apostle means virtue in general. He did not say "will give," but "will render," as something owed, as a debt. Being righteous, He will undoubtedly determine the recompense for labors, so that the crown by righteousness must belong to me. Here the apostle encourages Timothy himself as well. For if He will repay all, then how much more you. And who loves His appearing? He who does things worthy of that appearing, so that he who does not, clearly does not love it, but rather hates it, lest he receive what he deserves according to his deeds. "Appearing" (επιφάνεια) is so called because it appears on high (το επάνω φαινεσθαι) and shines forth from above. Before the universal appearing there is yet another appearing, in which the Lord reveals Himself to those who are worthy, and not to the world. Behold again, the Lord says: "We will come to him, and make Our abode with him" (Jn. 14:23).

2 Timothy 4:9 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Why does the apostle call Timothy to himself, when he had been entrusted with the Church in Ephesus and an entire people? Because he was in bonds, having been imprisoned by Nero, and could not come to him himself; therefore he calls him to Rome, wishing, perhaps, to pass on many things to him before his death.

2 Timothy 4:10 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He does not say: I wish to see you before I die, so as not to grieve him; but rather — since I have no one who would help me in preaching the gospel, hasten to come. What does "having loved the present age" mean? That is, having loved ease, a safe and quiet life, he preferred to enjoy himself at home rather than suffer hardships with me. He reproaches Demas alone, though he wished not so much to reproach him as to put us to shame, so that we would not lose heart in dangers; at the same time, he also wanted to bind Timothy even more closely to himself. These he does not reproach; for Titus was one of the most remarkable men, so that Crete was entrusted to him. So then, these two men departed not because they loved the present age, but on business, and perhaps preaching, or some other necessity.

2 Timothy 4:11 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He was constantly at his side, wrote the Gospel and the Acts of the Apostles. The apostle speaks of him in another epistle: "the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches" (2 Cor. 8:18). He demands him not for his own comfort, but for the service of the Gospel. For even in chains he did not cease to preach. Consequently, he was also summoning Timothy not for himself, but for the sake of the preaching of the Gospel, so that no disturbance would arise among the believers on the occasion of his death; when many of his disciples would be present at this, they would restrain the disturbance and comfort those who would not easily bear his passing. For among the believers in Rome, there were probably also men worthy of great respect.

2 Timothy 4:12 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Thus, I remained alone, and your presence is necessary.

2 Timothy 4:13 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Here the apostle speaks of the cloak; he asks for it so as not to have need to take from others. For everywhere he takes great care not to be in need of others. Some, however, think that this is a case, a container in which the books were kept. Why did he need books when he was preparing to depart to God? So that he might pass them on to the faithful, that they might have them in his stead. Probably, they contained within themselves something more valuable.

2 Timothy 4:14 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

The Apostle recalls this temptation not in order to reproach that man, but to persuade his disciple to courageously endure temptations from worthless and contemptible people. Many, when subjected to insults from prominent people, bear them, finding consolation in the high position of their offenders. But to suffer from worthless and rejected people causes greater sorrow. Therefore Paul also says: "he did me much evil," meaning: he caused me to suffer greatly and in various ways. And it usually happens that insignificant and base people, when they begin to do evil, show no mercy whatsoever, caring nothing at all for the opinion of society. Take courage, says the apostle: this will not go unpunished for him, but "the Lord will repay him," instead of: He will repay; for this is a great prophecy, not a curse. This was said by Paul not because the saints rejoice in punishments, but because the work of preaching had need of the restraining of those who hindered it, and also the weaker among the believers were greatly comforted by this.

2 Timothy 4:15 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

He did not say: afflict him, punish him—though by the grace of the Holy Spirit he could have done so—but commands them to guard themselves, that is, to avoid him, to withdraw from him, leaving the punishment to God. That is, he wages war and opposes the preaching of the Gospel.

2 Timothy 4:16 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Again the apostle recounts other trials in order to further encourage his disciple. But what first defense is he speaking of? He had previously been brought before Nero and escaped death, so that from that time he continued to preach; but when he converted his cupbearer, then Nero, burning with anger, cut off his head. The apostle expresses his grief with the words: "all forsook me." As if he is saying: even my own betrayed me, and I was deprived of all consolation. Therefore you also, when abandoned in dangerous circumstances, take comfort in my example. Do you see how he spares those close to him? Of course, they, his close co-workers, committed a grave offense by abandoning him. For it is not the same thing to be abandoned by strangers and by one's own people. However, the apostle prays that this not be held against them, of course by God, for otherwise it is a great sin and deserves to be held against them.

2 Timothy 4:17 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

This is again a consolation for the disciple; for it shows that God does not allow a man who has been abandoned by people to suffer anything calamitous. That is, He granted boldness, He did not allow him to fall. Look how great his humility is. Not because, he says, God strengthened me so that I would be worthy of such a gift, but "that through me the preaching might be fully known," or that it might pass from end to end and be fulfilled. This is like someone wearing purple robes and a diadem, and being saved because of them. That is, so that both the glory of the preaching and the care of Providence for me might become known to all. That is, from Nero. He calls him a lion, on account of the might of his kingdom and his inflexibility. You see how close he was to death, having fallen into the very jaws of the lion.

2 Timothy 4:18 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Before this He delivered me from bodily death; but since I have already preached sufficiently, henceforth, I hope, He will deliver me not from bodily death, since I am already "being poured out as a drink offering," but from every sin, that is, He will not allow me to grow weak before death, but will grant me to resist sin to the point of blood, which means to be delivered from the noetic lion. Thus, this last deliverance, when he was about to be handed over to death, is more important than the first, when he escaped death. That is, He will deliver me from every sin and preserve me there. For to be saved for the Heavenly Kingdom means to die for it here. "He who hates his life in this world will keep it for eternal life" (Jn. 12:25). This is true salvation, when we shine forth in this way. Here is a doxology to the Son, as also to the Father; for He is the Lord.

2 Timothy 4:19 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

These are the persons who received and taught the faith to Apollos, whose hospitality Paul himself enjoyed, and whom he constantly remembered. He places the wife first because she was more zealous and more devoted to the faith—she taught the faith to Apollos as well—or the apostle does this without distinction. He expresses his greeting partly to comfort them, partly to show them honor and love, and—what is more important—to impart great grace. For even one greeting from such a blessed and holy man could fill with great grace the one who was deemed worthy of it. That is, his household. He himself was in Rome and served Paul in his bonds, as was said above. By his greeting, the apostle makes them more zealous for advancement in such matters.

2 Timothy 4:20 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Since the apostle had not mentioned them, he now mentions them and shows that he has been abandoned by everyone, thereby urging Timothy to come to him more quickly. Why did the apostle not heal the sick Trophimus? Because the saints cannot do everything, for this is God's prerogative, so that people would not deify them. So too Moses, tongue-tied from childhood, did not heal himself and did not enter the promised land, lest they regard him as God. So too Paul himself had a severe illness. Miletus is near Ephesus. Consequently, Paul left Trophimus in Miletus either when he was sailing to Judea, or after he had been in Rome and returned again to these regions — we find it difficult to say.

2 Timothy 4:21 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Come quickly, since I have been completely abandoned by everyone, as you can see. He does not say: before my death, since that would cause grief, but: so as not to encounter difficulties from winter — to see me, although this is not stated. About this Linus, some say that he was the second bishop of the Roman Church after Peter. Do you see how the women too were zealous and fervent in faith, how they too crucified themselves to the world? For this sex is in no way inferior to men, if it so wills. In worldly affairs as well they contribute much to life, since they take upon themselves the management of the household and thereby give their husbands the opportunity to engage in public affairs without hindrance. And in spiritual matters they can advance even more than men—in chastity, holiness, modesty, and fasting. In short, there are no obstacles whatsoever to virtue for the female sex, if they so desire. He no longer mentions them by name — so numerous were the believers; he mentions by name only those who were more distinguished, since they had already detached themselves from worldly affairs and were more fervent in spirit.

2 Timothy 4:22 — Commentary on 2 Timothy

Do not grieve, he says, that I am far from you; the Lord is with you. And he did not say: with you, but: "with your spirit." A twofold help: from the grace of the Spirit and from God, who assists it. And in another sense the apostle gives us to understand this: the Lord is with us when we have the Spirit with us and do not drive Him away by wickedness. Finally, he asks grace for himself as well, to always be well-pleasing to God and to have grace from Him. Just as one who sees the king and enjoys his favor feels no sorrow, so we too, even if we lose friends, even if we fall into calamities, will feel no sorrow if grace is with us and protects us. And this cannot be otherwise than if we do what is pleasing to the Lord. Just as in households those servants enjoy the favor of their masters who do what is pleasing to them, so each of us will have grace from the common Master of all if he takes care of what belongs to Him. May His providence over all be fulfilled, to Him be glory forever. Amen.

3 John 1:1 — Commentary on 3 John

He loves in truth who loves according to the Lord.

3 John 1:2 — Commentary on 3 John

The Apostle writes this epistle with the purpose of bestowing praise upon certain brethren. He writes to Gaius, of whom he testifies that he receives many strangers, and for this bestows upon him great praise. For "he who does good is of God," he says (3 John 1:11). He further encourages him by the fact that he disapproves of Diotrephes, who does not wish to act in this way. He praises Demetrius, who acts in the same manner as Gaius, and gives a true testimony of his virtue. "As your soul prospers"; and it prospers in the life according to the Gospel.

3 John 1:3 — Commentary on 3 John

He who walks in the truth is one who walks according to the simplicity of the Gospel. By the word "walk" one must understand not the movement of feet, for such stepping motion from place to place is characteristic of every animal that has legs, but the orderly and sober progress in the strivings of the soul, which few achieve even among those who possess reason.

3 John 1:4 — Commentary on 3 John

The expression μειζοτέραν is not in accord with the elegance of the Greek language; for to the comparative degree (μείζονα) yet another comparative suffix (-τερ) has been added.

3 John 1:8 — Commentary on 3 John

"To receive" is used in the sense of "to take up," "to seize." By this the Apostle teaches us not to wait for the needy to come to us, but to run to meet them ourselves and entreat them to come to us, as Abraham and Lot did (Gen. 18:2–3; 19:1–2).

3 John 1:10 — Commentary on 3 John

If it is forbidden to repay evil for evil (Rom. 12:17), then how is the present threat of the Apostle to be explained? We answer: the commandment speaks of not repaying evil for evil to the one who sins against us, but when sin against us also causes harm to the faith, then the one committing such sin must be punished, just as Paul also brought evil upon Elymas, who was turning people away from the paths of the Lord (Acts 13:8–11).

3 John 1:11 — Commentary on 3 John

Since there is nothing in common between light and darkness, no agreement between Christ and Belial (2 Cor. 6:14–15), he who is enlightened by the knowledge of Christ must not, through imitation of the ungodly, merge with darkness, that is, with their abominable deeds. For just as he who does good is of God and has perfected the eye of his mind with the light of the knowledge of Him, and therefore has become entirely light, sees the true light, God, and becomes for others a luminary in the world, holding forth the word of life (Phil. 2:16), so also he who does evil, walking in darkness, can neither himself see God, that is, do what is pleasing to God, nor be a guide for others, but is hateful and abhorrent to all.

3 John 1:12 — Commentary on 3 John

By "all," that is, those who possess the truth, "and from the truth itself," that is, in word and in deed; for although the virtue of some is testified to, the testimony proves to be false, because the words do not correspond to the reality. But if someone, by the broad meaning of the word "all," understands both believers and unbelievers, his understanding is also not unjust; for the apostle Paul commands all the faithful: "Give no offense, either to Jews or to Greeks or to the church of God, just as I also please all men in all things" (1 Cor. 10:32–33).

Acts 1:1 — Commentary on Acts

He (Luke) reminds Theophilus of his Gospel in order to point to his very careful approach to the matter; because at the beginning of that work of his he says: "it seemed good to me also to write to you in order," and not in just any way, but as "those who from the beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of the Word delivered them to us" (Luke 1:2, 3). So he reminds him of the Gospel in order to recall the care with which it was written; and he recalls this so that, having in mind the same careful approach in composing the present book as well, he might be as attentive as possible to what is being written. Therefore he had no need this time for any other endorsement; since the one who was deemed worthy to write about what he heard, and who is trusted in what he wrote, justly deserves far greater trust when he sets forth not what he heard from others, but what he himself saw. For this reason he does not say: "the first Gospel, which I preached," but: "the former treatise"; since he was free from arrogance and humble-minded and thought that the title "Gospel" was above his work, although the Apostle so honors him for this work, calling him "the brother whose praise in the Gospel is throughout all the churches" (2 Cor. 8:18). But by his expression "of all things" he seems to contradict the Evangelist John. John says that it was not possible to describe everything; while he says: "I wrote of all things from the beginning even to the ascension." So what shall we say to this? That by the expression "of all things" Luke indicates that he did not omit any of the things that are essential and necessary, from which the divinity and truth of the preaching are recognized; because both Luke and each of the Evangelists in their Gospels placed at the head of everything that from which the divinity and truth of the preaching are recognized, and moreover in such precise form, as if according to some pattern. In a similar manner John the Theologian himself also set forth all these things. They did not omit a single one of those features through which, on the one hand, the ministry of the Word in the flesh is recognized and becomes an object of faith, and on the other, the majesty of His divinity shines forth and is revealed. John says that if one were to describe in parts and briefly everything that the Lord said and did, even then the world could not contain the books that would be written (John 21:25); but all the more could it not contain them if someone wished to set forth in writing all the deeds and words of the Lord with an investigation of their meaning; because the human mind can neither contain nor comprehend their meanings and the reasons for which the Lord acted and spoke, for the reason that everything He did in human nature, He did as God; from this perspective the deeds and words of Christ can neither be expressed in speech nor conveyed in writing. However, I also allow that this addition is a hyperbolic figure of speech and does not unconditionally say that the world could not contain the books that would be written if the exposition were more extensive. One may also say that this Evangelist (John), as one who developed theoretical contemplation more than the others, truly knows all the works and deeds of the Savior — not only those which He manifested in the flesh, but also those which He accomplished from eternity, both without a body and with a body. If someone were to undertake to describe the features of the nature, origin, distinction, essence, and so forth of each of these deeds, then, even if one were to allow the possibility of this, it would be impossible for the world to contain the books that would be written. And if someone understands the word "world" not simply as the world, but as a person lying in evil and thinking about worldly and carnal things — because the word is understood this way in many places of Scripture — in this case too John speaks truly, that if someone wished to describe all the miracles perform…

Acts 1:2 — Commentary on Acts

"Having given commandments through the Holy Spirit," that is, having spoken spiritual words to them; there was nothing human in this, because He gave commandments through the Spirit. Just as the Lord Himself, out of humility and in accommodation to His listeners, said: "If I cast out demons by the Spirit of God" (Matt. 12:28), so here "having given commandments through the Spirit" is said not because the Son had need of the Spirit, but because where the Son acts, the Spirit also cooperates and is co-present as consubstantial. And what did He command? "Go and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you" (Matt. 28:19-20). "Having given commandment," it says, "He was taken up." He did not say "He ascended," but still speaks of Him as of a man. From this we also see that Jesus taught the disciples even after His resurrection; but no one has transmitted the exact duration of this time. John spent more time with Him than the others; but no one reported all of this clearly, because the disciples directed their attention to other things.

Acts 1:3 — Commentary on Acts

Having spoken first about the ascension, he then speaks also about the resurrection. Since you heard that He ascended, lest you think that He was taken up by others, Luke added: "to whom He also presented Himself alive"; because if He stood before them having accomplished the greater miracle, then much more could He accomplish the lesser. "During forty days," but not every day for all forty days, because He was not with them constantly as before the resurrection, but appeared and withdrew again, elevating their thoughts and not allowing them to cling to Him in the same manner as before. With great caution and wisdom He gradually developed in them two aspects — both faith in His resurrection and the conviction to regard Him as above man, although the one contradicted the other, because from faith in the resurrection there was bound to arise the notion of many human aspects, while from His being above man — the opposite. Nevertheless, both were confirmed in their own time, namely "during forty days," from the day of the resurrection to the day of the ascension into heaven. During these days He both ate and drank with them, showing by this that He was the very One who was crucified and buried and rose from the dead. Why then did He appear not to all, but only to the apostles? Because to many who did not understand this ineffable mystery, His appearance would have seemed a phantom. If even the disciples themselves at first did not believe and were troubled, and even needed to touch Him with their hand and to share a meal with Him, then how would His appearance have struck the crowd? For this reason He made the proof of His resurrection indisputable and universal through the miracles that the apostles performed by the power of the grace they received; so that the resurrection became an evident fact not only for those who had to be convinced of it with their own eyes, but also for all people of subsequent ages. The Lord Himself called the Kingdom, in which He promised the disciples to drink a new cup together with them, the Kingdom of the Father, calling the new drink that which He drank together with them after His resurrection; at that time He also partook of new food together with them — He partook not in the same manner as He had eaten and drunk with them before, prior to the resurrection, because then, having become like us in all things except sin, He ate and drank as we do, voluntarily allowing the flesh to demand the necessary consumption of food; therefore He voluntarily permitted the state of hunger. But after the resurrection He drank and ate no longer out of necessity, but only so that all might believe in the reality of His bodily nature, and likewise that He suffered voluntarily and rose again, as befits God. Thus, He called the extraordinary food that He ate and the extraordinary drink that He drank together with the disciples after the resurrection new food and new drink — that is, partaking of common salt and common food with them. But how this was — it is not for us to explain, because it was something extraordinary; it occurred not because nature demanded food, but out of condescension, for the purpose of proving the resurrection.

Acts 1:4 — Commentary on Acts

And opening to them the mysteries of the Kingdom of God, He commanded them not to depart from Jerusalem. Why did He command them to do so? Earlier, when they were fearful and trembling, He led them out to Galilee so that they could fearlessly hear what He had to say to them, since they were ready to abandon the work to which they had been called. Now, when they had listened and spent forty days together, He commanded them not to depart from Jerusalem. Why was this? Because just as no one allows soldiers who must attack a great opposing force to go out against it before they have had time to arm themselves, and just as no one would agree to release horses before the charioteer has mounted, so too the Lord does not permit the apostles to appear at the contest before the descent of the Holy Spirit, lest the vast majority overpower and capture them. Moreover, the Lord does not permit them to depart from Jerusalem not only for this reason, but also because many here too were destined to believe, and thirdly, so that no one might say that, having left their own people, they went off to seek glory among strangers. Therefore they spread the undeniable proofs of the Resurrection among those very people who killed the Lord, who crucified and buried Him, and in that very city where they had the audacity to commit such lawlessness. When did they hear this command? When He said to them: "It is better for you that I go; for if I do not go, the Comforter will not come to you" (John 16:7); and again: "I will pray the Father, and He will give you another Comforter" (John 14:16). But why did the Comforter not come while He was still present, nor immediately after His departure, but eight or nine days later, that is, at the time when the day of Pentecost arrived? Furthermore, how is it that when the Holy Spirit had not yet descended, He said: "Receive the Holy Spirit" (John 20:22)? To this it must be said that He spoke thus in order to arouse in them the desire, readiness, and capacity to receive the Holy Spirit, and they received Him when He descended; or He spoke of what was yet to be as though it already existed and was present, just as when He spoke of the ability to "tread on serpents and scorpions and over all the power of the enemy" (Luke 10:19). However, it should also be said that the gifts of the Spirit are various and manifold: there is the gift of purification and perfection, the gift of sanctification and sanctifying power, the gift of tongues and prophecy, the gift of miracles and interpretation, and a multitude of other gifts. So, given the distinction and diversity of the gifts of the Spirit, nothing any longer prevented the apostles from receiving the grace of the Spirit in various ways. But the full communication of the Spirit to them, which made the apostles perfect and capable of perfecting others, was at Pentecost, when He descended upon them in the form of fiery tongues and entirely filled them with His power. The Lord departed, and then the Holy Spirit came, and He came at Pentecost and not immediately, so that they would be filled with longing and only then receive the grace. And if the Holy Spirit had come while the Son was still present, and then the Son had departed while the Spirit remained, there would not have been as much consolation for them, because they were very reluctant to part from their Teacher. Therefore He ascends and the Spirit comes not immediately, so that after some despondency He might awaken in the disciples a desire and awareness of the necessity of the promise given to them, and so that at the time of the descent they would experience pure and complete joy. Moreover, it was fitting that our flesh should first appear in the heavens and that the fullest reconciliation should be accomplished, and only then should the Holy Spirit descend. Know, then, what obligation to remain in Jerusalem the Lord placed upon them through the given promise. So that after the Ascension they would not scatter again, He…

Acts 1:5 — Commentary on Acts

Having said that they should wait for the promise of the Father, which they had heard from the Lord, He added: "for John baptized with water," etc., and by this He clearly shows His distinction from John, and no longer as obscurely as before, when He said: "He who is least in the Kingdom of Heaven is greater than he" (Matt. 11:11). Now He speaks clearly: "John baptized with water, but you… will be baptized with the Holy Spirit," and He shows that even they became greater than John, since they too would baptize with the Holy Spirit. He did not say: "I will baptize you with the Holy Spirit," but: "you will be baptized," everywhere leaving us examples of humility; since from John's testimony it is already known that it was the Lord who baptizes: "He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire" (Matt. 3:11). But how is it said "you will be baptized" when there was no water in the upper room? It is said this way because what was properly meant here was baptism by the Spirit, through Whom even the water itself becomes effective, just as it is also said of the Lord Himself that He was anointed, though He was never anointed with oil, but received the Spirit. However, it can be shown that the apostles were baptized not only with the Spirit but also with water, only at different times. Over us both baptisms are performed at the same time, but then they were performed separately, because the apostles were first baptized by John with water, and then with the Holy Spirit. Why then did the Lord not announce when the Holy Spirit would descend, but says only: "after a few days from now"? He says this so that they would not fall into despondency; and He did not say definitely when the Holy Spirit would descend so that, awaiting Him, they would constantly keep watch. And so, what is surprising in the fact that He does not tell them about the end of the world, when, for the reason we have indicated, He did not wish to announce even this near hour? The expression "you will be baptized" signifies the abundance and, as it were, the richness of communion with the Holy Spirit, just as one who is baptized in water, being immersed with the whole body, perceptibly feels this, as it were, whereas one who simply receives water is not entirely sprinkled, not over all parts of the body. And so, in what has now been said there is no contradiction with what is said in the Divine Gospels, for it is clear that although after the resurrection of Christ from the dead the apostles were told: "receive the Holy Spirit," and they did receive Him, yet there it is said precisely that they received the Holy Spirit. Here, however, the expression "you will be baptized with the Holy Spirit" signifies the outpouring and richness of the grace to guide others, which the Lord granted them upon ascending to the Father. Just as, having faith, they come to Him and say: "increase our faith" (Luke 17:5), so here too, to the communion of the Spirit that they already had, they received, upon the descent of the Holy Spirit upon them, the capacity for a more powerful union with Him.

Acts 1:6 — Commentary on Acts

Intending to ask, they come to the Teacher together, so as to influence Him by their number; for they knew that His previous answer, namely: "of that day and hour no one knows" (Matt. 24:36), was such an answer not because of ignorance, but because He was avoiding the question. Therefore they ask again. When they heard that they were to receive the Holy Spirit, then they wished to learn about this and to be delivered from afflictions as those now worthy, since they did not want to subject themselves to extreme dangers again. They do not ask "when," but: "is it at this time that You are restoring the kingdom to Israel?" "Is it not now," they say — so strongly did they desire that day. It seems to me, however, that for them it was still unclear what this kingdom was, since the Holy Spirit had not yet come, Who would have instructed them. They do not ask: "when will it come," but: "are You restoring" it Yourself? So highly did they already think of Him.

Acts 1:7 — Commentary on Acts

Therefore He also converses with them without insistence, because He no longer says that "of that day and hour no one knows, neither the angels of heaven, nor the Son" (Mark 13:32), but rather says: "It is not for you to know the times or the seasons." He did not ascribe the knowledge of the fulfillment of times to the Father because He Himself did not know, but because the question itself was superfluous; and therefore He profitably answered it with silence. His purpose in this was to cut short the excessive curiosity of His disciples, since He was sending them to preach the Kingdom of Heaven, and not to designate the number of times. He does not tell them about this time, though He taught them far greater things — with the purpose that, as we have mentioned more than once, He might compel them to be watchful, and also because, not knowing this, they lost nothing, since He revealed to them truths far higher than this — He revealed that He is the Son of God, that He is equal to the Father, that He rose again, that there will be a resurrection of the dead, that judgment will come, and that He sat down at the right hand of the Father. Tell me then, what is more important — to know that He will reign, or when? Moses learned the beginning of the world and when and over how many ages it was created, and he counts the years, although to know the beginning is generally harder than the end. However, the apostles were not asking the Lord about the final consummation of the ages, "saying: is it at this time that You are restoring the kingdom to Israel?" But He did not reveal even this to them, and as He had answered before, deflecting them from this thought so that they would not think that deliverance from afflictions was near, but would know that they would yet be subjected to many dangers, so He answers now as well, only more gently: "but you shall receive power." Then, so that they would not ask Him again, He immediately ascended. Moreover, so that they would not ask: "Why do You leave us in perplexity regarding this matter?" — the Son says: "which the Father has placed in His own authority." But the authority of the Father is, of course, also the authority of the Son, because "as the Father raises the dead and gives life, so also the Son gives life to whom He will" (John 5:21). If in those cases where something extraordinary and miraculous must be accomplished, the Son acts with the same authority as the Father, then all the more so in cases requiring knowledge, because to raise the dead, and moreover with authority equal to that of the Father, is far more important than to know the day.

Acts 1:8 — Commentary on Acts

Why then did Christ not answer what the disciples were asking, but said: "you shall receive power"? In answer to them He said: "it is not for you to know," and only then added: "but you shall receive power." These words explain in a certain way the descent and, so to speak, the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Here it is necessary to mention the Phrygian heresy, which held that the Spirit the Comforter was sent two hundred years after the ascension of Christ upon women considered to be prophetesses, Priscilla and Maximilla, and upon Montanus, who was infected with the same madness as they; then, they say, the promise was fulfilled: "I will send" the Comforter "unto you" (John 16:7). — But why does He declare to them that which they did not ask about, namely: "you shall receive power"? Because He is the Teacher; and it is the calling of a teacher to teach not what the student wants, but what is profitable to know. Since before He had said: "Do not go on the path to the Gentiles, and do not enter a city of the Samaritans" (Matt. 10:5), wishing that the word of God be preached first to the Jews, and now it was to spread throughout the entire world, He fittingly adds "in all Judea and Samaria and even to the end of the earth." The saying "you shall be My witnesses" is both an exhortation and an immutable prophecy, because they bore witness to their preaching to the uttermost ends of the earth.

Acts 1:9 — Commentary on Acts

He rose in such a way that they did not see it, but His ascension they did see; since even seeing did not resolve everything on this occasion: they saw the end of the resurrection, but did not see its beginning; they saw the beginning of the ascension, but did not see its end. Why? Because there it was unnecessary to see the beginning, since the Risen One Himself was before them and spoke of it, and since the tomb itself showed that He was not in it; but here it was necessary to know the end as well, since the eyes cannot reach the full height and sight could not determine whether He ascended into heaven or, having risen to a certain height, stopped. Therefore the Angels, appearing before them, revealed to them what they could not comprehend by means of sight. And the cloud lifted Him up because it is a symbol of the Lord's and Divine power, since in a cloud one cannot see a symbol of any other power. Therefore David also says of the Father: "You make the clouds Your chariot" (Ps. 104:3), and in another place: "Behold, the Lord rides on a swift cloud" (Isa. 19:1). And many other passages speak of the same thing. However, the Lord did this too not simply and not without purpose, but knowing that if He were to ascend invisibly to them, as He also descended and, even more so, as He came down, then even at the manifestation of the Spirit they would not believe that this was the very same Spirit Whom a few days before He had promised to send; knowing that in such a case He would prepare in them the suspicion that He Himself had not come from heaven either; knowing, finally, that in such a case, if having ascended invisibly He then called Paul from heaven, if He sent from there to Peter a sheet not made by hands (see Acts 10:11), they would not have believed that He was doing this after His departure from them in the flesh — knowing all this, He ascended "while they were looking toward heaven." From the cloud of the Virgin He enters into a cloud, and by means of a cloud ascends to where He was before. The expression "where He was" understand not in the sense of place, and not in the sense that He laid aside the flesh and His incarnate Divinity became as before incorporeal; no, the expression "where He was" — attend to me — points to the height of incorporeality within corporeality, to the greatness of bodilessness within bodiliness, to the self-existing value of His voluntary humiliation in the incarnation of His immutability, to the fact that in visible form He no longer moves about or dwells among people. They did not say "being lifted up" or "being carried," but "ascending." If He, before the cross, clothed still in a body subject to suffering and heaviness, walked upon the waters, then no one should doubt that He, after having received an incorruptible body, cleaved through the air.

Acts 1:10 — Commentary on Acts

Having said, "Why do you stand gazing into heaven?" — they did not allow them to remain any longer in that place and hope to see Him again, but urged them to return at last to Jerusalem for the work of preaching. Angels everywhere serve Him as Lord — both at His birth, and at His resurrection, and at His ascension, and before this, prior to His appearance in the world in the flesh. But the Angels appeared in such a way that people could see them. The expression "in white apparel" indicates either the purity of the Angels, or the illumination that was to be granted to the holy apostles. The expression "they saw Him" must be understood differently. Knowing that men of corrupted mind would appear who would say that He was not from heaven, or did not come from heaven, and did not ascend into heaven, but was transported to some place beyond the bounds of the earth — among whom are also the followers of the sect of Vitalis — knowing this, the Lord ascended before the eyes of the apostles, while they were gazing intently into heaven.

Acts 1:11 — Commentary on Acts

"He will come," it says, not "He will be sent." "He will come in the same way," that is, with a body. This is what they desired to hear, and also that He will come again in the days of judgment on a cloud (cf. Matt. 24:30). The Evangelist calls the Angels "men," presenting the event in the form in which it appeared to sight, since the Angels had indeed taken on the appearance of men so as not to frighten them. Two men appeared because "by the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established" (Matt. 18:16).

Acts 1:12 — Commentary on Acts

When did "then they returned"? When they heard what was said by the Angels, because they would never have torn themselves away from the place if the Angels had not informed them about the second coming. And it seems to me that this happened on a Sabbath, because Luke would not have indicated the distance in this way: "from the mount called Olivet, which is near Jerusalem, a Sabbath day's journey away." The length of the journey that Jews were permitted to travel on the Sabbath day was fixed. Josephus in his twentieth book of Antiquities relates that the Mount of Olives was eight stadia from Jerusalem. And Origen in his fifth book says: "The Sabbath journey was three cubits." Indeed, the holy tabernacle with the ark preceded the camp by such a distance and was placed at such a distance from it as worshippers were permitted to travel on the Sabbath. This distance is one mile.

Acts 1:13 — Commentary on Acts

He prudently enumerates the disciples. Since one of them betrayed, another denied, and a third did not believe, he shows that, apart from the betrayer, all were present.

Acts 1:14 — Commentary on Acts

But how does he say, "with Mary the mother of Jesus"? Although the evangelist said that "from that time the disciple… took Her to his own" (John 19:27), this in no way contradicts the foregoing, because if that very disciple was there, then nothing prevented Her from being present as well. Why does he not mention Joseph here? He does not mention him because Joseph had already died, for if the brothers believed and were present — they who had often expressed disbelief before — then all the more would Joseph have proved faithful and would not have wished to withdraw from the company of the apostles, had he still been alive, since he never expressed any doubt.

Acts 1:15 — Commentary on Acts

"In those days," that is, in the days before Pentecost, "Peter, standing in the midst of the disciples, said," as the fervent disciple and the one to whom Christ entrusted His flock, and, finally, as the first. But pay attention: he does everything with the common consent and nothing on his own will and authority.

Acts 1:16 — Commentary on Acts

"In those days," that is, in the days before Pentecost, "Peter, standing in the midst of the disciples, said," as the fervent disciple and the one to whom Christ entrusted His flock, and, finally, as the first. But pay attention: he does everything with the common consent and nothing on his own will and authority. He persuades even on the basis of prophecy and does not say that David said, but: "the Holy Spirit foretold through the mouth of David"; then he adds "concerning Judas, who was the guide of those who seized Jesus." Notice here too the wisdom of this man — notice how in the narrative he does not insult and does not speak of Judas as despised and most despicable, but simply states what happened.

Acts 1:17 — Commentary on Acts

Then he adds "concerning Judas, who was the guide of those who seized Jesus." Notice here too the wisdom of this man — notice how in the narrative he does not insult and does not speak of Judas as despised and most despicable, but simply states what happened; and he does not say that the Jews acquired, but: Judas "acquired the field," and rightly so, because the owner in fairness should be considered the one who put up the money, even if others made the purchase. And the payment was his.

Acts 1:18 — Commentary on Acts

He speaks of the punishment which Judas suffered in the present life, and not of the future punishment, because the souls of weak people do not pay as much attention to the future as to the present. Observe: he elaborated not on the transgression, but on the punishment for it, because Judas did not die in the noose, but lived on even after, since he was taken down before he strangled to death. Papias, a disciple of John, relates this more clearly in the fourth book of the Exposition of the Sayings of the Lord. He says thus: "Judas presented a great example of impiety in this world, whose body swelled to such a degree that he could not pass where a wagon could drive through, and not only could he himself not pass, but not even his head alone. The lids of his eyes, they say, swelled so much that he could not see the light at all, and his eyes themselves could not be seen even by means of a medical dioptra, so deep were they from the outer surface… After great sufferings and torments he died, they say, on his own estate; and that estate remains deserted and uninhabited even to this day; even to this day no one can pass by that place without holding their nostrils with their hands. Such is the stench that spread from his body even to the ground." This served as a certain consolation for the apostles. But just as the bowels of Judas burst open, so too did the bowels of the heretic Arius.

Acts 1:19 — Commentary on Acts

The Jews gave the village the name "Akeldama" on account of what happened with Judas. Peter brings up this fact here, presenting as witnesses the enemies who gave this land such a name.

Acts 1:20 — Commentary on Acts

The words "let his habitation be desolate" (see also Ps. 68:26) were said about this land and about the house of Judas, for what could be more desolate than a cemetery, and a public cemetery at that, which is what this land became? And the words: "let another take his office" (see also Ps. 108:8) point to the rank of the priesthood.

Acts 1:21 — Commentary on Acts

He presents the matter as shared with the brethren, so that it would not meet with objections and would not give occasion for disputes. Therefore at the beginning of the discourse he also said: "Men and brethren, it is necessary to choose from among you," — entrusting the choice to all, and at the same time granting honor to those chosen, and freeing himself from reproach on the part of anyone whatsoever. And that this is how it had to be, he himself says and brings a prophet as witness. From whom was the choice to be made? "From those who were with us the entire time." He says this because it necessarily had to be so. And he did not say: "from honorable men who are with us," because then it would have seemed that he was insulting the rest. But now the matter was decided by time.

Acts 1:22 — Commentary on Acts

"Was together with us a witness of His resurrection," so that the company of disciples would not be diminished in any way. He says: "a witness of the resurrection," and not of anything else, for whoever proves worthy to testify that the Lord, who ate and drank with the disciples, and was crucified, and rose again — to such a person it is all the more possible and necessary to entrust testimony about the other events as well, because what was sought was the resurrection, since it was accomplished in secret, while the rest happened openly.

Acts 1:23 — Commentary on Acts

"And they appointed two." Why not many? So that no great disorder would arise, and besides, the matter concerned only a few. What kind of men were they? Perhaps they were from the number of the Seventy who had been with the twelve apostles, or from other believers, but more fervently believing and more devout than the rest. Such were both Joseph and Matthias. He calls Joseph both Barsabbas and Justus, perhaps because among them these names referred to one person; but perhaps a new name was also given on account of a change in way of life; finally, the surname was perhaps assigned according to one's occupation. Why does James, who had received the episcopate in Jerusalem, not begin the discourse, but yields the right to address the people to Peter? Because he was filled with humility; at that time they thought nothing of human considerations, but had in view the common benefit. For this very same reason the apostles also yield the seat to him and do not rival him, and do not contend with him.

Acts 1:24 — Commentary on Acts

They cry out in prayer to the Knower of Hearts at the fitting time. They do not go on to say "choose," but "show… the one whom You have chosen," knowing that with God all things are determined before human thought.

Acts 1:25 — Commentary on Acts

"To go to his own place." The place which Matthias was worthy to occupy, Luke calls "his own" or "one's own," because just as Judas, even before he fell from it, from the time he became sick with the disease of love of money and betrayal, was already alienated from this place, so too even before Matthias occupied this place, from the time he made himself worthy of such a gift, it became his own possession. And in another sense: "to his own place": each person by his own deeds prepares for himself either a good or a bad place. So when Luke says this, he says that Judas went "to his own place" — a bad one, which he prepared for himself by the betrayal of Jesus; because places are not good or bad for us by nature, but by our own deeds we prepare a place for ourselves. The word "place" has many meanings. It signifies, among other things, a certain office; thus, we say "the place of a bishop or a presbyter." One can see the same thing also from the opposite perspective, depending on how each person prepares his own place for himself by his own deeds: thus one can hold the place of a false teacher and a false apostle, just as of a tyrant and an author of other criminal deeds. So, since Judas too, having been carried away by the passion of avarice, took the place of a traitor, it is rightly said of him: "to go to his own place." Having lost through his actions his place in the ranks of the apostles, he prepared for himself "his own place."

Acts 1:26 — Commentary on Acts

Everywhere he calls the election "receiving a lot," showing by this that everything occurs according to God's love for mankind and God's choosing, and reminding them of ancient events, because just as the Levites, so also them God chose for Himself by lot. Why do they prefer election by lot? Because they did not yet consider themselves worthy to learn about this through any sign, and the Holy Spirit had not yet descended upon them; nor was there need for a sign, because the lot held great significance. If already in the case when neither prayer nor the wisdom of men helped to determine the correct judgment regarding Jonah, but on the contrary, the lot meant so much, then all the more so in this case.

Acts 2:1 — Commentary on Acts

Why did this happen "when the day of Pentecost had come"? Because when the sickle was to come down upon the harvest, when it was time to gather the fruits, then the sickle of the word also had to come down; and as if in place of a sickle, the sharpened Holy Spirit descended. And Christ says: "The harvest is plentiful, but the laborers are few" (Matt. 9:37), and in another place: "Look at the fields, how they are already white for harvest" (John 4:35). Having received the firstfruits, Christ Himself was the first to offer them up, and He Himself was the first to send the sickle. Why then did He send it "when the day of Pentecost had come"? Because this had to happen when the feast came again, so that those who had been present at the cross of Christ could see this as well. The descent of the Holy Spirit took place on the day of Pentecost for the following reason. On the day of Pentecost in the Old Testament, the law was given. And so, on the same day that the law written on tablets was given, on that same day the legislation of the Holy Spirit was granted, inscribed not on tablets but on hearts. On the day of Pentecost the people of Israel received the law in the wilderness of Sinai, because on the fourteenth day of the first month by the lunar reckoning, when they celebrated the feast of unleavened bread and the mystery of Pascha, the sons of Israel went out of Egypt. From the fourteenth day count seventeen days to the end of the month, then thirty days of the following month and three days of the third. That is how many days Pentecost falls after the feast of unleavened bread or Pascha. Thus, from the fourteenth day of the first month to the third day of the third month is fifty days. Therefore it is said: "In the third month after the departure of the sons of Israel from the land of Egypt… the Lord said to Moses: Go to the people, [declare] and sanctify them today and tomorrow" (Exod. 19:1, 10). This the Lord says at the new moon. "On the third day," it continues, "the Lord will come down in the sight of all the people upon Mount Sinai" (v. 11). And so, on the same day that the law was given, it was fitting that the grace of the Spirit should also be granted, because just as the Savior, being about to undergo the holy passion, was pleased to surrender Himself to that passion not at any other time but at the time when the lamb was slain, so as to unite the truth with the very figure, so also the descent of the Holy Spirit, by the good pleasure from above, was granted not at any other time but at the time when the law was given, in order to show that both then and now the Holy Spirit is the Lawgiver. Thus, in the Old Testament the law was given on the fiftieth day. And after their arrival in the promised land, the Israelites established a feast in memory of this event, and at this time they offered to God from the firstfruits of the new harvest and from the new ears of grain; and this was a symbol of the feast. Since on the day of Pentecost they brought in sheaves of new fruits and various persons gathered under one sky, on this same day it was fitting that the firstfruits from every nation of all peoples living under heaven should be gathered into one sheaf of piety and, according to the apostolic word, be brought to God. A sheaf of ears of grain served as a prototype of this, in order to prefigure the sheaves of souls chosen from different countries and brought to God.

Acts 2:2 — Commentary on Acts

Why was the descent of the Holy Spirit not without sensible symbols? Because if even with this they said, "they are full of new wine" (Acts 2:13), what would they not have said if this had not occurred? The sound was not simply a sound, but a sound from heaven and a sudden one, so as to astonish them all the more. "As if from a rushing mighty wind." He says that the descent of the Spirit was with great and powerful swiftness and caused everyone to come together and run there. "Filled the whole house." The Holy Spirit filled the whole house to show that this gift was given not to anyone individually, but to the whole fullness of the Church, because the house was a symbol of the Church, as the font is a symbol of water, and this is a sign of abundance and power. But the house was not filled with fire, because that would have forced them to flee.

Acts 2:3 — Commentary on Acts

"Divided tongues, as of fire." The Lord, who suffered in the flesh by voluntary passion and rose from the dead, co-raised with Himself us also, who were dead in sin, and destroyed the power of the devil. Therefore, from Pascha until Pentecost, we do not make prostrations during prayer, celebrating the victory over our enemies: "They stumbled and fell, but we have risen and stand upright" (Ps. 19:9). But at the appearance to us of the Holy Spirit in fiery tongues, we bow our knees, unable to endure the sight and showing that through the Holy Spirit we have come to know the perfect worship of the Holy Trinity, because God "is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth" (John 4:24). What is most wonderful of all is that the tongues divided "and rested one upon each of them." He says well that they divided, so that you might learn that the power sent by the Comforter is one and the same. He also says well "as of fire" and "as of a rushing mighty wind," so that you might not think anything sensible concerning the Spirit. Therefore, it was not simply wind, not simply fire, but the Holy Spirit appearing there. Observe: when John saw the Holy Spirit, he saw Him in the form of a dove, but the apostles needed to see Him in the form of fire. "Rested one upon each of them," that is, they remained and began to dwell, because the expression "rested" is a sign of firm and permanent abiding. Upon whom did the Holy Spirit rest — upon the twelve only, or upon the hundred and twenty? Clearly upon all, because the apostle Peter does not cite the words of the prophet in vain when he says: "And it shall come to pass in the last days, says God, I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh" (v. 17). And they did not simply receive, but "were all filled with the Holy Spirit," and moreover all of them, not the apostles only. Observe: when they "continued with one accord in prayer and supplication" (Acts 1:14), when they were filled with love, then the Spirit descends. Why then did He appear in the form of fire? In order to show that He is of one and the same essence with Him Who appeared above the bush also in the form of fire. And He rested upon their heads; and from the head He filled the entire person; and fire was seen upon their heads — not burning, but sanctifying and illuminating. Why then did they receive tongues not upon their mouths but upon their heads? Not upon the tongue, that is, not upon the physical organ was the Spirit given, lest they think that they were uttering from their own bellies and from their own mouths what they did not possess. But just as waters rising to the sky occupy the summits of mountains and only from the heights descend into the valleys, so the grace of the Spirit, having occupied the upper part of the head as though it were a mountain, then spread to the brain, then to the mouth and to the heart, and from the head filled the entire person completely. Why then, I repeat again, upon the head? Because the apostles were being ordained at that time as teachers of the whole world, and ordination is performed in no other way than upon the head. Thus, by the tongues being above their heads, the form of ordination is shown, because ordination is performed through the laying on of hands upon the head, and this form of ordination remains in force even to this day. Since the descent of the Holy Spirit now occurs in an invisible manner, the Gospel book is placed upon the head of the one being ordained as a bishop; and when it is placed, one should see in this nothing other than a fiery tongue resting upon the head — a tongue on account of preaching, fiery by virtue of the words "I came to cast fire upon the earth" (Luke 12:49). He did not say that the tongues settled or were placed, but "rested"; nor did he say "occupied the surface," but "rested upon each of them," in order to show that every man who performs the sacred ministry is a throne of God.

Acts 2:4 — Commentary on Acts

The grace of God was pleased to ordain from the beginning that the word of the apostles should be effective; for what use are preachers if there are no listeners? And since the firstfruits from among the Gentiles were to become partakers in the faith from the very first days, Luke adds: "and they began to speak in other tongues." Why then did the apostles receive the gift of tongues before other gifts? Because they were to go forth into all lands; and just as at the time of the building of the tower one language was divided into many, so now many languages were united in one man, and one and the same man, by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, began to speak in Persian, and in Roman, and in Indian, and in many other languages. And this gift was called the gift of tongues, because the apostles could speak in many languages. "As the Spirit gave them utterance." The apostles did not speak of themselves, but spoke forth from the Spirit of God, proclaiming, that is, understanding and declaring, the testimonies concerning Christ spoken by the holy prophets.

Acts 2:5 — Commentary on Acts

"Devout men." The very fact that, having left their homelands, they dwelt in Jerusalem was a sign of their devoutness. Especially since people who had set out from various countries to take up residence in Jerusalem had left behind homes and relatives. The expression "out of every nation" is used in place of the expression "of many tongues," because in Scripture the word "all" is often used instead of "many"; thus, in this sense the following is said: "I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh" (Joel 2:28), and: "all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ's" (Phil. 2:21), and: "there is none righteous, no, not one" (Rom. 3:10). By the expression of totality, Scripture in these places denotes many.

Acts 2:6 — Commentary on Acts

"When this sound occurred, the multitude gathered and was confounded," that is, was confused, was amazed. Since this happened in a house, it is evident that the people came running from outside. "For every man heard them speak in his own dialect." They knew that the believers, and especially the apostles (since those gathered directed their gaze more upon the apostles), were Galileans; and yet they spoke in an astonishingly great number of languages. "The people… were confounded," naturally, because those who had gathered supposed that the event threatened them for the evil deed they had committed against Christ; and their conscience was tearing their souls apart, since the killing of Christ was still fresh in their memory and they were afraid of everything. But this strengthened the apostles, since the listeners themselves made it known to them that this was a miraculous gift, because the apostles did not realize that a certain expression was Parthian, but learned this from the listeners. He also mentions hostile nations — Cretans, Arabians, and others; this was a symbol that they would conquer all, since in Jerusalem there were many captives. Thus, the testimony came from everywhere: from citizens, from foreigners, and from proselytes.

Acts 2:7 — Commentary on Acts

Everywhere alongside virtue there is vice. Some marveled, others reviled. The former were truly devout; they lived in Jerusalem precisely because the law permitted them to appear three times a year at the temple in Jerusalem.

Acts 2:13 — Commentary on Acts

But pay attention to the madness of the others: "they are full," they say, "of sweet wine," even though the time was not such as would allow one to suppose anything of the sort, because it was the feast of Pentecost and the third hour; but malice stops at nothing. And most importantly: when some, who were partly Jews, partly Romans, partly foreigners, and perhaps partly even from among those who had crucified Him — in short, from nearly all nations — hearing the preaching of the apostles, marveled and affirmed that the apostles were speaking in their languages, there were found a few who nevertheless reviled the apostles. Did those who reviled understand when the apostles spoke in different languages, or not? If they did not understand, then how does it follow that the apostles were speaking in all languages? But if they did understand, then how did they dare accuse them of drunkenness, having before them witnesses who would convict them — those very men who heard and understood that the apostles were speaking in different languages and that they were not drunk? Let someone else resolve this; but I maintain the opposite: if they had not understood, they would in no way have reduced the miracle to drunkenness (they would not have called the miracle drunkenness), for why would one even bother to demean something that causes no one any annoyance? Therefore Luke also calls them revilers, as if blasphemers and slanderers. So then, they slandered while understanding what was being said, but they slandered because they were displeased with what was being said, since the apostles were glorifying the great deeds of God. In what way, then, understanding what was being said, did they attribute it to drunkenness? On account of great madness and excessive cruelty. For it is the custom of many, if they are displeased with what is being said, to consider the speaker either demon-possessed, or insane, or to accuse him of drunkenness and of not understanding what he is saying, even though the one who speaks speaks soundly, while the reviler, in accusing him, listens to and understands him. But these men, accusing the apostles of drunkenness, displayed even greater audacity, because although they themselves listened to them in their own language, they supposed that other people, people of the most diverse dialects, did not understand them. They themselves understood what was being said, but about the rest — on whose account they slandered the apostles as drunk — they thought that those people did not understand the miracle. Just as at the time when the Lord was casting out demons, they understood and saw these miraculous acts, yet instead of the proper glorification they slandered the Lord, claiming that He performed them by the power of Beelzebul; and likewise, seeing every kind of disease and suffering being healed, they made these miraculous acts an occasion for envy, denunciations, and murder — so also now, being unable to deny the miraculous and supernatural character of the languages, they nevertheless dared to reduce the miracle to drunkenness. But pay attention also to the cunning device. Since it was incredible that anyone would be drunk at such an hour, and especially people who had experienced many dangers and terrors, they attribute everything to the quality of the wine, calling it "sweet." Here insolence strives only to say something, not to say something more substantial. Therefore what they express is obscure, full of foolishness and madness. Notice how malice is exposed both by the time of year and the hour of day. Where would gleukos come from in the days of Pentecost? Gleukos is what new wine is called. Furthermore, drunkenness gives the power to speak in different languages — drunkenness, which deprives one even of one's native tongue! See what God arranges. The Jews would have refused to enter and listen if they had not suspected that this was slander. The Lord permitted the slander in order to gather many listeners.

Acts 2:14 — Commentary on Acts

Above you saw providence; here observe courage, because if all the listeners were amazed, then was it not equally amazing that a simple and unlearned man raised his voice amid such a multitude, despite the fact that there were both slanderers and those capable of killing? Is this not beyond human strength? But look: immediately upon raising his voice, he (that is, Peter) exposes the deception, proving that they are not drunk. But neither are they in a frenzy. What then is happening with him and the eleven? Peter was expressing the common opinion and common voice and was the mouth of all, while the eleven stood by, bearing witness to what he was saying. "He raised his voice," that is, he began his speech with great boldness so that immediately, at its beginning, they would feel the grace of the Spirit. The one who could not withstand the question of a weak servant girl, that very same man speaks with such boldness among the people and murderers. Before receiving the gift of tongues, Peter was frightened when only one doorkeeper servant girl questioned him, and he said: "I do not know this Man" (Mark 14:71). There, one servant girl and great fear; here, a countless multitude and a voice full of great boldness.

Acts 2:15 — Commentary on Acts

He did not say: "they are not drunk, as you" slander, but: "as you suppose," because he already speaks more gently and does not wish to insistently prove that they said this out of malice, but attributes ignorance to them rather than exposing them for impiety, preparing for them a path to conversion. And what does the objection mean, that it is not customary to get drunk at the third hour? But Peter did not dwell on it, because they themselves did not really think this about the apostles, but said it only out of slander.

Acts 2:16 — Commentary on Acts

He refers not to the name of Christ, not to the promise of Christ, but to the promise of the Father. Note also the prudence of Peter. He did not pass over the prophecy in silence, but neither did he speak directly about what concerns Christ: that He, after being crucified and rising again, promised them, the apostles, this gift. If he, Peter, had said this, he would have ruined everything; although this could have proven the Divinity of Christ, it would have seemed incredible. The question, however, is that they should believe what is being said; and that which would have seemed incredible would have caused them to waver. Nothing is able to resolve these perplexities except prophetic testimony. Therefore, when any doubtful question arises, do not resort to reasoning. Rational arguments are refuted just as easily as they are constructed, but who shall destroy the voice of God? Reasoning is destroyed; Scripture is not destroyed.

Acts 2:17 — Commentary on Acts

It does not say: "I will pour out My Spirit," but: "of My Spirit." Not the Spirit, but the gift of the Spirit is poured out "upon all flesh," and specifically upon that which has believed, that is, upon the Gentiles. But he does not yet reveal this to them, and the words "upon all flesh" give them good hopes and do not allow them to claim the expected blessings for themselves alone; through this very thing he also cuts off envy at its very root. But pay attention to how diverse the revelation of the Holy Spirit is. One, having the grace of the Spirit, prophesies; another, incapable of this ministry, receives the gift of visions: thus Peter at the sixth hour of the day sees a vessel, Cornelius at the ninth hour sees an Angel. A vision of the heart is not called a "glance" or a "gaze," but a "vision." One sees a vision in one way; one sees a theorem in another way, when one sees not with the eyes; one is instructed by images in yet another way, such as those that are presented in sleep.

Acts 2:19-20 — Commentary on Acts

With these words the prophet clearly foretells in advance both the future judgment, and the destruction of Jerusalem, and the captivity of the Jews, and the events that were to take place at the cross of Christ, and finally, what happened to the Jews as a result of the Roman war, when much blood was shed by the Romans in Judea, when smoke billowed from the burning of cities and villages. Through this the Jews bore punishment for their audacity against Christ, an audacity which even the sun itself could not endure and closed its eye, its luminous power, and the moon changed its silver-like appearance into a red light. They say, however, that many similar phenomena occurred in the sky also during the destruction of Jerusalem; so testifies Josephus Flavius. Moreover, with the words "the moon" shall be turned "into blood," the prophet also points to the excessive cruelty of the slaughter (that is, the crucifixion of the Lord). But why does this happen at the third hour? To show the miraculous nature of this phenomenon: the brilliance of fire is seen in the middle of a bright day, when everyone is in the public square! However, the composer of liturgical hymns understands what was said by the prophet thus: blood signifies the incarnation, fire signifies the Divinity, the vapor of smoke signifies the Holy Spirit, who overshadowed the Virgin with His descent and filled the world with fragrance, and by the day of the Lord he means the day of the resurrection.

Acts 2:21 — Commentary on Acts

But the Lord says: "I will pour out of My Spirit… before the great day of the Lord comes." Say to the Jew: "If the Godhead has one person and one name, and if God speaks of Himself, then why did He not say: 'before My day comes'?" If, says Peter, you sin now with impunity, do not place your hope in this, because this is only the beginning of that great and difficult day. Having moved and frightened their hearts by this, he calms them and allows them to nourish good hopes. "And it shall come to pass that whoever calls on the name of the Lord shall be saved." But not simply calls, because it is said: "Not everyone who says to Me, 'Lord, Lord!'" (Matt. 7:21), no, but whoever calls with sincerity and with a good life. Having now included in his speech a word about faith (about the necessity of faith), because salvation depends on calling upon, he makes his speech easy to understand. The name of the Lord, according to Paul's explanation, is called upon in the name of Christ, but Peter on this occasion did not venture to reveal this to his listeners.

Acts 2:22 — Commentary on Acts

This word is not flattery; but since Peter had strongly rebuked them, he now condescends to them and reminds them of the forefathers, persuading them to recall their faith, and begins again from the beginning so as not to upset them, since he intended to remind them about Jesus. Previously, listening to the prophet, they could not be upset. And see how he says nothing about lofty truths, but begins from aspects that speak of the great humility of Jesus. "The Nazarene," he says, calling Jesus by His homeland, which seemed very insignificant. Just as in those cases when Christ is called the Power of God and the Wisdom of God, we refer these names to His Divinity, so in those cases when He is called a man and one who died for our sins, we refer these names to His flesh. And He Himself once said: "You seek to kill Me, a Man who has told you the truth" (John 8:40), and another time said: "I and the Father are one" (John 10:30). From this, on the basis of the first text, arose the Samosatian heresy, which held that Jesus was a mere man. "By powers and wonders and signs." This same thought is also expressed by the words of the Apostle Paul, that He "was declared to be the Son of God with power" (Rom. 1:4), that is, the Son whose deeds and miracles proved that He is truly the Son of the Father, because there is no difference between the statement "to declare the Son of God with power" and the statement "to attest to Him by powers and wonders and signs, which God performed through Him." Truly God acts as if through the Son, because through Him He also "made the ages" (Heb. 1:2). And by the expression "among you" he calls them as witnesses of what he says; "among you" means not secretly, not in a corner.

Acts 2:23 — Commentary on Acts

Then, having attacked their lawlessness, he tries to relieve them of responsibility for it and says: "by the determined counsel," showing by this that they did not do what they dared by their own power, but because He Himself consented to it and because it was determined from above. Furthermore, lest it should seem that they were innocent — since although this was determined, yet they were the murderers — lest it should seem so, he adds: "by the hands of lawless men," that is, either through the traitor Judas, or through the soldiers who crucified Christ. Although it is known that those who nailed Him to the cross committed lawlessness, nevertheless Peter first speaks of this unclearly, so as not to drive them to despair.

Acts 2:24 — Commentary on Acts

"God raised Him." How did he dare to say among the murderers that Christ was risen? And if it is said that the Father raised Him, this is because of the weakness of the listeners, for through whom does the Father act? Through His power, and the power of the Father is Christ. Therefore, He raised Himself, even though it is said that the Father raised Him. "Having loosed the pains of death." He shows that death too was in travail and suffered terribly when it took hold of Him, because the Old Testament calls the pangs of death in travail a danger and calamity for it. A woman in travail does not retain what is within her, and does not act, but suffers and hastens to be delivered. Peter beautifully called the resurrection a loosing of the pains (bonds) of death, so that one may say: having burst open the pregnant and travailing womb, Christ the Savior appears and comes forth as if from some birthing womb, that is, from the bonds of death and from the midst of Hades. Therefore He is also called the firstborn from the dead. The anointed wrestlers were elusive to their opponents, and the anointed snake charmers were safeguarded and protected from the teeth of the serpent. When Christ, mystically anointed by His Spirit, entered into combat with death and submitted to this destroyer, then the adversary who appeared was crushed, because it was "not possible for death to hold Him." It was not possible because it was found that He was born of God, and that all manner of change or alteration was foreign to Him, and that He rose again so as to die no more.

Acts 2:25 — Commentary on Acts

Next he brings forward David, who surpasses all human reason, because this kind of thing is prophecy, and says: "For David says concerning Him," and not concerning himself; and again he begins from the side of humility. Although this has been accomplished now, it was foreordained from of old: God consented to this from the beginning and foreordained it from the beginning. "I saw the Lord before me always." He calls the Father the Lord of Jesus, because Jesus took on the form of a servant. If it is said here that the Father is "at the right hand" of the Son, while in other places it is said that the Son is "at the right hand" of the Father, this signifies their equality.

Acts 2:26 — Commentary on Acts

"Even my flesh shall rest in hope." Since Jesus, having accepted death, put off that flesh which He had assumed according to the plan of the economy, in order to raise it again from death, it is fitting that His flesh nourished itself with hope in expectation of the resurrection.

Acts 2:27 — Commentary on Acts

Although the words "You will not leave my soul in Hades" are accepted by some as words spoken in the person of David, without, however, having the ability to prove their thought, nevertheless they rightly and piously say that the body rose to be incorruptible and spiritual, since the risen flesh after the resurrection is a spiritual and incorruptible body.

Acts 2:28 — Commentary on Acts

"The path of life," that is, that path which the souls of the righteous traversed together with the Redeemer, coming out from the nethermost places. In the words "You will fill me with joy before Your face," by "face" one should understand the manifestation of the Lord in the Divine image and His regard toward us, by which He more closely regarded us.

Acts 2:29 — Commentary on Acts

Having set forth the testimony of David, he adds "men and brethren." When he intends to say something great, he preliminarily employs this expression to encourage and conciliate them. But where there was nothing that could be harmful, he speaks with great moderation. If he had simply said: "This was said by David," he would have appeared harsh and would have aroused their anger rather than made them obedient. But by showing great honor to the blessed David, he achieves the result that the idea that this prophecy was spoken about Christ becomes readily acceptable. His entire speech is constructed in this same spirit. Thus, having said that David "both died and was buried," he did not say "and did not rise," but: "and his tomb is with us to this day." This is equivalent to the expression "and did not rise." Further, he does not pass directly to Christ, but again glorifies David, and through these praises of David the purpose of the discourse is achieved, because this is said so that the Jews, for the sake of the honor they show to David and for the sake of his lineage, would accept the word about the resurrection of Christ, so that if this were not the case (that is, if they did not accept the word about the resurrection), they would both show disregard for the prophecy and undermine respect for themselves.

Acts 2:30 — Commentary on Acts

"God promised with an oath." He did not say "promised," but "promised with an oath," indicating by this the immutability of the promise. "To set on the throne." Throne is used in place of Kingdom in many places of Divine Scripture; for example: "Thy throne, O God, is forever" (Ps. 44:7). But in what way does He sit on the throne of David? In that He is King both of the Jews, and all the more of those who crucified Him.

Acts 2:31 — Commentary on Acts

"To raise up Christ in the flesh." He says this because according to His Divinity He has from eternity and always sat together with the Father; and he ascribes everything to the Father, so that the listeners might more easily accept what is being said.

Acts 2:32 — Commentary on Acts

Again he points to the Father, although the previous indication was sufficient. But he knew how beneficial this was for the listeners in their acceptance of what was especially necessary.

Acts 2:33 — Commentary on Acts

By the expression "having been exalted," David indicated the ascension and that He (Jesus) is in the heavens, but even this was not clear at first. Look: at the beginning of his speech, when he also brought the prophet Joel as a witness, he did not say that Christ sent the Holy Spirit, but said that the Father sent Him. But when he had reminded them both of the signs of Christ and of what had been done against Christ, and when he had boldly declared the truth about His resurrection, then at last he says that Christ poured out the Holy Spirit, that consequently the prophet spoke of Him: "And it shall come to pass in the last days" (v. 17). By "promise" he means either the one He Himself promised to the apostles, or the one which the Father promised to Jesus before the cross and sufferings. And since Peter was about to declare a great and lofty truth—that Christ poured out the Holy Spirit—he obscures it by saying that the Father gave Him this promise, because no matter what anyone says, if he concludes his word without benefit, he speaks in vain and to no purpose. Peter also shows that the cross not only did not humble Jesus, but gave Him even more splendor. If then, according to the voice of John: "He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire" (Matt. 3:11), the Father gave Him the promise, then now He has fulfilled the promise.

Acts 2:34 — Commentary on Acts

"He himself says: 'The Lord said to my Lord…'" Here Peter speaks already without fear, since what was said above emboldened him. But what is the meaning of the words "The Lord said to my Lord!"? If David himself calls Him (Jesus) Lord, then all the more the Jews should not deny this. In the words "Sit at My right hand" we perceive the equal honor of the Father and the Son, since the concepts of "right" or "left" are inconceivable in relation to an incorporeal essence.

Acts 2:35 — Commentary on Acts

By David's words "until I make Your enemies a footstool for Your feet," Peter instilled fear in them as a means of conquering them. And so as not to undermine their faith in him, he ascribes everything to the Father. After having spoken of great matters, he brings his discourse back again to the deeds of Jesus' humility. And who these enemies are, the apostle explains, crying out: "The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death, for He hath put all things under His feet" (1 Cor. 15:26–27).

Acts 2:36 — Commentary on Acts

"God has made this Jesus both Lord and Christ." The expression "has made" is used instead of "appointed," because the speech is not about existence nor about hypostatic being.

Acts 2:37 — Commentary on Acts

You see how much condescension there is and how it is more capable than severity of penetrating the hearts of people and softening them. Although the blessed Peter does remind them in this passage of their audacities, he reminds them gently, adding nothing offensive to them. They were ashamed of Peter's condescension, that is, of the fact that with them—who had put to death the Lord Himself, who had raised their hands against the apostles and wished to destroy them—Peter spoke with care, as a father and teacher. "They were cut to the heart," it says: they were not simply convinced, but came to know themselves, for they say: "What shall we do, men and brethren?"—as if being at a loss and anxious about their audacities. Those whom they formerly called deceivers they now call brethren, and yet they do not dare to use this title before the face of those whom they so call, but wish to declare through it their love and how strongly the Jews had become disposed toward the apostles. Therefore, as the beginning of Peter's speech shows, the apostles themselves also called them by this name.

Acts 2:38 — Commentary on Acts

Although the question was posed to all the apostles, "Peter" again answers — since the apostles themselves preferred his mouth — and says: "Repent, and let each of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ." These words do not contradict the following words of the Gospel: "Baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit" (Matt. 28:19), because the Church confesses the Holy Trinity as undivided, so that, by virtue of the unity of the three hypostases in essence, the one baptized in the name of Christ is baptized into the Trinity, since the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are undivided in essence. If the name of the Father were not God, and the name of the Son were not God, and the name of the Holy Spirit were not God, then one would have to say "in the name of God Jesus Christ," or even simply — only "in the Son." But Peter says in the "name of Jesus Christ," knowing that the name of Jesus is God, just as the name of the Father and the name of the Holy Spirit are also God.

Acts 2:39 — Commentary on Acts

"And you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit." Note: Peter showed that the gift of Christ and the gift of the Holy Spirit are one and the same gift, since their dignity is also one and the same. Speaking above, he called this gift a promise, which "belongs to you… and to your children," because a gift is more valuable when the blessings pass also to one's heirs, "and to all who are far off." If this gift is for those who are far off, then all the more so for you who are near. Pay attention to when he pointed out to the Jews the calling of the Gentiles, saying "and to those who are far off." When? When he found them cut to the heart and having come to know themselves. When the soul condemns itself, then it can no longer envy.

Acts 2:41 — Commentary on Acts

Here is the fulfillment of the prophecy which says: "Who has heard such a thing? Who has seen such things? Shall a land be born in one day? Shall a nation be brought forth in one moment? For as soon as Zion was in labor, she brought forth her sons" (Is. 66:8).

Acts 2:43 — Commentary on Acts

"There was... fear on every soul," because they did not disregard what was happening as something accidental. Since Peter was filled with abundant grace and was revealing the promises and the future, it was very natural that they were seized with fear, especially since he confirmed his words with the miracles and signs he performed. As with Christ—first signs, then teaching, then miracles—so also now.

Acts 2:44 — Commentary on Acts

"All… the believers were together," that is, not in place, but in disposition and in thoughts, in constant agreement among themselves and in love.

Acts 2:45 — Commentary on Acts

And the words "according to each one's need" he uses not simply, but in the sense of "stewardship," because this expression shows that the apostles did not act as the philosophers among the Greeks, of whom some abandoned their fields, and others threw much gold into the sea. But this was not contempt for wealth, but foolishness and madness: the devil took care to defame the creations of God. To use wealth wisely is no trivial matter.

Acts 2:46 — Commentary on Acts

"Every day they continued with one accord in the temple." Not one day or two or three, but daily and with one accord, as if in one soul. Notice: the Jews who believed did nothing else but constantly remained in the temple, since, having become more attentive to the true faith, they were also filled with great reverence for this sacred place. And the apostles did not draw them away from there, so as not to harm them. "Breaking bread from house to house." He means the sacred house even now, because they ate in this house. And the expression "breaking bread" shows their great abstinence and moderation in food, because it says "they partook of food," not "they gorged themselves on food." Thus, by faith they changed their very way of life for the better.

Acts 2:47 — Commentary on Acts

And in what way did they have favor with all people? Luke says: "being in favor with all the people." How so? By their actions — almsgiving and purity of conduct. The priests, out of hatred and envy, turned away from them and attacked them, but among the people they had love.

Acts 3:1 — Commentary on Acts

These two apostles are shown everywhere as having great unanimity: Peter makes a sign to John (see Jn. 13:24); both came together to the tomb (see Jn. 20:3). Incidentally, the writer of this book passes over the other signs, but speaks of this sign as one that made an impression on everyone. And why were they "going up to the temple"? Could it be that they were still living in the Jewish manner? This could not be. They acted this way, adapting themselves to the people and considering it a useful thing. See how they constantly devoted themselves to prayer and at the ninth hour prayed together. Luke makes precise mention of both the place and the time in order to give an account of what he describes.

Acts 3:2 — Commentary on Acts

Why does he not name the lame man? It is because the apostles did not even know his name, since this man was entirely unknown to them. Or perhaps it was so that it would not appear that they performed healings as a sign of gratitude and out of partiality. Or so that no one, even the most impudent of people, could suspect them of deceit — suspect that out of gratitude to the apostles some of their acquaintances invented healings that had supposedly been performed upon themselves. But how did they not learn the name of the lame man after his healing? It is because they had no time to occupy themselves with what brings no benefit. And it seems to me that many people did not know the name of this man and called him, by the nature of his illness, simply the lame man, because his illness was so remarkable and so well known that when anyone heard mention of the lame man, despite the fact that there may have been other lame men, he immediately pictured this lame man. But how did they know that he was "lame from his mother's womb"? From common report, by the universal testimony of all, since everyone knew him on account of his constant presence at the temple. But the apostles could also have learned this from him himself, after his healing. Why was he not brought to Christ for healing? Perhaps some of the zealous frequenters of the temple did not believe in the healings of Christ. They did not bring him to the apostles either, despite the fact that they saw them entering and, of course, knew what miracles they performed.

Acts 3:6 — Commentary on Acts

"Silver and gold I do not have." He did not say "I do not have with me," as we usually say, but said "I do not have at all." Look: John is silent everywhere, while Peter speaks on his behalf as well. So then, what? Not having silver, do you leave your petitioner without any attention? No. "What I have, I give to you," says Peter. Christ also acted in this way, healing the sick often by a word alone, and often, when He was surrounded by people very weak in faith, also by touch, so that the healing that occurred would not seem to have happened on its own.

Acts 3:7 — Commentary on Acts

"And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up." This manner of healing pointed to the resurrection, since it was a figure of the resurrection.

Acts 3:8 — Commentary on Acts

"Walking and leaping," that is, testing himself and assuring himself as much as possible whether he had truly become well. Since the healing was extraordinary and beyond expectation, it was natural for him to doubt even regarding himself. And others say that he did not even know how to walk, and therefore he moved his legs as if hopping. Look: he does not calm down. This is partly from delight, and partly to shut mouths and prevent anyone from considering this healing a deception. He leaped so that in the end there would remain no one who did not know about this fact.

Acts 3:11 — Commentary on Acts

By his own disposition and by his enthusiastic love for the apostles Peter and John, and perhaps also out of a feeling of gratitude toward them or from a desire to bring them greater pleasure, he did not leave their side. As for the fact that this miracle was performed in the temple, this was for greater benefit and salutariness. He was afraid to fall behind them, as he thought that he would be free from his ailment only as long as he held on to and touched them. He thought this especially because Peter had healed him by taking him by the hand and lifting him up. And this happened in the portico because this portico alone remained from the temple of Solomon, since Nebuchadnezzar had destroyed the building and Cyrus the Persian had rebuilt it.

Acts 3:12 — Commentary on Acts

"Men of Israel! Why do you marvel at this?" This speech to the people is filled with greater boldness than the previous one, not because in the previous one he was afraid to speak boldly, but because at that time the Jews, being crafty and insolent people, could not yet endure such a tone. Therefore, beginning the previous speech, at its very opening he disposes them to attention with the following words: "Let this be known to you, and give ear to my words" (Acts 2:14). But here he no longer needs such turns of phrase, since the Jews were no longer beside themselves, but the attention of all of them was directed toward the sign, and they were filled with fear and amazement. See how he avoids speaking of the glory of the apostles themselves, because nothing is so beneficial for the listeners as for the speaker not only to say nothing of his own greatness, but to forbid anyone else from speaking of it as well. Thus, having despised the glory they could have attained among people, the apostles glorified themselves all the more, showing people that what had happened was not a human deed, but a divine one.

Acts 3:13 — Commentary on Acts

"The God of our fathers… glorified His Son Jesus." He still adheres in his speech to the aspects of Christ's humiliation, yet he brings the audacity of the Jews into full view and no longer obscures it as before. He does this more out of a desire to make an impression on them; and this latter aim was achieved all the more, the more Peter exposed their guilt. "Whom you delivered up and denied in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to release Him." Two accusations against the Jews: one consists in the fact that Pilate, a Greek by birth — a man who had not seen a single sign and had not known a single one of the prophets — wanted to release Jesus, and the other — in the fact that you, Jews by origin — a people raised among signs and initiated into the prophecies about Christ — you did not want to release Him, whereas Pilate wanted to.

Acts 3:14 — Commentary on Acts

"You denied the Holy and Righteous One, and asked for a murderer to be granted to you." Having said that instead of Christ the Jews requested a robber, Peter explained the matter fully, because by this it is proven that they had the opportunity to release Him. If they already released a robber, then all the more could they have released an innocent man.

Acts 3:15 — Commentary on Acts

Having said that instead of Christ the Jews requested a robber, Peter explained the matter fully, because by this it is proven that they had the opportunity to release Him. If they already released a robber, then all the more could they have released an innocent man. But they freed a criminal and killed a benefactor, since they killed the "Author of life." If He is the Author of life, then, as having life in Himself and as the Cause of life, He raised Himself, "to which we are witnesses." He no longer resorts to prophecy, but since they already trusted him, he brings forward the company of the apostles as witnesses: "to which," he says, "we are witnesses."

Acts 3:16 — Commentary on Acts

"Through faith in His name, His name has strengthened this man." He speaks thus because the healed man believed as a result of the healing. Does this mean, then, that the lame man stood firmly on his feet by believing in the name of Christ? Even before he believed, the name of Christ, having been invoked, already "strengthened" him. So great is the power it possesses and so many are the gifts of grace it pours forth. "And the faith which is through Him." And what this faith is, the Lord Himself explains thus: "That they might know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent" (Jn. 17:3). Lest someone say: "If in this way the mere invocation 'strengthened' the lame man, then healing will follow no less quickly even if an unbeliever invokes His name, and even if he invokes this name for the healing of a person who likewise does not believe" — so then, lest someone say this, Peter added: "and the faith which is through Him." That is, although this name is great and awesome and although it pours forth healings, yet for this it is necessary that the souls of those being healed be worthy of such grace and that the intercessors advocating on their behalf be capable of propitiating the Bestower of healings, because if the one requesting healing intends to remain an unbeliever, then the healing will by no means follow so easily, and this name will in no way accomplish its work if it is invoked by unbelievers: the sons of Sceva not only brought no benefit to others but even harmed themselves (cf. Acts 19:13–16).

Acts 3:17 — Commentary on Acts

Since Peter had strongly rebuked the Jews, he again softens his speech to give them the opportunity to come to their senses; and in their defense he deigned to put forward two circumstances: one — their ignorance, the other — that everything he said had been foretold beforehand.

Acts 3:18 — Commentary on Acts

But why does Peter not cite testimony from Scripture about the crucifixion of Jesus? However, he also says above that "Him, being delivered by the determined counsel and foreknowledge of God, you have taken" (Acts 2:23), and now he sets forth the same thing, only more at length, saying: "God… as He foretold by the mouth of all His prophets." He does not bring forward direct testimony because, together with the declaration to the Jews of accusations and punishment, all the testimonies were also expressed to them, such as, for example: "They assigned Him a grave with the wicked, but He was buried with the rich" (Isa. 53:9). And for their consolation it is said that they did this out of "ignorance; but God… so fulfilled it." This is at the same time also an answer to the words of all the Jews, to the words which they spoke in reproach of Him even at the cross: "Let God deliver Him [Jesus] now, if He delights in Him" (Matt. 27:43), and: "If You are the Son of God, come down from the cross" (Matt. 27:40), and the like. Only one thing Peter did not say to them: "Foolish ones, those were empty words, because if it had to be so and if all the prophets testify to this, then it is obvious that this crucifixion happened not because of Christ's powerlessness, but rather through His unspeakable might and exceeding great authority and through His boundless love for mankind."

Acts 3:19 — Commentary on Acts

He speaks not of that transgression of the Jews which they dared to commit at the time of the crucifixion, since he said above: "However, I know that you, as well as your rulers, did this in ignorance" (v. 17). What then was the meaning of what he said there, "I know! I know," he says, that is, I consider it beneficial to speak thus, so as to arrange your salvation. And that "you did this in ignorance," I know because many of you are converting and being saved. Evidently, he says this to those of them who had already converted and believed. But how did they do this "in ignorance"? What ignorance is there in requesting the release of a robber and not receiving into their company the One whom Pilate had decided to release, but on the contrary, killing Him? But he spoke thus, opening for them the doors of conversion; therefore he does not say: "Repent of what you dared to do in the days of the crucifixion," but rather — "repent and turn back, so that your sins may be blotted out," and so forth. So, "repent," he says, "that the times" of renewal may come. But at the same time he shows those present that they will have to undergo many sorrows, because such a speech can only be addressed to one who faces tears and who awaits some consolation. See how he gradually approaches his goal. In the first discourse he pointed to the resurrection of Jesus and His sitting in heaven; but here he already points to His glorious coming, which he calls the times of "refreshing from the presence of the Lord," or of renewal, because what other times of renewal or resurrection could there be? And the apostle Paul raises the question about these times when he says: and we "groan under the burden" (2 Cor. 5:4). But if someone should decide to call the times of renewal the times that followed after the conquest of Jerusalem, he will meet no obstacle, because God shortened even the times of affliction and captivity of the Jews for the sake of the elect, that is, so that those who believed might find renewal and be freed from this severe oppression.

Acts 3:20 — Commentary on Acts

"That He may send the Jesus Christ appointed for you, whom heaven must receive until the times of the restoration of all things." Peter says this instead of saying: "It is necessary for heaven to receive Him, since He is God and must always sit together with the Father." He shows the reason why He does not come now, saying that everything must come to an end, and then He too will come.

Acts 3:21 — Commentary on Acts

But how does Peter say: "Whom heaven had to receive?" Has it not yet received Jesus? It has received Him, without any doubt. But why then did he not say: "received"? He speaks thus as a man conversing about former times. So then, the meaning of this text is that much of what the prophets foretold has not yet been fulfilled, but is being fulfilled and will continue to be fulfilled until the end of the world, because Christ, who ascended into the heavens, will remain there until the end of the world and will come with power when, at last, everything that the prophets foretold is fulfilled, that is, when the end comes and everything sensible ceases, then Christ will be above the heavens.

Acts 3:22 — Commentary on Acts

He said "will raise up… a Prophet like me." The expression "like me" should be understood not in the sense of nature, but in the sense of activity. Moses likened himself to Christ not by nature, but by actions, because if he had used the expression "like me" in the sense of nature, then not one but many would have risen. Emmanuel is called a Prophet according to His humanity — a mediator, as Moses was in his time, between God and men. Likening Him figuratively to Moses, I allow myself to call Him even Moses — I allow myself to compare the truth with the shadow. Christ is born in Bethlehem, Moses was born in Egypt. Moses is an Israelite, Christ according to the flesh is also. Moses is of the priestly lineage, Christ is through the Virgin of the lineage of David. In the time of Moses — Pharaoh, in the time of Christ — Herod. Pharaoh kills children, Herod slaughters infants; the one slays children of the male sex, and the other likewise destroys the male sex. Moses is saved through the agency of his mother; and by His Mother and together with Her, Christ too was saved.

Acts 3:23 — Commentary on Acts

"Shall be destroyed from among the people." Being immortal, the human soul is not completely destroyed, but falls from whatever good state it had previously been placed in. So too Judas was destroyed, that is, excluded from the ranks of the apostles. Therefore, since the soul is immortal, by its destruction we understand the deprivation of those blessings which it would have tasted if it had lived in a manner pleasing to God.

Acts 3:25 — Commentary on Acts

"You are sons of the prophets." He says "sons of the prophets" instead of saying "you should neither despair nor think that you have been deprived of the promises." "You are sons of the prophets," so that they spoke "to you" and for your sake all this was accomplished. And what does "sons… of the covenant" mean? This is said instead of "heirs," but heirs not merely enrolled, but such as sons are. He said "sons," among other things, also in order to show that they are heirs by adoption. So then, if you yourselves desire it, you are heirs. This is why Peter says: "you are sons of the prophets and of the covenant…"

Acts 3:26 — Commentary on Acts

"Jesus," whom God, "having raised up… sent to you first… to bless you." God sent Him to other nations as well, but to you, who crucified and killed Him, He sent Him first. When? Only from the cross? No, even after that, and after the resurrection. To do what? "To bless you" and save you, if you yourselves truly desire to turn away "from your evil deeds."

Acts 4:1-2 — Commentary on Acts

The apostles had not yet had time to catch their breath from the previous trials before they fell into others. And see how the events are arranged. First the apostles were mocked all together; then they fall into dangers, but not suddenly. First they defend themselves in public assemblies and perform a great miracle after this, then, after they had become bolder, they enter into struggles by God's permission. But turn your gaze to the progress of the Jews in cunning and shamelessness. Before, under Christ, they sought a man who would betray Him; now they themselves lay hands on them, having become more audacious and shameless after the cross. And with them, it says, "were also the captains of the temple guard." This was so that by such a setting they might give the matter the character of a public accusation and present it as not their own doing. This is what they always try to do.

Acts 4:3 — Commentary on Acts

"And they put them in custody until the morning." So the Jews dealt with the apostles and guarded them, wishing to humble them, while the prolonged time made the apostles all the more fearless.

Acts 4:4 — Commentary on Acts

What is this? Did they not see that the apostles were vindicated? And despite that, they nevertheless bound them. How then did they come to believe? You see the manifest assistance of God? And it had to happen that those who believed were from among the weaker ones. But Peter's discourse, aided by the Divine Spirit, cast the seed into the depth of their thought and touched their very soul. The priests bound the apostles before the people in order to make the onlookers themselves more cowardly, but the opposite happened. And they questioned the apostles privately — out of fear that their boldness might influence the listeners.

Acts 4:5-6 — Commentary on Acts

Besides other injustices toward the apostles, they (the rulers, elders, scribes, and chief priests of the Jews) did not even observe the requirements of the law. Pay attention at least to the multitude of chief priests, whereas according to the law there should be one, as long as he lives.

Acts 4:7 — Commentary on Acts

Besides other injustices toward the apostles, they (the rulers, elders, scribes, and chief priests of the Jews) did not even observe the requirements of the law. Pay attention at least to the multitude of chief priests, whereas according to the law there should be one, as long as he lives. And on this occasion too they gave the matter the form of a trial, in order to summon the apostles to answer before an unrighteous court. They inquired, "by what power or by what name." And yet they themselves knew, because they had detained the apostles precisely because they were troubled by their preaching about the resurrection in Christ. So why then do they interrogate? They expected that the apostles, having become afraid of the court and the multitude of judges, would recant their words — and they thought to set everything right by this, because look how craftily they ask: "by what name did you do this?" Yes, they desired more that the apostles would proclaim the healing as their own doing rather than as a work of the power of Christ. But look at what a difficulty they placed the apostles in. They did not even want the words "healing of the lame man" to be spoken, for why do they not say: what exactly, but say "did this?"

Acts 4:8-9 — Commentary on Acts

"Leaders of the people and elders of Israel." Notice what philosophy. Where necessity demands, Peter reproaches them very strongly. Thus, he called them by honorable names; but when he came to the matter itself, he no longer retreats from the fitting rebuke, indirectly reminding them that on account of such matters they always both disputed in court and came away without rejoicing. And what he says is this: "rather you should have crowned us for this and proclaimed us as benefactors." And since "we are being called to account today… how he was healed, let it be known to all of you and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth" — which was especially hard for the Jews to hear. And this is what Christ was saying to them: "what you have heard with your ears, proclaim upon the housetops."

Acts 4:10 — Commentary on Acts

"By the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth." Do not think, he says, that we conceal His homeland; no, we also declare His homeland; and that is not all: we also confess His sufferings and proclaim His resurrection. "Whom you crucified." He uttered such a word as was able to terrify the Jews, because, as you might imagine, what a blow is dealt to them by these words?

Acts 4:11 — Commentary on Acts

Such is — that is, thoroughly tested — that stone which became the head of these two peoples, united through it into one building of the Church: the believing Jewish people and all the believing Gentiles.

Acts 4:12 — Commentary on Acts

"And there is salvation in no one else." Here lofty truths are already being proclaimed. Yes, as soon as the hour came to teach, the apostles set aside the prophecies; and when the time came to speak with boldness, they were already setting forth their own thoughts, because then there was nothing by which they could have influenced their listeners for the purpose of correcting them. But when it was necessary to boldly proclaim the truth, the apostles no longer spared their listeners. And now Peter was not afraid to frighten them, and therefore he does not act as he does in other cases, directing his speech in an accommodating manner toward them, for the sake of their salvation. It is known, he says, to all that this name has been given not to us alone, but to all, since the Jews too acknowledged the resurrection, but superficially and in a childish manner.

Acts 4:13-14 — Commentary on Acts

It is possible to be both unlettered and not simple, and simple yet not unlettered; but here both coincided (that is, both lack of learning and simplicity). Therefore the Jews were amazed when Peter and John spoke and orated. From where then did they obtain this knowledge that Peter and John were such? From the words of Peter and John themselves. For Luke does not simply say "they knew them," but "they recognized them, that they had been with Jesus" during His suffering. At that time they alone were with Him. And the Jews saw them then as humble and lowly; and it was precisely this unexpected change that especially struck them, for the one who then could not endure the gaze of a questioning servant girl now comes into the midst of the chief priests themselves and into the Sanhedrin and speaks with boldness.

Acts 4:15 — Commentary on Acts

Why do they not bring them to Pilate through the priests, but judge them themselves? Because they were ashamed and embarrassed about what had happened before, and they feared that the apostles might accuse them.

Acts 4:23 — Commentary on Acts

The Apostles Peter and John "went to their own and reported" everything that had happened to them. They reported not out of ambition, but to show clear evidences of the grace of Christ.

Acts 4:24 — Commentary on Acts

"O Sovereign Lord God, who made." See how fitting the prayers of the apostles are. When they asked the Lord to show them a man capable of apostolic ministry, they prayed thus: "You, Lord, who know the hearts of all" (Acts 1:24), because then there was need of foreknowledge. But now, when it was necessary to shut the mouths of their opponents, they cry out: "Sovereign Lord God, who made heaven and earth…" But many of the heretics divide the Godhead, saying that the God who is Creator of the world is one, and the Father of Christ is another. Therefore they also divide the Scripture and say that the Old Testament is the Scripture of the God who is Creator of the world, while the New Testament is that of the Father of Christ. Following further their impious opinion, they assert that these Gods and Their Scriptures are opposed to each other, so that those who have recourse to the Lord are enemies of the Creator of the world and are in a better state than the latter's people. Thus the people of the Creator of the world are prejudiced against Christ and His teaching. Therefore the holy apostles, uprooting this heresy, by their prayer give us to understand that both the Creator of the world and the Father of the Savior are one and the same God, because both Testaments were given by Him.

Acts 4:25-26 — Commentary on Acts

"You by the mouth of our father David, Your servant, said through the Holy Spirit: 'Why did the nations rage, and the peoples devise vain things?'" They bring forward this prophecy, as if asking God for the fulfillment of the covenant, and at the same time consoling themselves with the thought that the enemies contemplate this in vain.

Acts 4:27-28 — Commentary on Acts

They bring forward this prophecy, as if asking God for the fulfillment of the covenant, and at the same time consoling themselves with the thought that the enemies contemplate this in vain. "To do whatever Your hand and Your counsel predetermined," that is, they did not have such power in themselves, but You, O Lord, Who grant consent to all things and bring all things to completion, You, the good and wise Craftsman, Who turn the work of enemies into the fulfillment of Your will, because the priests and the rest of the Jews came together as enemies, yet they did what was pleasing to You. But what does the expression "Your hand predetermined" mean? This expression, in my opinion, signifies here power and will; it is synonymous with the expression "it is sufficient for You alone to will it, because no one predetermines what You establish."

Acts 4:29-30 — Commentary on Acts

"And now… look upon." Notice: they did not say "strike them down and overthrow them," but what did they say? "Look upon their threats, and grant to Your servants to speak Your word with all boldness…"

Acts 4:31 — Commentary on Acts

"And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together." This was a testimony of God's visitation and that they had been heard, because sometimes this is a sign of wrath, and sometimes a sign of visitation. The apostles prayed not to be delivered from enduring hardships, but for the success of their preaching. But why did God shake the house? To strike fear into those who were threatening them, and to give the apostles courage, for since it was still the beginning of the preaching, a sensible sign was necessary. So "the place was shaken" and further strengthened the apostles. "And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit," that is, they were inflamed and kindled within themselves the gift of grace.

Acts 4:32 — Commentary on Acts

"One heart and one soul" — "heart" and "soul" mean one and the same thing.

Acts 4:33 — Commentary on Acts

"With great power they witnessed of the resurrection." Luke presents the apostles as people who have been entrusted with something, and speaks as if of a duty—that is what "witnessed" means.

Acts 4:34 — Commentary on Acts

"There was no one among them who was in need." Therefore "great grace," because there was not a single poor person, that is, there was not a single person in need, owing to the extraordinary generosity of those who gave away their possessions, because they gave not a part, keeping another part for themselves, but everything; and they gave everything not as their own, but as though it were not theirs; and all who believed were sustained as though from a single household.

Acts 4:35 — Commentary on Acts

"Selling, they brought the price of what was sold." This testifies to the great dignity and great piety of those who brought it, because they did not even dare to place it in their hands, but "laid it at the feet of the Apostles" and made them masters and stewards over what was brought, so that it might be spent as if not from their own possessions, but as if from the common fund. And this delivered the givers from vainglory, and presented a twofold joy to the recipients — relief from poverty and freedom from shame.

Acts 4:36-37 — Commentary on Acts

It seems to me that "Joseph" is not the same person who is mentioned together with Matthias (see Acts 1:23), because that one is also called Justus, while this one is called Barnabas, which means "son of consolation." It also seems to me that this Joseph received such a name on account of his virtue. But how was he both a Levite and a Cypriot? It is because the law was already being violated, and the Levites were relocating to foreign countries and deriving profit for themselves there.

Acts 5:1-2 — Commentary on Acts

Intending to narrate what happened with Ananias and Sapphira, and wishing to show that they sinned, Luke first mentions a man who acted rightly — Joses. Despite such a multitude of persons who did the same — sold their possessions and gave the money to the apostles, despite such great signs and such an abundance of grace, Ananias drew no edification from all of this and brought destruction upon himself. But what is remarkable is that the transgression was by agreement with his wife, and no one else was a witness to the sale. This is where the idea arose in this wretched man to act as he did.

Acts 5:3 — Commentary on Acts

Some say that if Satan filled the heart of Ananias, then why did he suffer punishment? Because he himself was the cause of Satan filling his heart, since he himself prepared himself to receive the working of Satan and to submit himself to his power.

Acts 5:4 — Commentary on Acts

And the fact that the believers brought their possessions to the apostles — was this the result of compulsion? Do we really attract you against your will? "Why have you conceived this thing in your heart?" Three miracles in one and the same case: one consisted in the fact that Peter learned what had been done in secret, another — in the fact that he discerned the mental disposition of Ananias, and the third — in the fact that Ananias lost his life by a mere command.

Acts 5:5-6 — Commentary on Acts

Many of the impious, pointing to what happened with Ananias and Sapphira, condemn the chief of the apostles to death. But the accusation concerns not Peter, but rather the Holy Spirit, who pronounced upon them a just sentence: for Peter only exposed their lie, while the One who has power over life and death — the Holy Spirit — deprived them both of life, as equally having sinned. The same must be said also of Sapphira, for it was not Peter who killed her, but since the transgression was the deed of both, the Judge equally punished the one and the other. For this reason Peter, as one who knew about this and always spoke by the Holy Spirit, also uttered this voice, received by him from that same Spirit.

Acts 5:7 — Commentary on Acts

Three hours passed, and the wife did not learn about what had happened to her husband, and none of those present told her, because they were afraid. So, marveling at this, Luke set forth both things: both that three hours had passed, and that she entered not knowing what had happened. Notice: Peter does not call her, but rather waits for her to enter when she wishes, giving her time to voluntarily come to her senses. As for the fact that no one dared to tell her what had happened, this occurred out of fear of the teacher and out of obedience to him.

Acts 5:8-9 — Commentary on Acts

Peter wanted to save her, because the husband was the instigator of the sin. That is why he gives her time to justify herself and repent. Perhaps someone will say that Peter acted cruelly toward them, but what cruelty is there? If the one who gathered wood contrary to the law was stoned (see Num. 15:32–36), then all the more should a sacrilegious person be punished, because this money was sacred.

Acts 5:10 — Commentary on Acts

Why did she fall at Peter's feet? Because she was standing near him. And she was standing near him so that, if she wished to repent and confess her transgression, she could do so without being ashamed before outsiders, who would otherwise have heard her confession. They no longer take precautions, by force of the law, against touching unclean objects, but directly and without any caution touched the dead. Pay attention also to the fact that among their own the apostles are strict, but among outsiders they refrain from punishments; both are natural. The latter was necessary so that people would not think that they compel people by fear of punishment against their will to turn to the true faith, and the former was necessary so that those who had already turned to the faith and been deemed worthy of heavenly teaching and spiritual grace would not be allowed to become contemptible people and sacrilegious, and especially in the beginning, because this would have served as an occasion for the reproach of their preaching.

Acts 5:11 — Commentary on Acts

Ananias and Sapphira were punished, but this served for the benefit of others. Before, although there were signs, there was no such fear. Therefore it is true that the Lord is known by the judgments He executes.

Acts 5:12 — Commentary on Acts

From the time people began to fear them, Peter and the rest of the apostles performed more miracles. The apostles continued no longer in a house, but in the temple.

Acts 5:13 — Commentary on Acts

Since Luke said "in Solomon's Porch," lest you wonder how the crowd permitted this, he says that "none of the rest dared join them, but the people" of the Jews "magnified" the apostles.

Acts 5:15-16 — Commentary on Acts

In Christ's time, it did not happen that the sick received healings in the streets and from a shadow. And if "no one dared join them," then how does healing occur in this case? This was the work of the One Who said: "He who believes in Me, the works that I do, he will do also, and greater works than these he will do" (Jn. 14:12). From all sides, admiration for the apostles grew: from the side of those who believed, from the side of those who were healed, from the side of those who were punished, from the side of their boldness during preaching, and from the side of their virtuous and blameless life. Yes, this admiration arose not only from miracles, but also because the very life and virtues of these men were great and truly apostolic.

Acts 5:17-18 — Commentary on Acts

"Were filled with envy" means that they were aroused, agitated by what was being said. Now they attack the apostles with greater ferocity, but do not immediately begin to judge them, thinking that the public prison would strike them more forcefully. Look, if you will, at how the life of the apostles unfolds. First — sorrow on account of the Ascension of Christ, then — joy on account of the descent of the Holy Spirit; again — sorrow from people who mocked them, and again joy — from the multiplication of believers and from the sign (miracle); then — sorrow again as a result of the imprisonment of Peter and John (see Acts 4:3), and again — joy as a result of their acquittal; finally now from the splendor at the appearance of the Angel in the prison and from the signs — joy, and from the high priest and from those who seized them — sorrow. Yes, their life, one might say, is such as is the life of all who live according to God.

Acts 5:19-20 — Commentary on Acts

The Angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors. The Angel led them out both for their joy and for the benefit of the Jews.

Acts 5:24 — Commentary on Acts

But why did the chief priests and the rest not learn immediately that the apostles had left the prison? This was so that, remaining for some time in perplexity, they might more easily be able to comprehend and understand that this was an act of Divine power.

Acts 5:26 — Commentary on Acts

After this, they should have feared God, who was guarding the apostles like nestlings from their hands. And the double securing of the prison, that is, both the seal and the men, and indeed everything was sufficient to convince them that what had happened was the action of Divine power.

Acts 5:27 — Commentary on Acts

But they say: "Did we not command you...?" So what if you did command? Now if the apostles had agreed with you then and decided to obey you, then your present demands would be justified; but since they said then that they would not obey, what is the point of your present demands?

Acts 5:28 — Commentary on Acts

"And you want to bring upon us the blood of That Man." And even now they still think that Christ was a mere man. They say this, wishing to show by it that the prohibition was necessary for them and that they had made this decision to spare their lives, but rather they said this in order to incite the crowd against them.

Acts 5:29 — Commentary on Acts

The apostles answer without harshness, both because they were teachers and because they were not angry at the Jews, but pitied them and wished to free them from delusion and pride.

Acts 5:30-31 — Commentary on Acts

There was no longer any discussion about the resurrection. But that the Lord grants remission, "both we and the Holy Spirit" are witnesses to this — the Spirit Who would in no way have descended if sins had not first been remitted. And observe how, alongside the mention of the crime, the apostles add a word about the remission of sins, showing that their deeds deserved death, but what they received, they received as from a benefactor. As for the expression "Him God exalted… as a Leader and Savior," they used it by ascribing everything to the Father, so that no one would think the Son is alien to the Father.

Acts 5:32 — Commentary on Acts

They did not say, "the Holy Spirit, whom God has given to us," but "whom God has given to those who obey Him," at once both showing humility and revealing great truths, and besides that, also declaring that the Jews themselves could have received the Spirit, because it was precisely for this reason that God allowed the apostles to be led into the court — so that the Jews too might be instructed, and the apostles themselves might gain greater boldness, and all in general might receive edification.

Acts 5:33 — Commentary on Acts

Others, listening to the apostles, were troubled, while the high priest and those with him "were cut to the heart and plotted to kill them."

Acts 5:34 — Commentary on Acts

As for Gamaliel, he was the teacher of Paul; and it is worthy of wonder how he, being a teacher of the law and a man of discerning mind, had not yet believed up to this point. This is because Paul had not yet believed either. Pay attention to the wise adaptability of the speech — to how Gamaliel immediately struck them with fear, and so as not to give the suspicion that he shared the views of the apostles, he converses with the Jews as with people of the same convictions and does not express himself particularly harshly, but says: "consider… what you intend to do with them."

Acts 5:35-36 — Commentary on Acts

He brings two examples and mentions not ancient events, but recent ones, because these latter are more powerful for persuasion. Therefore, pointing to them, Gamaliel said "before these days." Knowing other examples as well, he was satisfied with these two, that is, the example of Theudas and Judas the Galilean (see v. 37), because "by the mouth of two or three witnesses" every word "is established" (Matt. 18:16). He did not say by whom they were killed, but says that all were scattered. Theudas is also mentioned by Josephus in the nineteenth book of the Antiquities, as Eusebius says in the fourth book of the Ecclesiastical History. Here are the latter's words: "During the governorship of Fadus in Judea, a certain false teacher named Theudas persuaded the people to take their possessions and follow him to the river Jordan; Theudas said that he was a prophet and claimed that he would divide the river and make it passable, and he deceived many. However, Fadus did not allow them to carry out their foolish plan, but sent a detachment of cavalry, which slew many of them and took many alive; and they cut off the head of Theudas himself and brought it to Jerusalem."

Acts 5:37 — Commentary on Acts

During the time of Pilate's rule, it seems there occurred a revolt of the Galileans who had been carried away by the teaching of Judas the Galilean. The teaching of Judas consisted of the following. He said that no one should be called "lord," neither for the sake of honor nor for love of wisdom, and that not even the emperor should be called so. And many of his followers were subjected to cruel punishments because they would not call Caesar lord, and because of their teaching that no sacrifices should be offered to God other than those established in the law of Moses. Following this teaching, they forbade offering sacrifices for the welfare of the emperor and the Roman people. Pilate, naturally, grew indignant at the Galileans for this and ordered that at the time when they would be offering what they considered lawful sacrifices, they themselves should also be slain, so that the blood of those offering the sacrifices was mingled with the sacrifices being offered, as can also be seen from the Gospel of Luke (cf. Luke 13:1–3).

Acts 5:38-39 — Commentary on Acts

Having pointed to the examples of false teachers who perished, Gamaliel advises them to think also about themselves: beware, lest in your efforts to destroy others you yourselves perish, because he who goes against what is pleasing to God destroys not his opponent, but himself. "If this enterprise and this deed is from men," then what need is there for your efforts? And "if" it is "from God," then even with all your striving you cannot overthrow it. He did not say directly that this deed is "from God," but neither did he say that it is a human deed, because if he had said it was "from God," the high priest and those with him would have objected, and if he had said it was "from men," he would have delivered the apostles into their hands. By such a wise construction of speech, Gamaliel compels them to wait for its outcome. But notice, he did not say: "if it is not overthrown, then it is from God," but he said: "if it is from God, then it will not be overthrown."

Acts 5:40 — Commentary on Acts

They obeyed him because he was saying this not in the presence of the apostles. But how did the Jews beat the apostles if they obeyed him? They obeyed him in the sense that they abandoned their intention to kill them, because they had wanted this and then gave up this desire of theirs, but they beat them, satisfying their anger.

Acts 6:1 — Commentary on Acts

Not on the very same days when the Angel freed the apostles from prison, but several days after those — such a turn of speech is customary for Scripture. And by Hellenists, in my opinion, he means those who spoke Greek. So, the ministry to the widows was a daily matter. He calls the work of almsgiving a ministry. The neglect of the widows arose not from bad qualities, but from the carelessness of the people. Therefore, as soon as the care for them was proposed to the people, their sorrow also ceased.

Acts 6:2 — Commentary on Acts

Not the apostles themselves choose, but they leave the choice to the people, who were to receive the benefit from the service of the deacons; it is they who choose and appoint. "It is not right for us, having left the word of God, to serve tables." Because what is necessary should be preferred to what is not necessary.

Acts 6:3 — Commentary on Acts

"Choose from among you seven men of good reputation, full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom." The writer calls them not simply spiritual, but full of the Spirit and wisdom, because receiving the complaints of widows was a matter of the greatest wisdom.

Acts 6:6 — Commentary on Acts

"Having prayed, they laid hands on them." See how Luke is brief: he does not say how they were ordained, but says only that they were ordained with prayer. A hand is laid upon a man — this is what ordination consists of, but God accomplishes everything. What kind of ordination did these seven men receive? Was it the diaconate? They were ordained precisely for this work, that is, for providing the faithful with necessary supplies.

Acts 6:7 — Commentary on Acts

"The number of the disciples was greatly multiplied in Jerusalem." He did not simply state this, but did so in such a way as to show how great is the power of almsgiving and of this institution of deacons.

Acts 6:8 — Commentary on Acts

Look how out of seven one was preferred over the rest: although the ordination was common to all, yet this one acquired greater grace. Turn your gaze also to the fact that before this time he did not work miracles, but began to work miracles when he became known as chosen and ordained, to show that grace alone is not sufficient, but ordination is also necessary. Thus, through ordination an increase of the Spirit was imparted, because even before the ordination, at the election, he was testified of as being full of the Spirit, but the gifts of the Spirit are diverse.

Acts 6:9-10 — Commentary on Acts

"They entered into a dispute with Stephen." In irritation and anger they argue in order to force him to say something. And he, perhaps, was speaking very openly and was talking about the cessation of the law, or rather, he was not speaking directly but hinting, because if he had spoken clearly, these "certain ones" would have had no need for false witnesses. But notice: he does not take upon himself the right to teach, but is compelled to do so by those who argue with him.

Acts 6:11 — Commentary on Acts

"Then they suborned certain men to say." The disputants do not testify themselves — because they would immediately be exposed as slandering Stephen out of envy — but they bribe others, so that the matter would not be considered unjust — because they did not fear God, defiling themselves with murder, but turned their gaze to the opinion of men.

Acts 6:13-14 — Commentary on Acts

"And they set up false witnesses, who said." Everywhere false testimony. They did not wish to kill simply, but by verdict, calculating that by this they would undermine the good reputation of those whom they were killing. They did not say of Stephen: "he speaks," but — "he does not cease. For we have heard him say that Jesus the Nazarene" ("Nazarene" is said as a reproach) "will destroy this place." This was also said about Christ: "He who destroys the temple" (Matt. 27:40). Great was the fear among them for the church, but the accusation was twofold — the accusation that he intended to change the customs, and that he intended to introduce other customs.

Acts 6:15 — Commentary on Acts

"All who sat in the council, looking at him, saw his face as the face of an Angel." God made Stephen pleasant; since he still had something to say, in order to immediately strike them with his appearance, God illumined his face, because even toward the faces of people filled with spiritual grace, those who love them regard them with longing, and enemies with reverence.

Acts 7:2 — Commentary on Acts

They themselves did not even consider that they were permitting themselves blasphemous actions, yet they accuse him of blasphemy for his words. Moses was always on their mind – they were not so much concerned with the works of God as with the ordinances of Moses. But Stephen at the very beginning of his speech refutes their opinion and proves that neither the temple nor the rites are of significance, and that they will not prevail against the preaching of the Gospel, that God makes what is difficult and impossible easy and possible. Note: their accusations consist precisely in the fact that, while constantly enjoying God's love for mankind, they repaid their Benefactor with the opposite and seek the impossible. Stephen also shows that the promise was given before this land, before circumcision, before sacrifice, before the temple; that they received this land, as well as circumcision and the law, not by merit, but the land was a reward for obedience; that when circumcision was given, the promise had not yet been fulfilled; and that all these things were foreshadowings. He beautifully names God at the beginning of his speech "the God of glory," because He made glorious those who were reviled. He also says that there was not yet a temple, yet Abraham was deemed worthy to see God; that his ancestors were Persians and he lived in a foreign land. Note how Stephen draws their mind away from the sensible, beginning with the locality, since the discussion was also about the place. If God is the God of "glory," then He has no need to receive glory from you through your temple, because He Himself is the source of all glory and all good.

Acts 7:3 — Commentary on Acts

"Go out of your land and from your kindred." How then does Scripture say that Abraham's father wished to go out (see Gen. 11:31), while here it says that Abraham was told "go out of your land"? From this we conclude that the appearance of God to Abraham influenced his father, and he wished to go out from the land of the Chaldeans. But by this very thing Stephen shows that the Jews are not children of Abraham, because he, having left both his fatherland and his relatives, showed obedience, while they are disobedient.

Acts 7:5 — Commentary on Acts

"And gave him no inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on." Observe how by his discourse about the promised land he leads them to the truth. Why did the Lord not give an inheritance to Abraham? Because this land was a type of another land. "But promised that He would give it." Do you notice that not without reason he repeats again: he does not say "gave," but "promised to give." If Abraham was a stranger and a sojourner and after some time was to depart, then how could he have this land as a "possession!" Thus, the inheritance of Abraham is preserved through his seed, which is Christ, since with Him the saints also shall reign, according to the word of Scripture: "For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of His Father" (Matt. 16:27; 25:31), reigning over all nations. "And to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child." Again he points out that God is able to make the impossible possible, because it is said that He would make the master of Palestine one who was in Persia and was at such a great distance. But at the same time there is an indication both of the great love of God for mankind and of the great faith of Abraham, because the expression "when as yet he had no child" shows the obedience and faith of Abraham, although what was happening to him at that time inclined him to the opposite opinion, since after he arrived, he had nothing, "not so much as to set his foot on," and even afterward he had nothing.

Acts 7:6 — Commentary on Acts

"And God said to him that his descendants would be sojourners in a foreign land." See how many years before the promise was given and its type existed, and there was never a type of sacrifice, never a type of circumcision. But by this he also shows how God allowed the Israelites to endure misfortunes, even though there was nothing for which they were guilty. "And they shall be in bondage and oppression for four hundred years." What is written in the book of Exodus does not contradict this passage. There it says: "After four hundred and thirty years... all the hosts of the Lord went out from the land of Egypt" (12:41), while here it speaks approximately: for "four hundred years." But one must remember that it does not say: "they went out when four hundred years were fulfilled"; it says: after "four hundred" years, which does not exclude the remaining thirty years. Twenty-five years — from the seventy-fifth year to the hundredth of Abraham's, sixty years of Isaac's, ninety-one years of Jacob's, one hundred and ten years of Joseph's, one hundred and forty-four years in Egypt — altogether four hundred and thirty years. In the expression: "And after that they shall come out and serve Me," one can see an indication of these thirty years as well.

Acts 7:7 — Commentary on Acts

"But I," said God, "will judge that nation which they shall serve..." Those who afflicted them did not do so with impunity, because the Jews endured bitter and harsh slavery, since the Egyptians regarded them not as slaves, but as enemies and adversaries.

Acts 7:8 — Commentary on Acts

The promises are given to the descendants, while the calamities are given to the ancestors. And the fathers were commanded by the law to circumcise the foreskin because Abraham came out of the land of the Chaldeans; for the Chaldeans, as well as the Medes and Persians, were permitted by the customs of their fathers to marry their mothers and sisters. Thus, Abraham is circumcised as a sign that he renounces carnal intermixing and rejects unlawful marriages between relatives. But others maintain that circumcision was commanded to Abraham and his descendants so that it would be manifest that Christ was to come from them according to the flesh, since we know that circumcision, which was a foreshadowing in the Old Testament, contained within itself the image of saving baptism, and by the cutting away of flesh signified the renunciation of the life according to the flesh, making the circumcised sons of God. "After this he begat Isaac and circumcised him on the eighth day." First Isaac is circumcised on the eighth day; from this the Jews also are circumcised on the eighth day. But Ishmael is circumcised at thirteen years of age (see Gen. 17:25), and therefore his descendants, the Ishmaelites, are circumcised, as Josephus says, also in the thirteenth year.

Acts 7:9 — Commentary on Acts

"They sold Joseph into Egypt." Not knowing of any fault in their brother, they treated him so badly, and moreover at the time when he had come to them with food for them, and by their action they furthered the prophecy without realizing it, involuntarily becoming the agents of his prosperity, though only after many trials for him. They themselves brought upon themselves great fear and unbearable shame, although Joseph bore no malice and devised nothing terrible against them, but on the contrary both fed them when they were tormented by hunger and made them known to Pharaoh.

Acts 7:16 — Commentary on Acts

"And he himself died, and our fathers; and they were carried over into Shechem." Abraham with his family and the patriarchs were buried in Shechem, which perhaps was called "Sichem." Abraham bought this place himself in order to bury Sarah. "And were laid in the sepulchre." Having said this, Stephen shows that Abraham even until his burial was not master of the land.

Acts 7:17 — Commentary on Acts

The expression "as the time of the promise drew near" indicates not that they multiplied over the course of four hundred years, but that the end had to draw near, since four hundred and more years had already passed in Egypt.

Acts 7:18 — Commentary on Acts

"The people grew and multiplied in Egypt." If regarding Joseph it is worthy of admiration that he was sold by his brothers and, having been sold, delivered them from famine, then even more admirable is the fact that the king raised the one who was destined to undermine his power (that is, Moses); the one who was supposed to be put to death by the person who condemned him to death — that one was being educated and raised for the overthrow of his educator.

Acts 7:19 — Commentary on Acts

"Forcing… to cast out their young children, to the end they might not live." This expression hints that the king did not want the killing of the infants to be carried out openly. And observe: the promise of God was strengthened by the very same circumstances through which the devil strove to undermine it, because the people of Israel were being afflicted, yet they grew and multiplied. For this reason Moses too is taken up and nourished and educated in the house of the king, and again flees; but during his flight he is deemed worthy of the vision, and the leadership of the people is entrusted to him. Thus God brings it about that even one sold into slavery becomes a king in the very place where he was a slave.

Acts 7:20 — Commentary on Acts

"Moses… was beautiful before God." The parents gave birth and saw that the child was beautiful, because grace was flourishing in him. Having seen that he was beautiful, they spared him, but, frightened by the decree, they hid him. Fear prevailed; and out of fear they resolved to cast the child away, but out of a feeling of parental compassion they employed cunning in this matter — they contrived to circumvent the decree: having made an ark, in imitation of the ark that existed in Noah's time, and having called upon the God of Noah, they cast the child with the ark into the river, so as both to appear obedient to the decree and to save the child.

Acts 7:21 — Commentary on Acts

And so they cast him in, and God inspires the daughter of Pharaoh, who knew nothing of this, to go out to the river. She went out, knowing nothing, and found what she was not seeking — she received the infant from the ark. And Moses was saved by symbols of the universal salvation of the Church, because the chest was made of wood, and the wood was saved from the water, and salvation came to one who was without hope, and the one who took Moses was not a Jewess, but from among the Gentiles and an Egyptian.

Acts 7:22 — Commentary on Acts

"And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians." Neither Moses, nor Ananias and Daniel with those who were with them, would have received a foreign education if necessity and the violence of despots had not compelled them to it, because it was of no use to them for anything—unless, perhaps, someone might say that receiving an education was good in order to uproot the errors of the Egyptians.

Acts 7:24 — Commentary on Acts

"Having struck down the Egyptian," Moses avenged the one being oppressed by him. He did not kill the Egyptian out of frenzy or anger, but out of zeal for God. And that which is done out of zeal for God, even if it be killing, is not murder. Here is what Moses heard from the Lord concerning Phinehas, who killed two with one hand: "Phinehas… took a spear in his hand. And he went after the Israelite into the tent, and thrust both of them through… and the plague was stayed from the children of Israel" (Num. 25:7–8). And what Moses did was an unsolved riddle, because it was a sign that through Moses God was going to destroy the Egyptians and save the Israelites.

Acts 7:25 — Commentary on Acts

Moses supposed that his brethren understood that God was granting them deliverance through him. Moreover, God's protection was evident from the very deeds themselves — what further understanding was needed? Yet even so, they did not understand.

Acts 7:26 — Commentary on Acts

"On the next day, when some of them were fighting, he appeared and urged them toward peace." See how kindly the one who had shown such anger toward the Egyptian speaks: "You are brothers; why do you wrong one another?" But pay attention to the response: "Who made you a ruler and judge over us?" The very same words that were later said to Christ. To repay good with insult — that is in the spirit of the Jews.

Acts 7:27 — Commentary on Acts

But pay attention to the response: "Who made you a ruler and judge over us?" The very same words that were later said to Christ. To repay good with insult — that is in the spirit of the Jews.

Acts 7:30 — Commentary on Acts

But his flight did not disrupt God's plans either, because it is said: "when forty years were fulfilled, the Angel of the Lord appeared to him in the wilderness of Mount Sinai" — He appeared when Moses was in flight, when he did not even hope to return, since he already had two sons. But notice: Stephen now calls the Son of God both an Angel and a man. And the Angel appears to Moses not in a temple, but in the wilderness, and not simply in the wilderness, but in a bush — in the flame of a burning thornbush.

Acts 7:32 — Commentary on Acts

But his flight did not disrupt God's plans either, because it is said: "when forty years were fulfilled, the Angel of the Lord appeared to him in the wilderness of Mount Sinai" — He appeared when Moses was in flight, when he did not even hope to return, since he already had two sons. But notice: Stephen now calls the Son of God both an Angel and a man. And the Angel appears to Moses not in a temple, but in the wilderness, and not simply in the wilderness, but in a bush — in the flame of a burning thornbush. And behold, Moses is also deemed worthy of a voice: "I," says the voice, "am the God of your fathers."

Acts 7:33 — Commentary on Acts

"Remove the sandals from your feet, for the place on which you stand is holy ground." The place is holy because of the appearance of Christ and is worthy of greater wonder than that which was in the Holy of Holies, because there was never such an appearance there.

Acts 7:34 — Commentary on Acts

"Remove the sandals from your feet, for the place on which you stand is holy ground." The place is holy because of the appearance of Christ and is worthy of greater wonder than that which was in the Holy of Holies, because there was never such an appearance there. Furthermore, the great providence of God is also evident, because it says: "I have seen the oppression of My people… and have heard their groaning, and I have come down to deliver them."

Acts 7:35 — Commentary on Acts

That Moses, who was in danger for his life, whom the Israelites counted as nothing and rejected, God raised up and "sent through the Angel who appeared to him in the burning bush." The one whom Stephen calls an Angel, Moses saw and called God.

Acts 7:37 — Commentary on Acts

"This is that Moses who said to the sons of Israel: 'The Lord your God will raise up for you a Prophet from among your brethren, like me,'" that is, like me, counted as nothing for that for which he should much sooner have been deemed worthy of honor. Pharaoh wanted to kill Moses, and Moses fled; and Herod wanted to kill the Lord, and the Lord escaped into Egypt. Both Pharaoh and Herod plotted against an infant; both issued a decree; and neither decree found obedience.

Acts 7:38 — Commentary on Acts

"This is he who was in the congregation in the wilderness with the Angel who spoke to him on Mount Sinai." The words before us show that people become better or worse not because of their location, for those spoken of here, though already outside of Egypt in terms of place, were in Egypt in their disposition and did not abandon thoughts of Egyptian customs, as the Gospel also says: "Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also" (Lk. 12:34). Many, while still on earth, gather treasure in heaven; there also is their heart. But the angels who transgressed God's will, though being in heaven, developed an inclination toward the things of earth; as a result of which their casting down to earth followed. "Who received living words." He calls "living" words of a special kind, the meaning of which is clarified by ordinary words, or prophecies.

Acts 7:40 — Commentary on Acts

"Make us gods." Not God, but gods.

Acts 7:41 — Commentary on Acts

"And they made a calf in those days." The same is found in David: "and they made a calf at Horeb" (Ps. 106:19). And Horeb is not mentioned without purpose, but in order to show the extreme madness of the Israelites: here God appeared to Moses, and here they made idols and offered sacrifices to them.

Acts 7:42 — Commentary on Acts

The expression "gave over… to serve" is used in place of "permitted," just as in the Apostle Paul's words "God gave them over to a debased mind" (Rom. 1:28) it is used in place of "permitted them to give themselves over." So he says: since the Jews had such a passion — to serve the creature instead of the Creator, God often reproached them through the prophets for such a disposition, and then, when they proved obstinate, permitted them to do what they wanted. And the word "turned away" is used in place of the expression "having turned away from another will," because the will of God is one thing, and what is permitted by condescension is another. For His will is the same as the law: "You shall worship the Lord your God, and Him only shall you serve" (Lk. 4:8). But those who persisted in impiety He permitted to remain in impiety as well, because He does not wish to be served out of necessity, so as not to constrain the one who possesses free will. "To the host of heaven" some think is equivalent to "the Angels." "The word spoken through Angels" (Heb. 2:2). But Stephen is speaking not of Angels, but of the stars, which the Jews rendered worship to, namely: the Calf, which substituted for the morning star — the day-star, and the moon, as the queen of heaven. This expression is used almost everywhere where the discussion concerns the luminaries and stars. "O house of Israel, did you offer Me slain beasts and sacrifices during forty years in the wilderness?" Notice that he first mentions that they offered sacrifices to Him, and then to idols. This is because before this, the word "sacrifice" is nowhere found, but only "commandments" and "living words." Moreover, he brings this testimony not without reason, but to show that there was no need for sacrifices. He says "did you offer Me slain beasts and sacrifices" instead of saying: "You cannot say that you offer sacrifices to idols because you offered them to God; on the contrary, you first offered sacrifices to them, and this in the wilderness, where I especially watched over you. Therefore, if I said that this temple would be destroyed and the rites and sacrifices would be changed, I said nothing new. For Moses, of whom you seem to have a high opinion, for forty years neither offered sacrifices nor built a temple, and neither did David do this, even though you already possessed this land, divided by lot. The prophets also speak of them as unnecessary. But how can you appeal to Moses in your defense, when your fathers rejected him, and so did you?"

Acts 7:43 — Commentary on Acts

"You took up the tabernacle of Moloch and the star of your god Remphan." The divine Moses went up to the mountain to receive the law, and they, Israelites by blood, stood before Aaron, saying: "Make us a god" (Ex. 32:1). So they made a calf in the wilderness, and this calf was an obvious idol; and gradually they fashioned many other idols as well. They were especially devoted to the worship of stars. Besides the calf, they also "took up" the "tabernacle of Moloch." Having made a tabernacle, they set up an idol in it and called it Moloch. This is a Moabite idol. It had a transparent stone on the upper part of its forehead in the form of the morning star — the day-star. And the word "Moloch" in translation means "their king." For so Aquila and Theodotion explain it. And the image of the day-star was crafted by artisans. So they "took up the tabernacle of Moloch," that is, the tabernacle of your king. And what kind of king was he? "The star of your god Remphan," whose name in translation means "darkening" or "blinding." Thus they worshipped the morning star, which rises before the appearing of the sun's radiance. However, what befell these worshippers was blinding, or remphan, not because the star produced this blinding, but because this veneration became the cause of such darkening. "I will carry you away beyond Babylon." The prophet said: "I will carry you away beyond Damascus" (Amos 5:27). But Stephen said "beyond Babylon," following the exposition of the Hebrews, or because Babylon is the border of the land of the Damascenes. The Seventy translators said: "Beyond Damascus."

Acts 7:44 — Commentary on Acts

"The tabernacle of witness was with our fathers in the wilderness." They had it in order to have God as a witness. He calls it the tabernacle of testimonies, that is, of miracles and commandments. "As He who spoke to Moses commanded." The establishment of the tabernacle took place on the mountain, and in the wilderness it was portable, not fixed in one place. Even if it was an Angel who spoke with Moses on the mountain, he nevertheless spoke with him on behalf of God. And there is much of this kind in Divine Scripture. Thus, in the book of Exodus it is said that the Angel of the Lord said to Moses: "Moses, Moses!.. Do not come near here" (Exod. 3:4–5). And a little further on, this Angel says: "I am the God of your father, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob" (Exod. 3:6).

Acts 7:51 — Commentary on Acts

Why does he who until now had been speaking to the people gently here use harsh words? Because he saw that they were paying no attention to what was being said. "You always resist the Holy Spirit" – not only now. By this he shows that what he said was from the Holy Spirit, and especially so when the hour of his death was approaching, because he, of course, knew this, being filled with the Holy Spirit. He displayed great and fearless boldness, and what he said to them was not his own, but the words of the prophets. "You always," he says, "resist." When God did not want sacrifices, you offered sacrifices, and then, when He wants a sacrifice, you do not offer it. Again, when the temple existed, you served idols, and when He wants you to renounce the temple, you do the opposite. Moreover, he did not say "you resist God," but "the Spirit." For there is no distinction between the Spirit and God. "You resist… as your fathers did, so do you." He shows that this evil falls upon them all the more because it has come down to them from of old. Christ did the same, because they greatly boasted of their ancestors.

Acts 7:52 — Commentary on Acts

"Which of the prophets did your fathers not persecute?" If your fathers killed these foreheralds, then there is nothing surprising that I, who preach the One foretold by them, will be killed by you, who take too much pride in your ancestors. "They killed those who foretold the coming of the Righteous One." He says "the Righteous One," showing that He was unjustly killed by them, because if He is righteous, then those who killed Him are very much in the wrong. He calls Him righteous because even they could not deny this. They nowhere condemned Him as unrighteous, for how would they condemn on this count one who did not even have a shelter? But he sets before them two of their crimes: murder and betrayal.

Acts 7:53 — Commentary on Acts

For he says: "You have now become betrayers and murderers… you who received the law through the ministry of Angels and did not keep it," that is, arranged by Angels and delivered by the One who appeared in the bush. He shows that they did not obey and do not obey either God, or Angels, or prophets, or the Spirit.

Acts 7:54 — Commentary on Acts

If the Jews wanted to kill Stephen, then why did they not kill him immediately? Because they wanted to present a plausible pretext for their audacity, since the insult he had caused them was not a plausible pretext for killing him; moreover, what they considered an insult to themselves was not his own insult, but rather a rebuke made to the Jews by a prophet. At the same time, they also did not want people to think that they killed him for something that pertained to them personally, as was also the case in the condemnation of Christ to death, but rather that they were supposedly killing him for impiety. Because they were not satisfied with defiling themselves by murder, but they hoped and took care to stain the honor of the one being killed as well. For they feared that he would come to enjoy even greater veneration if they killed him for a personal insult to them.

Acts 7:56 — Commentary on Acts

"Jesus, standing at the right hand of God." By standing he signifies firmness and immovability. And even they already admitted this: they already at that time considered Him to be standing.

Acts 7:57 — Commentary on Acts

When Christ said: "You shall see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand" (Matt. 26:64), the Jews called this blasphemy and attacked Him. So too now: having heard the words of Stephen, they rushed at him. But then they tore their garments, while here they "stopped their ears."

Acts 7:58 — Commentary on Acts

"And having led him out of the city, they began to stone him." Finding themselves utterly unable to put an end to Stephen's speech, they "began to stone him." Even if he had been speaking falsely, he should have been released as a madman. But if he was speaking the truth, they should rather have marveled. "And having led him out of the city," they kill him, just as they also did with Jesus. "And the witnesses laid down their clothes at the feet of a young man." By witnesses, Luke means those whom the Jews put forward for the purpose of giving false testimony against Stephen. By this the evangelist hints at two circumstances: that even those who were considered witnesses were rather ready to commit murder, since they removed their garments in order to throw stones more freely and without hindrance — and that the one who would later become the preacher to the whole world was himself at that time lending assistance in the murder, and that thus a certain divine, wondrous, and superhuman change took place in him.

Acts 7:59 — Commentary on Acts

"Lord Jesus, receive my spirit" is a saying that teaches and shows them that he will not perish. "They were stoning Stephen." Since justification is accomplished by faith in Christ, and in Him human nature received innocence in abundance and granted us a new right, by virtue of which our souls no longer go to Hades, but, as before, are sent into the hands of the Living God, knowing this, holy Stephen said: "Lord Jesus! receive my spirit." And blessed Peter writes: "Therefore let those who suffer according to God's will entrust their souls to Him, as to a faithful Creator" (1 Pet. 4:19).

Acts 7:60 — Commentary on Acts

"Having knelt down, he cried out with a loud voice: Lord! do not charge them with this sin." He does not simply pray, he says, but with fervor, since God permitted his soul to remain in his body until that moment. Notice the voice and the excess of patience in suffering. By this he shows that what he had said to them before, he said not out of anger, but in order to put them in difficulty, to convict and reproach them.

Acts 8:1 — Commentary on Acts

The apostles themselves, Luke says, were not scattered, but remained in Jerusalem, because where the attack is strongest, there the best fighters must also be found, serving as an example of courage and boldness for others.

Acts 8:2 — Commentary on Acts

"And devout men buried Stephen." If they were "devout," then how did they "make great lamentation?" This is because they were not yet perfect. On the other hand, who would not have wept, being deprived of such teaching, such defense, and such miracles, and seeing this righteous man lying dead and stoned?

Acts 8:3 — Commentary on Acts

"And Saul was ravaging the church." Great was his madness, both to be alone and to break into houses. This was because he had devoted his soul to the law.

Acts 8:5 — Commentary on Acts

This is not the apostle Philip who is counted among the twelve, but one of the seven chosen for the care of widows, who also baptized the eunuch and catechized Simon. Listen to what the evangelist Luke says: after the killing of Stephen, "a great persecution arose against the church in Jerusalem; and they were all scattered throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles" (8:1). From this it is clear that the apostle Philip, along with the other apostles, was in Jerusalem. Luke made this remark in order to show that Philip baptized those who had been given Christian instruction in Samaria. But the apostles Peter and John, having come to them from Jerusalem, imparted to them the grace of the Spirit. And if he had been one of the twelve apostles, he would have had the authority to impart the gifts of the Spirit as well. He baptizes only as a disciple, while the completing grace is imparted by those apostles who were given the authority to impart such a gift. Others say that Philip did not bring down the Spirit upon those baptized because he was only a deacon, put forward by those who were with Stephen, and did not hold either the presbyteral or the episcopal rank, as did the chosen disciples of the Lord. And that he was a deacon is attested by Paul in the "Canons" — he attests this not only about him, but also about Ananias, who baptized Paul himself. And being a deacon, he baptized due to the lack of presbyters in Samaria, because in case of necessity, when there is no presbyter, deacons are also permitted to baptize, as the Spirit Himself taught, having inspired that same Philip with the thought to approach the eunuch. It should be noted that after baptism, the Holy Spirit descends upon those baptized through the laying on of hands by virtue of prayer in the name of the Lord Jesus. Therefore, to this day this rite is observed in the same form.

Acts 8:9-10 — Commentary on Acts

Look also at another attempt made by Simon. Luke says that he was regarded as a great power. Thus, at that time there were also those deceived by sorceries, until Philip came and led them out of error, because Simon said to the Jews: "I am the Father," and to the Samaritans: "I am Christ."

Acts 8:13 — Commentary on Acts

"Simon himself also believed." He believed not for the sake of faith, but so that he too might work miracles. How did he think to work miracles? He himself deceived, and also subdued the demon-possessed, and therefore thought that the apostles likewise made use of some art. That is why he also offered money. Again for the same reason, so as not to be deprived of this gift, he constantly stayed near Philip.

Acts 8:22 — Commentary on Acts

According to the fables of the heretics, it was superfluous to say to Simon: "repent," because he was created evil. They say that a man, being evil by nature, is incapable of changing by choice. But it was not said in vain: "therefore repent," because he too had free will, "and pray to God: perhaps the thought of your heart may be forgiven you." Peter said this to Simon, as though forgiveness would not have been granted to him if he had wept and repented. But this manner of expression was common also among the prophets. And especially Peter foresaw that he would not turn to repentance. Therefore he says: "perhaps it will be forgiven you." Because the words "pray to the Lord for me" Simon said not because he repented and converted, but only for the sake of appearances. For otherwise, where is the weeping? Where is the remorse and confession of sins?

Acts 8:23 — Commentary on Acts

"For I see that you are full of bitter gall and in the bond of iniquity." Words full of anger. But Peter does not punish him, so that afterwards his faith would not appear to be compelled by the force of necessity and fear, and so that this matter would not appear cruel.

Acts 8:24 — Commentary on Acts

Because the words "pray to the Lord for me" Simon said not because he repented and converted, but only for the sake of appearances. For otherwise, where is the weeping? Where is the remorse and confession of sins?

Acts 8:25 — Commentary on Acts

"And they, when they had testified and preached the word of the Lord, returned back to Jerusalem." Perhaps they returned because of Simon, so as not to be deceived and so as to remain firm afterwards. Note that they do not go to Samaria from the very beginning, but when they are driven out of Judea, just as it was with Christ.

Acts 8:26 — Commentary on Acts

It seems to me that this Philip was one of the seven, because otherwise from Jerusalem he would have gone not to the south, but to the north, whereas from Samaria, where Philip who belonged to the number of the seven was staying and teaching, the road goes to the south. "To the road that goes from Jerusalem to Gaza, to the one which is desert." The Angel said this so that Philip would not fear an attack from the Jews.

Acts 8:27 — Commentary on Acts

"He rose and went." Notice the obedience. Philip did not ask or say, "Why?", but together with the command "he rose and went." "A eunuch, a court official of Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, who was in charge of all her treasure, who had come to Jerusalem to worship." Women held power in this Ethiopia; one of them by right of succession was Candace; the eunuch served as her treasurer. Note that there was no feast, yet he was traveling to Jerusalem, and that he was traveling from a city given over to superstition, and on the way he was reading, and moreover reading Isaiah, the greatest of the prophets, and furthermore reading without understanding what he read, and was so diligently occupied with his reading.

Acts 8:30 — Commentary on Acts

"Do you understand what you are reading?" He asks in a wonderful manner, because he neither flatters, nor praises, nor reproaches him for ignorance. But he asks in such a way as to arouse greater desire and to show that in what is being read there lies a great treasure.

Acts 8:31 — Commentary on Acts

And the eunuch confesses with complete frankness: "How can I understand, unless someone guides me?" Then he asks Philip to teach him.

Acts 8:32 — Commentary on Acts

"Like a sheep, He was led to the slaughter." The meaning of the words cited is very clear, because at a certain time sheep are led away for shearing and the shepherds lay upon them the instruments of shearing, yet the sheep endure this and do not attack those who do it. So also Christ, enduring reviling, did not repay reviling for reviling.

Acts 8:33 — Commentary on Acts

"In His humiliation His judgment was taken away." He indicates the unlawful judgment against Him, carried out at a time when the truth was hidden. "But who shall declare His generation?" That is, His high dignity revealed after the resurrection, the proof of which is what He accomplished in the work of the divine economy. Who will be able to express in words, when one considers: "Who is this and what manner of Person, and moreover the Only-Begotten Son of God, endured all this?" "His life is taken from the earth." Instead of the expression "His life is taken away and elevated above the earthly," that is, the course of activity and existence of the Only-Begotten, when He is contemplated apart from the flesh and no longer as being among us.

Acts 8:34 — Commentary on Acts

"I ask you to tell me, of whom does the prophet say this?" To know that the prophets sometimes speak about others as well, or about themselves in another person, because this is what his question shows — the quality of a very observant man.

Acts 8:36 — Commentary on Acts

"Behold, water; what hinders me from being baptized?" See how prudently he acts. First he reads and does not understand, then he reads the same prophecy; it contains the teaching about the suffering, the resurrection of Jesus Christ, and the bestowal of the grace of the Holy Spirit. Then he asks to be baptized; Philip explains to him in order, beginning from this prophecy. And having been uplifted by his readiness, he is gradually led to baptism. But he did not say "baptize me," but rather: "what hinders me?" By this question he showed a strong desire to receive baptism.

Acts 8:39 — Commentary on Acts

"An Angel of the Lord caught Philip away." An Angel takes him, thereby adding greater wonderousness to what had happened, and at the same time bringing joy to Philip as well, that he was deemed worthy of the same things as the prophets, such as Habakkuk. It was good that he was taken from the eunuch, because the eunuch would have asked Philip to go with him, and Philip would have grieved him if he had refused due to the demands of circumstances.

Acts 8:40 — Commentary on Acts

Thus everything was arranged in a divine manner: Philip found himself in Azotus. It was here that he was then to preach.

Acts 9:1 — Commentary on Acts

Explaining the frenzy of Paul – Saul, the future great apostle Paul – against the faithful and against the Church, Luke shows that he was carried away by impure zeal, because in him was fulfilled what Christ said: "Everyone who kills you will think that he is thereby serving God" (Jn. 16:2). Because he did not do this the way the other Jews did. God forbid! That he did this out of zeal is evident from the fact that he went even to the outlying cities, whereas the Jews paid no attention even to those in Jerusalem. They cared about one thing only, that is, about enjoying honors. Saul goes to Damascus because it was a great and ruling city, and he feared that this city might be carried away by the Christian preaching. He does not go with a request to the praetor, but goes to the high priest, because he intended to do everything lawfully.

Acts 9:2 — Commentary on Acts

"So that he might bring bound to Jerusalem any he found who were followers of this Way, both men and women." What does "followers of this Way" mean? Perhaps the believers called themselves this, since their faith alone was the one through which we ascend to heaven. Or perhaps Paul called them followers of this Way out of contempt and to mock them, because they commonly called a dishonorable person one who had "gone astray from the way." He sought authority not to punish the Christians on the spot, but to lead them to Jerusalem, because he wanted to act with greater authority.

Acts 9:3 — Commentary on Acts

The vision occurred not in the city, but on the road and in stillness, because the crowd would not have believed, but would only have laughed, just as in the case of Jesus Christ, those who heard the voice from heaven "said that it thundered" (Jn. 12:29). And Saul was worthy of belief, because he was recounting what had happened to him. So then, not in Jerusalem and not in Damascus, but on the road "suddenly a light shone around him," so that what happened to him others would not explain differently, but so that he himself would explain it, since he was worthy of belief, since he both saw the vision and endured the affliction. Paul says this also when defending himself before Agrippa (see Acts 26:12–18).

Acts 9:4 — Commentary on Acts

"Saul, Saul! Why do you persecute Me?" Christ does not say to him: "Believe!", but reproaches him, saying: "Why do you persecute Me?" He is almost saying: "What small or great thing have you suffered from Me, that you do this to Me?"

Acts 9:5 — Commentary on Acts

"I am Jesus, whom you persecute." This is said instead of "do not think that you are warring against men, but against Me, your Lord." Why was this appearance and admonition to Saul not made at the beginning? In order to show that Christ truly rose from the dead. For how would the persecutor of Him, who did not believe in His resurrection and was furiously pursuing the believers, have come to faith if the power of His resurrection were not great? And why not immediately after the resurrection? So that the enmity against the teaching of the resurrection would be more clearly revealed, and the change in Paul's way of thinking would appear more Divine.

Acts 9:7 — Commentary on Acts

"And the men who journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice but seeing no one." The light shines upon all who were with him, so that they might bear witness to this apparition, but it blinds not all of them, but only Paul alone, so that they would not think this was some common and seemingly accidental misfortune, but so that it would be revealed that this was entirely the work of Divine Providence. Why then did those who were with him not believe? So that they could be trustworthy witnesses of what happened to Paul. For if they had believed, it would have seemed that they were testifying out of partiality. And whose voice did those with Paul hear? The voice of Paul himself, when he was answering, while the heavenly voice was heard by him alone. This is why it says here: "The men… who journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice," that is, the voice of Paul, "but seeing no one" to whom he was responding. Later, in Jerusalem, Paul recounted: Those who were "with me saw the light and were afraid; but they did not hear the voice of Him who spoke to me" (Acts 22:9).

Acts 9:8 — Commentary on Acts

"Saul arose from the ground, and with his eyes open he saw no one." Paul's eyes suffered because an excess of light ordinarily acts painfully, since the eyes too have a limit. They also say that an excessive sound makes one deaf and insensible.

Acts 9:9 — Commentary on Acts

"And for three days he did not see, and did not eat, and did not drink." Why did he do this? Because he greatly repented of having persecuted the Church, and he grieved, and prayed, and besought God that this might be forgiven him.

Acts 9:10 — Commentary on Acts

Why did Ananias, not being among the most memorable and well-known disciples of the Savior, receive the authority to catechize and heal Paul, who was destined to become such a great preacher of the Gospel? Because Paul was to be instructed in the truths of the faith not by a man, but by Christ Himself. Therefore Ananias baptized and healed him, but did not teach him anything. And that he was not among the very well-known is evident from his apprehension and fear, which is revealed by his words. He was so afraid of persecution from Paul that he was struck with terror and filled with horror when he merely heard his name from the Lord. He did not even pay attention to what was said next: that Saul "is praying," that he saw a vision, that he is blind, and that Ananias is being sent to him in order to do him a kindness and save him.

Acts 9:12 — Commentary on Acts

"He saw in a vision a man named Ananias," because he could not see in reality, since he was blind.

Acts 9:14 — Commentary on Acts

"Here he has authority from the chief priests to bind all." How was this known to them? It was natural for those living in fear to inquire and find out what was being plotted against them. See what fear is like, because it did not allow the name "Paul" to reach his hearing, and he already says: "I am afraid that somehow he might lead me away to Jerusalem."

Acts 9:15-16 — Commentary on Acts

"Go, for he is My chosen vessel." Not only, he says, will he become a believer, but also a teacher, and he will have great boldness, "before nations and kings" and will stand before the Jews. By this the Lord encourages Ananias, and at the same time puts him to shame, as if saying: "If he raged so on account of Me and killed, and yet will endure all things, will you not even baptize him? Therefore I command you to go to him, because 'he is My chosen vessel' and will carry My name." Ananias, hearing that Paul was blind, rejoiced, and the meaning of his words was this: "That is good, leave him blind; why do You command me to open his eyes? So that he may again start binding people? Or so that he may again start punishing us?" To this the Lord says: "Not only will he do nothing terrible, but he will also endure much for My sake."

Acts 9:17 — Commentary on Acts

Look how much obedience there was after the greatest fear. And so, these words of Ananias were spoken by him not out of unbelief, but out of fear and trembling. "Brother Saul! The Lord Jesus, who appeared to you on the road by which you were traveling, has sent me." He immediately acquaints him with the name of the Lord. And moreover, Christ did not say to Ananias, "I appeared to Saul," but said, "he has been instructed by the Spirit"; and indeed, Jesus Christ did not appear to him personally, but, of course, appeared through deeds and actions. He says "who appeared to you"; he did not say, "who blinded you and turned aside the reproach." He says, "has sent me." This is not my doing, he says. I am a servant of grace. Thus, they could not fabricate anything on their own.

Acts 9:18 — Commentary on Acts

"And immediately something like scales fell from his eyes." The scales fall off and show that the inflammation was severe and that the healing is beyond doubt.

Acts 9:19 — Commentary on Acts

"Having risen, he was baptized, and having taken food, he was strengthened," because his strength had weakened partly from the journey, partly from fear, partly from hunger, and partly from faintheartedness. Note that he did not venture to take food until he had received the great gifts.

Acts 9:20 — Commentary on Acts

Paul does not say that Jesus is risen, that He is alive, but what? He immediately carefully proves that "He is the Son of God." He immediately became a teacher, because he was not ashamed that a change had occurred in him with regard to what had become clear to him.

Acts 9:22 — Commentary on Acts

"Saul increased all the more in strength and confounded the Jews." The Jews were confounded because the things he had been taught from the Law of Moses, he questioned them about as well. They thought that by getting rid of Stephen, they had rid themselves of these arguments too, but instead they found another disputant, more powerful than Stephen. He, proving this, taught and explained from those Scriptures which were known to them.

Acts 9:23 — Commentary on Acts

The Jews again return to their strongest resolve, but now they no longer seek slanderers and false witnesses, but themselves strive to commit murder. Since they saw that this matter had gained strength, they no longer even bring it to trial.

Acts 9:25 — Commentary on Acts

"But the disciples took him by night and let him down through the wall in a basket." Notice that Paul is saved not by grace, but by human wisdom, so that you may learn that the virtue of a man shines even without miracles.

Acts 9:26 — Commentary on Acts

"Saul arrived in Jerusalem and tried to join the disciples." Having escaped the danger, he not only does not hide, but on the contrary goes where they were persecuted the most. And notice that he even seeks out the disciples of the Savior—so completely was he inflamed and overflowing with zeal for preaching, and the fact that he came to Christ later than the others made him even more zealous. A perplexity may justly arise as to how the Apostle Paul says in his epistle: "I did not go to Jerusalem… but I went to Arabia, and returned again to Damascus. Then after three years I went to Jerusalem to see Peter… But of the other apostles I saw none, except James, the Lord's brother" (Gal. 1:17–19), while here it is said that he came to Jerusalem and Barnabas brought him to the apostles. So then, either in the Epistle to the Galatians the Apostle Paul said "I did not go" in the sense that he went not in order to submit his teaching for the apostles' approval, or else, if this is not the case, one must allow the supposition that the plot against him in Damascus was made not immediately after his conversion to the Christian faith, but after his return from Arabia, three years after his conversion. And thus his journey to Jerusalem took place. So then, he did not go to the apostles, but "tried to join the disciples." This he did, being at once both a teacher and a disciple. Or else Paul in the Epistle to the Galatians does not speak of this journey to Jerusalem, because his historian condenses much and combines events that occurred at different times. "He tried," says Luke, "to join the disciples." He went to them not boldly, but with timidity. "All were afraid of him, not believing that he was a disciple." The disciples were afraid, of course, while the apostles did not believe in his conversion, because for human understanding it is truly incredible that such a fervent persecutor would turn into a preacher.

Acts 9:27 — Commentary on Acts

That Barnabas was a gentle and condescending man is evident both from this and from what was done by him after this. Perhaps he had known Paul even before, being his friend. To which apostles did he bring Paul? Perhaps to Peter and James, of whom Paul himself also speaks in the Epistle to the Galatians, saying that he knew them. Pay attention to Paul: he does not go to the apostles, as a man who thinks humbly of himself, but goes to the disciples, as if he too were only a disciple. But Barnabas leads him to the apostles as well and tells of what boldness Paul had.

Acts 9:29 — Commentary on Acts

"He also spoke and disputed with the Hellenists," or with those Jews who spoke Greek. Because the other Hebrews, hardened, could not even look at him, or rather, they even resolved to kill him.

Acts 9:30 — Commentary on Acts

"Brethren, having learned of this, sent him off to Caesarea." Frightened by what had happened to Stephen, they send him to Caesarea, and then also to Tarsus, so that he might both teach there and be safe, as in his own homeland, because the Jews did not rage against others as they did against him. For they already knew the other apostles, and the fury directed against them had already weakened over time; they also knew how they often found protection for themselves and what respect they enjoyed among the people.

Acts 9:31 — Commentary on Acts

"The churches throughout all Judea, Galilee, and Samaria had peace." Luke wants to say that Peter came from there. So, lest you think that he did this out of fear, he first said that these churches had peace, because when there was the height of hostility in Jerusalem, the apostles remained in it, but when peace came there, they went out to preach in other places as well.

Acts 9:34 — Commentary on Acts

Why did Peter not wait to discover the faith of this man and did not ask whether he wished to be healed? This miracle was performed, of course, especially for the edification of many. For Luke says: "And all that dwelt at Lydda and Sharon saw him, and turned to the Lord." And on the other hand, the miracles here had not yet manifested their power. And therefore it would have been inappropriate here to demand faith in them. For this reason the apostles did not ask the lame man either. Just as Christ, when beginning His miracles, did not demand faith, so they too do not demand it. But in Jerusalem, faith in them had, of course, spread earlier: thus many desired "that at least the shadow of Peter passing by," says Luke, "might overshadow some of them" (Acts 5:15). For this reason many miracles were performed there, but here they were only just beginning.

Acts 9:36 — Commentary on Acts

Luke mentions the name of the disciple "Tabitha, which means 'gazelle,'" showing that she corresponded to her name: she was as vigilant and alert as a gazelle. Because often many names are given by Divine providence.

Acts 9:37 — Commentary on Acts

"It happened in those days that she fell ill and died. They washed her and laid her in an upper room." That is, they did everything that was proper to do for the deceased.

Acts 9:38 — Commentary on Acts

The disciples who were in Joppa sent to Peter "asking him not to delay in coming to them." Notice the simplicity of the others and the complete absence of arrogance in Peter. They do not go themselves, but ask through two men for healing, and he comes. Why did they not call him while she was still alive? They considered it unworthy to trouble the disciples with this and to distract them and impose difficulties upon them in the work of preaching. This is precisely why Luke says that it was nearby.

Acts 9:39 — Commentary on Acts

"Widows stood before him with tears, showing the tunics and garments that Gazelle had made while living with them." The expression "living with them" shows her great humility, because she was with them and lived with them and treated everyone as one of them, and not as we do now.

Acts 9:40 — Commentary on Acts

"Peter sent them all out and, kneeling down, prayed." Why does he send them all out? So that he would not be moved by tears and lose his peace of spirit. "Kneeling down," he offers an earnest prayer. Then he supports the revived woman; then little by little her life and strength return.

Acts 9:41 — Commentary on Acts

"Having called the saints and widows, he presented her before them alive" – to the former as a consolation, and to the latter as a protectress.

Acts 9:43 — Commentary on Acts

Notice the complete absence of arrogance in Peter. Having performed such a great miracle, he seeks lodging not with her nor with any other notable person, but with Simon the tanner; he is not ashamed of lowly people and does not give the great occasion to boast.

Acts 10:1-2 — Commentary on Acts

This Cornelius was neither a Jew nor one of those under the Law, and yet he already led the same way of life as we do. Here already two people invested with honors believe in Christ — the treasurer of the Ethiopian woman and this one, "a devout man who feared God with all his household." We do not care for our household members, but this man cared even for the soldiers. He was "a centurion of the cohort called the Italian." He makes this man known and provides detailed information about him so that no one would say that in Sacred Scripture there are errors against history. (It should be known that a cohort — speira — consisted of two hundred soldiers, and a custodia of sixty.)

Acts 10:3 — Commentary on Acts

"He in a vision clearly saw about the ninth hour of the day an Angel of God, who came in to him." He sees an Angel to supplement Peter's faith. Or, rather, not for him, but for others, weaker in faith. "About the ninth hour of the day," when he had set aside his cares and was in quietness and rest.

Acts 10:4 — Commentary on Acts

Since the True Eye and Great Judge knows that even great deeds, without faith, are dead, He also sends an Angel who affirms the significance of their deeds, so that those who strive well may be crowned with faith. From the vision, fear was aroused in Cornelius, however, a moderate fear, only as much as was necessary to arouse his attention. Then the words of the Angel dispelled the fear. "Your prayers and your alms have come up as a memorial before God." See where prayer goes — to the highest heaven, and stands before the very royal throne.

Acts 10:5 — Commentary on Acts

Pay attention also to the Angel: he first elevates and raises the thoughts of Cornelius to the highest, and only then says: "Send men to Joppa and call for Simon, who is called Peter. He is staying with a certain Simon, a tanner." So that they would not go to someone else, he identifies this man not only by name but also by the place where he is: "whose house is by the sea." The Apostles chose places far from cities; they loved the wilderness and quiet. What if it happens that there is another Simon the tanner? Here is the distinguishing sign: this one lives by the sea. The Angel did not say what this was for, so as to fill him with joy to overflowing.

Acts 10:6 — Commentary on Acts

"He is staying with a certain Simon, a tanner." So that they would not go to someone else, he identifies this man not only by name but also by the place where he is: "whose house is by the sea." The Apostles chose places far from cities; they loved the wilderness and quiet. What if it happens that there is another Simon the tanner? Here is the distinguishing sign: this one lives by the sea. The Angel did not say what this was for, so as to fill him with joy to overflowing.

Acts 10:7 — Commentary on Acts

"Having called two of his servants and a devout soldier." See, it is not without reason that it is said these were people who were constantly attending him.

Acts 10:8 — Commentary on Acts

"Having told them everything, he sent them to Joppa." Notice the absence of arrogance. He did not say "summon Peter to me," but told them everything, so as to thereby motivate him to come to him, because he considered it improper to summon him by virtue of his authority. That is why he told everything to those he sent.

Acts 10:9 — Commentary on Acts

Look how the Spirit brings the times together and makes it so that this is accomplished neither earlier nor later. "Peter about the sixth hour went up on the housetop to pray." That is, in a secluded place and in quiet.

Acts 10:10 — Commentary on Acts

"He fell into a trance." This means both amazement at the sight of a miracle, and that state when a person is not in control of his senses, being caught up into the spiritual world. Thus, it was as if a spiritual vision for him.

Acts 10:11 — Commentary on Acts

"A certain vessel descending to him, as it were a great sheet." The foremost of the apostles, Peter, had need of a Divine revelation concerning the calling of the Gentiles to the Christian faith, because he did not know that circumcision and uncircumcision make no difference with regard to faith. Peter, of course, did not clearly know that the Lord had said that when the ministry of faith was opened, the Gentiles too were to be taught this faith — he did not know until His ineffable will, through this vision, revealed this mystery, convincing him of it, on the one hand, by the example of the descending sheet, and on the other hand, by the fact that the grace of the Holy Spirit was also bestowed upon the Gentiles upon their conversion to the faith, convincing him that in Christ there is no distinction between Jew and Greek. "Bound at four corners and let down to the earth." The four edges represent the four elements, the vessel that appeared signifies the coarsest world, and the various animals are symbols of the condition of people. A symbol of the entire universe was this man, Cornelius, with the foreskin, because he had nothing in common with the Jews.

Acts 10:12 — Commentary on Acts

The species of animals are taken in place of human characteristics, and from the description of Peter's vision it is known that in the vessel that descended from heaven there were all kinds of animals: creeping things, birds, and four-footed beasts. This is because the word figuratively depicts that those who are to turn to the faith are under the dominion of various sins, that they have become like either four-footed beasts in cruelty, or creeping things in venomousness, or birds in the lightness and inconstancy of their nature. And moreover, serpents are taken as a symbol of the Sadducees and Pharisees, and the fox as a symbol of Herod, and horses aroused by the passion for sexual union as a symbol of lustful people; sheep stand for the most gentle people, goats for the unsociable and indifferent, and hedgehogs for the rich; of them the Lord said that with their thorns they pierce the word and make it barren.

Acts 10:13-14 — Commentary on Acts

Everyone would have begun to accuse Peter as a lawbreaker, and therefore it is arranged by the Spirit so that he would have a defense; that is why he objects to the Angel. For he had to fully observe the law. So this is arranged so that they would not begin to accuse him. Perhaps, having knelt down, he saw the vision. And what happened was a Divine act, that is, that he saw things above and was in a state of ecstasy, and heard a voice from there. Because Peter himself heard the Lord's command: "Do not go on the road to the Gentiles" (Matt. 10:5). If even Paul had need of circumcision and the offering of sacrifice, then all the more so at that time, at the beginning of the preaching, when they were very weak. But Peter did not say that all things are defiled and unclean, but only those which the law also called defiled and unclean.

Acts 10:15 — Commentary on Acts

"Again a voice came to him: 'What God has cleansed, do not call unclean.'" Apparently, the voice is addressed to Peter, but in the meantime everything is being said to the Jews. Because if this teacher endures reproach, then all the more do they deserve it. But God, who traced the image of His Church, said that she should not consider anything unclean for herself. Because everything is clean for a person that he receives with thanksgiving and the blessing of God. But if here there was contained a parabolic indication concerning the calling of the nations, so as not to consider those who have uncircumcised foreskin as defiled and unclean, still Peter's speech contained an indication not about people, but about animals forbidden by the law of Moses.

Acts 10:16 — Commentary on Acts

And that three times he confessed that the animals there were unclean. And the fact that the vessel descended from heaven and ascended back there — this is a great proof of purity. So this is accomplished for those to whom it is to be told.

Acts 10:17 — Commentary on Acts

The sheet (shroud) signifies the earth, and the beasts in it signify the Gentiles. The saying "kill and eat" (v. 13) means that they too must come to Christ, and the fact that this is repeated three times signifies baptism. Thus, the true meaning of the vision points him to the teaching of the Trinity, just as faith in the Trinity constitutes true worship of God. "Behold, the men sent by Cornelius." These men arrive at just the right moment to resolve the perplexity. For Christ also allowed Joseph first to become frightened, and then sent the Angel, because the soul readily accepts a resolution after having first experienced perplexity.

Acts 10:18 — Commentary on Acts

And moreover, he did not have to remain in perplexity for long, nor did it arise beforehand, but at the very moment when they were asking whether he was staying there.

Acts 10:19 — Commentary on Acts

"Meanwhile, as Peter was reflecting on the vision, the Spirit said to him: 'Behold, three men are looking for you.'" Again, this too serves as an apology for Peter before the disciples, so that they might see that he was deliberating and received instruction not to deliberate.

Acts 10:20 — Commentary on Acts

For he was told: "Go with them, doubting nothing; for I have sent them." Great is the authority of the Spirit, because what God the Father does, the same does the Holy Spirit also. The angel said: "Your prayers and your alms" (v. 4), to show that he was sent from there; but the Spirit does not act this way, but says: "For I have sent them." Therefore, one must obey the Spirit.

Acts 10:21 — Commentary on Acts

First Peter acknowledged that he was the one they were seeking, and then asked about the reason for their coming, so that he might either be ready at once to go with them, or, if that was not necessary, to lodge them in the house.

Acts 10:22 — Commentary on Acts

And the messengers spoke praises of Cornelius in order to convince Peter that an Angel had appeared to him. Authority over the people is in the hands of a pious man who by his own merits has proven worthy of it. True, it does happen that those who hold power do not live up to their position; but if this were not the case, then what would there be to talk about?

Acts 10:23 — Commentary on Acts

"To call you into his house." Not out of a feeling of contempt, they say, did he send, but because he was so commanded. Therefore, do not disregard it: it is good that Peter first treats these men in a friendly manner, since they were weary, and thus wins them over to himself. And that some from Joppa went with him, this happened by divine providence, so that afterwards they might be witnesses when Peter needed to defend himself.

Acts 10:24 — Commentary on Acts

This was a glorious man and he had his dwelling in a glorious city. "Having called together his relatives." This is the mark of a truly pious friend: Cornelius, being surrounded by so many blessings, makes everyone partakers and close friends. They are called close friends because he could rely on them when he faced labors and cares over so many subordinates. Both friends and relatives, it seems to me, were nourished by his food. See how Cornelius was confident that Peter would certainly come. This is because the Angel appeared to him not in a dream, but while he was in a state of wakefulness and during the day.

Acts 10:26 — Commentary on Acts

"But Peter raised him up, saying: stand up; I too am a man." By this he instructs the others as well and offers thanksgiving to God, showing his humility. Look: before everything else he teaches them not to think highly of themselves at all.

Acts 10:28 — Commentary on Acts

He discusses the love of God for mankind and shows that God granted them great gifts, and at the same time speaks of something great, yet speaks with humility. Because he did not say: "People! We have come to you, though we consider it unworthy to associate with anyone," but said: "You know that God pronounced such a commandment that it was considered unlawful 'for a Jew to associate with or approach a foreigner; but God revealed to me that I should not call any person common or unclean.'" It is remarkable that God Himself commanded the Christian people that they "should not call any man common or unclean," but should live with them, because they too, perhaps, would believe in Christ with particular fervor.

Acts 10:29 — Commentary on Acts

"So I ask: for what purpose have you summoned me?" Peter had already heard everything from the soldiers, but he desired that they confess and become upright in the faith.

Acts 10:30 — Commentary on Acts

"At the ninth hour I was praying in my house." What does this mean? It seems to me that, with the most careful order in his life, his time was distributed, and moreover on certain days, which is why he said: "four days ago." See how powerful prayer is. When he was advancing in the matter of piety, then the Angel appeared to him—that is one day; when those sent by Cornelius set out, that is also one; when they were traveling—one, and the fourth turns out to be from the third hour, when he was praying. "A man stood before me in bright clothing." He does not say "an angel," but "a man." So far is he from pride. You see the thought that flows from this; you see how he was worthy of all this.

Acts 10:33 — Commentary on Acts

"Now we are all present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee from God." He did not say "before man," but "before God." Therefore, one must listen attentively to the servants of God.

Acts 10:34 — Commentary on Acts

"Truly I perceive…" I perceive that God does not look at the quality of a person's face, but at the distinction of deeds. By what Peter says, he clearly shows that the God whom Cornelius feared, about whom he received instruction from the law and the prophets, for whose sake he also gave alms — that this God is truly God. He lacked knowledge of the Son. See how he does not allow his thought to become exalted.

Acts 10:35 — Commentary on Acts

"In every nation." He says this so that you would not think that the Gentiles belong to the category of the rejected. "He who works righteousness is acceptable to Him." The expression "righteousness" is used in place of "with every virtue." He did not say "is saved," but "is acceptable to Him," that is, worthy of being accepted by God.

Acts 10:36 — Commentary on Acts

"He sent the word to the sons of Israel." He gives preference to the sons of Israel. He says this for the sake of those present, in order to persuade them.

Acts 10:38 — Commentary on Acts

"How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power." This is understood in terms of His humanity. Since He emptied Himself and took on our flesh and our blood (cf. Heb. 2:14), it is said of Him that as man He receives what He possesses by nature as God. For He receives not for Himself, but for us, as in the beginning He did this for Himself, or rather, since He is God the Word, this was His own. The expression "oppressed by the devil" points to the many injuries dependent on the devil and the damage in bodies caused by him.

Acts 10:39 — Commentary on Acts

"They killed Him, hanging Him on a tree." Again he speaks of the humiliation. Having shown that He was sent by God, the apostle Peter says that He was also killed. Lest you consider anything inconsistent, note that they never conceal the teaching about the cross, but along with everything else they also present the manner of death.

Acts 10:41 — Commentary on Acts

"Witnesses… chosen before." Although Jesus Christ Himself chose them, the expression "chosen before" he ascribes to God the Father. "Who ate and drank with Him." Look at how he confirms the truth of the resurrection. Why did Jesus Christ, after rising, not perform any miracle, but ate and drank? Because the resurrection itself was a great miracle. Moreover, there is not and could not be in this case a greater miracle than that He ate and drank.

Acts 10:42 — Commentary on Acts

"And to testify." To testify, he says, clearly, so that they would not fall into ignorance.

Acts 10:43 — Commentary on Acts

"All the prophets bear witness about Him." Whatever prophets spoke about the remission of sins, they all said that sins are forgiven in this Jesus. Thus Isaiah also speaks in His person: "I, even I, am He who blots out your transgressions for My own sake, and I will not remember your sins" (Isa. 43:25). Peter, however, did not say that He is the Son of God, but rather what frightened them more — the preparation suited to the occasion is drawn from the prophets, because they enjoyed great renown. But having shaken the people with fear, he grants them a concession, one uttered not by him but by the prophets. Thus the fearful things he speaks on his own behalf, while that which is filled with gentleness — on behalf of the prophets.

Acts 10:44 — Commentary on Acts

Notice God's economy. God did not allow Peter's speech to be brought to completion or for baptism to be performed by Peter's order; but as soon as He saw that their minds were filled with amazement and a beginning of instruction had been laid, and they fully believed that baptism is the remission of sins, then the Spirit descended.

Acts 10:45-46 — Commentary on Acts

Moreover, they began to speak in various tongues, which amazed those gathered. Meanwhile, God was arranging in advance a great defense for Peter in this matter.

Acts 10:47 — Commentary on Acts

"Who can forbid water for baptizing these who have received the Holy Spirit just as we have?" And what need was there for water, when the Holy Spirit had descended upon them? So I will show it and explain to you this hidden mystery. In it the Divine symbols are fully expressed: the tomb and dying, resurrection and life. Just as it is easy for us to be immersed and to emerge, so it is easy for God to bury the old man and to reveal the new. And this happens three times so that you may learn that all this is accomplished by the power of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. And that what has been said is not merely a simple conjecture, listen to Paul, who says: "We were buried with Him through baptism into death" (Rom. 6:4). And again: "Our old man was crucified with Him" (Rom. 6:6). And again: "We have been united with Him in the likeness of His death" (Rom. 6:5).

Acts 11:1-3 — Commentary on Acts

You see what zeal they had concerning the law. They were not ashamed before Peter's dignity, nor the miracles that had taken place, nor that wonderful preparation that had been made for the reception of the word, but began to dispute about such trifles. Those of the circumcision disputed, not the apostles. And they do not say "why did you preach?" but "why did you eat?" Peter did not dwell on this trifle, but based himself on what was of great importance. If, he says, they received the Spirit, then how could one not impart this to them? By this defense he shows that he is in no way at fault, but the author of everything and in all things is God, to Whom he attributes all. Because, he says, He showed the vessel, and I objected to Him. And again He spoke, and I did not obey even then. The Spirit commanded me to go. I went without haste, and did not immediately perform the baptism, but again the Spirit accomplished everything.

Acts 11:4-10 — Commentary on Acts

Peter did not dwell on this trifle, but based himself on what was of great importance. If, he says, they received the Spirit, then how could one not impart this to them? By this defense he shows that he is in no way at fault, but the author of everything and in all things is God, to Whom he attributes all. Because, he says, He showed the vessel, and I objected to Him. And again He spoke, and I did not obey even then. The Spirit commanded me to go. I went without haste, and did not immediately perform the baptism, but again the Spirit accomplished everything.

Acts 11:7 — Commentary on Acts

"I heard a voice saying to me." The appearance of the sheet alone would have been sufficient to convince him; but to this, however, a voice was also added: "Rise, Peter, kill and eat."

Acts 11:8 — Commentary on Acts

"But I said: no, Lord." You see, says Peter, I did my part. This is an apology against what they said: "you went to uncircumcised men and ate with them." And he, nevertheless, defends himself, and does not use the authority of a teacher. Because the more meekly he answers them, the more he calms them.

Acts 11:12 — Commentary on Acts

He could have said nothing that would have revealed his humility more than his appeal to the testimony of the brethren. He does not speak of what the Angel said to Cornelius: "your prayers and your alms" (Acts 10:14), nor does he recount the righteousness of this man, nor does he report that he did so because the Spirit sent him, that God commanded him, having called him from there through an Angel, but confirms with the words "These six brothers also went with me." Because this in itself was undeniable proof.

Acts 11:15-16 — Commentary on Acts

But he is not content even with what was said above, and recalls also the saying of the Lord: "You shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit." Nothing new happened, he says, but only what He had foretold. But, they will say, there was no need even to baptize; yet baptism was performed. And he does not say "I commanded them to be baptized," but shows that he did nothing new.

Acts 11:17 — Commentary on Acts

What we had, he says, they also received, for "God gave them the same gift as He gave to us." To shut their mouths, he says: "as to us." God does not allow, he says, that they should have less, if He gave an equal gift to those who believed. And he does not say "as to you," but "as to us." What do you find unworthy, when we call them partakers?

Acts 11:18 — Commentary on Acts

"Who was I to be able to hinder God?" Defending himself against his accusers, he strongly and harshly puts them to shame. I could not, he says, forbid this. From these words they became meek and fell silent. Do you see that thanks to Peter's speech to the people, everything turned out well when he recounted what had happened? From this time, at last, the doors were opened to the Gentiles for entry into the Church.

Acts 11:19 — Commentary on Acts

No small service to Christianity was rendered by the persecution against Christians, because "all things work together for good to them that love God" (Rom. 8:28). For when Stephen was being killed, when Paul was twice in danger, when the apostles were scourged, then the Gentiles were being received into the Church. This Paul also says: "It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles" (Acts 13:46).

Acts 11:20 — Commentary on Acts

"They spoke to the Greeks." Perhaps they were called Greeks because they did not know Hebrew.

Acts 11:21 — Commentary on Acts

The expression "the hand of the Lord was with them" shows that they were performing miracles. Do you see why miracles were needed now as well? So that they would believe.

Acts 11:22 — Commentary on Acts

"They commissioned Barnabas to go to Antioch." Why did they not write about this to Paul, but sent Barnabas? Because they did not yet know about the virtue of this man.

Acts 11:24 — Commentary on Acts

"He was a good man, full of the Holy Spirit and of faith." It is not the same thing to say that God is good and that a man is good. The former is good by essence, being the beginning and source of all good things, while a man is good not by essence, but by virtue.

Acts 11:25 — Commentary on Acts

"Then Barnabas went to Tarsus to look for Saul." Barnabas was a very good and simple and condescending man. He sought, says Luke, a fighter, a commander.

Acts 11:26 — Commentary on Acts

"For a whole year they met with the church and taught a great number of people." It is no small praise for the city that it, before all others, enjoyed his mouth for such a period of time. "The disciples were first called Christians in Antioch." And this speaks of the success of Paul's preaching, when he raised Christianity here to such a height that it was possible to give Christians this name as a kind of distinguishing mark. Where three thousand believed, where five thousand, where such a multitude — yet there was nothing of the sort like this name, but people were simply called those of "the Way." Here, however, they were first deemed worthy of this name. It is remarkable that Antioch was especially deemed worthy of the chief primatial see precisely because there Christians were first called by this name.

Acts 11:27 — Commentary on Acts

In what sense does Christ say that "all the prophets and the law prophesied until John" (Matt. 11:13)? He speaks of those prophets who foretold His coming.

Acts 11:28 — Commentary on Acts

"He foretold by the Spirit." Lest they think that the famine occurred because Christianity had appeared, the Holy Spirit also predicts this, because Christ too had predicted it. Not because "there will be a famine throughout all the world" as though it had to occur by virtue of a predetermination spoken from the beginning, but on account of the evils that were inflicted upon the holy apostles. And since these continued, the "great famine" also appears, foretelling to the Jews the calamities that were to come.

Acts 11:29 — Commentary on Acts

"Then the disciples determined, each according to his ability." Look: for them even famine becomes an occasion for salvation, an opportunity for mercy. Look: they become believers and bring forth fruits worthy of faith – they show mercy not only to those near, but also to those far away.

Acts 11:30 — Commentary on Acts

"To send relief to the brethren." From this it becomes clear that the apostles held the dignity of elders as well, although, besides this, they were at the rank of deacons and bishops.

Acts 12:1 — Commentary on Acts

At what "time" was that? During the reign of Emperor Claudius. For the Roman Emperor Claudius appointed Agrippa as king of the Jews, having banished Herod together with Herodias to Lugdunum, a Galilean city. This is the same Herod under whom John suffered, as Josephus and Eusebius recount. So this discrepancy in the name, that is, Herod being said instead of Agrippa, occurred either because he bore two names, or from a scribal error. "On some of those belonging to the church." Note that he calls the faithful men and the society composed of them the church.

Acts 12:2 — Commentary on Acts

Of the twelve disciples of the Lord, James was the first to suffer. Lest anyone say that the apostles go to meet death so fearlessly and without trembling because God snatches them from its hands, God also permitted that even the foremost among them—Stephen and James—be put to death. By this God shows the murderers themselves that He does not remove them from this either and does not hinder them here. Murder was a pleasing thing for their misplaced passions, and a lawless murder at that. It was necessary to put an end to their impulse, but Herod, like an executioner of the sick rather than their physician, incites them, though he had seen thousands of examples in the lives of his grandfather and his father Herod.

Acts 12:3 — Commentary on Acts

Again the excessive scrupulousness of the Jews is revealed: they did not object to killing him, but they objected to doing it at such a time.

Acts 12:4 — Commentary on Acts

He commanded four quaternions of soldiers to guard him. This was due both to anger and to fear. The more careful the guard, the more amazing the manifestation of the power of God. And this happened on account of the apostle Peter, who was very well known.

Acts 12:5 — Commentary on Acts

Listen to how they interceded for their teachers: they did not revolt, they did not rebel, but turned to the true ally — prayer.

Acts 12:6 — Commentary on Acts

Peter was neither confused nor afraid, but on that very night, when they intended to bring him out of the prison, he slept, having entrusted everything to the will of the Lord. Pay attention also to how thorough the guard was: the guards slept with him as well.

Acts 12:7 — Commentary on Acts

But why did a light shine in the prison? So that Peter could both see and hear the Angel and so that he would not think it was an imagination. The Angel even struck him — so soundly was he sleeping. As for the expression "striking Peter on the side," it indicates not the Angel's confusion, but an urging not to delay.

Acts 12:8 — Commentary on Acts

How is it that Peter acted contrary to the command not to take "neither gold, nor silver, nor copper in your belts, nor a bag for the journey, nor two tunics, nor sandals, nor a staff" (Matt. 10:9–10)? Yet he had both clothing and sandals, although at that time one was supposed to go without sandals, since the particular need for them arises in winter. But Paul too, having written to Timothy, "Make every effort to come before winter," says to him, "When you come, bring the cloak that I left in Troas with Carpus" (2 Tim. 4:13, 21). No one can say that Paul did not have another garment that he wore. They were not acting contrary to Christ's command—God forbid! On the contrary, they were even very much following the command, because that command was given for a time, not forever. Moreover, Luke also says that Christ told the disciples, "When I sent you without a money bag, without a knapsack, and without sandals, did you lack anything?" They answered, "Nothing." Then He said to them, "But now, whoever has a money bag, let him take it, and likewise a knapsack" (Luke 22:35–36). Christ gave that command at that time wishing to show His power, for tell me, what great matter was it to have only one garment? So then, what of it? When it needed to be washed, was one supposed to go about naked or sit at home? And when severe cold set in and frost contracted the body, was one supposed to warm oneself and not preach? For their bodies were not of adamantine strength.

Acts 12:9 — Commentary on Acts

This is very natural given the astonishing extraordinariness of what had happened, because the extraordinariness of the signs strikes the beholder. Peter thought he was seeing a vision, yet he was girding himself and putting on his sandals. What else could he have felt but amazement?

Acts 12:11 — Commentary on Acts

Now, he says, I knew, "now I see truly," and not then. It was pleasing to the Angel that Peter's heart be filled with joy suddenly and that he understand what had happened only after the deliverance.

Acts 12:12 — Commentary on Acts

Upon reflection, he saw that he should not simply continue on his way, but rather give thanks to the Benefactor. This John was perhaps not the one who constantly remained with the apostles. That is why the writer added his distinguishing name, since he said: "who was called Mark." Perhaps this is Mark the Evangelist, through whom, they say, Peter transmitted his Gospel, since the Gospel of Mark is said to be Peter's Gospel. This supposition is justified by the fact that Peter and the other apostles spent a considerable amount of time at his house.

Acts 12:14 — Commentary on Acts

Notice the reverence of the servant girl: "from joy," it says, "she did not open." But this turned out beautifully, for otherwise the rest, astonished by his unexpected appearance, would perhaps not have believed that it was he, since even as it was they did not want to believe.

Acts 12:15 — Commentary on Acts

This is correct, because everyone has an Angel. With every believer in the Lord an Angel constantly abides, unless we drive him away by evil deeds, for just as smoke causes bees to depart and as a foul smell drives away doves, so the stinking and much-tear-causing sin distances the Angel from us. And they expected that it was an Angel, reasoning according to their situation, because it is said: "Where two or three are gathered in My name, there I am in the midst of them" (Matt. 18:20). And where Christ is, there the Archangels and the other powers must necessarily be as well.

Acts 12:17 — Commentary on Acts

How free from vainglory he is! He did not say "make it known everywhere," but rather "notify... the brethren." He went out and went to another place because he did not want to test God and lead himself into temptations. The Angel did not tell him about this; but by the fact that he left him in silence and led him out of the prison by night, he gave him permission to withdraw, since the apostles had already done what they had been commanded — to go to the temple and preach to the people.

Acts 12:19 — Commentary on Acts

For God it was possible to deliver the guards along with Peter. But if the Angel had led out the soldiers together with Peter, the event would have been considered a flight. And what grieved Herod more was that he had been mocked, just as his grandfather, who was deceived by the Magi, was also more tormented by the fact that he had been deceived.

Acts 12:20 — Commentary on Acts

Luke mentioned this story, from which it is evident how immediately punishment overtook Herod.

Acts 12:21 — Commentary on Acts

Josephus says that Herod, at the arrival of the following day, came to the theater dressed in a royal garment remarkable in its weaving, made entirely of silver. The silver, gleaming at the first fall of sunlight upon it, shone wondrously with a dazzling and awe-striking play of rays of light.

Acts 12:22 — Commentary on Acts

The flatterers immediately began calling him a god, adding: "Be gracious; if until now we feared you as a man, from this time we acknowledge that you are above human nature." Notice how they flattered, but turn your gaze also to the greatness of spirit of the apostles. The one whom an entire people so honored, they despised.

Acts 12:23 — Commentary on Acts

Josephus says that Herod, at the arrival of the following day, came to the theater dressed in a royal garment remarkable in its weaving, made entirely of silver. The silver, gleaming at the first fall of sunlight upon it, shone wondrously with a dazzling and awe-striking play of rays of light; and the flatterers immediately began calling him a god, adding: "Be gracious; if until now we feared you as a man, from this time we acknowledge that you are above human nature." Notice how they flattered, but turn your gaze also to the greatness of spirit of the apostles. The one whom an entire people so honored, they despised. However, even if the flatterers cried out thus, what relation does this have to Herod? This: that he accepted this cry, that he considered himself worthy of such flattery. And it was chiefly by him that they were taught such senseless flattery. Thus both he and they deserved punishment, but since it was not yet the time of judgment, only the one who was especially guilty was punished. If he, who merely allowed himself to hear such an opinion about himself — "the voice of a god, and not of a man" — suffered such disgrace, then Christ would have been punished far more if He were not God Himself — Christ, who constantly said: "These words are not Mine" and: "Angels serve Me."

Acts 13:1 — Commentary on Acts

He mentions Barnabas first, since Paul had not yet become famous and had not yet performed any sign. But it should be noted that both Paul and Barnabas were numbered among the rank of the apostles. "Manaen, who had been brought up with Herod the tetrarch." Here is what the character of each person means, and upbringing does not have an influence: look how Herod remained such a wicked man, while his foster-brother Manaen changed so much that he was even deemed worthy of the gift of prophecy.

Acts 13:2 — Commentary on Acts

What does "when they served" mean? It means "preached." And the expression "for the work" is used instead of "for apostleship." By whom is Paul ordained? By Lucius and Manaen, or rather by the Holy Spirit. He is ordained so that he might preach with authority. How then does Paul himself say: "chosen not by men nor through man" (Gal. 1:1)? This is in the sense that no man called him and converted him.

Acts 13:3 — Commentary on Acts

They ordained not as they did deacons, but "having laid hands on them" after preliminary fasting and prayer, so that from this one may conclude that Barnabas and Paul through such ordination received a higher hierarchical rank than that of deacons.

Acts 13:4 — Commentary on Acts

They do not stop in Seleucia, knowing that its inhabitants could gain much benefit from the neighboring city, but hasten to fulfill what was urgent.

Acts 13:7 — Commentary on Acts

What is remarkable about the proconsul is that, having already been previously captivated by the sorcerer's magic, he still desired to listen to the apostles.

Acts 13:8 — Commentary on Acts

But pay attention also to the sorcerer: when the apostles were preaching to the other people, he was not very indignant; but he became especially indignant when they came to the proconsul.

Acts 13:9 — Commentary on Acts

Here, together with Saul's ordination, his name is also changed. He was renamed so that in this respect too he would be no less than the apostles. And as for the preeminence that the chief of Christ's disciples, Peter, had, Paul too, it seems, enjoyed the same esteem and had occasion to win even greater favor.

Acts 13:10 — Commentary on Acts

No kind of subtlety, he says, remained which you did not possess. He rightly said "all subtlety," because the sorcerer was a flatterer and a liar. And he calls him "son of the devil" because he was doing the devil's work.

Acts 13:11 — Commentary on Acts

It is not with us, says Paul, that you wage war and fight, but you turn people away "from the straight paths of the Lord. And now behold, the hand of the Lord is upon you: you shall be blind and not see the sun for a time." By the same means by which he himself was converted, he wanted to convert him as well. Therefore, this was not a punishment, but a healing, because Paul said: "It is not I who do this, but 'behold, the hand of the Lord is upon you.'" And "for a time" was evidently the word not of one punishing, but of one converting, because if it had been the word of one punishing, Paul would have made him blind permanently; but here it is not so, but rather "for a time." He speaks thus in order to make an impression on the proconsul, for he gives him to understand by this that it depends on the sorcerer himself to receive his sight again: he needs to change his way of life for the better.

Acts 13:12 — Commentary on Acts

"Turning here and there, he sought a guide." This is proof of his blindness. It was necessary through precisely such a punishment to bring to his senses the one who had previously been carried away by magic. In this way, punishments served, as it were, to bring even the sorcerers to their senses.

Acts 13:13 — Commentary on Acts

John, called Mark, accompanied them in their evangelical journey from Palestine to Perga of Pamphylia. Then, when the apostles hastened their journey and with a firm, unyielding spirit began to arm themselves for labors, Mark, being a weak man who did not dare to undertake such a journey and those labors, dangers, and struggles that presented themselves in every city, fell behind the apostles and returned to Palestine — not denying Christ, but refusing to continue the journey, since it was difficult for him. Paul and Barnabas returned to Jerusalem with abundant fruits of faith and proclaimed to the church in Jerusalem the conversion and repentance of the Gentiles. And when all began to praise Paul and Barnabas for their successful labors, Mark grew sorrowful, troubled in soul, and perhaps thought: "If I too had been with the apostles, I too would have become a partaker in their glory" — and again desired to set out together with the apostles to preach. They come again to Perga, because they were hastening to the metropolis of Antioch.

Acts 13:14 — Commentary on Acts

They entered the synagogues in Jewish clothing, so as not to meet resistance and not be driven out, and thus achieved their goal in everything.

Acts 13:15 — Commentary on Acts

The Jews had the custom of reading on the Sabbath the Law of Moses and the Prophets, and after the reading, of addressing the people with a speech and explaining what had been read. Therefore the rulers of the synagogue invite those who were with Paul to speak in the synagogue.

Acts 13:16 — Commentary on Acts

Paul preaches here for the first time, and see with what prudence: those places where the discussion concerns God the Word, he passes over and stops at places that did not mention the seed of David, as he himself says when writing to the Romans: "I strived to preach the gospel not where the name of Christ was already known" (Rom. 15:20). Notice: Barnabas also yields to Paul, just as John everywhere yields to Peter. Although Barnabas enjoyed great respect, he acted this way with the common good in mind.

Acts 13:17 — Commentary on Acts

"God of this people chose our fathers." Having reminded them of ancient events, he points out, just as Stephen did, the great benefactions of God that occurred at that time.

Acts 13:22 — Commentary on Acts

It should be noted that these words are not found in the Book of Kings in the same form as here; there it is only prophetically said by Samuel to Saul: "The Lord will find for Himself a man after His own heart, and the Lord will command him to be a ruler over His people, since you have not fulfilled what was commanded to you by the Lord" (1 Sam. 13:14). From these words Paul composed the following statement: "I have found a man after My own heart…"

Acts 13:23 — Commentary on Acts

"From his seed God, according to the promise, raised up for Israel a Savior, Jesus." The name of David was especially beloved by the Jews; therefore it is said that a king reigns from his lineage.

Acts 13:24 — Commentary on Acts

"Before His very appearance John preached." By appearance he means the incarnation.

Acts 13:25 — Commentary on Acts

John does not simply testify, but denies the very glory that everyone attributed to him. It is not the same thing to refuse honor when no one offers it, and to do so when everyone bestows it.

Acts 13:26 — Commentary on Acts

"Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham." He points here to the noble origin of the Jews.

Acts 13:27 — Commentary on Acts

"Not having known Him." He somewhat excuses them: they crucified Him, he says, not knowing who He was; because the crime was committed as a result of ignorance.

Acts 13:28 — Commentary on Acts

"Finding no cause of death in Him, they asked Pilate to kill Him." He says that the death penalty was desired by them. He brings Pilate onto the scene so that, on the one hand, the suffering might be made widely known, and on the other, they might subject themselves to a greater accusation as having handed Christ over to a foreign man. And he did not say "demanded," but "asked." They requested, he says, permission for the killing, although Pilate was, as it were, unwilling. Peter speaks more clearly about this: "When he was resolved to let Him go" (Acts 3:13).

Acts 13:30 — Commentary on Acts

"But God raised Him from the dead." Let it not trouble you that it is said of Jesus that He was raised by God, because if Jesus is none other than the incarnate Word, and the Word, according to the testimony of Scripture, Christ, the Power of God and the Wisdom of God, is the power of the Father by which He accomplishes all things, then it follows that Jesus raised Himself. And if it is said that He was raised by the Father, it is said in the sense that to the Father, as such a principle and such a cause which are outside of time, all things are attributed. And Jesus Himself says: "Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up" (John 2:19).

Acts 13:31 — Commentary on Acts

"Who came up with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem, and who are now His witnesses before the people." Which they could in no way have been, if the power of God had not sustained them.

Acts 13:33 — Commentary on Acts

"Unto us their children, raising up Jesus." The name "Jesus" the brothers of the God-slayers take as the name of a man. Having said above that the Word was laid in the tomb, Paul — lest anyone think that he called the Word incorporeal — again calls Him Jesus and does not allow, for a single moment after the union of the two natures, any division in the incarnate Word. "You are My Son: today I have begotten You." Understand these words in relation to the incarnation of Christ, which took place in time, since the expressions "today and tomorrow" contain within themselves the meaning of days. But from the Father the Son is born, as even the heretics acknowledge, timelessly.

Acts 13:35 — Commentary on Acts

"You will not allow Your Holy One to see corruption." The body of the Lord and Savior Christ is called incorruptible and immortal, because it is clear that it possessed the property of incorruption from the time of the incarnation itself, since Christ was sinless.

Acts 13:37 — Commentary on Acts

The One Whom God raised up did not see corruption, but made the place of the tomb a place of incorruption, because Christ, having risen by His own power, truly shone forth as the author of incorruption, so that we too might rise from the tombs and go out "to meet the Lord" (1 Thess. 4:17), when, on the day of the expected resurrection, He comes a second time with glory upon the clouds.

Acts 13:38 — Commentary on Acts

See how he does not finish speaking about the essence of the matter, about the promised seed. He did not bring forward the testimony on which they could rely that the remission of sins is accomplished through Jesus, and this was beyond doubt.

Acts 13:41 — Commentary on Acts

The prophet Habakkuk exclaims: "Look, you scoffers, marvel and perish," and God answers the people of lawlessness that misfortunes threaten them both now and in the future. And it was worthy of great wonder how Israel, enrolled among the company of the children of God and called the firstborn — that Israel, for whose sake Egypt perished — is handed over to the Babylonians, handed over not only to their sword, but even to captivity, and slavery, and every possible suffering. "You would not believe, even if someone were telling you." The matter is so magnificent that it would seem even incredible, if someone were to report it to you.

Acts 13:42 — Commentary on Acts

You saw the wise resourcefulness of Paul. In order to attach and endear the Gentiles to himself, and also so as not to scatter their attention by communicating everything to them all at once, he first offered several hints and did not resolve them, and by this aroused in the Gentiles a desire to hear him another time. He said that the forgiveness of sins was being proclaimed, but how this forgiveness would be accomplished, he did not explain. He did not baptize them immediately, because it was untimely.

Acts 13:45 — Commentary on Acts

So great is the intolerance of envy! Many utterly grow faint and die from seeing others held in honor. And people of this sort are capable of opposing not only man, but also the will of God.

Acts 13:46 — Commentary on Acts

So that the words "you make yourselves unworthy of eternal life" might not be interpreted by someone as evidence of their humility, Paul first said "as you reject it." Then he added "we turn to the Gentiles." He does not say "we are leaving you," but expresses himself in such a way that allows for the possibility of his return to Antioch.

Acts 13:47 — Commentary on Acts

"I have set You as a light to the Gentiles," that is, for the knowledge of salvation by the Gentiles, and not only by the Gentiles, but by all.

Acts 13:48 — Commentary on Acts

"Who were ordained to eternal life." Ordained not by compulsion, for it is said, "whom He foreknew, He also predestined" (Rom. 8:29). Thus, the kindred of the Lord is essentially the entire human race, but Israel is His especially close kindred. And since He came to Israel, and enlightened the other nations through the apostles, it is said: "God according to His promise raised up for Israel a Savior, Jesus" (Acts 13:23), while the Gentiles through Him were illumined with light (cf. Luke 2:32), and salvation was granted to all, for this is precisely what is signified by the words "to the end of the earth," and the promises made to their fathers were fulfilled. Although they were appointed or predestined to eternal life according to foreknowledge, they believed by their own desire, by their own will. God's foreknowledge does not destroy the freedom of our will. Appointed before the foundation of the world, according to God's foreknowledge, to be a chosen vessel, Paul did not become one immediately at birth or in his youth, but after a considerable time, when he had formed a notion of his own significance and his own virtues.

Acts 13:50 — Commentary on Acts

The Jews were not limited to feelings of envy, but resorted to actions as well. By "devout women" he means not believing women, but Jewish or Greek ones, and by "honorable" he means wealthy. Do you see what a vile deed they persuaded the women to commit? They strive to block people's path to salvation with the help of women, in imitation of the ancient deceiver — the devil, who chose Eve as the instrument for blocking people's entrance into paradise.

Acts 13:51 — Commentary on Acts

They did not do this without reason, but because they had been driven out by the Jews.

Acts 13:52 — Commentary on Acts

"And the disciples were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit." The teachers were being persecuted, yet they rejoiced: such is the power of the Gospel. The suffering of the teacher does not take away boldness from the disciple, but makes him more courageous.

Acts 14:1 — Commentary on Acts

They did not become more fearful, but again "went together into the Jewish synagogue." They customarily addressed their speech both to Jews and to Greeks.

Acts 14:2 — Commentary on Acts

"The unbelieving Jews stirred up and embittered the hearts of the Gentiles against the brethren." They stirred up the Gentiles as well, not being content with rising up themselves. But the apostles did not leave the synagogue, since they were not being driven out, but were only being disputed with.

Acts 14:3 — Commentary on Acts

"However, they stayed there for a considerable time, acting boldly." The boldness came from the apostles' devotion to the work of preaching. And the fact that those who heard them believed was a result of the miracles, though the very boldness of the apostles also contributed somewhat to this.

Acts 14:4 — Commentary on Acts

What Christ spoke of came to pass: "Do not think that I came to bring peace on earth; I did not come to bring peace, but a sword" (Matt. 10:34).

Acts 14:6 — Commentary on Acts

"Having learned of this, they departed." There is nothing strange in the fact that the saints flee from people intending to plot against them, and consider it better to avoid a battle which they regarded, according to the testimony cited, as not permitted to them.

Acts 14:9 — Commentary on Acts

As for the words "looking at him and seeing that he had faith to be healed," it seems to me that these words express the idea that Paul penetrated into his soul, because to attend to what Paul was saying was possible only for a philosophical soul.

Acts 14:10 — Commentary on Acts

Why did Paul "say with a loud voice"? So that the people would believe. That the lame man jumped up is proof of a complete healing.

Acts 14:11 — Commentary on Acts

"And the people, having seen what Paul had done." Notice, on the one hand, the simple-heartedness of the pagans, and on the other, the craftiness of the Jews. The former honored the apostles as gods, while the latter persecuted them as destroyers of order.

Acts 14:12 — Commentary on Acts

"And they called Barnabas Zeus, and Paul Hermes." You see how it was customary among the Greeks to make gods out of men. Remember the origin of idol-worship, so as to give an answer when they ask whence idol-worship came. In the very same manner the Greeks were making gods out of men, even of the apostles. And the devil in the beginning in a similar manner strove to introduce this impiety into the world, saying: "You shall be as gods" (Gen. 3:5). And since he did not succeed at that time, from then on he has been pursuing this even until now, everywhere striving to introduce polytheism.

Acts 14:14 — Commentary on Acts

Look: everywhere they are pure and free from vainglory; not only do they not seek glory, but they even deflect it from themselves when praise is offered to them. So Peter also said: "Why do you stare at us, as though by our own power or godliness we had made this man walk" (Acts 3:12)? And these apostles say the same thing, but act with a certain fervor: "they tore their clothes and rushed out into the crowd, crying out loudly." "They tore their garments." The Jews had a custom of tearing their garments when they heard blasphemous words. Thus, when Christ said that He was the Son of God, Caiaphas tore his garment, saying that Christ had uttered blasphemy against God. And since what had now happened was in a certain way blasphemy, following the Jewish custom, the apostles also did the same thing. This custom was rejected because it was not an ordinance of the law. And the Lord said to the Jews when they acted in this manner: "Turn to Me with all your heart, with fasting, weeping, and mourning. Rend your hearts and not your garments" (Joel 2:12–13).

Acts 14:15 — Commentary on Acts

"Men! Why are you doing this? We too are men of like nature with you." We are men, they say, but we are above the idols, because they are dead. You see what a common occurrence it was among the Greeks to make gods out of men? Indeed, in their books, where their ancient history is recorded, you will find that Zeus, being a man, made himself a god, saying that he was a god. In exactly the same way, many of the Roman and Macedonian kings were called divine. Therefore there is no reason not to believe the ancient accounts that some of the nations were deceived and called certain men gods, just as these people were deceived by Barnabas and Paul. And Simon the sorcerer was called by the inhabitants of Samaria the great power of God.

Acts 14:16 — Commentary on Acts

"Who in past generations allowed all nations to walk in their own ways." "Allowed," it is said, but why He allowed, the apostle does not yet say, since he dwells mainly on what was urgently necessary, and nowhere yet mentions the name of Christ.

Acts 14:17 — Commentary on Acts

"Although He did not cease to bear witness about Himself." He says this because in every generation He performed such works as led people to the truth. Without forcing free will, the Lord allowed all people to walk according to their own judgment, but He Himself constantly performed such works from which they, as rational beings, could come to know the Creator. The apostle calls even the annual rains witnesses of Him.

Acts 14:19 — Commentary on Acts

Look at the frenzy of the Jews: they infiltrated the people who had shown such honor to the apostles and "persuaded" them to stone Paul. And they dragged him out of the city because they were afraid. Moreover, they were only trying to undermine the preaching.

Acts 14:20 — Commentary on Acts

But do you see Paul's fiery zeal? After he was cast out of the city, he came again to that very same city, to show that if anywhere, in such cases, he did withdraw, it was because he had to sow the word of God and that it was not fitting to inflame wrath.

Acts 14:22 — Commentary on Acts

"Through many tribulations we must enter the Kingdom of God." Look: without labor and sorrows no one is justified. Therefore the gates leading to the Kingdom of Heaven the Lord also called narrow and strait (cf. Matt. 7:13), that is, full of hardships. But not every hardship or sorrow that one may encounter leads into the Kingdom of Heaven, but sorrow for the sake of faith in God.

Acts 14:23 — Commentary on Acts

"Having ordained elders for them, they prayed with fasting." They taught to fast even during times of trial; ordinations were also accompanied by fasting. But in Cyprus they did not appoint elders, nor in Samaria either, as it was near Jerusalem and the apostles, and in Antioch itself the word of God was being strengthened. But here the newly converted, and especially those from among the Gentiles who needed edification, required great support. But pay attention to the fact that Paul and Barnabas held the rank of bishop, because they ordained not only deacons but also elders.

Acts 14:27 — Commentary on Acts

"Having arrived there" (in Antioch) "and having gathered the church, they reported all that God had done with them." The apostle did not say: "what they had done," but "what God had done with them." "God opened the door of faith to the Gentiles." He calls the opening of the door the teaching which the Gentiles received through the apostles.

Acts 14:28 — Commentary on Acts

"And they remained there no small time with the disciples." Since the city was great, there was a need for teachers there.

Acts 15:1 — Commentary on Acts

You see, the apostles were subjected to trials both external and internal. It was not simply said that circumcision was necessary, but: "unless you are circumcised according to the custom of Moses, you cannot be saved." The opposite opinion to this was that by being circumcised, believers could not be saved.

Acts 15:2 — Commentary on Acts

But Paul did not say: "Why is this? Am I not worthy of trust after having performed so many signs?" Rather, he decided to go to Jerusalem for their sake. How then does he say in the Epistle to the Galatians: "I did not go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me" (1:17)? The first time he came to Jerusalem not on his own, but was sent by others; the second time he went there not in order to learn, but in order to bring others around to his opinion, because he himself from the beginning of his conversion held the same opinion that the council of apostles later established, namely that Gentile converts should not be circumcised. And since it seemed to certain Christians from among the Jews that Paul alone could not be trusted to decide the question, and since they turned their eyes to the apostles who were in Jerusalem, Paul went there — he went not in order to learn anything more, but in order to convince those who were saying the opposite that the apostles in Jerusalem also decided this question in agreement with him and Barnabas.

Acts 15:5 — Commentary on Acts

The believers not from among the Gentiles, but from among the Jews, demanded that those who accepted the faith be circumcised and observe the other commandments of the law that pertained to the fleshly nature of man. The other disciples disagreed with them, who reasoned on the basis of the ancient law, even though they themselves were also of the circumcision, because they endeavored to make a ruling not according to their own desire, but in consideration of the common good.

Acts 15:6 — Commentary on Acts

And from this passage also one can conclude that the apostles had a certain special dignity, by which they stood above the elders, otherwise Luke would have designated all of them by one common name together with the elders.

Acts 15:7 — Commentary on Acts

Notice: the grace to resolve the question is received by Peter, in whom even until now there remained elements of Judaism. "You," he says, "know." Perhaps those who had once accused him on account of Cornelius were present here, and perhaps also those who had entered with him into the house of Cornelius, and that is why he calls them as witnesses. What does the expression "chose from among us" mean? It means "in Palestine" or "in your presence." And by the words "from my mouth" he shows that God spoke through him and that there was nothing human in it.

Acts 15:8 — Commentary on Acts

He points them to the spiritual witness.

Acts 15:9 — Commentary on Acts

Where faith cleanses sins proceeding from the heart, there is no distinction between believers, whether they be Jews or Greeks. And this cleansing replaced circumcision; instead of fleshly circumcision, spiritual circumcision is granted, which through faith in Christ cleanses even secret sins.

Acts 15:10 — Commentary on Acts

What does "tempt God" mean? It means: "Why do you not believe God? As though God were not powerful enough to save a person through faith." To introduce the law is a sign of unbelief. It is known to all that the law was burdensome for the Israelites. The disciples acknowledged this too. And the Savior Himself pointed this out to us, saying: "Come to Me, all you who labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest" (Matt. 11:28). He calls those who were under the law the laboring and heavy laden, and called Himself meek, a quality the law did not possess.

Acts 15:11 — Commentary on Acts

There is yet another passage similar to this: "By grace you have been saved" (Eph. 2:5). Thus, formerly the law saved those who kept everything written in the law, but now the grace of the Lord, even without observance of the law, saves through faith.

Acts 15:13 — Commentary on Acts

This James was a bishop, which is why he also speaks after. Pay attention also to his wisdom: he confirms his word both with new testimony and with Old Testament prophecies.

Acts 15:14 — Commentary on Acts

This is that Simeon who in the Gospel of Luke prophesies: "Now You are dismissing Your servant, O Master" (Luke 2:29). The Lord was pleased to receive people from the Gentiles not simply, but "for His name," that is, for the sake of His glory.

Acts 15:15-16 — Commentary on Acts

Simon was known as a man close in time, but he did not have authority, since he was not an ancient man. Therefore James brings forth an ancient prophecy: "After this I will return and will rebuild the tabernacle of David which has fallen." The fall was so great that it seemed irreparable. What then? Was Jerusalem restored? Was it not destroyed even more? What restoration then does the prophecy speak of? Of the restoration after the Babylonian captivity, when Jerusalem again came to have significance.

Acts 15:19 — Commentary on Acts

"Therefore I judge not to trouble." That is, not to upset matters, because if God called them, and these impositions upset the calling, then we are opposing God. He speaks with authority: I "judge."

Acts 15:20 — Commentary on Acts

These precautions, although they concern sensible things, are nevertheless necessary. Since these things were the cause of many evils, it was primarily from them that James restrained the believers.

Acts 15:21 — Commentary on Acts

Before the coming of the Savior, Moses was read every Sabbath in the synagogues alone, but after His coming the Law of Moses was read without hindrance in the churches of Christ as well. And this is evident from the fact that it is read constantly even to this day. Moreover, if the Old Testament Scripture were not read in the churches, the apostle would not have written so injudiciously in the Epistle to the Galatians: "Tell me, you who desire to be under the law: do you not listen to the law?" (Gal. 4:21).

Acts 15:25 — Commentary on Acts

He says that "we, having gathered, unanimously decided," because all so determined and write this after careful deliberation. It is remarkable that neither Peter nor James dared, without the whole church, to establish a decree concerning circumcision, although they recognized it as necessary. But even all together they would not have relied upon themselves, if they had not been convinced that it was also well-pleasing to the Holy Spirit.

Acts 15:26-27 — Commentary on Acts

He says that "we, having gathered, unanimously decided," because all so determined and write this after careful deliberation. It is remarkable that neither Peter nor James dared, without the whole church, to establish a decree concerning circumcision, although they recognized it as necessary. But even all together they would not have relied upon themselves, if they had not been convinced that it was also well-pleasing to the Holy Spirit. And lest the embassy of Judas and Silas be considered a sign of dissatisfaction with Paul and Barnabas, praises of them follow: "men who have given over their souls for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ."

Acts 15:28 — Commentary on Acts

It says that it was "pleasing to the Holy Spirit," so that they would not think this was a human matter. As for what was added "and to us," this was so that everyone would know that they too, the circumcised, held precisely this opinion regarding the question of circumcision.

Acts 15:29 — Commentary on Acts

It is shown that there is nothing that the believers lacked; on the contrary, it is sufficient for them to "abstain from things offered to idols" and so on. By the expression "to abstain from…things strangled," murder is forbidden.

Acts 15:30-31 — Commentary on Acts

The progress of the disciples — that is the consolation for the teachers!

Acts 15:36 — Commentary on Acts

It should be noted that it was the duty of leaders to care for those whom they had enlightened with the light of the Gospel — to examine whether they were sound in faith, whether they were faltering, and whether they needed to be corrected.

Acts 15:37-39 — Commentary on Acts

A certain misunderstanding arose between Paul and Barnabas: one stood on the ground of justice, while the other wished to set justice aside, but each had one goal—the service of faith. The cause of the misunderstanding was as follows. On the evangelical journey, a certain Mark accompanied them from Palestine to Perga of Pamphylia, who, being a weak person, fell behind the apostles and returned to Palestine, not denying Christ, however, but refusing to continue the journey as too difficult for him. Meanwhile, Paul and Barnabas returned with abundant fruits of faith and piety and proclaimed to the church in Jerusalem the conversion and repentance of the Gentiles. When Paul and Barnabas began to receive praise for their labors, Mark grew sorrowful and troubled in soul, because he thought: if he too had been with the apostles, he would have become a partaker in their glory. And therefore he again wished to accompany them. Barnabas accepted him as one who had repented, but Paul insisted that one should not take along on the Lord's work a man who had been unable to accompany them before. Thus, the disagreement had the character not of injustice but of righteousness, and it arose from a misunderstanding. Paul demanded justice; Barnabas demanded compassion. Differing in opinions, they were united in their feeling of piety and were divided not by faith and convictions but by human misunderstanding. This happened, however, by God's arrangement, because as soon as they parted, Barnabas took Mark with him and went his own separate way. But Paul's strict exactness also brought its benefit to Mark, since through his zeal he strove to make amends for his former negligence. Paul advised the churches not to receive Mark not in order to grieve him, but in order to make him more zealous, and when he saw that Mark had shown signs of zeal and justified himself by his subsequent actions, he begins to commend him and say: "Greetings to you from… Mark, the nephew of Barnabas (concerning whom you received instructions: if he comes to you, receive him)" (Col. 4:10). We observe a difference in opinions and temperaments among the prophets as well. Thus, Elijah is stern, Moses is meek. In the same way here too: Paul is more insistent than Mark. But look: he is at the same time also forbearing. He did not grow heated, but insisted firmly on not taking Mark. So then, what? Did Paul and Barnabas part as enemies? God forbid! In Paul's epistles you find that Barnabas received much praise from Paul after this. It even seems to me that they parted by mutual agreement, saying to each other: "Since you do not want what I want, and vice versa, let us, so as not to argue, choose different regions for preaching." And so they did, fully yielding to one another. And this was written for our instruction, to warn us against falling, because we, being human, cannot avoid disputes, but in disputes we should make mutual concessions. But for Mark this dispute was as beneficial as possible. Paul's strictness corrected him, and Barnabas's leniency encouraged him not to abandon his calling. Thus Paul and Barnabas argue; but from the argument comes one result — benefit. Looking at Paul, who resolved to part with Barnabas, Mark was greatly frightened and blamed himself; and looking at Barnabas, who so defended him, Mark grew to love him deeply. And the disciple is corrected by the dispute of his teachers — so far was this dispute from serving as a cause of scandal.

Acts 15:41 — Commentary on Acts

Before going to other cities, he visits those which had already received the word of God. We do the same: we first instruct the earliest people, so that they do not become an obstacle to the instruction of those who come after.

Acts 16:1 — Commentary on Acts

Remarkably, the Jews so neglected the law that they gave their daughters in marriage to Greeks and married Greek women.

Acts 16:3 — Commentary on Acts

"Taking him, he circumcised him for the sake of the Jews." The wisdom of Paul is worthy of great admiration. He who so championed against the circumcision of the Gentiles and who drove everything forward until the question was resolved, circumcised his own disciple. He not only did not forbid this to others, but even did it himself. In every matter he had benefit in mind and did nothing without purpose. And one must also marvel at how Paul disposed him toward circumcision. "On account of the Jews who were in those places." Because they would never have dared to listen to the word of God from an uncircumcised person. And what then? Pay attention to the justification of this act. Paul circumcised Timothy in order to abolish circumcision; he was not supporting circumcision, but wanted to fulfill a most important task pleasing to all the apostles, because if Timothy had not been circumcised and at the same time were a teacher of the Jews, then everyone would have turned away from him. If the Jews already so strongly accused Paul on account of Trophimus the Ephesian, since they thought that Paul had brought him into the temple (and he was one of the Greeks), then what would Paul himself have had to endure if an uncircumcised man were with him as a teacher? But look: he is justified both in the opinion of the apostles, and he speaks in the temple about the fulfillment of this justification. He did everything for the salvation of the Jews. One could perhaps point out that Peter too concealed himself under the guise of Judaism... And this in no way harmed the apostles; on the contrary, the fact that the Jews had such teachers who, in their opinion, observed the law, served as an occasion for their conversion and the beginning of their faith in Christ.

Acts 16:4 — Commentary on Acts

They say that "they delivered the decrees to the faithful to observe," they delivered not the mysteries of the incarnation, but the instructions "to abstain from things offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication" (Acts 15:29) — everything that pertains to the ordering of a proper life.

Acts 16:6 — Commentary on Acts

"They were not permitted by the Holy Spirit to preach the word in Asia." Why they were forbidden to preach in Asia, he does not say, but that it was forbidden to them, he did say, teaching us thereby to obey and not to demand an account, and showing that often they also acted in a human manner. The Spirit forbids the apostles to preach in Asia and Bithynia, since He foresaw that the inhabitants there would be seized by the heresy of the spirit-fighters.

Acts 16:9 — Commentary on Acts

"There was a vision to Paul in the night: a certain man, a Macedonian, stood before him, asking him and saying." No longer through an Angel, as with Philip and Cornelius, but in a vision Paul receives the revelation — in a more human manner. Where it is easy to persuade, there it is in a more human manner, but where great effort is required, there the revelation comes in a more Divine form.

Acts 16:10 — Commentary on Acts

It should be noted that in these cities Luke was also with Paul. This is evident from the fact that the latter unites his own person with the former, when he says: "we resolved to set out... we sailed a straight course... we stayed."

Acts 16:13 — Commentary on Acts

There, because of the small number of Jews, there was no synagogue, and the especially devout among them gathered secretly outside the city "by the river." As a more carnal people, the Jews, where there was no synagogue, prayed even outside of one, designating some particular place for this — they also prayed on Sabbaths, when the people usually gathered as well.

Acts 16:15 — Commentary on Acts

"If you have judged me to be faithful to the Lord." See how wise this woman is: first she herself testified that God had called her. Notice also her modesty. She is a simple woman; she sold fabrics dyed in purple. And Luke is not ashamed to mention her trade. She did not say, "If you have seen that I am a great woman," or "I am a pious woman," but says, "If you have judged me to be faithful to the Lord." If to the Lord, then all the more so to you. She did not simply invite them to her house, but left the matter to their will, although she strongly insisted on her desire.

Acts 16:16 — Commentary on Acts

What spirit possessed the servant girl? They call it, after the place, the god Python. He wanted to lead the apostles into temptation. Otherwise, this is that woman, Pythia, of whom they say that she sat on the tripod of Apollo with her legs spread apart, and that an evil spirit, rising from the cavity beneath the tripod, entered into her and drove her into a frenzy; then she would go into a rage, foam at the mouth, and in such a state of frenzy utter incoherent words.

Acts 16:17 — Commentary on Acts

"Following Paul and us, she cried out, saying: these men are servants of the Most High God." O unclean spirit! If you know that they "proclaim the way of salvation," then why do you not depart from them?

Acts 16:18 — Commentary on Acts

"Paul, having become indignant," that is, being aroused and agitated. By shutting her mouth, even though she was speaking the truth, he teaches us not to admit demons to ourselves, even if they take on the appearance of defending the truth, but to block every occasion of temptation for them and not to listen to anything they say. If Paul had paid attention to the testimony of this spirit, the latter would have deceived many of the believers. Therefore Paul at first not only did not accept, but rejected its testimony, not wishing to increase the number of his signs. But when the spirit persisted, then Paul commanded it to come out of the woman. Thus, the spirit acted craftily, but Paul acted wisely.

Acts 16:19 — Commentary on Acts

"Her masters, seeing that the hope of their profit was gone." Everywhere the cause of evil is money. For the sake of enrichment, the woman's masters wanted her to be possessed by a demon. Look: they do not even want to acknowledge the demon, but are consumed by their one passion — love of money. The demon said: "These men are servants of the Most High God," but they say that "these men... are troubling our city." The demon said that they "proclaim to us the way of salvation," but the servant girl's masters say that they "advocate customs which... are not lawful... to accept."

Acts 16:22 — Commentary on Acts

To perform miracles and to teach was the work of Paul, while Silas also took part with him in dangers. Take note that even the demons know that the crucified Jesus is the Most High God, and that Paul is His servant, which he himself affirmed, saying: "Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ" (Rom. 1:1).

Acts 16:26 — Commentary on Acts

"Suddenly there was a great earthquake." The doors opened, and the prison guard woke up. What had happened astonished him. But the prisoners did not see this, otherwise they would all have fled. And so that the guard would not think that this had happened by itself, the doors opened following the earthquake.

Acts 16:31 — Commentary on Acts

"Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved, you and your whole household." Even in prison Paul did not give himself rest, and there he drew the jailer to himself and accomplished this beautiful captivity.

Acts 16:33 — Commentary on Acts

"Having taken them at that hour of the night, he washed their wounds." The jailer washed their wounds, but he himself was washed from his sins.

Acts 16:34 — Commentary on Acts

"And he rejoiced with all his house, that he believed in God," though he had received nothing except good words and good hopes.

Acts 16:37 — Commentary on Acts

And after the magistrates gave the order, Paul does not leave the prison, but, for the edification of Lydia, the seller of purple, and others, he frightens the magistrates, so that they would not think that they had been released at someone's request. He even accuses the magistrates of having publicly beaten them — them, who had been convicted of nothing and were moreover Roman citizens. You see: they often acted in a manner characteristic of ordinary people. Paul stated this (that they were Roman citizens and had been convicted of nothing) so that it would not appear that he was being released as a harmful person accused of something. As for the jailer, this is Stephanas, whom Paul mentions in the Epistle to the Corinthians: "I baptized also the household of Stephanas" (1 Cor. 1:16).

Acts 16:40 — Commentary on Acts

"Having departed from the prison, they came to Lydia and, having seen the brethren, instructed them, and departed." It was not fitting to leave in a state of anxiety and concern the woman who had shown them hospitality; and they, despite the urgings of the magistrates, did not wish to depart without visiting a simple woman and the other persons whom they called brethren. O, how great are their humility and love!

Acts 17:1 — Commentary on Acts

They pass by the small cities "Amphipolis and Apollonia" and hurry to the large ones, since from the latter the word of God was to spread to the neighboring cities. "They came to Thessalonica, where there was a Jewish synagogue." Although Paul had said, "But since you… make yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold, we turn to the Gentiles" (Acts 13:46), he did not abandon the Jews either, because he felt great sorrow for them.

Acts 17:3 — Commentary on Acts

"Paul… spoke with them from the Scriptures, opening and demonstrating to them that it was necessary for Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead." First of all he preaches about the suffering, since he recognized this as salvific.

Acts 17:4 — Commentary on Acts

"Of the Greeks that worshipped God a great multitude." By Greeks he means Jews who spoke Greek, or else he means proselytes numbered among the Jews, from among the Greeks. He calls them worshippers of God because they observed the Law.

Acts 17:7 — Commentary on Acts

"They all act contrary to the decrees of Caesar, acknowledging another as king, Jesus." In exactly the same way, their fathers also accused Jesus, saying that He called Himself king. But they had at least a somewhat plausible pretext, since the accused was still alive. But what did these people hope to gain by their lie, when they said of the apostles that they proclaimed Jesus as king — Jesus who, in their opinion, had died, and whom earthly kings had nothing more to fear, since they saw that He no longer appeared at all?

Acts 17:11 — Commentary on Acts

When he says "daily examining the Scriptures, whether these things were so," he means that they searched the Scriptures not as unbelievers (for they had already believed), but as those who did not know the prophetic traditions. Searching the Scriptures and finding that the events concerning the Lord's incarnation agreed with the words of the ancient prophets, they were through this even more strengthened in the faith.

Acts 17:14 — Commentary on Acts

"Then the brethren immediately sent Paul away… to Athens." The apostles avoided dangers not out of fear, but by divine inspiration, because in this instance, for example, they had already ceased preaching and were no longer provoking their enemies. From the fact that Paul withdrew, a twofold benefit resulted: the anger of the enemies subsided, and the preaching spread further. As for why they sent Paul alone, it was because they feared only for him, lest something happen to him, since he was the leader. Thus, grace did not always assist them, but also left them to themselves — now as if rousing them, now plunging them into cares.

Acts 17:16 — Commentary on Acts

"Was troubled in spirit" here does not mean anger, because the gift of grace is far from anger and indignation. So then, what does "was troubled" mean? He was agitated, could not endure it, was distressed.

Acts 17:18 — Commentary on Acts

"Some of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers began to dispute with him." The Epicureans said that everything exists without Divine Providence. Directing his speech primarily against them, Paul says that God gives "to all life and breath" (v. 25), "having determined the appointed times and the boundaries of their habitation" (v. 26), and thus proves God's Providence. The philosophers did not laugh at him when he said this, because they did not even understand anything of what was being said. And how could people who saw God in the body and blessedness in carnal pleasures understand the apostle?

Acts 17:19 — Commentary on Acts

"Taking him, they brought him to the Areopagus." Not in order to learn from him, but in order to punish him, they led him to the place where murderers are tried. The place was called the Areopagus, or the Hill of Ares (Mars), because here Ares (or Mars) was punished for adultery. It was called a "pagus" [hill] because it was an elevated place, since this court was situated on a hill. It should be noted that these philosophers, although they spent all their time in conversations and listening to others, nevertheless considered what Paul communicated to be a novelty that they had not yet heard. If he had been preaching that a man was crucified, his word would not have been a novelty, but since he was saying that God was crucified and rose again, he was indeed saying something new.

Acts 17:22 — Commentary on Acts

It seems that the apostle is as if praising the Athenians, saying that "they are as if especially devout," instead of calling them pious.

Acts 17:23 — Commentary on Acts

It seems that the apostle is as if praising the Athenians, saying that "they are as if especially devout," instead of calling them pious. And he called them so on account of the altar set up by them for the following reason. Once a war broke out between the Athenians and an enemy; having suffered defeat, they withdrew. And since it was their custom to celebrate games in honor of demons, one of the demons appeared to them and said that he had not yet seen any honor from them to himself, and therefore he was angered at them and was the cause of their defeat. To this demon they built a temple, and as if out of fear that the same thing might happen to them again sometime if they overlooked some God unknown to them, they set up an altar with the inscription "to the unknown God," saying by this that if there is yet some other God Whom they do not know, then let this altar be dedicated to Him; perhaps He will be merciful to us, even though we do not worship Him, since we do not know Him. The full inscription on the altar was as follows: "To the Gods of Asia and Europe and Libya; to the unknown and foreign God." "Passing through and examining your sacred objects, I found also an altar." He found in the city not a Divine book, but an altar; and, making use of the inscription on the altar, he overthrew it. And what else was he to do? The Greeks were all unbelievers. If he had conversed with them on the basis of the Gospel teaching, they would have laughed at him; if on the basis of the prophets, they would have had no trust in him. He conquered the enemy's weapon with the enemy's own weapon — and this is precisely what he means when he says: to "those without the law I became as one without the law" (1 Cor. 9:21). He saw the altar and turned the inscription on it to his own advantage, and what is even more important is that he changed the opinion of the Athenians. On the altar, it says, "was written: 'To the unknown God.'" Who then was this unknown God, if not Christ? Did the Athenians really write this in the name of Christ? If they had written this in the name of Christ, then Paul's success in converting them would have been nothing remarkable. No, they wrote it with a different purpose, but Paul was able to give the inscription an entirely new meaning. But it should be said for the sake of which God they wrote "to the unknown God." They had many gods, both their own and foreign. About some of them they received information from their mothers, and about others from neighboring peoples. And so, since at first not all the gods were accepted by them at once, but were introduced little by little — some by their fathers, others by their grandfathers, and still others already in their own time — they gathered together and said: "Just as we did not know these gods before, but later came to know them, so perhaps there is yet another God whom we do not know, and since we do not know Him, although He is God, we are making a mistake by neglecting Him and not honoring Him." Therefore they set up an altar and made an inscription on it "to the unknown God," saying by this inscription that if there is yet another God whom they do not know, they would honor Him too. Notice the excess of demon-fearing. Therefore Paul says: "In every way I see that you are, as it were, especially devout," because you honor not only those demons known to you, but also those whom you have not come to know, and having captivated their minds, he directed their mental gaze toward Christ. "This One, Whom you worship without knowing, I proclaim to you." The Athenians intended to accuse Paul, saying: "You are introducing a new teaching, you are introducing a God Whom we do not know." Therefore, wishing to free himself from suspicion and to show that he was preaching not a new God, but the One Whom they had already honored with worship before him, he says: "You have anticipated me, your worship of Him has preceded my preaching, because I am proclaiming to you the God Whom you v…

Acts 17:24 — Commentary on Acts

"God, who made the world and everything in it." He said one word and undermined all the positions of the philosophers. The Epicureans assert that everything came about by itself and from atoms, but he says that the world and everything in it is the work of God. "He does not dwell in temples made with hands, nor is He served by human hands." So that they would not think that one of their many gods was being preached, Paul adds to what was said: "He does not dwell in temples made with hands," but in the human soul. So then what? Did He not dwell in the temple in Jerusalem? No, He did not dwell there, but He acted there. How then did the Jews worship Him through the service of hands? Not through the service of hands, but with the mind, because He did not require anything material, having no need of it: "Do I eat the flesh of bulls and drink the blood of goats?" (Ps. 49:13)

Acts 17:25 — Commentary on Acts

"He does not require… He Himself giving to all life and breath and all things." Two proofs of Divinity, namely: that God needs nothing and grants all things to all. But here Paul also shows that God is not a father, but the Creator of the soul.

Acts 17:26 — Commentary on Acts

"Having appointed predetermined times." He appointed so that they "would seek God," but not forever, rather for "predetermined times." Paul shows that, even without having found the Lord, they obtained Him. And since, in seeking Him, they did not find Him, he also shows that the Lord is as evident as some object examined in a conspicuous place, because it is impossible for heaven to be here but not be in another place; it is also impossible for it to exist at this time but not at another. Thus, at every time and in every place one can find the Lord. God so arranged things that we encounter no obstacle in this either from the side of place or from the side of time. The fact that heaven is everywhere and is established (predetermined) for all times had an especially strong effect on the listeners. The Lord is so close to us, says the apostle, that without Him it is impossible to live.

Acts 17:27 — Commentary on Acts

Paul shows that, even without having found the Lord, they obtained Him. And since, in seeking Him, they did not find Him, he also shows that the Lord is as evident as some object examined in a conspicuous place, because it is impossible for heaven to be here but not be in another place; it is also impossible for it to exist at this time but not at another. Thus, at every time and in every place one can find the Lord. God so arranged things that we encounter no obstacle in this either from the side of place or from the side of time. The fact that heaven is everywhere and is established (predetermined) for all times had an especially strong effect on the listeners. The Lord is so close to us, says the apostle, that without Him it is impossible to live.

Acts 17:28 — Commentary on Acts

"In Him we live and move and have our being." He proves the nearness of the Lord by means of a sensory example: it is impossible, he says, not to know that air is diffused everywhere and is not only near each one of us, but also within us ourselves. The fact that we have received life from God, that we act and do not perish — all of this he calls the providence and care of God for us.

Acts 17:29 — Commentary on Acts

"As some of your own poets have also said." One wise man, Aratus, said of Zeus: "We are his offspring." But the apostle says of the Creator: "We are His… offspring," — not asserting that the Creator and Zeus are one and the same — God forbid! — but applying this expression properly to the Creator, just as he called the altar an altar of Him (the Creator), and not of the one whom the Athenians worshipped. He called us the offspring of God, that is, the closest relatives, since from our race God was pleased to be born on earth. He did not say: you "ought not to think that the Deity is like gold or silver, or stone," but used a more humble expression: "we… ought not." Notice how he introduced into his speech a supersensory subject, because with the conception of a body we also associate the conception of distance.

Acts 17:30 — Commentary on Acts

He has in mind not the dead when he speaks of the times of "ignorance," but those to whom he preached. He also does not say: "You willingly committed evil," but rather: "You did not know." Thus, he declares this to the listeners, not demanding their punishment as those deserving of punishment, but calling them to repentance.

Acts 17:31 — Commentary on Acts

"For He has appointed a day on which He will righteously judge the world." He will assuredly judge, he says, all deeds and thoughts through the "Man" whom He appointed to be Judge of the living and the dead. This is the Lord who became man.

Acts 17:32 — Commentary on Acts

Having heard this great and lofty truth, they said not a word to Paul, but mocked the resurrection: "The natural man does not receive the things of the Spirit of God" (1 Cor. 2:14).

Acts 17:33 — Commentary on Acts

"So Paul departed from among them." How? Having persuaded some, but being mocked by others.

Acts 17:34 — Commentary on Acts

"But certain men joined him and believed; among them was Dionysius the Areopagite." The court was located on Mars Hill, outside the city. The Areopagites adjudicated all grievances and all crimes. Therefore Paul, as a preacher of foreign gods, was brought before the assembly of the Areopagus; but one of the members of the Areopagus at that time, the divine Dionysius, by the right of a judge cast his vote for the truth and, having bid farewell to the senseless solemn assembly of the Areopagites, was deemed worthy of enlightenment by the light of truth. Although Greece was at that time under the dominion of the Romans, they granted autonomy to Athens and Lacedaemon. Therefore the offices of judges in Athens were held by the Areopagites. The teaching of salvation is communicated to Dionysius through Paul, and he is guided, as a disciple by a teacher, by the great Hierotheus.

Acts 18:1 — Commentary on Acts

Paul was led by the Spirit to Corinth; and in Corinth he had to remain, because the Athenians, despite the fact that they loved to hear news, did not heed the truth, since they cared not about the essence of the matter, but about always being in a position to say something. And so, Paul deemed it sufficient to merely cast the seed there.

Acts 18:2 — Commentary on Acts

"Because Claudius had commanded." Under Nero, Paul reached perfection, and under Claudius a war was kindled against the Jews, and they, as dangerous people, were expelled from Rome. Therefore Providence arranged that he was brought there as a prisoner, so that he would not be expelled as a Jew.

Acts 18:3 — Commentary on Acts

"Because of the sameness of their trade, he stayed with them and worked." He stayed because he found lodging with them convenient, since it was for him more comfortable than many royal chambers, just as for an athlete the arena is more useful than soft carpets, and for a soldier an iron sword is necessary, not a golden one.

Acts 18:6 — Commentary on Acts

"Having shaken out his garments, he said to them," in order to frighten them not by word only, but also by deed. "Your blood be upon your own heads." An obscure saying. I think Paul is saying: "Everyone who falls away from Christ, Who is life, is seen as killing himself, since he passes from life to death and through the murder inflicted upon himself sheds in a certain way his own blood." Or he is saying the following: "For the fact that through unbelief you are killing yourselves, you yourselves will answer before the judgment, since I am innocent of this." From this one can conclude that the one who kills himself is punished by God as a murderer.

Acts 18:7 — Commentary on Acts

Many were inflamed by the fact that Paul was in the vicinity.

Acts 18:8 — Commentary on Acts

"Crispus… the ruler of the synagogue, believed in the Lord." This is the same Crispus of whom Paul says: "I baptized none of you except Crispus and Gaius" (1 Cor. 1:14).

Acts 18:9 — Commentary on Acts

"Fear not, but speak and hold not thy peace." At last the Lord says to Paul that which he especially needed, because nothing grieved him so much as unbelief.

Acts 18:12 — Commentary on Acts

How then, someone will ask, "did the Jews attack Paul with one accord?" By seizing him suddenly. And yet they dared do nothing, but brought him to the proconsul. And he drove them away from the judgment seat. It seems to me that this was one of the humane people.

Acts 18:17 — Commentary on Acts

"And all the Greeks, having seized Sosthenes." As for the fact that they beat Sosthenes, this was either because he too, like Crispus the ruler of the synagogue, was more devoted to Paul, or they had already gone so far in their frenzy that, forgetting their plans, they began beating Sosthenes instead of Paul, or they beat him because they wanted to kill Paul, but Sosthenes did not allow them to. They beat Sosthenes, acting lawlessly in the very sight of the ruler, saying by this: if everyone does what he wants, if the law no longer exists, then we too will beat him. The proconsul did not stop them, but allowed them to beat one another. If they had done this not to one of their own, but to someone from another nation, he would of course have brought them to their senses.

Acts 18:18 — Commentary on Acts

"He sailed to Syria, and with him Aquila and Priscilla, having shorn his head in Cenchrea." Since it seemed to the Jews that Paul was teaching apostasy from the law, and since many abhorred him and did not accept his preaching, both here and in the temple of Jerusalem he does this with a lofty purpose. This is the same as what he said: "to those without the law I became as without the law, that I might win those without the law" (1 Cor. 9:21). "Because of a vow." He means the vow of renunciation. He made a vow to cut his hair, so that he would no longer devote his activity to worldly affairs, like worldly people, but so that, like a person living according to God, he would devote himself to the Church. And Aquila also, according to a vow, cut his hair, because this was done by those who wished to live in a manner pleasing to God, but at the same time this was an ancient custom among the Jews. Therefore the tonsure of monks is also fitting.

Acts 18:19 — Commentary on Acts

He left Aquila and Priscilla in Ephesus, no doubt so that they might teach, for having spent so much time with Paul, they had learned much.

Acts 18:21 — Commentary on Acts

"I will return to you again." Being a prophet and knowing that he was to return, Paul gave a promise to return again to Ephesus. And so that no one would do the same thing out of foolishness, giving a reckless promise to do this or that, Paul taught us not to give any promise about the future without adding the words "if God wills," because no one knows what the next day will bring. Therefore, foolish is the one who does not qualify his promise with the words "if God wills"; because if someone promises with self-assurance that he will certainly do something, he will often hear the following words: "Fool! This night your soul will be required of you; then whose will those things be which you have prepared?" (Luke 12:20).

Acts 18:23 — Commentary on Acts

To visit the faithful and strengthen them was the constant rule of Paul, so that, if he found them growing weak, he might lighten their burden with pastoral instruction.

Acts 18:24 — Commentary on Acts

Some assert that this "Apollos" is Apollos, Bishop of Corinth, about whom Paul writes: "As for brother Apollos, I strongly urged him" (1 Cor. 16:12); also: "I planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the growth" (1 Cor. 3:6).

Acts 18:26 — Commentary on Acts

If Apollos was baptized only with the baptism of John, then how did he burn with the Spirit? The Holy Spirit was not communicated in that manner. And if his followers needed the baptism of Christ, then he himself needed it all the more. So what shall we say to this? It seems to me that Apollos was among the one hundred and twenty baptized together with the apostles, or, if not, then the same thing happened with him as with Cornelius. The baptism of John called to repentance, but did not at the same time provide cleansing from sin, so that the difference between the baptism of John and the baptism of believers consists in this: the baptism of believers grants the remission of sins, since the believer is baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit and is washed clean of the errors that preceded baptism. But if those baptized by John did not have the Holy Spirit, then how did Apollos, baptized only with the baptism of John, burn with the Spirit? Yet in that case, even if he did burn with the Spirit, he still did not have the Holy Spirit, because he did not speak in various tongues nor did he prophesy; it is one thing to burn with the Spirit, and another to have the Holy Spirit. He who has the Holy Spirit has Him dwelling within himself, and the Spirit Himself speaks to him from his heart, as He spoke to the apostles — now forbidding, now commanding them to speak the word. But he who burns with the Spirit accomplishes something under the guidance of the Spirit through sanctification and outward instruction; for from the sensible one must reason to the invisible.

Acts 18:28 — Commentary on Acts

"He powerfully refuted the Jews publicly, proving from the Scriptures." To refute "publicly" means to show boldness; to refute powerfully means to manifest strength; and to refute "proving from the Scriptures" means to bear witness to one's knowledge. Neither does boldness accomplish anything without strength, nor strength without boldness.

Acts 19:1-4 — Commentary on Acts

These, from among "certain disciples," who did not even know that there is a Holy Spirit, differed greatly from the other disciples, because from the words "that they should believe in Him who was coming after him" it is evident that they did not believe in Christ either. He did not say that the baptism of John was nothing, but that it was incomplete. How then, being in Ephesus, did they receive the baptism of John? Perhaps they were traveling to Jerusalem at that time and returned from there without even receiving information about Christ. He does not say to them, "Do you believe in Jesus?" But what does he say? "Did you receive the Holy Spirit when you believed?" Paul knew that they did not have the Holy Spirit, but he had the desire to speak in such a way that, having learned what they were lacking, they themselves would request it.

Acts 19:6-7 — Commentary on Acts

They did not see the Spirit, because He is invisible; but a certain sensible proof of His presence was offered by the gift of tongues: one spoke in Persian, another in Roman, a third in some other language; and by these outward signs it was evident that the Spirit was speaking in each one.

Acts 19:8 — Commentary on Acts

What does "boldly" mean? He exposed himself to dangers or began to speak even more clearly, without obscuring his teaching. Look: everywhere Paul enters the synagogues and always comes out the same way, since everywhere he wished to take advantage of the opportunity.

Acts 19:9-10 — Commentary on Acts

Luke calls Christ "the Way," of Whom it is also said that He is the way (see John 14:6). Or else he calls "the way" the true faith which Paul preached. And by the words "he separated the disciples," the instruction is given that those who believe in the Son of God should withdraw from those who revile Him.

Acts 19:11-12 — Commentary on Acts

Not only at the time when Paul wore "handkerchiefs and aprons" did people touch them, but they also took them away and laid them on the sick. But pay attention to the hardness of heart of the Jews. They were not moved by the fact that the garments of Christ's disciples produced miracles, even though the miracles from the handkerchiefs and aprons and from the shadows of the disciples are greater than those miracles which Christ performed. The handkerchiefs, headbands, and towels were made of linen; the headbands were thrown over the head, while the towels were held in the hands by those who could not wear headbands; the purpose of both was to wipe sweat, saliva, tears, and other things from the face.

Acts 19:13 — Commentary on Acts

They did not wish to believe, yet desired to cast out demons in the name of Jesus, because these words clearly reveal that these exorcists adjured the unclean spirits in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ not as those who believed in Jesus, but as those who were testing Him. And the expression "began to use" shows that, although they did not hope for success, they nevertheless laid on hands in order to achieve the purpose of their test. Therefore, shortly after, they paid the penalty for their recklessness.

Acts 19:14-16 — Commentary on Acts

Although the sons of Sceva did this secretly, their powerlessness is exposed. What is worthy of wonder is the circumstance that the evil spirit did not aid in the deception of these exorcists, but rather exposed and revealed their fraud. It seems to me that he was greatly irritated, just as someone who, being pressed in extreme danger by some wretched and insignificant creature, wants to pour out all his wrath upon that creature.

Acts 19:18 — Commentary on Acts

Every believer ought to confess his sins and, by accusing himself, resolve never to commit the same sins again, so as to receive justification by virtue of what is said in Scripture: "Declare… that you may be justified" (Isa. 43:26).

Acts 19:19 — Commentary on Acts

Seeing that these books were no longer of any use for anything, those who had practiced sorcery "burned them before all." So devoted were the Ephesians to idols and magic that they valued books of sorcery very highly as containing the very best things in life. Having believed in Christ, they did not sell these books but burned them, first, so that no one would be infected by their soul-destroying plague, and also so as not to acquire anything from their sale. Since money obtained for a dog or income from idolatry was forbidden to be brought to God, they did not consider it a righteous deed to cast at the feet of the apostles silver obtained by such means either.

Acts 19:22 — Commentary on Acts

He sent disciples to Macedonia to announce that he would come, and to instill in the Macedonians a stronger desire to see him. As for the fact that he himself remained for a time in Asia, this was necessary because in Asia there was a tyranny of philosophers.

Acts 19:23-24 — Commentary on Acts

By silver temples are perhaps meant small shrines. Notice: everywhere idol-worship was defended on account of money. And this Demetrius was agitating on account of money. He was agitating not because their impious religion was in danger, but because he was being deprived of the means of gain; because he knew that he was deceiving people by making them silver gods and silver shrines, and he was afraid that his craft might be exposed by the true teaching of Paul; he was also afraid that the temple of Artemis, which was in Ephesus, might disappear altogether, and thus he was predicting the disappearance of the temple, which indeed came to pass.

Acts 19:25-27 — Commentary on Acts

He drew their attention to the danger: we, he says, are in danger of falling into hunger from our trade. However, what he said could have led them to true worship of God. If, as he says, this man (Paul) is so powerful that there is a danger he might convert everyone, and if from him there is a threat to what belongs to the gods, then one should consider what kind of God his is. Everywhere this Demetrius brings his speech back to the trade.

Acts 19:26 — Commentary on Acts

"By his persuasions he has led astray a considerable number of people." Not by violence, but precisely in this way one ought to persuade. It is sufficient that Paul said "they are not gods." If the falsity of this cult is so easily exposed, then it should have been rejected long ago; but if it has power in itself, then it is impossible to uproot it so quickly.

Acts 19:28-29 — Commentary on Acts

They became enraged upon hearing about Artemis and the undermining of their craft, because it is characteristic of the rabble to become agitated and inflamed by any matter, even a trivial one. They had gods in the city; and they assumed a threatening posture, so as to somehow restore respect for the gods by their shouting and to drown out what had happened. They kept shouting without ceasing, as if fearing that the veneration of the gods might be extinguished altogether.

Acts 19:30 — Commentary on Acts

The disciples did not allow Paul to rush into the agitated crowd — so much did all the believers love him. And Paul listens to them, since he was not ambitious.

Acts 19:32 — Commentary on Acts

"Most of those who had gathered did not know why they had gathered." Such is the nature of a crowd: it rushes here or there without reason, like fire thrown into a forest.

Acts 19:33-34 — Commentary on Acts

Why did Alexander want "to speak to the people" in his defense? After all, he was not being accused? In order to seize the moment, give everything a different turn, and calm the anger of the people.

Acts 19:35-36 — Commentary on Acts

The town clerk answers justly and with reproach; he did not say "what person does not know of Artemis?" but rather "who does not know that our city is a servant of the great goddess Artemis?" So why are you making an uproar, as though this were something unknown? The word "servant" means, properly speaking, an attendant who sweeps or cleanses the temple. By "Diopetes" he refers to the domed temple of Zeus, or the image of Athena Pallas called the Palladium, concerning which there existed a myth among the Greeks that it had been cast down by Zeus from heaven and was not made by human hands — this was meant to astonish naive people.

Acts 19:37-40 — Commentary on Acts

He gently rebukes them, showing that they acted rashly and that it was not proper to hold a public assembly for private reasons.

Acts 20:1 — Commentary on Acts

Paul instructed the disciples, because after the turmoil they were in need of great consolation.

Acts 20:7 — Commentary on Acts

Then it was the feast of Pentecost and a Sunday. And even at night Paul did not rest, but conversed then all the more, since it was a time of leisure. See how long he spoke even after supper.

Acts 20:9 — Commentary on Acts

Having weighed down the listener with sleep, the devil disrupted the feast. The young man was sitting on the window at night — so great was his desire to listen. And it is worthy of admiration that, being a young man, he was not careless, and, weighed down by sleep, he did not leave, nor was he even frightened that he might be pushed off, because he fell asleep not from inattentiveness, but by the demand of nature.

Acts 20:10 — Commentary on Acts

He did not say "he will rise, for I will raise him," but rather "his life is in him." Note his humility and his desire to comfort.

Acts 20:13 — Commentary on Acts

He himself went on foot, giving them what was easier, while choosing for himself what was harder, and at the same time teaching them much and accustoming them to being separated from him.

Acts 20:16 — Commentary on Acts

You see, even with desire and effort Paul often did not achieve what he wanted, so that we would not think he was above human nature. The saints and great men were of one nature with us, but not of one will, and therefore they also had much grace.

Acts 20:17 — Commentary on Acts

"He called the elders of the church." Many are unaware of the custom of Scripture, especially of the New Testament, of calling bishops elders and elders bishops; yet this is evident both from this passage and from the Epistle to Titus, as well as from the Epistle to the Philippians. We could also learn whether the same thing should not be inferred, albeit by conclusion, from the First Epistle to Timothy as well.

Acts 20:19 — Commentary on Acts

"With all humility of mind." Not simply with humility of mind, but with "all," because there are many kinds of humility: in word, in deed, toward superiors, toward subordinates.

Acts 20:20 — Commentary on Acts

"I did not hold back anything profitable, which I would not have preached to you." There was, then, also that which it was not necessary to know. Just as concealing something is a sign of envy, so disclosing everything is a sign of imprudence. Therefore he added "nothing profitable."

Acts 20:22 — Commentary on Acts

"I am bound by the Spirit." The word "bound" should be separated by a comma, so that the following meaning emerges: I go to Jerusalem, being bound, not having learned beforehand from the Spirit what will happen to me. It is remarkable that the prophets do not know everything, but only what the Holy Spirit reveals to them. Here too Paul, having foretold as a prophet everything that was to happen to him, and that among the Ephesians there would be bad believers and heretics, said that one thing he does not know — what the end of all this will be, because, having revealed everything to him, the Lord concealed from him this one thing, namely: what will happen to him after the bonds and sorrows. This was so that, knowing precisely what he must pursue, and becoming proud, he would not fall through pride. The Holy Spirit left him in doubt, so that, fearing the weakness of the flesh, he would pray to God for deliverance from temptations.

Acts 20:23 — Commentary on Acts

"Bonds and afflictions await me." That afflictions await me, this I know, but what kind of afflictions, that I do not know, because this was harder.

Acts 20:24 — Commentary on Acts

Why then do you go, if "bonds and afflictions" await you? In order to be a prisoner for Christ, in order to die for Him.

Acts 20:26-27 — Commentary on Acts

"Clean," he says, "am I from the blood of all," if you are weighed down by sleep and die at the hands of the murderer of souls, because I have fulfilled the duty of a teacher, "for I did not shrink from declaring to you the whole will of God." This means: whoever does not declare the whole will of God is guilty of blood, that is, of murder. While seemingly justifying himself, he nevertheless makes them be on their guard.

Acts 20:28 — Commentary on Acts

"Pay attention to yourselves and to all the flock," because salvific benefit consists not only in correcting others — I fear, says the apostle, "lest, having preached to others, I myself should be disqualified" (1 Cor. 9:27) — but also not only in caring for oneself, because such a person is a self-lover, seeks only his own advantage, and is like the one who buried his talent in the ground. "Take heed to yourselves." Not because the salvation of oneself is preferable to the salvation of the flock, but because when we take heed to ourselves, then the flock also benefits. "The Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the Church." You received, he says, ordination from the Spirit. And upon you lies the obligation to watch over the rational flocks of the Church, to watch that no one grows weak in faith, whether anyone is languishing from hunger or thirst, whether anyone is in need of some admonition or reproof, as Paul himself commands: "reprove, rebuke, exhort" (2 Tim. 4:2). "Which He purchased with His own Blood." No small things were in danger if the Lord did not spare even His own Blood. Yes, to reconcile enemies, He shed even His own Blood; yet you can hold on to them now that they have already become friends.

Acts 20:29 — Commentary on Acts

A twofold misfortune: on the one hand, that he will not be there, and on the other, that certain people will attack, and moreover — what is especially bitter — "from among your own selves." It is grievous when civil war breaks out.

Acts 20:30 — Commentary on Acts

"To draw away disciples after themselves." The goal of heretics is to try to attract people not to the Lord, but to themselves, in order to flatter their own vanity, so that those attracted by them would bear the name of one heretic or another, as, for example, from Manes — the Manichaeans, from Arius — the Arians. This is what "to draw away disciples after themselves" means. Therefore, tempering their zeal even earlier, Paul both reproaches and forgives those who said: "I am of Paul"; "I am of Apollos" (1 Cor. 1:12).

Acts 20:32 — Commentary on Acts

The exhortation ends with a prayer. Since he had greatly frightened them, so as not to strike them down completely, here is the consolation. "And now," he says, "I commend you… to God and to the word of His grace," that is, to His very grace itself.

Acts 20:33 — Commentary on Acts

He did not say "I took neither silver, nor gold, nor clothing," but even "I did not desire them."

Acts 20:34 — Commentary on Acts

And he spoke even more loftily further on: "You yourselves know that these hands of mine served my needs and the needs of those who were with me." Yes, true almsgiving consists in giving from one's own labors. But pay attention to the fact that this was a man who labored while constantly conversing: both day and night.

Acts 20:35 — Commentary on Acts

You cannot hide behind ignorance. I have shown you by my own actions that it is necessary to labor and to remember this word of the Lord Jesus. But where did the Lord say this? Perhaps the apostles transmitted this orally, or it is clear by inference. One degree is to renounce everything, another is to provide for oneself the necessities, a third is to provide not only for oneself but also for others, and a fourth is not to take even when you are preaching and have the ability to take. It is not said, however, that taking is a bad thing, but rather that it is better not to take.

Acts 20:36 — Commentary on Acts

It should be noted that the one who is departing ought to kneel and pray with all those present, and only then depart.

Acts 20:37 — Commentary on Acts

It should be noted that the one who is departing ought to kneel and pray with all those present, and only then depart. The strength of their affection for Paul, as they embraced him for the last time and felt deep love and friendship from his final conversation, is evident in the words: "falling on Paul's neck."

Acts 21:1 — Commentary on Acts

Luke uses a strong expression, saying "having parted from them" ("torn away from them"). And this is quite expressive, because after the tearing away they could not put out to sea. What does "we came with a straight course" mean? It means that they passed by all the other places without stopping at them.

Acts 21:2-3 — Commentary on Acts

"Having found a ship crossing over to Phoenicia." Perhaps this ship had its anchorage here, in Patara; and they, not finding a ship departing for Caesarea, but finding a ship sailing to Phoenicia, set out on it and left Cyprus and Syria to the side, since the expression "leaving on the left" was not added without purpose, but to show that they did not even think of approaching Syria.

Acts 21:4 — Commentary on Acts

If the Spirit commanded Paul, then why did he resist? For the disciples spoke, knowing from the Spirit about the dangers threatening him. Yes, they did not persuade him "by the prompting of the Spirit," they did not directly predict the dangers awaiting him, but, sparing him, they simply said "that he should not go to Jerusalem."

Acts 21:8-9 — Commentary on Acts

The deacon Philip had daughters. But notice that his daughters were virgins and prophetesses, and that they attained through piety above all else to the point that they were even deemed worthy of the gift of prophecy. The writer would not have added that they were virgins if this were not worthy of attention.

Acts 21:10 — Commentary on Acts

This is that Agabus who earlier predicted the famine.

Acts 21:11 — Commentary on Acts

This is that Agabus who earlier predicted the famine. But bitter is the fact that "they will deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles." Notice: as soon as he heard that he was about to endure many sufferings, he begins to hasten. Agabus did not say that they would bind Paul, lest they think he was speaking by prior arrangement; no, he said: "the man whose belt this is."

Acts 21:12 — Commentary on Acts

The others wept, but Paul comforted them: and he who did not fear his own trials grieved on account of their tears.

Acts 21:13 — Commentary on Acts

I weep for you, he says, and not for the sufferings that await me, because for the sake of the Lord Jesus I am ready even to die.

Acts 21:14 — Commentary on Acts

When they could not persuade him, they fell silent, because they recognized that this was the will of God. It should be noted that one ought to restrain those who hinder someone from doing a noble deed, even if they weep. And these tears moved even Paul himself and weakened his resolve. Therefore he also rebukes them.

Acts 21:15 — Commentary on Acts

The word "having prepared" means "having taken everything necessary for the journey."

Acts 21:18 — Commentary on Acts

"On the next day Paul came with us to James." James was the bishop of Jerusalem; this is the brother of the Lord, a great man and worthy of admiration. Paul tells them what happened among the Gentiles, not out of vainglory, but wishing to show God's love for mankind.

Acts 21:19 — Commentary on Acts

"By his ministry," that is, by the preaching of the evangelical teaching.

Acts 21:20 — Commentary on Acts

These thousands of Jews who believed were from those who cried out: "His blood be on us and on our children" (Matt. 27:25). Yet the Lover of mankind accepted many both from them and from their children and granted them innumerable blessings.

Acts 21:23 — Commentary on Acts

Many kinds of vows existed: some promised sacrifices, others – money, still others – themselves, and a fourth group – not to drink wine and not to cut their hair for a certain number of days. To this last category these men belonged. The hair was a symbol of mortification, because it, like the dead, does not feel pain.

Acts 21:24 — Commentary on Acts

"Taking them, purify yourself with them, and take upon yourself the expenses for the sacrifice for them." That is, he says, the sacrifices which, according to the law, must be offered for them, provide yourself, in order to destroy every suspicion. Defend yourself, it is said, by deed, not by word. "That they may shave their heads, and all will know that what they have heard about you is untrue." It was customary that those who had taken a vow, after purification, would shear their heads and in this manner for seven days make offerings for themselves. Something similar was done by Aquila and Priscilla, so that it would be evident that they sheared their heads as worshippers of God.

Acts 21:25 — Commentary on Acts

As we give instructions to the Gentiles, although we preach to the Jews, so also you cooperate with us, although you preach to the Gentiles. Do not be afraid, it is a matter of condescension.

Acts 21:26 — Commentary on Acts

Paul had his hair cut and fulfilled all the Jewish rites, but not because he changed his opinion (for that would have been a thing impure from vice), but because love is condescending. "He declared the completion of the days of purification," that is, he himself declared about himself that the purification was completed.

Acts 21:27 — Commentary on Acts

Notice God's arrangement: after some were dissuaded, others, out of fear that the rest might also be dissuaded, attack Paul. Their restless character is visible everywhere.

Acts 21:30 — Commentary on Acts

They wanted to kill him and dragged him out of the temple, so that they could commit the murder with greater boldness.

Acts 21:36 — Commentary on Acts

They say "Away with him!" in accordance with Roman custom, since it was customary among the Jews to shout this phrase against the righteous, as they also shouted against the Lord: "Away with Him" (Luke 23:18).

Acts 21:38 — Commentary on Acts

"Are you not that Egyptian?" There appeared a certain Egyptian, an innovator, a rebel, a deceiver, and a sorcerer. The devil flattered himself with the hope of using this man and presenting both Christ and the apostles as participants in those crimes which were committed by the followers of this Egyptian.

Acts 21:39 — Commentary on Acts

We, Christians, are the true Jews, as those who profess the true faith, because the name "Judah" means "confession." Since the commander asked whether he was that Egyptian, Paul first of all deflects him from this suspicion. And so that he would not think that he was a Jew by origin, he then declares his faith. So what then? Did he deny it? By no means! He was both a Jew and a Christian. "Allow me to speak to the people." This is the strongest proof that he was not guilty of anything—so ready was he to defend himself and so eager was he to address a word to the Jewish people.

Acts 21:40 — Commentary on Acts

Much contributed to him the very place — the stairs — namely, that he spoke while standing high up and being bound. To see Paul, bound with two chains, speaking to the people — what spectacle could equal this? How he was not frightened, looking upon such a multitude of agitated people!

Acts 22:1 — Commentary on Acts

The expression "fathers" is a sign of respect, and the expression "brethren" is an indication of kinship. Notice, his speech is both free from flattery and full of gentleness. He did not say "lords," but "brothers," which was especially pleasing to the people. I am not a stranger to you, he says, nor am I against you.

Acts 22:2 — Commentary on Acts

"And when they heard that he spoke… in the Hebrew language." You see how it affected them that he spoke the same language as they did — they had a certain kind of respect for that language.

Acts 22:3 — Commentary on Acts

With such a beginning he paves the way for his speech: "I," he says, "am a Jew." To hear this was most pleasant of all for them. But lest they again think that he is a Jew by nationality and not by faith, he adds: "born in Tarsus of Cilicia, brought up in this city." He shows his great devotion to the faith, such that, having left so far away and so glorious a homeland, he desired to study the law here. He does not simply say "under Gamaliel," but "at the feet of Gamaliel," indicating by this his constant, unrelenting diligence and attention and his great respect for this man. "Instructed in the ancestral law" – he was instructed not simply in the law, but in the ancestral law. So then, what of it? You have learned the law excellently, yet you do not defend it and do not love it?

Acts 22:4 — Commentary on Acts

"A zealot," he says. Since Paul had already spoken many praises of himself, he summarizes: "As you all are today." But pay attention to how many witnesses he appeals to: both the elders, and the high priest, and the citizens. Up to this point he has witnesses; but the subsequent content of the speech no longer finds witnesses.

Acts 22:5 — Commentary on Acts

So that they would not think this was an invention, Paul shows that he did everything out of love and zeal, and not out of vainglory.

Acts 22:9 — Commentary on Acts

This was done with purpose, since he alone was to hear that voice. And since rather ordinary people trust sight more, those who were with Saul only "saw the light and were filled with fear; but did not hear the voice of Him who spoke to me." And the light produced such an effect not for them, but for Saul; therefore it deprived him of sight, and not them; but at the time when the light was poured out upon him, they too were allowed to look upon this light, if they wished. It seems to me, however, that they did not believe by a special Divine arrangement, so that they would be such witnesses of the event whom the Jews could not disbelieve.

Acts 22:11 — Commentary on Acts

"Those who were with me led me by the hand into Damascus." The mention of the city is fittingly added so that the Jews would know that Saul was a persecutor. Paul-Saul interweaves the testimonies of persons with the testimonies of circumstances, both those concerning himself and those concerning others; the witnesses are the priests, the elders, the companions. Facts are attested by facts, and not only by persons. The witnesses are Ananias, an outsider, and furthermore the very fact itself, that is, the recovery of sight.

Acts 22:14 — Commentary on Acts

He said beautifully: "The God of our fathers," in order to show that they are not Jews, but apostates from the law, and that they do not act out of zeal for God. "He saw the Righteous One." He speaks so directly and forcefully, because if Jesus is the Righteous One, then they are transgressors.

Acts 22:15 — Commentary on Acts

Because you will not betray nor forget what you have seen and heard. "What you have seen and heard." The Lord persuades Saul by means of both senses, that is, by means of sight and hearing. "Because you will be His witness before all people." Not before fellow countrymen only, but also before foreigners, because witnesses are witnesses precisely in order to testify not before those who know, but before those who do not know. But this is also a great prophecy; and look — it was fulfilled, because by his deeds, by his sufferings, by his words, Paul truly became a witness before all people.

Acts 22:19 — Commentary on Acts

Why did he say "it is known to them?" He said this not contradicting Christ, but wishing to understand such an incomprehensible thing. But Christ did not explain it to him, and only told him to go.

Acts 22:20 — Commentary on Acts

"And when the blood of Stephen was being shed." He reminded them of one cruel murder, when Stephen was reproving them at that time, and they could not endure it.

Acts 22:24 — Commentary on Acts

But since they were crying out, it was necessary to find out from them, to ask them what they found suspicious in Paul's words; but the tribune simply caters to those in power and acts to please them, because he was not concerned with how to act more justly, but with how to calm their anger, even though it was unjust.

Acts 22:25 — Commentary on Acts

"Is it lawful for you to scourge a Roman citizen, and uncondemned?" Paul did not lie in saying that he was a Roman, because his father, for the sake of status, had purchased this title with money, since those deemed worthy of being called by this name enjoyed great honor. Paul says this so that, in the event of his punishment, they would not begin to treat him with contempt. If they had punished him, they would have given the matter a different turn and killed him; but now, though for no other reason than the very fact that he was a Roman, they not only did not punish him but also released him. Paul identifies two offenses in his punishment: one — that they wanted to punish him without a trial, and the other — that they wanted to punish a Roman citizen; and therefore he struck even greater fear into them.

Acts 22:28 — Commentary on Acts

"But Paul said: and I was born in it." Look: his father too was a Roman. Before Paul was born, Cilicia had already come under Roman rule, and therefore his father, as one who had come under their authority, necessarily had to be a Roman. Paul, according to the prophecy, was bound in Jerusalem, and the prophetic word was fulfilled. What happens next? The tribune unties Paul and brings him before the Jews. So it is no lie that he is a Roman, because the tribune was afraid that he was a Roman, that is, a man of noble birth.

Acts 23:1 — Commentary on Acts

Paul speaks now not to the people and not to the crowd, "looking intently at the Sanhedrin," that "he had lived with a perfectly good conscience," that is, he is not conscious of being guilty before them in any of his actions, nor deserving of these chains.

Acts 23:3 — Commentary on Acts

"You sit to judge according to the law, and, contrary to the law, you order me to be struck." That is, transgressing the law, becoming guilty of lawlessness; as if to say: "Being worthy of very many punishments." "You whitewashed wall!" He calls him this because although Ananias assumed the bright appearance of a man who supposedly defends the law and judges according to the law, his mind was full of lawlessness. Therefore Paul also exposes in him the hypocritical appearance of outward devotion to the law.

Acts 23:5 — Commentary on Acts

"You revile the high priest of God? Paul said: I did not know, brothers, that he was the high priest." How then did he say: "You sit to judge according to the law?" Yes, Paul pretends not to know, but this was not harmful but beneficial for the listeners. But I (Blessed Theophylact) am very convinced that Paul truly did not know that Ananias was the high priest, since Paul had arrived recently in Jerusalem, had not associated with the Jews, and saw Ananias among many other persons. Indeed, among many and various persons the high priest was also inconspicuous.

Acts 23:6 — Commentary on Acts

Again he speaks in a human manner: "I am a Pharisee," but everywhere he is rich in grace. He does not deceive here either, because by his ancestors he is "a son of a Pharisee." And since the Jews did not want to say what they were accusing him of, he considers himself compelled to state it himself: "for the hope of the resurrection of the dead I am being judged," and he justifies himself both by their accusation and slander.

Acts 23:8 — Commentary on Acts

The Sadducees, being senseless, perhaps did not even know God, and therefore do not believe that there will be a resurrection. "The Pharisees acknowledge both." However, the Sadducees do not acknowledge three things (the resurrection, the existence of an Angel, and the existence of a Spirit). How then does the writer say "both"? But Spirit and Angel are one and the same; moreover, "both" is also said of three things. The writings of unlettered men and fishermen should not be measured by the standard of elegant outward refinement that distinguishes the compositions of professional writers — from this heresies are born.

Acts 23:9 — Commentary on Acts

Something is lacking here for the completeness of the thought. The Spirit, it is said, or an Angel suggested to him the content of his speech — it is unknown. Or this is said from the perspective of the Pharisees, and in that case the words "if a spirit or an Angel spoke to him" should be understood thus: "Behold, he speaks of the resurrection; evidently, either the Spirit or an Angel imparted to him the teaching about the resurrection."

Acts 23:10 — Commentary on Acts

"The commander, fearing." He was afraid lest they tear Paul apart, since he had said that he was a Roman, and the matter was not far from danger. Finally the soldiers snatch him away, I think, as their own property.

Acts 23:11 — Commentary on Acts

The Lord appeared to Paul, since He is a comforter in afflictions. But He did not appear to Paul before he had fallen into danger (the Lord strengthens us also through afflictions), and after His appearance He deigns to save his life by human means.

Acts 23:14 — Commentary on Acts

They say that they "bound themselves with an oath," meaning that they would renounce their faith in God if they did not carry out what they had planned. Thus, if they made a false promise, they were under an oath as deceivers; if they had succeeded in killing Paul, they would again have subjected themselves to a curse as murderers, or God would have anathematized them.

Acts 23:16 — Commentary on Acts

By God's arrangement, the Jews did not notice how "the son of Paul's sister" could hear them. Again Paul is saved through human foresight, since he leaves everyone, even the centurion, in ignorance, so that the matter would not be discovered. One should not condemn Paul for fearing danger — this testifies only to the weakness of his nature (since he was a man) and should serve to the praise of his will, since even while fearing blows and death, he did nothing unworthy of himself because of that fear.

Acts 23:25 — Commentary on Acts

Here is a letter written in defense of him and in accusation of the Jews. Look: Paul is acknowledged as innocent not by the Jews, but by foreigners, just as Christ was by Pilate.

Acts 23:35 — Commentary on Acts

"In Herod's praetorium." It is noteworthy that in Caesarea there was a praetorium of Herod.

Acts 24:1 — Commentary on Acts

Again, something is lacking in the words "they complained to the governor about Paul" for the completeness of the thought, which should be as follows: they presented a written accusation against Paul.

Acts 24:2 — Commentary on Acts

"To you… we owe much peace." You see how from the very first he predisposes the judge in his favor with praises, and how he tries to portray Paul as an innovator and troublemaker.

Acts 24:5 — Commentary on Acts

To be numbered among the Nazarenes was a matter of disgrace; therefore Tertullus was demeaning Paul from this angle as well, since Nazareth was an insignificant city. He calls the Nazarenes heretics, as though such a sect also existed among the Jews. But Tertullus was a Greek, which is precisely why he was the one delivering the oration or accusing Paul.

Acts 24:11 — Commentary on Acts

So far, says Paul, am I from stirring up disturbances, that I came to Jerusalem to worship. He dwells on this point because it presented a strong proof of his innocence.

Acts 24:14 — Commentary on Acts

"I truly serve the God of my fathers, believing." When, after being called to be Christ's apostle, Paul says that he serves the God of his fathers, he shows by this that the God of the Old and New Testaments is One and the Same.

Acts 24:16 — Commentary on Acts

We show perfect virtue when we both give people no occasion for stumbling and strive to be blameless before God.

Acts 24:20 — Commentary on Acts

"Let these same men say what wrong they found in me." They found wrong at the assembly, when an inquiry was made. And that I speak the truth, my very accusers themselves testify to this. Not to avoid one's accusers, but to be ready to give an answer to everyone, is a sign of undoubted righteousness.

Acts 24:21 — Commentary on Acts

At first they were even offended that I preached the resurrection, because after this preaching it was easy to add also what pertains to Christ — that He rose from the dead.

Acts 24:22 — Commentary on Acts

He intentionally postponed the case – not in order to investigate it, but to get rid of the Jews and give relief to Paul, since he did not want to punish him for their sake. "I will examine your case when the tribune Lysias arrives." Felix, instructed from the Old Testament in the things pertaining to Christ, knew well the faith of Paul and did not release him out of people-pleasing, as it says below: "desiring to do the Jews a favor" (v. 27). Or perhaps he also thought to obtain money from Paul. Felix knew about the things pertaining to Christ because he had a Jewish wife, from whom he often heard about these matters.

Acts 24:24 — Commentary on Acts

Being a Jewess, Drusilla, contrary to the law, married a Greek; or, perhaps, although she was a Jewess, upon marrying she became a Greek. Therefore, wishing to convert her husband, she communicated her faith to him.

Acts 24:25 — Commentary on Acts

"Felix became afraid." Such was the power contained in Paul's words that even the governor was frightened.

Acts 24:26 — Commentary on Acts

"Therefore he sent for him often and conversed with him." Do you see what truthfulness breathes in what is written? He sent for Paul often not because he admired him or because he approved of his words, and not because he wished to believe, but because he hoped that he would be given money.

Acts 25:8 — Commentary on Acts

Here is a clear and open declaration: I, says Paul, kept myself pure in all things, sinned neither against God, "nor against the law of the Jews," nor against man, nor against the temple, that is, I never dishonored the Jewish temples built of stones, although I know and preach that God does not dwell in temples made with hands; likewise I never offended the conscience of the Jews by reviling their high priest, although I no longer heed the Jewish high priests either.

Acts 25:10 — Commentary on Acts

"I stand before Caesar's judgment seat" means: I wish to go to Rome to Caesar and there receive judgment. I demand this, he says, from you.

Acts 25:13 — Commentary on Acts

Agrippa was either a viceroy of the king in the eastern provinces and therefore called a king, or perhaps he was himself a king in the east, while Nero ruled in the west and had his residence in Rome. "Caesar" in Latin means "emperor," since all Roman emperors, as long as they were emperors, were called Caesars; however, these titles were not their proper names. I have noted this so that no one, on the basis of the identity of this common title with a proper name, would think that our Lord was born and Paul died under one and the same emperor. The Lord was born, as chronology shows, under Caesar Augustus, and died thirty-three years later under Tiberius Augustus. Paul, however, died under Nero, thirty-four years after the death of the Lord. And Herod too was a viceroy of the king, which is why he himself was also called a king.

Acts 25:16 — Commentary on Acts

It is clear that Pilate, having handed Jesus over to the Jews, did this with a villainous purpose, since he despised both the judgment of God and Roman law in order to please the murderers by delivering innocent blood to death, although for such an unlawful act he was subject to accountability before the Roman emperor, who had sent him as governor to the territory of Jerusalem.

Acts 25:18 — Commentary on Acts

"Having surrounded him, the accusers did not present a single one of their charges." The slanderers brought accusations against him, but did not prove them, because their slander and audacity seemed suspicious, and the examination of the case confirmed nothing.

Acts 25:19 — Commentary on Acts

Naturally he says "about a certain Jesus," since he was a man with authority and paid no attention to the Lord.

Acts 25:20 — Commentary on Acts

"Being at a loss regarding the resolution of this question." The examination of such a case left the judge perplexed, since the matter was beyond his understanding.

Acts 25:21 — Commentary on Acts

"On the review of Augustus." He calls the emperor Augustus, as well as Caesar; he also calls him lord (sovereign).

Acts 25:25 — Commentary on Acts

Finally, the judge himself testifies about Paul that he was innocent; however, he did not free Paul. The Lord arranged that Paul mentioned Caesar (and those who appealed to Caesar had to be sent to Rome), so that the prediction of Paul himself would be fulfilled, namely: "I must also see Rome" (Acts 19:21). Observe how Paul, having left everything — both parents and teachers — comes to Rome free from all suspicion.

Acts 26:2 — Commentary on Acts

Paul said: "I consider myself fortunate that today I can defend myself before you in everything of which the Jews accuse me." He spoke not with flattery (God forbid!), but wishing to bring benefit to the king. And the one who had just been treated as being on trial partly influenced the judge and captivated him, because Agrippa said in the presence of all: "You almost persuade me to become a Christian" (v. 28).

Acts 26:3 — Commentary on Acts

"All the more so, since you know all the customs and disputed opinions of the Jews." Knowing this, Paul should have been afraid of being judged by a man who knows everything; but not to reject such a judge, who knows in detail everything that happened, means having a clear conscience.

Acts 26:4 — Commentary on Acts

"All the Jews know; they have known about me for a long time." This means: the Jews know the truth, but do not want to testify to it, and willfully lie and sin against him.

Acts 26:5 — Commentary on Acts

"I lived as a Pharisee according to the strictest teaching of our religion." It is remarkable that the Pharisees too were heretics, although they studied and understood the Scriptures better than all other Jewish sects. They understood better, but not truly, because they did not possess a true understanding of the Scriptures. Thus, diligence can investigate and discuss a matter with subtlety, yet it cannot fully comprehend its essence; on the contrary, it happens that a person is deceived by his own mind.

Acts 26:9 — Commentary on Acts

Paul says "indeed, I too thought," for it seemed to him that this is how it should have been.

Acts 26:11 — Commentary on Acts

"Many times I punished them." Incited by the devil and demons, he says, many, like madmen, committed many absurdities; but I, perhaps, was more frenzied than they, since I was doing evil of my own will.

Acts 26:13 — Commentary on Acts

Reporting about a radiance brighter than sensible light and considering it impossible to liken the light of Jesus to sunlight, Paul, in order to convey the phenomenon in a way that human hearing can receive, says: this light far surpasses sunlight.

Acts 26:19 — Commentary on Acts

I was convinced through this vision, says Paul. By this vision the Lord converted me and thus persuaded me not to delay the matter. This vision is a pure contemplation, surpassing human powers; it cannot be seen by a carnal man unless his eyes are opened by a superhuman power.

Acts 26:22 — Commentary on Acts

What the prophets said about the suffering of Christ is known, and it is needless to speak of it; but what Moses foretold is evident from what he said as if from the person of Jacob to Judah: "He stooped down, he lay down as a lion… who shall rouse him?" (Gen. 49:9). Here he means the death and resurrection of Christ. But Moses also foretold of the suffering: "Thy life shall hang in doubt before thee" (Deut. 28:66).

Acts 26:23 — Commentary on Acts

"Having risen first from the dead." Jesus was the first to rise and no longer dies, whereas those raised by Him or by His disciples died again in expectation of the future general resurrection.

Acts 26:24 — Commentary on Acts

Since Paul constantly directed his speech to the king, Festus, being somewhat offended and seeing Paul's boldness, said out of vexation and anger: "You are out of your mind, Paul!" Paul then explains to him the reason why he directed his word to the king.

Acts 26:26 — Commentary on Acts

Saying that "this was not done in a corner," Paul is referring to the cross and the resurrection, since the teaching about this had spread throughout the whole world. He says this as proof that Agrippa knew everything; and he almost says to the rest of those present as well: "You too ought to have known this," because such is the meaning of the following words.

Acts 26:29 — Commentary on Acts

"I would pray to God that whether in little or in much, not only you but also all who hear me today might become such as I am, except for these chains." Although chains for the name of Christ are worthy of glory, Paul "added 'except for these chains,'" accommodating himself to the understanding of those present. — What are you saying, blessed Paul, "except for these chains?" What boldness do you have, then, if you are ashamed of and shrink from chains? Do you not everywhere in your epistles boast of your chains and call yourself a prisoner? And do you not everywhere display your fetters before us in place of a diadem? So then, what has happened that you push the chains away from yourself? I myself, he says, do not push them away from me, I am not ashamed of them, but I speak this way out of condescension to the weakness of my hearers, because they cannot yet contain my boast. And from the Lord I learned that "no one sews a patch of unshrunk cloth on an old garment" (Mk. 2:21). That is why I spoke thus.

Acts 27:2 — Commentary on Acts

Aristarchus is profitably present and accompanies Paul, since he must report in Macedonia everything that happened to Paul.

Acts 27:3 — Commentary on Acts

"Julius, treating Paul kindly." And it was natural to lead and support Paul, who was weighed down by chains and fear. Notice how the writer does not conceal the fact that Paul was in need of care for himself.

Acts 27:6 — Commentary on Acts

A ship, he says, "Alexandrian, sailing to Italy." Probably they too had departed for Asia Minor to announce what had happened to Paul, as Aristarchus had for Macedonia.

Acts 27:9 — Commentary on Acts

I think Paul is speaking here of the Jewish fast, since he had departed a long time after Pentecost, so that he arrived at the borders of Crete almost by winter.

Acts 27:10 — Commentary on Acts

But to show that he is not prophesying, but speaking by conjecture, he expresses himself thus: "I perceive," – because they would not have immediately believed him even if he had said this as a prophet.

Acts 27:11 — Commentary on Acts

The Evangelist says that "the centurion trusted the helmsman and the captain of the ship more." He did this on the assumption that one should rather listen to people experienced in sailing than to a passenger inexperienced in this matter. Thus, this was an error of his mind, not of fortune.

Acts 27:21 — Commentary on Acts

After such a prolonged storm, he addresses them not with reproach, but wishes that in the future they would believe him, and presents what happened as testimony to the truth of what he had told them. Then he predicts two things, namely: that the ship will perish, but those on it will be saved, and that they will be cast upon an island.

Acts 27:24 — Commentary on Acts

"Behold, God has granted you all those who sail with you." Behold, if it were not for Paul, all who were in the ship would have had to perish. Thus, what was said by Homer is false: Homer says that it is impossible to escape the mortal fate that determines the hour of a person's death together with their birth. But consider: if all were destined to perish, then, by ordinary reckoning, Paul too should have perished, having spent so many days at sea without food! Yes, the false mind said: "Neither the brave man (that is, the valiant) nor the coward escapes fate"… Something entirely different is said in Scripture, namely: "The righteous is delivered out of trouble, and the wicked comes in his stead" (Prov. 11:8). Thus, God granted the souls to Paul, but the ship with everything on it perished. In this way, the ungodly are saved this time for the sake of the righteous. It also happens that the ungodly person perishes prematurely because of his own ungodliness, as Ecclesiastes says: "Do not give yourself over to sin, and do not be foolish: why should you die before your time?" (7:18).

Acts 27:32 — Commentary on Acts

"Then the soldiers cut the ropes of the boat." God arranged it so that Paul was not believed at first, but was believed after his words were tested by experience; which is what happened. Look: the centurion believes Paul to such an extent that he allows the boat to be destroyed; the sailors, however, did not yet believe, but believed afterwards, since these people were poorly educated.

Acts 27:35 — Commentary on Acts

That Paul began to eat was so that he would not die of hunger. "Having taken bread, he gave thanks to God" for what had happened. The order of the Eucharist also teaches us to say the same thing: "We thank Thee, O God, that Thou hast vouchsafed us…"

Acts 27:40 — Commentary on Acts

They loosened the ropes when day came; and by day the ship is also taken down, so that those on board would not perish from fear and so that they might see the fulfillment of the prophecy.

Acts 27:42 — Commentary on Acts

It should be noted that they kill someone voluntarily, and fate cannot prevent the commission of murder. So then, the soldiers voluntarily decide upon the act of murder and proceed to carry it out; however, having obeyed the centurion, they again and likewise voluntarily abandon their intention. They could have disobeyed the centurion, since there were many of them and strength was on their side, but the will and free desire do what they want and do not do what they do not want.

Acts 28:3-5 — Commentary on Acts

When Paul was gathering brushwood, a viper bit his hand and caused him no harm, because the holy man was a practitioner of faith. Having sunk its fangs into the apostle's hand and finding no sinful wound in it, the viper immediately recoiled and threw itself into the fire, as if seeking punishment for itself. We, however, fear wild beasts, since we do not possess the full armor of virtue.

Acts 28:4 — Commentary on Acts

"They said to one another." Look: natural judgment is full of truthfulness, and among the barbarians they do not simply condemn, but having conferred among themselves with a feeling of compassion.

Acts 28:6 — Commentary on Acts

They thought that Paul's body would be torn apart. "Having waited a long time." The miracle was not revealed suddenly, but the people waited for it for some time. Thus, this occurrence was not a deception or mere trickery. "They said that he was a God." Since they had the custom of calling anyone who did something extraordinary a god, just as the ancients called gods those who, whether by physical strength, like Heracles, performed greater feats than their contemporaries, or drove spectators out of their minds by the art of magic, like Simon in Samaria.

Acts 28:7 — Commentary on Acts

Publius was a hospitable man, because he received them knowing nothing about them, but only out of compassion for their plight, and gave rest to two hundred and eighty people, seeing in this a benefit for himself.

Acts 28:8-9 — Commentary on Acts

"The father of Publius lay sick with a fever and dysentery." Dysentery, a disease difficult to cure, having been healed by Paul, converted many to faith in Christ.

Acts 28:11 — Commentary on Acts

Almost always, especially on Alexandrian ships, it was customary to make such images near the bow of the ship on the right and left sides. And since, given the prevailing idol-worship of that time, the "Dioscuri" were probably depicted on this ship, we may conclude from this that the shipmaster on it was a foreigner and an idolater.

Acts 28:15 — Commentary on Acts

When he says "to the Appian Forum and the Three Taverns," he indicates certain localities before Rome. The first, the Appian Forum, is a locality where a statue of Appius stood; from this, probably, the locality was also named the forum before the statue. "Seeing them, Paul thanked God and took courage." Although Paul had performed so many miracles, he nevertheless gained greater boldness from seeing the brethren. From this we learn that he received both consolation and adverse treatment toward him in a human manner.

Acts 28:16 — Commentary on Acts

Paul was so respected that he was permitted to stay by himself; for if the centurion had been favorable to him until now, he became even more favorable. "With a soldier who guarded him," in order to prevent the possibility of new plots against Paul, so that the soldier was not watching over him, but rather watching out so that no harm would come to him.

Acts 28:19 — Commentary on Acts

Since Paul knew that it was entirely inappropriate to be on trial, especially before an unbelieving man, he defends himself from both sides, namely: that he acted not against the law, but on the contrary, was himself knowingly unjustly condemned by the Jews, and that he did not appeal to Caesar of his own will, but because the Jews themselves gave him reason to do so, since they saw fit neither to judge him according to the law of the Church nor to submit to the lawful opinion of the authorities. The authorities wanted to release him; but they did not release him because the Jews opposed this. So then what? Did you do what you did—appeal to Caesar—in order to accuse the Jews? No, he says, in order to escape danger.

Acts 28:20 — Commentary on Acts

"For the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain." That is, by the Scriptures one hope has been granted to the Jews—Christ, and it was by preaching Him that Paul found himself in this condition of a prisoner.

Acts 28:21-22 — Commentary on Acts

Even before Paul's arrival in Rome, the Jews had been persuaded not to accept the preaching about Christ — not only the Jews in Rome, but all Jews throughout the entire world. But how is this known? In the writings of ancient authors we find that the priests, scribes, and elders dwelling in Jerusalem wrote epistles and sent them to all countries, to the Jews living in them; in these epistles they reviled the teaching of Christ as a teaching alien to God, and urged them not to accept it. The same thing, it seems, is indicated by the following prophecy of Isaiah: "Woe to the land shadowing with wings, which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, that sends ambassadors by the sea, even in vessels of papyrus upon the waters!" (Isa. 18:1–2). By this is signified that the impious voice of the people inhabiting Judea was carried on swift-sailing ships beyond the land of Ethiopia and to the uttermost ends of the earth, and that their "ambassadors," sailing upon the waters and crossing the sea, penetrated into all countries, carrying epistles and reviling the teaching about our Savior. Among the Jews it is still customary to this day to call ambassadors, or messengers, those persons who carry circular letters from their leaders. The next part of the prophecy — "go, swift messengers, to a nation strong and vigorous" — (ibid., 2) — speaks of the disciples of the Savior, whom the prophecy calls "swift messengers" — in contrast to the Jewish ones mentioned by him, and by virtue of the fact that they are proclaimers of good tidings to all people.

Acts 28:23-24 — Commentary on Acts

The Jews call faith in Christ a heresy. But even they testify that Christ is preached everywhere, although not all accept this preaching, and some of the Jews and Greeks even oppose it.

Acts 28:25 — Commentary on Acts

Observe how the Jews now plot against Paul: in Judea they were like tyrants, but here, even though rebuked by Paul, they dare say nothing against him, because his case was no longer subject to their authority. "Well spoke the Holy Spirit." Here Paul opportunely strikes a blow against those who assert that the Holy Spirit is a person subservient to the Father, because he calls the Holy Spirit Lord, sitting "on a throne, high and lifted up," Whom Isaiah saw (Isa. 6:1), since the Holy Spirit is consubstantial with the Father and the Son and has equal authority with Them.

Acts 28:26-27 — Commentary on Acts

They did this, he says, people who stopped their ears and closed their eyes, who "will not turn, so that I may heal them." This points to the strong impiety and stubborn aversion of these people. This is said in order to attract and dispose them, and to show that if they turn back, they will be healed. "For the heart of this people has grown dull." This is said not in the sense that God, Who desires all to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth, contributes to their not seeing, as though He were zealous that they not hear; rather, we are accustomed to speaking this way about people who withdraw and do not wish to hear the words of salvation. Such a person flees and turns away so as not to hear the word that could convert him and restrain him from evil.

Acts 28:30-31 — Commentary on Acts

Paul did not act like that Diogenes who dressed in rags and lived in a barrel, who amazed many with things in which they had no need whatsoever, yet brought benefit to no one. Paul did nothing of the sort, because he did not turn his gaze toward ambition. On the contrary, Paul dressed with every possible propriety, lived constantly in a house, and showed every care for decency, which the aforementioned cynic neglected, violating it publicly, living intemperately, and being carried away by a passion for glory. If anyone should undertake to seek the reasons for his dwelling in a barrel, he will find no other reason than vainglory alone. But Paul even paid for the lodging he occupied in Rome.

Colossians 1:1 — Commentary on Colossians

Immediately and from the very beginning he imperceptibly refutes their way of thinking. For he is an apostle not of angels, but of Jesus Christ, and the will of God is that he is an apostle of that Christ, and not of angels. So if I am an apostle "by the will of God," then it is clear that I preach the truth. What then? That through the Son we have been brought to God, that we have been freed from Jewish and Greek observances. And notice, the preposition "by" (δια) is placed before the word θεός, which signified God the Father. He was also an apostle, it seems; probably he was also known to them.

Colossians 1:2 — Commentary on Colossians

Colossae is a city of Phrygia, which is now called Chonae — this is evident from the fact that Laodicea is a neighboring country to it. From what then did you become saints? Was it not through baptism into the death of Christ? Why are you called faithful? Is it not because you believe in Christ? Is it not because such mysteries have been entrusted to you by Christ? For we are called faithful not only because we have believed, but also because mysteries have been entrusted to us by God, which even the angels did not know. Why brethren? Is it on account of your own deeds or virtue? No, but in Christ. How then after this do you ascribe to the angels the bringing of us to God?

Colossians 1:3 — Commentary on Colossians

He does not add the name of Christ here, although this was his custom, so as not to immediately, from the very first words, openly attack them and thereby turn them against the following content of the speech. Let those who diminish the Holy Spirit say, why is God our Father? Is it not through the Spirit? Who granted us what is great and surpasses the mind? Is it not the Spirit? How then after this do you diminish Him? Jesus Christ is our Lord, and not the servant-angels. Paul shows his love for us not only through thanksgiving, but also through unceasing prayer for us, for even those whom he had not seen, he always carried within himself.

Colossians 1:4 — Commentary on Colossians

We thank God, he says, because we heard from Epaphroditus about your faith in Christ Jesus, and not in angels. Through this he predisposes them toward himself. Because these names—Christ and Jesus—are symbols of beneficence; for He received anointing for our sake, and He Himself saved His people from their transgressions. Not to this one or that one, but to all; consequently, to us as well, so that you will listen to us with pleasure. This is the speech of a man predisposing them toward himself. By love he means almsgiving and fellowship, as in other places as well.

Colossians 1:5 — Commentary on Colossians

You love, he says, the saints not out of human calculations, but in hope of future blessings; or else: we thank God that you are to inherit incorruptible blessings. For it is not laid up on earth, where it would be subject to corruption, but in heaven, where it is both intact and secure. Therefore, do not waver in hope: for what is laid up for you is in a safe place, and this pertains to those who have undergone trials, so that they would not seek deliverance from them here, and would not lose heart in trials, since they have a great reward. He did not say "preaching," but "of the gospel," in order to remind them of the benefactions of God, for the gospel is a proclamation of good. But if it is the word of truth, then there is no falsehood in it. How then do you make it false by not believing as you were formerly taught by it, namely through Christ the Savior? And who was the preacher there? Epaphras, as is evident from what follows.

Colossians 1:6 — Commentary on Colossians

He speaks as if about some animate object: "which is present." It did not come to you, he says, and then depart, but is present and reigns among you. By this he encourages them. And since many become more steadfast when they have companions, he adds: "and in all the world." It is everywhere present, everywhere standing firm. "Brings forth fruit" by works, "increases," because constantly many are joining this faith. But it would not bring forth fruit if it were not firm. For trees also bear more fruit when they are firmly rooted. As before, he predisposes them toward himself with praises, so that they would not fall away, even if they wanted to. For if the Gospel was preached in the same manner to everyone, including you, then how is it that some teach otherwise? Brings forth, he says, fruits and increases the Gospel among you from the day you came to know grace. In what way? Not by deception and empty words, but by truth, that is, by extraordinary signs and deeds.

Colossians 1:7 — Commentary on Colossians

You, he says, have in fact come to know the grace just as Epaphras also taught you. For it was not one thing that happened in reality while he taught another. For he, most likely, preached to the Colossians. By this he shows that this man is worthy of trust. For I, Paul, would not have loved him if he were not a true preacher, and would not have called him a "fellow worker." That is, the true one. For your sake, he says, he served in matters befitting Christ. For the fact that he went to Paul, comforted him in his bonds, and informed him of the events in Colossae — this too was a service to Christ. And if Epaphras is a servant of Christ, how can you say that through angels you were brought to God?

Colossians 1:8 — Commentary on Colossians

That is, the spiritual love which you have for me. For the most enduring love is love in the spirit. Every other love—both natural love, such as the love of parents for children and children for parents, and love based on friendship and companionship—is not enduring.

Colossians 1:9 — Commentary on Colossians

"Therefore" – why? Since, he says, we heard about your faith and love, we, filled with good hopes regarding the future, pray for you not one day, not two, but from the time we heard about this. By this he both shows his love and subtly reproaches them, since even with the help of his love they did not become more perfect. Note then that one must pray much and unceasingly, and that Paul constantly prayed and, even without achieving the fulfillment of his prayer, did not desist from it. He does not call them either entirely imperfect or entirely perfect. For he did not say: that you may receive, but "that you may be filled." You, he says, have, but not everything. That you have been brought to God, this you know, but that you have been brought through the Son, this you lack, and I pray that you may be filled with this. For the will of God and His good pleasure consists in this: that the Son was given for us, and not angels. Therefore, by understanding, comprehend the increase of knowledge. Since they were being deceived by philosophers, he says: I desire that you come to know the teaching through spiritual wisdom, and not through human wisdom, which is now leading you astray, which makes us consider ourselves knowledgeable. And if, in order to comprehend the will of God, spiritual wisdom is needed, what shall we say about those who boast that they have come to know the essence of God through external wisdom?

Colossians 1:10 — Commentary on Colossians

I pray, he says, that you may come to know that the Only-Begotten saved you, so that you would walk worthily, that is, live virtuously. For whoever has come to know the love of God for mankind and that He delivered His Son for us, how would such a person not strive to deliver himself to the labors of virtue and take up his cross? For the word "to walk" (περιπατήσαι – to walk, to go about constantly), as has been said, denotes life and activity. And everywhere he joins activity with faith. In other words: I pray not only, he says, that you may learn, but also that you may show your knowledge in deeds as well; for the one who knows but does not act will be punished. Notice how he constantly calls activity a walking, showing thereby that just as walking (περιπάτησις) is always necessary for us, so too is the best life necessary. So, he says, live in such a way that you please God in everything. How so? In no other way than by every good deed. For where there is every good deed, there is every pleasing of God. And see how he everywhere adds the word "every": in all wisdom, in every good deed, in all pleasing, and in all patience — showing that they have this even now, but not all of it. That is why they must reach perfection. "Bearing fruit and growing in the knowledge of God." Just as, he says, you have come to know God more than the ancients, so also in life you must grow in proportion to your knowledge. For how great must the virtue be of one who has been deemed worthy to know God and even to become a son of God? Or else: you must bear fruit — good works — but in such a way that you also have the knowledge of God as you ought, and not as you now imagine that you have. For what is the benefit of life and activity if you do not know the Son of God? See then how above he said that the knowledge of God is needed in order to walk worthily of the Lord; and now again he requires that they grow in good works so as to simultaneously know God, because the one is closely joined with the other.

Colossians 1:11 — Commentary on Colossians

We pray that you may attain perfection, "being strengthened with all power." Against what? Against temptations and persecutions, so that you do not become careless and do not fall into despair. To grant you such power as is fitting for Him to give, that is, ineffable and boundless, such as it is possible for a person to receive. Here is great encouragement. For he did not say: according to power, but "according to might," which is greater, as if saying: everywhere His glory is mighty. Therefore, do not grow faint in afflictions, for you shall prevail, as is natural for those who serve such a mighty and glorious Master. "Being strengthened with all patience," that is, in relation to outsiders, and "longsuffering," that is, in mutual relations. For the one who is longsuffering is he who has the ability to repay and does not repay, while the one who is patient is he who cannot do so. Therefore, patience is not attributed to God, but rather longsuffering, since He is able to crush but refrains from doing so. "With all" means not only now and then no more after that. So, if we bring the words together, he says the following: we pray that you may perfectly receive the knowledge of the teaching, not according to worldly wisdom but spiritual wisdom, and that you may lead a virtuous life, so as to firmly withstand temptations, having received power and strength from God — to show patience toward outsiders and longsuffering toward the brethren.

Colossians 1:12 — Commentary on Colossians

Having the intention to accuse them of acting incorrectly in the matter of teaching, he first speaks affectionately, so that it would not seem that he accuses them as an enemy. Therefore, having first said: I pray for you, that He may grant you such and such blessings (which is completely uncharacteristic of an enemy), he now says: with joy I give thanks for the blessings that you have. Therefore I accuse you not out of enmity, but out of love. I would even wish to constantly praise you, but necessity compels me to reproach. He does the same in the Epistles to the Corinthians. And he imperceptibly leads them to the word about the Son. For if I give thanks with joy, it means you possessed great blessings. But these were granted by the Master — the Son, and not by servants — the angels. Why did he say "I give thanks with joy"? Because it is possible to give thanks even in sorrow, as Job gave thanks, although he was in grief: "The Lord gave, and the Lord has taken away" (Job 1:21). And let no one say that he was not stung by sorrow, because in that case one would also destroy his praise, if he bore it without feeling. He grieved, but was not crushed. How much, he says, is given, that you not only became rich, but also received the power and ability to appear worthy recipients of such gifts. For example: if a king entrusted some position of authority to a person of small talents, he would have given the dignity, but would not have made him capable of worthily carrying it out; in such a case, this honor would often subject him to ridicule. But God both honored us and made us capable of receiving it. And the double honor is that He made us capable of receiving the gift. That is, the One who placed you with the saints — and not simply so, but who granted you to enjoy the same blessings, which is what is indicated by the word "participation." For it is possible to live in one and the same city but not have an equal share, and again: it is possible to partake in one and the same inheritance but not have the same portion, just as, for example, we all have one and the same inheritance of the Church, but one person has one portion and another has a different one. But here He granted both the same inheritance and the same portion. And everywhere he uses the word "inheritance" (κλήρος) in order to show that just as an inheritance depends not on human effort but rather, it seems, on fortune, so too we are not deemed worthy of the Kingdom for our virtues, but everything depends on the divine gift. Therefore, "when," he says, "you have done all things, say: we are unprofitable servants; we have done what we were obliged to do" (Luke 17:10). And future, and present, that is, in knowledge. For even now He has enlightened us, having revealed mysteries to us, and in the future He will reveal even more.

Colossians 1:13 — Commentary on Colossians

Not only is it important that He deemed us worthy of the Kingdom, but also what we were before this. For it is not the same thing to give something to the worthy and to the unworthy, as he also says in the Epistle to the Romans: "scarcely for a righteous man will one die" (Rom. 5:7). So then, He delivered us who were under the power of darkness, that is, of error and the tyranny of the devil. And he did not simply say "from darkness," but "from the power of darkness." For he had great power over us and ruled over us. Of course, it is grievous to be simply under the devil, but to be under the devil with power is even more grievous. And he did not say "led out," but "delivered," showing that we, like captives, were languishing. It is a great thing to deliver from darkness, but to bring into the Kingdom besides — this is far greater. And not simply so, but so that we might reign together with the beloved Son — we who were enemies and dwelt in darkness. Of which he also speaks in another place: "if we endure, we shall also reign with Him" (2 Tim. 2:12). And he did not say "transferred" (for then everything would belong to the one who transferred), but "brought over" (translated), so that here something might belong to us as well. By this expression he shows that for the power of God this is as easy as for someone to move a soldier from one place to another.

Colossians 1:14 — Commentary on Colossians

Lest you, having heard that the Father delivered us, should think that the Son showed nothing good, he says further that the Son granted us very much. For He is the source of our being brought into the Kingdom, since He granted us redemption, that is, the forgiveness of sins. For if we had not been redeemed and freed from them, we would not have been brought into the Kingdom. Thus He paved for us the way to the gift of the Father. He did not say λύτρωσιν, but ἀπολύτρωσιν, that is, He completely delivered us, so that we would not then fall and become mortal, as partakers of Adam's sin. Therefore, if the Son delivered us, then He also brought us into the Kingdom. How then do you drag angels into this? Note also that the expression "in Whom" refers to the Son.

Colossians 1:15 — Commentary on Colossians

The Apostle sets forth here the glory of nature and the greatness of the dignity of the Only-Begotten. "Who," he says, "is the image of God"; consequently, exactly alike, differing in nothing. There is no measure for the greatness of Him, so that, having measured, you could say how much He falls short in comparison with the Father. If He were an image as a man, then you would have something to say in this regard, because the image of a man never reaches the Prototype. But since He is an image as God and the Son of God, that is, the image of the invisible God, perfectly alike, evidently an invisible image. For among us, when human art, which often errs, makes a representation, it does not have full likeness; but where God is, there is no error, no deviation — therefore there is also full likeness. But if the Son did not have full likeness to the invisible God, then what prevents the angels also from being the image of God? For they too are invisible. Yet angels are never called the image of God. And note the precision of Holy Scripture: it calls man the image of God and a son, but never an angel; because in that case those hearing of the loftiness of angelic nature could easily fall into impiety, thinking that an angel has equal dignity with God. But as for man, his insignificance and lowliness guards us from thinking anything of the sort. So then, consider: the Only-Begotten, being both — image and invisible — by being "image" differs from the angels, who, although invisible, are not images; and by being "invisible" differs from men, who, although they themselves are called the image of God, are not invisible. Thus He alone is the perfect "image" of God, free from all dissimilarity. And if the Arians still object that an image is not consubstantial with the prototype, let them listen to Scripture, which says that Seth is the image of Adam. Is he then not consubstantial with Adam? Thus, although artificial images are not identical in essence, natural ones have entirely the same essence. Having said that He is the image of the invisible God, he adds this as well. Here is a great stumbling block for the Arians. Since, they say, He is called "born before all creation," He is therefore the first of creatures. But the apostle did not say "first-created," but "firstborn." Either you will give Him brothers, and He will be the firstborn in relation to me, a frog, a stone, and other such worthless things, and will share one essence with all of this? For the Firstborn, of course, shares one essence with those in relation to whom He is called the Firstborn. But this blasphemy falls upon your own head. For it is ungodly to think this way about the incomparable glory of the Creator. Moreover, the word "firstborn" is used in Scripture not at all in contrast to subsequent children, but absolutely, and means simply — firstborn. So also from the Theotokos Mary He was born as firstborn according to the flesh, though He had no brothers after Him at all; for He is the Only-begotten even by birth from Her. In the same way, by birth from the Father He is the Firstborn not in contrast to other creatures, but absolutely; for He is the Only-begotten by His heavenly birth as well. So then, what should now be said in refutation of the question at hand and in exposure of the opinion of the Colossians? Lest they think that He is younger than the angels, since the ancients were led to God through them, and now it is said that He leads to God, he wants to show that the Son exists before all creation. In what way? Through birth. Therefore, He exists even before the angels, and moreover in such a way that He Himself also created them. So if the angels also served in the Old Testament, this is His arrangement. And note the wisdom of the apostle: lest you, having heard that He is before all creation, consider Him without a beginning, he instructs you that He has a Father and is born from Him. And since both He and all things are from God, this very fact shows t…

Colossians 1:16 — Commentary on Colossians

"By Him" is said instead of "through Him," as he will show later. That which could be doubted, namely concerning heavenly things, he placed first. So then, if the angels were created through Him, how are they before Him? Leaving without explanation the visible, since there was no doubt about it, he speaks in detail about what was doubted — the invisible. But he did not present all the heavenly ranks individually, as if indicating very little out of much. For invisible, of course, are also the archangels and our souls. What is said about those applies to these as well. Here is what he expressed above by the word "in Him" (ἐν αὐτῷ), he now expresses by the word "through Him" (δι' αὐτοῦ), just as the Evangelist John says: "all things were made through Him" (δι' αὐτοῦ) (John 1:3). But having said "all things," he did not include the Spirit. For the Spirit is not one of all those things, but is one absolutely, just as there is one God and one Lord. So then, everything that has being was created through Him. Then, lest you consider Him a servant, he adds: "and for Him" (εἰς αὐτόν), that is, all things are held together in Him. He not only created, but He also sustains all things, so that if creation were deprived of His providence, it would perish. And he did not say "sustains," but much more subtly: "all things rest upon Him and are held together by Him." And this alone, namely that they (created things) rest upon Him, is sufficient for their support and preservation. But this means no less than to create, and even more — especially as it concerns us. For we too produce on occasion a garment or a dwelling, but we cannot preserve it from corruption; whereas He both created and preserves.

Colossians 1:17 — Commentary on Colossians

He constantly returns to the same thing, so that by unceasing words, as by frequent blows, he might uproot the pernicious teaching. And notice, he did not say that He came into being before all, but – "is," which is proper to God. Where then is Paul of Samosata, who says that He received His beginning from Mary? And all things stand upon Him, as upon a foundation; it is in this sense precisely, as a foundation, that He is the firstborn of creation. But this shows not His consubstantiality with creation, but that all things are held together by Him.

Colossians 1:18 — Commentary on Colossians

Having spoken of the dignity of the Son, he then speaks also of His love for mankind. For being above all, as Creator and Almighty, He united Himself with those below. And he did not say: the head "of the fullness of the church," but – "of the body," in order to show the reality of His kinship with us, that He took on the same flesh as ours, and did not bring it from heaven. For Paul used the word "Church" in the sense of the entire human race, as if saying: even by birth according to the flesh, He is the first among men, as the head. "Firstfruits," he says, He is of the resurrection, as having risen before all. And since He loosed the pangs of death, naturally He is also called the firstborn. But as firstfruits, He also has followers after Him in the rest of mankind. For firstfruits are the firstfruits of something. And just as in one sheaf offered as firstfruits the entire harvest is blessed, so also we all through Him have been sanctified and brought to God, and in the resurrection of one body all of nature has been deemed worthy of resurrection. "In all things," that is, in everything that we behold around Him. For He was both born from the Father before all, and is first among all as the Head of the Church, and rose before all as the firstfruits, having granted them incorruption. And there were those who rose before, but they died again. But He rose and does not die. And note, "firstborn" here is as the firstfruits of the resurrection, because this is the same as a new birth; but there it does not say "firstfruits of creation," although He is the firstborn. For the mode of existence is not the same: He was begotten, while the creature was created.

Colossians 1:19 — Commentary on Colossians

"The fullness" of the Godhead, that is, if the Son and the Word was somewhere, then it was not His activity that dwelt there, but His very essence. And Paul finds no other cause for this than the good pleasure and will of God.

Colossians 1:20 — Commentary on Colossians

"Through Him," that is: having Himself accomplished salvation, He granted it to us. But lest you think that He assumed the role of a servant, he says: "to Himself," that is, He Himself reconciled people to Himself. And in another place he said: was reconciling with God; consequently, what belongs to the Father also belongs to the Son. And he did not say: καταλλάξαι – to reconcile, but – ἀποκαταλλάξαι – to reconcile again, which means: to restore us – people – as a debt long owed, and to reconcile completely, so that we would no longer be enemies to Him. For not only was reconciliation given, but the very means of reconciliation, that is, the slaying of the Son, has exceedingly great power. Reconciliation points to enmity, and peacemaking points to war. For we were both enemies and adversaries of God. Thus, reconciliation is a great thing, but through Himself it is even greater, and moreover through "Blood" and the "cross," a shameful death. For He did not reconcile by means of words, as an ambassador, but by giving up Himself. And having said, "By the blood of the cross," he did not stop, but added, "His," so that you would not think that the cross has power in and of itself. For it was not simply the cross that saved, but specifically His cross. That He reconciled the earthly things is understandable, for each person was at enmity both with himself and with one another, and we were even enemies of the angelic life. But the heavenly things — in what way? The earth was separated from heaven, the angels were at enmity with men, seeing their Master insulted; therefore they were also sent for punishment, as for example to David (2 Sam. 24:17), to the Sodomites (Gen. 19:15), and to the valley of weeping. So the Son, having brought man, the enemy and adversary, up to heaven, also caused the angels to appear on earth singing and accompanying every believer. And it seems to me that Paul was caught up to heaven in order to learn how men dwell in heaven, and the Son ascended there. Thus, for earthly things there is a twofold peace: in relation to the heavenly beings and in relation to oneself, but in heaven there is only a single peace. For at last they were reconciled with us and rejoice in the salvation of so many. How then after this do you, Colossians, say that you were brought to God by angels? For they are far too removed from reconciling us with God, since they were even hostile to us, and if God Himself had not reconciled us with them, we would have had no peace.

Colossians 1:21 — Commentary on Colossians

Having said above that we were under the power of darkness, he now says that we were enemies in our minds, and he is not saying the same thing; but lest, having heard the first, you should consider it a matter of necessity, he adds the latter, in order to show that He reconciled us, even though we did not deserve this. For one who suffers by necessity is worthy of compassion, but one who voluntarily endures evil is worthy of rejection. So, he says, He reconciled us, completely unworthy as we were, even though we departed from Him not by compulsion or necessity, but voluntarily and willingly. And he speaks of this after having mentioned the heavenly beings, showing that the enmity did not at all originate from the heavenly beings, but from us. For they desired peace, and God likewise, but you did not want it. Therefore he did not say simply "being hostile," but "alienated," that is, not even thinking of returning. For you were enemies "in disposition," that is, by choice. And the calamity did not stop there, but was also manifested in evil deeds, that is, you were both enemies and acted as enemies. And by all this he shows that the angels had no power either to change our conviction or to free us from the devil, since they themselves were also our enemies, and the one who possessed us had not yet been bound. But Christ both bound the enemy and persuaded us to renounce him.

Colossians 1:22 — Commentary on Colossians

Again he points to the manner of the reconciliation, namely – "in the body." In what way? Did He only undergo scourging and striking? No, but He also died the most shameful death. Again he points to another benefaction, saying now the same thing that he expressed above with the words: "who made you capable." For not only, he says, did He free us from sins, but He also granted holiness, not an ordinary one, but holiness before His face, and blamelessness, and innocence, so that we would commit nothing that would deserve even simple reproach.

Colossians 1:23 — Commentary on Colossians

Since he ascribed everything to the Son, Who delivered from all things by His death, lest they should say: after this there is no need for our labors, he says that it is necessary to abide in the faith. Therefore do not be frivolous and do not lose heart. Since it is possible, even while abiding in the faith, to waver, he adds: "firm and steadfast," that is, without wavering, and not only this, but also "not falling away." I require nothing difficult of you, he says, but only that you not depart from Christ. For He is the hope of the gospel, and all who have received the gospel must hope in Him as the one who granted peace. Therefore, he who ascribes peace to the angels departs from Christ. Thus, in virtue it is possible to waver a little, but in faith it is not. In this way, he requires nothing difficult at all. Their own selves, first of all, he puts forward as witnesses, and then the whole world. And he did not say "is proclaimed," but "has been proclaimed," that is, something in which they have already believed. So then, be ashamed both of yourselves and of all other people — to believe otherwise. And this serves as a confirmation of the Gospel, that Paul himself is its preacher. For his name is great, since he is glorified everywhere and even as if he ruled over the universe. And by calling himself a servant, he urged even more toward obedience. For, he says, I do not speak my own things, but I serve Another, namely God. Therefore you will obey Him.

Colossians 1:24 — Commentary on Colossians

Although it might seem inconsistent, it is actually very consistent. After he said: I was a minister of the gospel, from which I implore you not to fall away, he now shows that it is so true that I even suffer for it – and not only suffer, but also rejoice in these sufferings. And these sufferings are for you, in order to bring you benefit. It would seem that this statement is vain and foolish, but no, on the contrary, it is full of great love for Christ. For he wishes to convince them that Christ even now still suffers for them, and that it is not through us, the apostles, that you come to God, but through Christ, albeit through our mediation (καν ημείς εν τω μέσω ώμεν). So then, what are you doing, falling away from the One who even after His death undergoes dangers for you? The meaning of his words is this: if Christ still had to suffer for you but departed and did not pay this debt, then I fulfill His debt, just as in the absence of a commander his assistant, protecting the army and occupying the commander's place, would receive wounds instead of him. For this reason he said "what is lacking" (υστέρημα), to show that, in his opinion, He has not yet endured everything. He loves us so much that even after His death, as though the former sufferings were not sufficient, He suffers in my body; for He was not content with His own death, but still performs countless acts of beneficence. Thus Paul says this not to exalt himself, but out of a desire to show that Christ even now still cares for them. Having said that although I too suffer, but in reality these are the sufferings of Christ, he lends credibility to these words by saying that these sufferings also occur for the sake of His body. Therefore, do not consider these words boasting, but believe that He Who did not disdain to unite the Church with Himself, even now still suffers for her sake in my flesh. But if the Church is the Body of Christ and is one with Him as the Head, how then do you place angels between yourselves and thereby tear apart the unity?

Colossians 1:25 — Commentary on Colossians

He says: I am a servant, and of myself I do nothing. But if I am a servant, how then do you put forward the angels as servants? By the words "according to the dispensation of God," he either says that the Lord, having ascended into heaven, sent us to preach so that you would not be abandoned and fall into despair; or he says: He permitted me to persecute the Church chiefly so that I would become worthy of trust in preaching. Or else: He did not seek works or virtue, but faith and baptism. And in this lies the greatest "dispensation of God." For who could be saved if works were required? Or else, in the words "according to the dispensation of God, which was given to me for you," that is, for people belonging to paganism, he simply speaks of the grace and power that God gave him to enlighten the Gentiles. For to persuade people who are darkened, foolish, and disobedient to accept such doctrines is not a matter of Paul's power, but of God's dispensation. And just as he called his sufferings belonging to Christ, so also concerning the spread of this teaching among them he says that it is a work of God. By the word "to fulfill," he shows that something is lacking to them. Note also in this the "dispensation of God," that the mystery has now been told to them, that they have become capable of receiving it. For God, arranging all things providentially, also providentially brought it about, of course, that the mystery was revealed now, when people could more readily accept it. Therefore, those who are scandalized by the words that in the last days the Son will bring us are foolish.

Colossians 1:26 — Commentary on Colossians

Having spoken about what we have received, Paul points to yet another advantage, namely that before us no one knew this mystery. He calls a mystery that which no one knew except God, and not simply "hidden" (κεκρυμμένον), but "concealed" (ἀποκεκρυμμένον). And the expression "from the ages" means: since the ages began. This is His dispensation, that the mystery is now revealed. He did not say "accomplished," but "revealed." However, even now it is not for all, but for His saints. So that even now it remains hidden from some. Therefore let not those people deceive you, for they do not know it.

Colossians 1:27 — Commentary on Colossians

Lest you should ask why it was revealed only to the saints and not to all, he added: "to whom He willed." And the will of God is always supremely wise. Of course, he could have said "to the worthy," but he did not say this, wishing to teach humility to those who were deemed worthy of this, so that they, knowing that they received the revelation by the blessing or grace of God, would think of themselves humbly and not highly, as though they had received it by merit. And giving weight to what had been accomplished, he did not simply say "to make known the glory of the mystery," but "the riches of the glory" of the mystery, which was made manifest in a special way among the Gentiles, as he also says elsewhere: and the Gentiles glorified God for His mercy (cf. Rom. 15:9). For although it is revealed to others as well, it is not to such a degree as to those who were more senseless than stones and who worshipped stones and creeping things. Just as if someone were to take a mangy and emaciated dog, unable even to move, and make him a man and seat him on a royal throne, he would be glorified more than if he had done this for a man who was not greatly in need. And he well said: "in this mystery." For there are other mysteries too, but this is the mystery par excellence, which no one knew, which runs contrary to common custom and expectation — namely, the reception of the Gentiles into the Church. Explaining what "riches" is and what "mystery" is, he says: "Christ in you," that is, that you have come to know Christ and He is in you. And he sets this forth with praise, in order to attract them more strongly. For if Christ is in you, then how do you call the angels benefactors? And "the hope of glory" is Christ, because through Him we hope to attain eternal glory; or because Christ is our glorious and unashamed hope.

Colossians 1:28 — Commentary on Colossians

We preach, but not the angels. How then after this do you consider them ministers? And he expressively said: καταγγέλλομεν – we proclaim below, that is, as if bringing Him down from on high, Not in a commanding way and not with compulsion. For this too is characteristic of divine goodness — to draw to itself not by force, but through exhortation and teaching. By "admonishing" you may understand the lessons of the active life, and by "teaching" — the explanation of dogmas. To teach this successfully, all manner of wisdom is needed, borrowing what is necessary now from Scripture, now from reason, now from Greek writers, just as Paul also taught the Athenians by way of their own altar. What do you say? "Every man"? Yes, he says, we are concerned about this. But if this is not fulfilled, it is not our fault. And "perfect" not in the law and not in relation to the angels, but "in Christ Jesus," that is, in the knowledge of Christ; for that is imperfect.

Colossians 1:29 — Commentary on Colossians

He was not satisfied with merely naming the labor, but added the word "I strive," in order to show the vigilance, the strictness of his life, and everything else that is characteristic of those who strive. So then, if I labor for your benefit, how much more ought you to labor? Having said "I labor," he shows that this too is the work of God. For He who gives me strength for this clearly desires it. Therefore at the beginning he also said: "an Apostle by the will of God." He shows by this also that many wage war against him. For the power of God would be manifested more strongly when there would be many opponents.

Colossians 2:1 — Commentary on Colossians

Intending to proceed to teaching, he first points out his great love for them, in order to gain greater trust. I am concerned, he says, about you. But he places alongside them also the believers in Laodicea and others, evidently so that they would not become confused, thinking that the reason for this was their weakness. Why then are you concerned? Do you perhaps notice something bad in us? Because, he says, you have not seen my face. But he added: "in the flesh," wonderfully showing that they unceasingly saw him in the Spirit.

Colossians 2:2 — Commentary on Colossians

Finally, he now proceeds to the teaching; but he neither condemns them nor entirely frees them from accusation. In these same words is also contained the answer. I have a struggle, he says. For what purpose? So that they would not think differently, but would be in agreement and united in one faith. In what way? Not by compulsion and force, but "in love." He said this because disagreement is what gives rise to schism. That is, so that they would doubt nothing, so that their understanding, that is, the knowledge of the mystery, would be strengthened in every way. And he did not simply say "for riches," but "for all riches." I know, he says, that you have knowledge of the mystery, but I desire that the assurance in this knowledge would also be strong in you. Or: I desire that you would be convinced rationally, and not unreflectively. The mystery of God — how is it so? It is that through the Son our drawing near to God is accomplished, and not through angels.

Colossians 2:3 — Commentary on Colossians

He alone knows all things. And if He alone is wise, then wisely, of course, He came in the last days and not long ago, and certain foolish people attack this in vain. By saying "treasures," he points to their multitude, and by the word "all," he shows that nothing is unknown to God, and by the expression "hidden" – that He alone knows, and from Him one must ask for wisdom and knowledge. But note, even if it seems that he said something especially great, even this – "in Whom are hidden the treasures" – he said in a manner suited to the understanding of very simple people. For God is wisdom itself and knowledge itself.

Colossians 2:4 — Commentary on Colossians

"This," that is, that in Christ is all knowledge, I said so that no one would deceive you. What does it matter if someone speaks eloquently? Know in advance that if such a person does not speak of Christ, then he speaks nothing but paralogisms and sophisms.

Colossians 2:5 — Commentary on Colossians

Though by the connection of the speech he ought to have said: although I am absent in the flesh, yet spiritually I see the deceivers. But he turned this word into a commendation. Listen. For not only, he says, have you not fallen, but among you no one has disturbed the order and firm faith that is yours. Just as in a battle formation good order makes the phalanx strong, so too the Church is firm when there is good order in it, love unites all, and there are no divisions. But faith already in itself constitutes a firm foundation, because it does not allow other thoughts to creep in which, by introducing division, shake the inner order.

Colossians 2:6 — Commentary on Colossians

We introduce nothing new, but what you have received, that we desire again. The Lord Jesus Christ, and not angels. For He is the way that leads to the Father. Such a way is not in angels; for that way does not lead there.

Colossians 2:7 — Commentary on Colossians

That is, standing immovable and not inclining now toward Christ, now toward angels. For those who are rooted are never moved. Shows that they had fallen, so that they needed restoration, that is, a second building upon Christ, as upon a foundation. That is, holding firmly to Christ through faith, and not through reasoning and disputes. For the building is unstable if, even though it is on the foundation, it does not stand firmly upon it. Again he puts the word "as," so that they, if not ashamed of anything else, would at least be ashamed of themselves. And so, in the words "as you have been taught" the apostle laid, as it were, a foundation, while in the words "abounding" he points to the building. One must not change the teaching previously received, but rather advance in it, counting it an honor to show something superabundant in one's faith, thanking God for having deemed us worthy of such grace, and not attributing this advancement to ourselves.

Colossians 2:8 — Commentary on Colossians

There is a thief; he creeps up secretly, he digs under the walls from below unnoticed, intending to rob your mind. Therefore, beware. He also shows the way by which the thief comes: it is philosophy. But since the name of philosophy is considered honorable, he added: "and empty deceit." For there is also a good deceit, of which Jeremiah says: "You deceived me, O Lord, and I was deceived" (Jer. 20:7). And Jacob, it would seem, deceived Esau, but this should not be called deceit, but divine economy (Gen. 27:27). You see where the deception comes from? From the fact that human opinions are introduced. But the Christian faith is not a human teaching, and therefore it will not receive such a designation. Finally, he begins to rebuke them for the observance of days, calling the elements of the world the sun and the moon, from which the days would seem to receive one property or another. And he did not say: the observance of days, but: of all the present world, in order to show its insignificance. For if the whole world is nothing, then all the more so the elements. If it were even possible, he says, to serve half and half both Christ and the elements, even then one ought not to obey the latter; but now they remove you from Christ entirely. And the observances of days were not only Hellenic, but also Jewish: the former proceeded from philosophy, and the latter from the law.

Colossians 2:9 — Commentary on Colossians

That is, that which God the Word is, dwells in Him. But lest, hearing the word "dwells," you should think that He was under the action of a power, as the prophets were—for God dwelt in them, according to the word: "I will dwell in them and walk in them" (2 Cor. 6:16)—he added: "bodily," that is, that He is not some energy (power), but essence, as having become incarnate and constituting one hypostasis with that which was assumed. Or, in the words of Saint Cyril, He so lives as a soul in a body; and it dwells in the body essentially, inseparably, and without confusion. But the soul is separated from the body at the time of death. God the Word, however, was never separated from the risen flesh: He was with it in the tomb, preserving it from corruption, and He was with the soul in Hades, proclaiming and granting freedom to the captives, and in general the union of soul and body existed even then, when they were separated at the time of His voluntary death.

Colossians 2:10 — Commentary on Colossians

Here is what he said! You are in no way inferior to Him, since you too are filled with Divinity, but only "in Him," that is, through the flesh assumed by Christ (δια του προσλήμματος). For when our nature was united with God, we too in Him partook of the divine nature. And everywhere Paul desires to bring us closer to Christ. For example, when he says: "raised us up with Him and seated us in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus" (Eph. 2:6), and: "if we endure, we shall also reign with Him" (2 Tim. 2:12), and when he calls us "fellow heirs" (Rom. 8:17). Not as consubstantial with us does he set Him as head, but higher, as the source. So then, how is it that you, having abandoned Him, resort to angels, of whom He is the head? And with all this he completely demolishes the false teaching about angels.

Colossians 2:11 — Commentary on Colossians

A wondrous benefaction, that you received circumcision in Christ. For it was not a human hand that performed this circumcision of the flesh, but the Holy Spirit: not a part is circumcised, but the whole man. There, through circumcision, through the removal of the covering of flesh, a part of the body was laid bare; but here our body is delivered from sin, which we commit through the flesh. And such circumcision is performed not by the law, but by Christ in baptism, stripping from us the old life — the sinful and altogether carnal life.

Colossians 2:12 — Commentary on Colossians

What he called circumcision, he now calls a grave, presenting in comparison something greater than circumcision. For what was circumcised was not simply cast off, but perished and decayed. Thus, the one who is baptized is buried together with Christ, by the threefold immersion depicting the three-day burial of the Lord, and dying as the old and sinful man. Not only does baptism serve as a burial, but also as a resurrection. In what way? Through faith. For having believed that God can raise the dead, and having the example of this in the resurrection of Christ from the dead, we have thus been doubly raised in the Lord: both by the hope of the resurrection, so certain as if we had already received it, though it is yet to come; and spiritually, having cast off the deadness of sin and having received the quickening of the spirit.

Colossians 2:13 — Commentary on Colossians

Christ, he says, having received bodily death, was made alive by the Father, and he says this not because Christ the Lord was Himself too weak to make Himself alive, but in order to refer everything to the One source. And that the resurrection of the Lord is also His own action, He Himself says about this: "Destroy this temple, and I will raise it up in three days" (John 2:19), and again it is said: "He showed Himself alive after His suffering" (Acts 1:3). But you, having undergone the death of sin and being uncircumcised, that is, having in abundance and excess fleshly thoughts which were putting you to death, were made alive together with Christ. For as He rose bodily, so you rose spiritually; but we shall rise, without doubt, bodily as well. But the great John gives us to understand that the putting to death can also be understood in another way. For, he says, on account of the fall we were under the condemnation of death. But see what He deemed us worthy of and in what manner He set us free.

Colossians 2:14 — Commentary on Colossians

Since he said that He forgave us, lest you think that He nevertheless left them to exist somewhere and be visible, he says: no, not so; He completely blotted them out, wiped them clean. By "handwriting" we shall understand either the covenant which the people, as it were, personally concluded with Moses, saying: all that God has said we will do and we will obey (cf. Ex. 19:8) — or the condition which God set for Adam, saying: on the day you eat of it, you shall die (Gen. 2:17). This was in the hands of the devil like a handwriting; this stood against us, not allowing us to rise, for it had the right on its side. Christ destroyed this "by teaching," that is, by faith, for not by works but by the teaching of faith did He abolish it. He not only wiped this out, but also "took it out of the way," that is, made it so that it could not be seen; and He neither gave it back to us, nor kept it with Himself, but, nailing it to the cross, tore it up, as is fitting for one who forgives with joy. For we were all subject to sin and punishment, but He, being Himself sinless, punished for our sake, destroyed sin and punishment on the cross: therefore on it He also tore up the handwriting.

Colossians 2:15 — Commentary on Colossians

The Apostle says this about the powers of the devil either because they were clothed in human nature, or because the Son of God Himself, having become man, knew their nakedness and exposed it, that is, proved unconquerable by the principalities and powers. For even though He took upon Himself sinful nature, it was without sin. You may understand what is said as follows: the devil ruled over human nature in two ways: through passions and through diseases. Therefore the Lord also clothed Himself in a body in order to fight on our behalf against the principalities and powers of the devil. I will not speak of how He crushed them at the very beginning, upon the assumption of His holy flesh, having been conceived without lust and born without pains. But even after He was born and came of age, He was tempted first of all on the mountain by the enticements of pleasure — tempted directly by the enemy with the enticement of gluttony, covetousness, and vainglory — and He conquered on our behalf. Then, through afflictions, the tempter tried to incline Him to hate His neighbors, inciting the Pharisees, scribes, and those whom He had benefited against Him. But he was unable to accomplish this. Finally, he employed the most powerful means, nailing Him to the cross. But the Lord not only did not weaken from all that the enemy desired, but even prayed for those who were crucifying Him. In this way, on the cross He most perfectly stripped the principalities and powers of their strength, and as one who had partaken of our nature, He granted also to us who had been subject to them this stripping of strength from the principalities and powers. That is, He made them put themselves to shame. For the devil never shamed himself so. He hoped to seize Christ, but lost even those whom he had. The word "openly" (ἐν παρρησίᾳ) found in the Greek text is used in the sense of: publicly, in the sight of all. If he could, the devil would have done everything to convince people that He did not die. For in this lies his great defeat and destruction — to subject a sinless Man to death. This is why he produced countless heresies that claimed the death was merely apparent. Therefore the Lord died openly, but did not rise openly. Because the proof of His resurrection was served by all the time that followed, whereas for the proof of His death, if the very time of death had not served as proof, there would have been no other time. That is, on the cross He showed that the demons were defeated. A triumph is when someone, returning from victory over the enemy, makes a solemn procession, showing to all those bound and taken captive. Therefore the Lord also, having set up His trophy on the cross, as if at a public spectacle of Greeks, Romans, and Jews, triumphed over the demons. If, then, it was not angels who died for us, but Christ Himself, how can you say that through them you were brought to God?

Colossians 2:16 — Commentary on Colossians

Until now he spoke enigmatically: "lest anyone lead you astray by deception"; but now more clearly, when he mentioned the benefactions of God. For if, he says, you have attained such greatness, why do you subject yourselves to what is insignificant? Therefore, do not submit to those who condemn you for not observing Jewish ceremonies in food and drink. By this he seems to praise them, as those who are estranged from Judaism. He said "some festival" because they did not dare to keep all of them. For even if they kept the sabbath, it was not so strictly, since they professed the Christian faith. Thus he shows that such observance is futile when not everything is observed; it only leads to the violation of the whole. For if it were good, it would be observed in its entirety.

Colossians 2:17 — Commentary on Colossians

He calls the blessings of the New Testament "things to come," for they were "things to come" in relation to the Old Testament, which existed as long as its time lasted.

Colossians 2:18 — Commentary on Colossians

Some place the punctuation at the words "in Christ," so that the meaning would be: the Old Testament things were a shadow, but the body, that is, the truth, is Christ's. What need is there to grasp at the shadow when the body is present? But others connect these words with what follows, so that it could be understood thus: "but the body of Christ," that is, you, "let no one defraud" – (καταβραβεύετω, that is, deprive), for καταβραβεύειν means when one wins the victory but another receives the prize. You defeated the devil and rose above: why then submit again to sin through the observance of the law, which cannot justify? In another sense: the one who ruled over us was defeated by Christ, not by the law; to Him should belong the prize, and likewise to you who constitute the body of Christ. How then do you yield this gift to the law? It is perfectly clear that if we still live in the Jewish manner, then the law rules over us and through it we hope to be saved. But if the law is a shadow, and Christ's works are the body, then first we needed to become accustomed to the shadow. Therefore He rightly became incarnate in the last days, in order to bring us to the Father. After he fulfilled their indignation, having shown that others want to deal wickedly with them, to deprive them of their reward, the apostle sets forth the very heretical dogma itself, saying: they want to deprive you of your reward, having deceived you with a seeming humility. For it is unworthy, they said, of the greatness of the Only-Begotten to teach that the Only-Begotten brought you to the Father, since this is more than is fitting for human smallness. Therefore it is more reasonable to suppose that angels served in your bringing to the Father. Proceeding from this thought, they introduced a special worship of angels as well, and persuaded the simple-hearted to turn to them, as if to our saviors. And they, who have never seen angels, assert this and that about them, as though they had seen them. In vain, he says, they are puffed up by their teaching, which is a matter of fleshly reasoning, not spiritual. Does not the dullness of their mind stand exposed by the fact that they deny what Christ said: "God so loved the world that He gave His Only-begotten Son" (Jn. 3:16) for mankind; and again: "and for their sakes I sanctify Myself" (Jn. 17:19); furthermore: "I lay down My life for the sheep. And I have other sheep that are not of this fold, and those too I must bring" (Jn. 10:15–16). There are many other similar passages as well. So then, how did he say above "in humility"? Their humility was apparent, not real. Alternatively: they were puffed up as obstinate dogmatists who would not even allow the true teaching to be set before them. Although they insist on their teaching out of humility, they did not actually possess it, but merely spoke humbly: that the Only-begotten should be slain for us—this is more than what is needed for mankind (not proportionate to them, not befitting them).

Colossians 2:19 — Commentary on Colossians

He who teaches this, he says, does not hold fast to the Head, that is, the Son of God. For He is the Head of the angels, as Creator and Ruler of the world, and equally the Head of the entire Church, both for this reason and because we are members of His body, for He Himself is a partaker with us in this very thing. From Him, therefore, the entire body of the Church has both simple existence and well-being. Whoever falls away from Him is lost. Just as from the brain the sensitive spirit is transmitted through the nerves to the entire body — and from the head comes every sensation and every movement — so too the entire body of the Church is supplied, that is, receives that by which it lives and grows spiritually. And when does it have this? When it is joined together (when it is well composed) with Him and within itself. For only in such a case does the Holy Spirit supply the body with that by which it grows, so that if the body has no communion with the Head and with itself, then there is neither the supply of the Spirit nor the growth of God, that is, the best life according to God.

Colossians 2:20 — Commentary on Colossians

Through baptism, he says, having died with Christ, you died to your entire former life, so that you would no longer serve the elements to which you were previously subject. Therefore, why do you submit to them again, as if living your former life? You consider one day fortunate and another unfortunate, but these are Hellenic observances. See how imperceptibly he mocks them, saying: "you submit to ordinances" – δογματίζεσθε. You, he says, like children who have just begun to learn, sit receiving teachings and instructions about what must be done.

Colossians 2:22 — Commentary on Colossians

He also brings up another observation of theirs regarding food, one that is predominantly Jewish, just as the one regarding days was brought up as Hellenic. Shaming the arrogance of the local dogmatists (false teachers), the apostle says that all of this is unimportant, but ends in decay in those who consume it; having decayed in the stomach, it is then expelled through the bowels, so that for the soul there is in this, as it is in itself, neither benefit nor harm. These are not divine instructions, but human ordinances. So then, what? Is the law not the teaching of God? – It existed when there was a time for it, but now it no longer exists, because its time has been fulfilled. Or he says this because the Jewish elders distorted it, establishing traditions apart from the law, as Christ also speaks of this in the Gospel. Or he is alluding to the teachings of the Greeks.

Colossians 2:23 — Commentary on Colossians

They have an appearance of wisdom, but not the power and truth. For the one who teaches this seems pious, modest, and contemptuous of the body for the sake of abstaining from food. However, God honored the body and gave foods so that, being nourished by them, the flesh could exist and voluntarily master the passions. But they do not hold the body in honor, but deprive it of what is due, taking away its authority and not allowing it to act without compulsion.

Colossians 3:1-2 — Commentary on Colossians

Having said "having been buried with Him," namely through baptism, and having made clear what is left unsaid, that is, that they also rose with Him (for baptism depicts death through immersion in water, and resurrection through rising from the water), he now also persuades them that if you have risen with Christ, then after this you must be on high, there where He also is, where there are no observances, you must think about heavenly things. For these observances concerning food and days are earthly and bodily and have nothing lofty and spiritual about them, since they are commandments of earthly people. And he was not satisfied with having said "the things above" and "where Christ is," but added "sits at the right hand of God," in order to turn our mind even further away from earthly things.

Colossians 3:3 — Commentary on Colossians

From both sides he urges them not to seek the things here below — both from death and from life. You have died, he says, to what is below; therefore you ought not to seek these things. Again, your life, he says, is above; and so mind the things above. The Apostle strives to show that they abide above and live another life, which is in God and invisible to bodily eyes. Christ does not appear; therefore your life has not yet begun in heaven either. So why seek the visible? By this he prepares them to pass immediately to moral teaching. Such is his custom — having taught one thing, he passes to another. So he does, for example, in the Epistle to the Corinthians: speaking of those who were eating ahead at the meal, he suddenly passed to the tradition of the mysteries.

Colossians 3:4 — Commentary on Colossians

At the second coming, Christ will appear to all as God, coming in glory, with angels. Now He is so hidden that even His name is condemned. Then you too will appear, and not simply, but "in glory." Therefore seek that day, not this one: strive for that life. For then true life will come for you. The present life is death, since it consists of corruption, of flowing forward and backward. Therefore do not seek honors and glory here; for your glory is there. A pearl is hidden while it is in its shell, but when the shell is broken, it shines in glory. So we too, while we remain in this corruptible body, must live hidenly, shunning glory. But when this corruptible body is destroyed, then our glory will come as well, if we prove worthy of it by our deeds.

Colossians 3:5 — Commentary on Colossians

He did not say "cast off," but "put to death," so that they might no longer rise again. By "earthly members" he probably means our bodily members: if they do not contribute to the acquisition of heavenly things, then they are earthly, but if heavenly things are accomplished through them, then they are no longer earthly, just as we ourselves become, as it were, not of the earth if we neither see nor hear anything evil. Perhaps by "earthly members" are meant the sins committed by our bodily members, which remain on the earth and perish right there, whereas the members of the body, though they are from the earth, will not remain on the earth forever nor decay, but at the resurrection will receive incorruption. But why, having said above that you were buried with Christ and put off the body of the sins of the flesh, does he now say again "put to death"? Because the first putting to death was a gift of baptism, which took away the original sin existing in us; but the putting to death now proposed is a matter also of our own will, consisting in effacing the sins that occur after baptism, and even more in not allowing them to come alive in us at all, cutting off their inception through the putting to death of carnal-mindedness. This is like someone who, having cleaned a tarnished bronze statue and restored its luster, would ask the owner of the statue to more carefully cleanse it of rust — not from the rust he had already removed, but from that which would appear afterward. Here he explains what these members are. And first of all he mentions "fornication," because this passion has the greatest power. He leaves aside speaking in detail about that which it is indecent to say; and by the words "uncleanness" and "passion" he gives a view of all kinds of shameful unions. For indeed passion is a frenzy of the body, like a fever, or a wound, or another disease. Here again he spoke generally about everything; for all is evil desire. But there is also a good desire, which expresses the striving toward God and toward divine things, according to which Daniel too was a man of desires (Dan. 9:23). The firstborn of evil desire is "covetousness." He called it idolatry, since it is the service of silver and gold. "The idols of the nations are silver and gold" (Ps. 113:12).

Colossians 3:6 — Commentary on Colossians

The wrath to come often punishes such people even in the present age. He calls them "sons of disobedience," depriving them of all leniency and showing that they remain in their passions not out of ignorance but out of obstinacy (εξ απείθειας), to which they have so given themselves over that they have, as it were, adopted themselves to it, receiving from it their distinctive and characteristic features.

Colossians 3:7 — Commentary on Colossians

This word is not without praise, because now they no longer live in lusts; but there was a time when they did live so, for they were pagans.

Colossians 3:8 — Commentary on Colossians

How is this? He just said: "you once walked," showing by this that they no longer live that way, and suddenly he says again: put off all these things! How can they put off what they no longer have? To this one can answer that the phrase "you once walked" serves for the understanding of what is now being said. For by this it is suggested that "once," that is, before baptism, sin ruled in you, possessed your entire life, and tyrannized over you, and freedom from the passions was impossible for you; but now, when through baptism sin has been put to death in you, it has become easy for you to put off the passions like a garment. And you cannot put forward as an excuse that you live under the power of sin and the passions, for you have died to them. By "malice" he means bearing grudges, which some have called resentment, when someone holds malice within himself against another, as if to take revenge. The apostle speaks about abusive speeches. Expressively he said: "your mouths," for your mouths are sanctified by partaking of the body of the Lord. Therefore it is extremely unfitting for you to defile with slander and foul language the mouths that receive Christ the Lord.

Colossians 3:9 — Commentary on Colossians

You have clothed yourselves in Christ, who said: "I am the truth" (John 14:6). How then can you now clothe yourselves in another form of garment, the form of falsehood? Then it will be evident that you are casting off that form (as it were, the uniform) which characterizes you with the mark of truth. Why did he, having named the members, the body, and the man of a corrupt life, again call the same thing virtuous? To show that freedom in man is more important than essence, that we are named rather by it than by essence. For Scripture calls horses, dogs, and foxes those who by their own will have made themselves like such animals. And it is freedom, not essence, that leads us into Gehenna or the Kingdom of God. Thus, by the old man he means a corrupted will. Therefore he also added: "with its deeds," meaning freedom and its deeds. He called it old, wishing to show its vileness, ugliness, and weakness. See how he composed the members of the old man: his mind consists of falsehood, his heart of fury, his mouth of lying and slander, his eyes and hidden members of fornication, his liver of evil desire, his hands of covetousness.

Colossians 3:10 — Commentary on Colossians

The new man is the will according to God; it does not grow old, but more and more blossoms and grows in the knowledge of God and of divine things, always and ever appearing more youthful and yet all the more strengthened, the fuller the knowledge it acquires and the greater the things of which it is deemed worthy. That is, Christ. Christ did not come into old age, but was always so beautiful that it is impossible to express, "fairer than the sons of men" (Ps. 45:2). For He committed no sin, which ages and corrupts. And we, created by Him in His image, must cut off from ourselves every sinful corruption and aging. By "creation" the apostle means both that which occurs in baptism and that which comes from a beautiful way of life.

Colossians 3:11 — Commentary on Colossians

That is, a proselyte and a Jew of noble birth. Here is yet another praiseworthy distinction of the new man in Christ: that in him nothing external is taken into account—neither lineage, nor rank, nor ancestors—but that Christ is his mark of distinction, his character. In all who have been formed according to the spirit of a truly virtuous life, Christ is everything—that is, both lineage and rank. Or it can be said another way: you are all one Christ, being His body.

Colossians 3:12 — Commentary on Colossians

By this word he shows the ease of virtue: for just as we easily put on a garment, so we can readily take up virtue as well, but virtue must be held constantly, and used as the greatest adornment: he who does not have it is unsightly. The exhortation is joined with praise, and excessive praise at that. For there were, he says, saints, but not chosen and not beloved, yet you have all of this. He did not say: clothe yourselves in compassion, but "in mercy." This is so as not to humiliate those who are worthy of pity, and at the same time to show that one must condescend to them out of an inner disposition, not as brothers to brothers, but as fathers to children. Lest you say that the brother has sinned, the apostle says: I require of you wholehearted mercy – σπλάγχνα. He who has clothed himself, he says, in "compassion," in him all the other virtues appear of their own accord. For what father is not kindhearted toward his son and does not practice humility, providing him everything without dispute? And notice what a beautiful order there is in all this! Goodness, born of compassion, gives birth to humility, for he who is kindhearted is also humble-minded. From humility comes meekness, for the proud man is also wrathful. From meekness comes long-suffering, which is magnanimity.

Colossians 3:13 — Commentary on Colossians

Condescending (ἀνεχόμενοι) – is the same as bearing (βασάζοντες) one another – you him, and he you. Do not judge strictly the faults and failings of one another, but, considering them trifles, pass them over without attention. And see how he himself showed their insignificance by calling them a "complaint." Paul, as always, exhorts them by the example of Christ. Above he showed that one should consider mutual faults as trivial, calling them a "complaint"; but when he brought Christ as an example, he urges to forgive everything equally, even serious offenses, even if we were benefactors of those who insult us, even if we were great people and they insignificant. And not only this, but also to die and after death to do good, just as Christ does good to us even after death. The conjunction "as" demands precisely such an understanding.

Colossians 3:14 — Commentary on Colossians

Since it is possible to please one another not out of pure love, but only in appearance and hypocritically, he shows the way by which we can attain true pleasing of others. One may be both meek and humble-minded, and yet not with love. Therefore he also says: "but above all these things put on love." All the aforementioned virtues love binds together by its presence. When love is absent, everything vanishes and in reality nothing remains but hypocrisy. For just as in a house, if there were no crossbeams, commonly called ties, or if in a body there were no ligaments, then everything else would be useless: so too love unites all that contributes to perfection, and without it there is no perfection; although it may seem that someone possesses it, it is not perfection at all.

Colossians 3:15 — Commentary on Colossians

Often we are offended by someone, and then two thoughts struggle within us, one of which urges revenge, while the other urges long-suffering. If the peace of God stands within you as the distributor of rewards, that is, as judge and recompenser, then it gives the reward to the thought which commands endurance, and silences the other. Therefore, let the peace of God be the distributor of rewards in you, and not anger, nor contentiousness, nor human peace: for human peace comes from vengeance and retaliation. But the peace of God, constant and inviolable, is not concluded for the sake of any worldly good, just as in relation to us the peace of God was not concluded for the sake of any merits, but simply out of mercy and love He destroyed the enmity that existed against us. Why then, having reminded us of love, does he again begin to speak about peace? It would seem to be a superfluous exhortation, since peace is already contained in love. Perhaps this is said because often even a friend accuses his friend, and from excessive love disputes, offenses, and clashes frequently arise. This is not what I want, he says, but with love have the peace of God, which orders all things and resolves all things. That is, Christ, calling us to peace, made us one body, Himself becoming the Head. For what other reason are we one body, if not so that, being members of one body to each other, we would keep peace among ourselves and not be divided? Or because you are called to peace, that is, deemed worthy through peace of countless blessings. For if we had not been reconciled with God, we would not have been called to be His servants and partakers of His blessings. A person is friendly who acts in the same way toward his fellow servants as God acts toward him. One who confesses the grace of God and thanks God for the forgiveness of his sins will not take revenge on the one who did not justify him; and conversely, the one who takes revenge clearly does not remember what a great benefaction he himself received in the forgiveness of sins, like the one who received the remission of ten thousand talents and was unwilling to forgive a hundred denarii (Matt. 18:24). Therefore, let us be grateful for everything, whatever we may suffer and from whomever we may suffer it, and we shall receive the crown of martyrdom.

Colossians 3:16 — Commentary on Colossians

He shows the way by which we can be thankful. For if the word of Christ dwells in you, that is, His teaching, doctrines, and convictions by which He taught us to despise the present life and the blessings of this world, then we will not yield to any difficulties; on the contrary, manfully enduring all things, we will be thankful for everything that may happen to us. He did not simply say "let it be in you," but "let it dwell" and "richly." If we are rich in the knowledge of the Scriptures, then we will bear all misfortunes with equanimity, just as a rich man can bear a loss of money. That is, in every virtue. He calls virtue "wisdom," just as David calls sin "folly": "The fool has said in his heart" (Ps. 13:1), and: "My wounds stink and are corrupt because of my foolishness" (Ps. 37:5). Since reading requires labor and quickly tires one out, as guidance he pointed them not to narratives but to psalms, so that together with singing they might gladden the soul and not notice the labors. After the psalms, he placed hymns (τους ύμνους) as something more perfect. To sing psalms is a human matter, but to sing hymns (ύμνεΐν) is angelic. With joy and spiritual delight. For, just as human songs aim to provide delight, though not spiritual, so divine songs aim to provide spiritual delight. Or: so that from the spiritual gift, they may receive what they sing. Not simply with the lips, but "in your hearts," that is, with attention. For this means to sing to God, whereas the other is to sing into the air. Otherwise: "in your hearts" means not for show. Even if you are in the marketplace, you can sing to yourself, without being heard by anyone.

Colossians 3:17 — Commentary on Colossians

Whether you eat, drink, or set out on a journey, do everything in the name of God, that is, call upon Him for help, turn to Him first of all with prayers, and in this way undertake your tasks. The name of God drives away demons — will it not also lighten your labors? Or here is what he is saying: call upon the Lord Jesus, and do not introduce angels. If we call upon the Son, through Him we call upon the Father also. If you give thanks to the Son, through Him you give thanks to the Father also. Or, just as the Son Himself brought us to the Father, so too He brings our thanksgiving to the Father, being the mediator for us in all good things.

Colossians 3:18 — Commentary on Colossians

Why does Paul command this not in all epistles, but in this one and also in the epistles to the Ephesians, to Timothy, and to Titus? Probably because in these cities there were disagreements of this kind. Or because the Church here was firm, and everything else was good, but about this they disputed. In the epistles to other churches, which needed the exposition of higher doctrines, it was necessary to write about those doctrines, and there was no need to touch upon these instructions. The Epistle to the Colossians in this regard is very similar to the Epistle to the Ephesians. What does "in the Lord" mean? This is put in place of: obey for the sake of the Lord. For I require not merely the submission that is according to nature (the latter is clear from the words: "as is fitting," that is, as is proper), but preeminently for the sake of God.

Colossians 3:19 — Commentary on Colossians

See how he impresses upon each sex what is proper to it: upon wives — submission, upon husbands — love. For love is not so much required from the subordinate toward the superior as from the superior toward the subordinate. The wife, because she is loved, herself reciprocates with love in return. But when she submits to her husband, she renders him what is due. However, since it happens that even with love a person becomes embittered (and enmity with loved ones is especially bitter), therefore he also says: "do not be harsh toward them." For in reality it is from great bitterness that one rises up against his own member.

Colossians 3:20 — Commentary on Colossians

Again he says: "to the Lord" (Κυρίω). The Apostle desires that we do this not by nature alone, but also because it is pleasing to God, so that we may receive a reward as those who act for God's sake. Addressing children of pious parents, he said: "in all things," since impious fathers should not be obeyed in all things; one should not listen to them when they begin to forcefully draw others into their impiety.

Colossians 3:21 — Commentary on Colossians

That is, do not pursue with bitterness everything they do. Some things must be overlooked without attention, so as not to make them contradictory and not to subject them to despondency. See what wisdom; how he inclines the heart of parents, and how he draws their inward parts, saying: "lest they become discouraged." For the entire concern of fathers is that their children not become discouraged.

Colossians 3:22 — Commentary on Colossians

He immediately brings forward the legal basis of obedience, namely the name of slave. But, so as not to grieve them, he adds: "your masters according to the flesh." For your better part, he says, the soul, is free; slavery is only temporary. Therefore it is better to submit your soul as well, so that the slavery may be voluntary. Make it, he says, so that slavery by the requirement of the law becomes slavery out of fear of Christ. For when you faithfully fulfill your duties without the oversight of your master, it is clear that you fulfill them before the eyes of God. But if you fulfill them only in the presence of your master, then you are a people-pleaser. And being such, you will harm yourself: "for God shall scatter the bones of those who please men" (Ps. 52:6). To fear God means to do nothing evil even when no one sees us. Simplicity of heart consists precisely in not looking to people. Consequently, the people-pleaser does not act in simplicity of heart.

Colossians 3:23 — Commentary on Colossians

He desires that they be free not only from hypocrisy, but also from carelessness. Or better, instead of slaves he makes them free, if they have no need of oversight from masters. The expression "from the soul" means to do with good will, not with slavish necessity, but freely and voluntarily.

Colossians 3:24 — Commentary on Colossians

Masters do not often make slaves their heirs, even if they have served them immeasurably well. But the Lord will undoubtedly give you as a reward an inheritance in heaven, if you maintain goodwill toward your masters. For He established this order and subordination. And that you are working for Christ is clear from the fact that He is our rewarder.

Colossians 3:25 — Commentary on Colossians

A servant who acts unjustly toward his master, either by working negligently or by pilfering his master's goods, will receive punishment from God. For God is no respecter of persons, so as to show mercy to the servant as the weaker party, since even in the Law He commanded not to do unrighteousness in judgment (Lev. 19:15). Or thus: a Christian servant who does not treat his pagan master justly, let him not think that he will escape condemnation. For Christ is no respecter of persons, so as to forgive his sin against his pagan master simply because he is a Christian. However, although the apostle appears to be speaking to servants when he says that there is no respect of persons with God, masters should take these words as very much applying to themselves.

Colossians 4:1 — Commentary on Colossians

What does "due" mean? It means to reward them for their labors, to supply everything in abundance, and not to allow them to be in need of outside help. You should not, after having heard that they have a reward from God, deprive them on your part of what they ought to have from you. As they have you, so you too have the Lord. Therefore, "with what measure you mete" to your servants, "it shall be measured to you" by your Lord (Matt. 7:2). Or, know that together with them you too have a Lord, so that you ought to treat them as fellow servants. The Apostle, thus, makes servitude here a common thing.

Colossians 4:2 — Commentary on Colossians

The devil knows how great a good prayer is, and he attempts in every way to make us recoil from it. Therefore Paul says: "continue in it" (προσκαρτερεΐτε — sit close to it, labor over it). And since one who sits close to prayer is often attacked by laziness and slackness, he added: "watching," that is, being sober, always remaining intent upon the work of prayer. But also "with thanksgiving," that is, he teaches us to offer it with thanksgiving. For that prayer is truly genuine which contains thanksgiving for all benefactions known to us and unknown, both for what brought us joy and for what was accompanied by sorrow — for all benefactions in general.

Colossians 4:3 — Commentary on Colossians

Look, what humility; even Paul himself needs their prayers.

Colossians 4:4 — Commentary on Colossians

That is, that He would give me freedom, not so that I might be free from bonds, but so that I might speak the mystery of Christ as I ought to speak, that is, without pretense or evasion. But in what way, being bound, does he implore and ask others to deliver him from what he already has? By this he expresses not only his humility, but also shows the power of brotherly prayer. And he had need of help from above, which the prayer of the brethren could furnish him in greater measure. By this same word he also wished to lead them into the labor of prayer. For if prayer is needed for him, how much more for themselves.

Colossians 4:5 — Commentary on Colossians

What the Lord said: "Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves" (Matt. 10:16), the same thing he now says as well: be cautious and do not give outsiders any cause against you, if they do no harm to you, and do not offend them untimely. For such ones are without, that is, they are not our own, not of the same fold as us; although they live in the same world as us, they are nevertheless without, being far both from the Church and from the Kingdom of God. Therefore one should deal with them prudently. As for one's own neighbors, in dealing with them such caution is not required. He also encourages them by calling the Greeks outsiders. He said this not because he wanted us to be fickle and hypocritical, but because the time is not ours, but theirs. And you can make it yours as well, if you deal with them prudently, do not start inappropriate quarrels, but on the contrary, render them due honor when this does not harm your soul. Listen to his words spoken to Agrippa: "I think myself happy, that I shall answer for myself this day before thee" (Acts 26:2). In this way, we will make strangers our own as well, drawing them to the preaching through gentleness.

Colossians 4:6 — Commentary on Colossians

Let your word, he says, be pleasant; however, let it not fall into indiscriminateness and licentiousness, but let it also be restrained. For this is what "salt" means. Let it be neither excessively cheerful nor excessively severe. Just as food, if unsalted, is unpleasant, and if over-salted, one cannot even put it in one's mouth, and in both cases it is inedible, so it is with speech. Do you not remember how Daniel healed with his word an ungodly man? Do you not see how the three youths as well, showing such courage and boldness, did not utter a single harsh or insulting word? For boldness in speech is not a sign of courage, but a sign of vainglory. One way with the rich, another way with the poor. The rich man's soul, being feeble, has need of greater condescension; while the poor man's soul is stronger, so it can bear it if you treat him somewhat more harshly. When there is no necessity, do not call a Greek unclean and do not reproach him. If you are brought before a person in authority, render him due honor. But when you are asked about Greek beliefs, speak without fear that they are unclean and impious. Thus Paul in Athens speaks favorably (Acts 17:22) about paganism, pointing out what is good in it; yet he directly rebuked Elymas, because he deserved it (Acts 13:10).

Colossians 4:7 — Commentary on Colossians

And this testifies to Paul's wisdom. He includes in his epistles not everything, but only what is necessary and urgently needed — and this because, first, he did not want to make them too lengthy; second, so that the one departing with the epistle would also have something to relate; third, he shows how well disposed he himself is toward him, because otherwise he would not have entrusted him with such confidence. Finally, there was something that did not need to be declared in writing. If he is beloved, then he knew everything; if he is faithful, then he will lie in nothing; if he is a fellow worker, then he shared in the trials.

Colossians 4:8 — Commentary on Colossians

Here the apostle shows his love for them, since he indeed sent him for the purpose of learning about their affairs, and not for the purpose of informing them about his own; besides that, also for the purpose of comforting them. He also points out that they are in trials and are in need of consolation.

Colossians 4:9 — Commentary on Colossians

Onesimus is the slave of Philemon. What honor and what respect he attained, so that he is called a brother of Paul. And Paul is not ashamed to call himself a brother of a slave. Further, in praise of their city he adds: "who is from you," so that they too would consider it an honor for themselves that they produced such a man. That is, about my bonds and about everything else keeping me here. If it were not for this, I would have come to you myself.

Colossians 4:10 — Commentary on Colossians

This is the Aristarchus who was led away together with him from Jerusalem. Paul said more than the prophets, because they called themselves strangers and sojourners, while he calls himself even a prisoner. For indeed, just as a prisoner, he was driven and dragged about, even worse; because captors care for their prisoners as their own property, but him, as an enemy and foe, everyone drove and persecuted. And for them (that is, his listeners) this was meant to serve as consolation, for their teacher too finds himself in similar circumstances. And he praises Mark for his kinship, since Barnabas was a great man. Most likely, regarding Barnabas they received instructions to receive him with honor. But it is possible to place a period after the words "you received instructions," and then begin reading: "if he comes to you," Colossians, receive him with honor.

Colossians 4:11 — Commentary on Colossians

Perhaps this was a Corinthian. Having expressed fitting approval for each one individually, the apostle now offers a common praise; for at that time it seemed a great thing to be from among the Jews. But, lest the listeners lose heart, since he reminded them of captivity, he finally encourages them, saying: "fellow workers for the Kingdom of God." Thus, having become partakers of captivity, they will also be partakers of the Kingdom. Saint John, however, understood this passage as Paul reproaching the Jews, saying: "both from the circumcision, they alone," that is, those who are of the circumcision are few, while the greater part of the faithful are from the Gentiles. The Apostle shows that he is in great trials, and that those great men were such, since they served as a consolation to Paul. And notice how the one who comforts a prisoner is declared together with him a partaker in the Kingdom. Therefore, people persecuted for Christ must be cherished in every way.

Colossians 4:12 — Commentary on Colossians

As at the beginning of the epistle, so also now he commends him, so that, as one who loves them, they would love him in return, and would willingly listen to him when he teaches anything. And that the teacher is a man worthy of respect is beneficial also for the students, since they will more readily believe his words. It is also great praise for Epaphras that he is a servant of Christ. So then, he is your glory, especially since he came forth from your midst. Not simply did he say: praying for you, but with anxiety and trembling, – not on just one particular day, but always. He gently rebukes them for their imperfection. For they are still not firm and waver in the teaching about angels. For it is possible to be both perfect and not standing firm, just as if someone were to learn everything but not be firmly established in anything. Therefore he says: "that you may stand perfect," meaning, in teaching and life. That is, so that you would fulfill no other will except the will of God: for this means to be complete and perfect. By this he also shows that they partly still preserve some things from what was preached, and partly have already lost some things.

Colossians 4:13 — Commentary on Colossians

"Zeal" and "great" – both words are placed together for emphasis. He praises Epaphras also to the Laodiceans and Hierapolitans, for they, having no doubt read the epistle, could hear about him.

Colossians 4:14 — Commentary on Colossians

Luke is the evangelist, for whom it is no small praise to be beloved by Paul. He mentions him after Epaphras — not because he wished to demean him, but because he desired to exalt Epaphras before his fellow citizens. Undoubtedly, there were also others who bore this name. Demas, as can be seen, had not yet abandoned the teacher.

Colossians 4:15 — Commentary on Colossians

Look how he brings them closer together, how he binds them to one another. This was a famous man, whose entire household were believers, which is why his house was called a church. Therefore Paul also shows his affection toward him, greeting him separately. He does this also in order to urge others to the same zeal, so that others might imitate Nymphas, if they wish to be honored in the same way.

Colossians 4:16 — Commentary on Colossians

It seems to me that something was written here that the Laodiceans also needed to hear; and they, in turn, needed to learn what was written in that epistle. There is much more benefit when, from a rebuke directed against others, they learn of their own shortcomings. What then was this epistle from Laodicea? The First Epistle to Timothy: it was written from Laodicea. Some, however, say that it was an epistle that the Laodiceans were sending to Paul. But I do not know what they could have borrowed from it for their own correction.

Colossians 4:17 — Commentary on Colossians

Why does he not write to him? It is likely that he did not need a lengthy epistle; for him, one brief reminder was sufficient. This is everywhere the voice of one who warns, as for example: "See to it that no one takes you captive through hollow and deceptive philosophy" (Col. 2:8). Or again: "Be careful that this liberty of yours does not somehow become a stumbling block" (1 Cor. 8:9). So also here: see to it that you fulfill, as you ought, the ministry which you have received "in the Lord," that is, through the Lord; for He gave it to you, not I. And what is this ministry? To watch over the Colossians and care for them. The apostle makes two exhortations with one phrase — "in the Lord": he makes him more diligent in carrying out his ministry as the Lord's work, and he inclines them to submit to him more willingly, showing that they have been given into his hands by God. Of course, the apostle writes to them for this reason — "Say to Archippus" — so that when he begins to rebuke them, they would not be able to accuse him as a man filling them with bitterness, knowing that such a commandment was given to him by Paul, and that their own lips conveyed to Archippus what Paul had previously declared to him. And so, in order to shut their mouths. Paul did this very wisely, since in any case it is improper for disciples to argue about the affairs of their teacher.

Colossians 4:18 — Commentary on Colossians

Remember me, who am in bonds and condemned. And the very best consolation for them is to remember Paul the prisoner in every affliction. When grace is present in you, whether you have afflictions or endure bonds, nothing of the sort will overcome you, since even being bound is a matter of grace. For Luke says: they returned from the prison, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonor for the name of Christ (cf. Acts 5:41). Do you see that to be dishonored means to be counted worthy? And indeed, this is a great dignity. Therefore, may we also, though unworthy, be counted worthy of divine grace in afflictions, so that, with it strengthening our weakness, these afflictions may serve us for our benefit, dispelling the darkness of our sins, to the glory of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. To Him be glory forever and ever. Amen.

Ephesians 1:1 — Commentary on Ephesians

Look, the preposition δια he referred to the Father, – and note, – this is against the Arians. Look how great was the virtue in that time: he calls holy and faithful men who were laypeople, having wives and children. But now even those in the mountains and caves are not such.

Ephesians 1:2 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having said "grace," he adds "from God our Father," in order to show what grace has done for us, namely: it has made the Master and God our Father. But the Lord also, that is the Son, by grace toward us became both Jesus and Christ, since for our sake He became incarnate, was named Jesus, and sanctified humanity by His divinity.

Ephesians 1:3 — Commentary on Ephesians

God is both God and Father of one and the same Christ: God as the incarnate one, and Father as God the Word. In contrast to the Jewish blessing, he called this one "spiritual." For that one was more corporeal. God "will bless," it says, "the fruit of your womb" (Deut. 7:13); and "will bless your coming in and your going out." But here every blessing is spiritual, and we lack nothing. For we have become immortal and sons of God, and co-heirs of Christ, and our firstfruits receive worship from the heavenly powers. Therefore he rightly said "with every blessing," because all that is divine and spiritual has been granted to us. "In Christ." That is, the blessing was given to us through Jesus Christ, and not through Moses, as to the Jews. Therefore we differ from them not only in the quality of the blessings, but also in the mediator. As if explaining why our blessing is spiritual, he says: "in the heavens." For the blessing of the Jews was on earth, and therefore also bodily: "you shall eat the good things of the land; a land flowing with milk and honey; the Lord shall bless your land" (Ps. 127, Ex. 33, Num. 13:14, Deut. 11 and 31). But here there is nothing earthly, but everything is heavenly. That is why our blessing is also spiritual. For the Kingdom of Heaven is promised to the poor, and to the persecuted — a great reward in the heavens (Matt. 5:3).

Ephesians 1:4 — Commentary on Ephesians

He blessed us, he says, through Christ, just as He also chose us through Him, that is, through faith in Him. "He chose us before the foundation of the world." For what was done for us was predetermined from eternity; nothing new is being accomplished, but what was established from the beginning is being brought to fulfillment. He also well said καταβολήν — foundation, creation (which properly means a casting down (a descent — Ed.) from a height), in order to show that the world was, as it were, cast down (brought down — Ed.) from a certain height of Divine power and established. And the word "chose" points both to the Divine love for mankind and to their virtue, for He chooses all who will be worthy. So that you, having heard that "He chose," would not become careless, as one already chosen, he says: God chose us for this reason, that we might be holy and blameless, remaining faithful to that holiness which He granted us at baptism, and leading a virtuous life. Holy is the one who holds to the faith, and blameless is the one who is irreproachable in his life; and He requires holiness and blamelessness not simply, but "before Him." There are many who are holy before men, such as the Pharisees, but not before God. This David also says: "according to the cleanness of my hands." According to what? — "before His eyes" (Ps. 18:25). And Isaiah likewise: "cleanse yourselves, remove your evil deeds from before My eyes" (Isa. 1:16).

Ephesians 1:5 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having said "He chose," he made it clear that He chose us as worthy, on account of our virtue. But since salvation does not depend on our virtue alone, he added: "in love having predestined us to adoption" — that is, having loved us on account of His love for mankind, He predestined us. Moreover, to believe and to come depends on us, though also by the calling of God; but to deem those who have come worthy of "adoption" — this is a matter of His love alone and His love for mankind. Therefore he added: "having predestined us to adoption." What kind of adoption is this? That which leads our race to Him and makes us His own. And this also is "through Jesus Christ." For although the Father predestined, it was Christ who brought us. Since all good things come through the Son, and not through some servant, the honor is all the more glorious.

Ephesians 1:6 — Commentary on Ephesians

Because, he says, He predestined us to adoption, He desired, strongly desired, strove (for this is what "good pleasure" means) to show the glory of His grace and His beneficence. But does God seek glory? Not at all: Divinity has need of nothing, yet desires glorification from us, so that we might love Him as much as possible. For he who marvels at the benefactions shown to him will strive not to offend his benefactor, and the more he remembers these good things, the more he will love the one who gave them. Thus, good pleasure (εὐδοκία) is the primary desire of God (the foundation of His other desires). For example: the first will of God is that no one should perish; the second will is that those who have become wicked should perish; because He truly does not punish out of necessity, but by His own volition. Thus, good pleasure is the primary will of God. He did not say "graced" (echarisato), but "made gracious" (echaritōse), that is, He made us pleasant and beloved. Just as if someone, having encountered an old man covered with sores and worn out by hunger and ugly, were suddenly to make him into another person, comely and youthful, adorning him with every kind of gift, so too God, finding us morally disfigured and vile, made us pleasant and beautiful. "And the King shall desire," it says, "your beauty" (Ps. 44:12). "And He made us gracious in the Beloved Son," that is, through the Beloved.

Ephesians 1:7 — Commentary on Ephesians

Through the Beloved, he says, we have redemption. What kind? "The forgiveness of sins." How does it occur? "Through His blood." For what is especially astonishing is that, by delivering His beloved Son to death, He freed us, the hateful ones, giving as ransom and redemption the Blood of the Beloved. And note — this is more than adoption: He did not even spare His Son for our sake. For after speaking of adoption, he speaks of this, ascending from the lesser to the greater.

Ephesians 1:8 — Commentary on Ephesians

He did this, he says, according to the riches of His grace. Notice these intensified expressions: we have been given riches, and the riches of God, the riches of grace, and not simply grace, but "which He abundantly bestowed upon us," that is, poured out in superabundance.

Ephesians 1:9 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, He poured out grace upon us so that, having made us wise and understanding, He might "reveal to us the mystery of His will"; he was saying, as it were: He revealed to us the mysteries of His heart. Or in this way: "to show us the mystery in all understanding and wisdom," that is, the depth of all wisdom and understanding. For to deem enemies, and despised ones at that, worthy of such great blessings, and this at the end of times and through the cross — is this not a work of great wisdom? He did this as He willed, as He "previously laid down" and predetermined "in Him," that is, in Christ.

Ephesians 1:10 — Commentary on Ephesians

And this good pleasure and consent He "laid down beforehand" and predetermined in the "dispensation" and in the establishment of the "fullness of times." For the fullness of times, that is, the last times, demanded punishment and vengeance, since human wickedness had then multiplied. But the appearing of the Son, on the contrary, in these last times wrought salvation, which is characteristic of incomprehensible wisdom. The heavenly, he says, was separated from the earthly; they did not have one head. For although from the standpoint of creation God is one for all, yet as regards moral union, this did not yet exist. Therefore the Father "purposed beforehand" to unite under one head the heavenly and the earthly, that is, to set one head over all—Christ: over the angels according to their incorporeal nature, and over mankind according to the flesh. Therefore in Christ the Father united, that is, He brought to completion that which had been built up over a long time, finishing and completing the word with righteousness.

Ephesians 1:11 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having said above "He chose," he now says again: "we have obtained an inheritance" in Christ, that is, through Christ. But since an inheritance is a matter of chance, and not of virtue and choice, he corrects this very thing by saying: "being predestined according to the purpose" of God. For He would not have predestined if He had deemed them unworthy. But God, who accomplishes all things, before our coming into the world already saw us and chose us and set us apart for Himself; so that, having Himself accomplished our election and separation, He was not mistaken. Election unto inheritance is a matter of goodness, since it is given without labor, by Divine grace, although it extends to the worthy as well. "According to the counsel of His will" — he says, in order to show that not because the Jews did not believe were the Gentiles called by chance, but from eternity this was predestined, and this counsel of God and His will existed from the beginning. For although Christ said: "Do not go into the way of the Gentiles" (Matt. 10:5), and: "I was sent only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel" (Matt. 15:24), this was said for the admonition of the Jews and to attract them, as children prone to seduction, since in truth the calling of the Gentiles was predestined from eternity.

Ephesians 1:12 — Commentary on Ephesians

So that, he says, we might be to the praise of His glory – we who first hoped in Christ, that is, who believed in Christ and, before the coming of the future age, hope in the future blessings prepared for us. For the glory and praise of God's goodness consists in saving those who were so alienated.

Ephesians 1:13 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, in Christ. So also to the Hebrews he says: "has spoken to us in the Son" (Heb. 1:2). He calls the preaching "the word of truth" in contrast to the law, which was a foreshadowing and shadow, and "the gospel of salvation" in contrast to the law that kills and the future punishment. For the preaching of the first coming calls to salvation, while the trumpet of the second calls to punishment. "In Him" — in the Gospel, he says, "having believed," or "in Him" in Christ; that is, having believed by the grace of Christ, you were "sealed," so that it is clear that you are the lot and portion of God. But the Jews were sealed by circumcision, like irrational beings, having received a bodily seal, whereas we as sons of God were sealed by the Spirit, which is higher than a fleshly sealing. He calls Him the Spirit "of promise" either because He was given according to promise, for through Joel also God promised: "I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh" (Joel 2:28), and Christ says: "You shall receive power when the Holy Spirit comes upon you" (Acts 1:8) — or because the Spirit confirms the promise of the good things to come. For by the very fact that He has been sent down to us, assurance of the future is given, and therefore He is also called the pledge. Listen to what follows next.

Ephesians 1:14 — Commentary on Ephesians

God "bought" our salvation and gave us the Spirit as a pledge for now, assuring us thereby that He will also grant the inheritance of ineffable blessings. And those who truly partake of the Spirit, as Paul did, for example, already understand from this that He is the pledge of the perfect inheritance. For this reason Paul also groaned and sought to attain perfection "and to be with Christ" (Phil. 1:23). But we do not have such a pledge as we ought, and we do not strive for perfection, since we have not yet tasted it. By the word "possession" — περιποίησις — he designates God's care and solicitude for us. Therefore he says that this pledge leads to perfect deliverance and to our complete salvation, for this purpose it was given. For perfect freedom will come when sin is utterly destroyed, when the saints are freed from cohabitation with sinners and are saved and acquired by God, to be His people. And some understand "possession" — περιποίησις — as referring to us ourselves. So, "unto the redemption of the possession," that is, of us, who constitute the property and acquisition of God. He constantly adds this, assuring that what has been promised will certainly be fulfilled. For if He were doing it for our sake, one could still have doubts, but now, when He intends to accomplish this for the manifestation of His goodness, who can object that He will not do it? So also the Scripture says: "But deal with me, O Lord, for Your name's sake" (Ps. 108:21), and: "Not unto us, but unto Your name give glory."

Ephesians 1:15 — Commentary on Ephesians

"Having heard," he says, "of your faith in Christ Jesus." And not only of faith, but also of love, that is, a merciful and brotherly disposition, and even a philanthropic one, as extending to all and not only to the local saints, that is, to the poor among the believers. And everywhere he joins love with faith, since it gives birth to a virtuous life. For without it faith is useless — faith without works and life; just as life is also useless without faith.

Ephesians 1:16 — Commentary on Ephesians

"For this reason." Why then? Because you, having believed, received the seal of the Spirit and obtained the pledge of future blessings and perfect redemption, and are to receive what has been prepared for those who rightly believe and live piously — "I unceasingly give thanks for you." Do you see what a compassionate heart? He offers thanksgiving for all, as if he himself had received the benefit. For he writes this not only to the Ephesians, but to all. So then, although it is worthy to thank God for all else that we have been deemed worthy of, it is also worthy to give thanks for the faith of the believers, because they were so enlightened that they fled to the cross of the Savior, turning away from the destroyer. For such is the nature of brotherly love. Note how many he has in his mind, how many he remembered in his prayers. But we do not even remember ourselves as we ought.

Ephesians 1:17 — Commentary on Ephesians

What do you pray and ask for on our behalf? That God may give you wisdom — "the God" of "our Lord Jesus," that is, of the Man like us according to the flesh. "The Father of glory," that is, the One who has granted us great and glorious blessings. For he always names Him on a particular basis, as in the expression: "the Father of mercies and God of all comfort" (2 Cor. 1:3); and the prophet: "O Lord, my strength, my shield" (Ps. 18:2–3). Therefore here also, since He has granted us great and glorious blessings, he calls Him the Father of glory, that is, the source. For one cannot call Him by any other than the most glorious name we have. Gregory the Theologian, however, understood "glory" as the Divinity of the Only-Begotten; so that in relation to the same Christ, He is both God and Father: in relation to Christ, that is, to His humanity, God; and in relation to glory, that is, to His Divinity, Father.

Ephesians 1:18 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, that He may give you the gift of being enlightened by the Spirit. For if the Spirit does not reveal the hidden mysteries, it is impossible to comprehend them by any other means. For only "He," and not an angel nor an archangel, "searches all things, even the deep things of God" (1 Cor. 2:10). "The natural man does not receive the things of the Spirit of God" (1 Cor. 2:14). Therefore, when the Spirit reveals the mysteries to us, then we shall be in the knowledge of God, and our eyes shall be enlightened, and we shall not doubt and say that this or that is impossible, but shall see all things as they are. That is, to what hope we are called. It is clear that it is to adoption and to the enjoyment of heavenly blessings and to having Christ as our head. But since this belongs to the future, spiritual revelation is needed to know it. And this, as something still unknown, has need of revelation from the Spirit — namely, what blessings the saints will inherit. For they are great. Therefore he also calls them "the riches of the glorious inheritance," that is, unspeakable glory, surpassing understanding. And he calls it an "inheritance" because it will yet be given to the sons.

Ephesians 1:19 — Commentary on Ephesians

The foregoing concerned the future. But now he speaks of what has already taken place, so that from this the former might also become credible. What then is this? That, he says, we believed, for this too requires revelation, so that you might understand it more clearly. So then what? Did the Ephesians not realize that they had believed? Of course they realized it, but not in the way he now speaks of. For it is not easy to know this, because great power is needed to persuade a soul and turn it away from error — such power is needed as is not required for raising the dead. For the Lord raised the dead by a single word alone, yet He did not persuade the Jews even with many speeches and wondrous deeds. Therefore he says that for this too we have need of the revelation of the Spirit, in order to understand that our acceptance of faith is a matter of great power and the working of God. And just as He raised Christ from the dead, so also He raised us, who were dead, from unbelief. Therefore he also called this "the surpassing greatness of His power" and "the might of His strength." For when the prophets accomplished nothing, and all creation — both the visible, teaching by its good order, and the invisible, in the person of the angels who instructed and admonished — then unexpectedly we received salvation.

Ephesians 1:20 — Commentary on Ephesians

And the words "He worked in Christ," understand them as spoken of the human nature. For the One who rose from the dead is Man, even though He was united with God.

Ephesians 1:21 — Commentary on Ephesians

He did not say "high," but "far above," to indicate the greatest height. For from the uttermost depth He raised human nature in Christ to the very highest point. Of course, he speaks of it as having died and been raised, since the divine nature truly did not die, was not raised, and was not exalted, as it was always above every height. Thus, above every angelic power sat the formerly despised human nature. Whatever it may be, he says, in heaven, it is below This One who was assumed and ascended, and He is above all. From this we learn that there are certain powers which we cannot even name now, but which will then be revealed.

Ephesians 1:22 — Commentary on Ephesians

Lest from the words "having seated above" you conclude that He received only the first honor, he indicates that He also made Him lord over all. And He did not simply subject, but gave in complete subjection: "under His feet." O wonder! He seated the Church on that very same throne as well; because where the head is (i.e. Christ), there is the body also (i.e. the Church itself). The words "above all" indicate that He gave a head that is mighty, which is above all, above angels, above archangels.

Ephesians 1:23 — Commentary on Ephesians

Lest you, having heard this, should think that by the name "head" some rule and authority is meant (for the word "head" has this meaning as well), he says that Christ is the head of the Church as a body, and is likewise akin to it and closely united with it. And the Church is His fullness. For just as the body is the fullness of the head, completing it with its members, so also the Church is the fullness of Christ, "who fills all in all." For Christ is completed and, as it were, perfected by all the members in the person of all believers: He is completed, as it were, by a hand in the person of a merciful man who helps the weak in various ways; He is completed, as it were, by a foot in the person of a man who undertakes a journey for the sake of preaching and who cares for his brethren, and He is completed by another member in another believer. And thus He is completed by all the members in the person of all believers, that is, through the agency of all believers, when one renders one service and another renders another. For then our head, Christ, becomes perfect, that is, receives a perfect body, when we are all together united and closely bound.

Ephesians 2:1 — Commentary on Ephesians

Above he said that God manifested in us the same power and working as in Christ. Of Him it is said that He raised Him from the dead and seated Him above all. And then now he speaks also of us: "and you," he says, "who were dead" (not by bodily death, which began with Adam, but by the death of the soul, which comes from ourselves, the death of sin) He raised and lifted up. So then, by the same power He both raised the Lord from bodily death and us from the spiritual death of sin, and the transformation of the soul's disposition is far more important than the raising of the dead, as was said above. The thought of this passage is indeed such, but it is stretched out too much until the words "made alive together with Christ," since much has been inserted and there is repetition in the words "God, who is rich in mercy." So then, having said that they were dead and having shown in what way they were dead, namely through transgressions and sins, he comforts them in a twofold manner: by the words "in which you once walked," and not now; and by the addition that you sinned because of enslavement to the devil, and not everything depended on you, but also on your helper, who so powerfully ruled over you.

Ephesians 2:2 — Commentary on Ephesians

You sinned, thus, "according to the course of this world," that is, thinking about worldly and temporal things and making bad use of this age. For this age is not evil, but the misuse of it is. It was given as a guide, since, being corruptible and quickly passing, it can arouse us toward the incorruptible and unchanging; but we, having given ourselves over to its corruption and flux, made it not a guide but an opponent. By "prince" who "has dominion in the air," he means the devil, and not the Demiurge, as the impious Manichaeans think. He calls him "prince" because people have subjected themselves to him and serve him more than God. However, such power of his exists only in this age and does not extend beyond the air, because it has place not in heaven but under heaven. Therefore Paul also calls him the prince "who has dominion in the air," not in the sense that he rules over the air and controls it, but because he loves to dwell in it. For the devil, being a spirit, lives in the air as if in a spirit (πνεύματι), and to this day has authority and power in it, ruling over those who have subjected themselves to him. And some understand by "the prince who has dominion in the air" the prince of the aerial powers. Therefore, they say, he added "of the spirit," that is, the prince and ruler of every aerial spirit. For after he once became a prince, he apparently did not lose his authority even after his fall. He did not say "compelling," but "working." From this it is clear that he rules over those who have voluntarily submitted to him. For if he ruled against our will, he would compel. And from what follows it is also evident: he "works," it says, "in the sons of disobedience," that is, in those who do not obey God, but obey him voluntarily.

Ephesians 2:3 — Commentary on Ephesians

Not only does he reassure them by this, saying that our sinfulness came from the devil, but also by placing both himself and all others in the same position as them, since no one was without sin. By the lusts of the flesh he means those that arise from carnal-mindedness. That he is not reproaching the flesh here is clear. For having said "fulfilling the desires of the flesh," he adds "and of the mind," that is, thinking of nothing spiritual. Therefore it is not the flesh that is worthy of condemnation, but the mindset that draws one toward passionate pleasures. Or else in this way: we defile the mind by thinking evil, and the flesh by carrying it out. And you may consider the works of the flesh to be adultery and the like, and the work of the mind to be envy, holding grudges, and the like. This is said instead of: we offend and anger God, and were nothing other in reality than wrath; just as a child of a human being is by nature a human, so also were we. And as sons of Gehenna and sons of perdition are called those who are worthy of such, so also "children of wrath" are called those who do things worthy of wrath. The word "by nature" is used instead of: truly and genuinely, "even as the rest," for no one was free from wrath.

Ephesians 2:4 — Commentary on Ephesians

We were doing deeds worthy of implacable wrath, but God, he says, is not simply merciful, but also "rich in mercy." And love from great mercy. For otherwise how would we — children of wrath — have been deemed worthy of love?

Ephesians 2:5 — Commentary on Ephesians

Here is the end of the previously begun thought, while the rest is all a parenthetical insertion. Again Christ is the mediator, and the matter is worthy of trust: for if the firstfruits (the firstborn) lives, then we also live; since God gave life to both Him and us: to Him in actuality, and to us in power for now, and a little later — also in actuality. Behold the extraordinary greatness of His power, namely that He gave life to the dead, the sons of wrath. In this lies the hope of our calling. With deep spiritual shock he expressed this, marveling at the ineffable gift of God. For not by labor and not by your own works, he says, were you saved, but only by grace. For, as far as works are concerned, you were worthy of punishment and wrath.

Ephesians 2:6 — Commentary on Ephesians

Since the firstfruits and the head, Christ, I say, has been raised, God also raised us through Him; in exactly the same way, if the head sits, the whole body sits together with it. Therefore he says: "in Christ Jesus," that is, because He is seated, we also are seated. Or else: "raised us up with Him" should be understood not as referring to resurrection, but to being made alive through baptism. But how then "seated us"? "If we endure," he says, "we shall also reign with Him" (2 Tim. 2:12). And Christ says: "you will sit on twelve thrones" (Matt. 19:28), and in another place: "but to sit at My right hand and at My left is not Mine to grant, but it is for those for whom it has been prepared" (Mark 10:40). So then, this has already been prepared.

Ephesians 2:7 — Commentary on Ephesians

Lest anyone doubt what has been said, he endeavors to make his speech more convincing, saying: if not for the sake of love toward us, then at least out of the desire to manifest His goodness, He will surely fulfill this. Now many do not believe this, but in the age to come all will know what God has granted us, seeing the saints in ineffable glory. As for the expression "in Christ Jesus," it means: this does not pertain to Christ alone, but through Him it passes also to us, as from the beginning to the whole: with Him we shall be made alive, with Him we shall also sit. So says the great John Chrysostom in his commentary on this passage, while in his commentary on the Gospel of Matthew he says that no one will sit then. Truly the gift of the Spirit and of revelation is needed to comprehend the depth of these mysteries. For if the wise teacher John had not said clearly that we "shall be" seated, then one might have said that in Christ we "already" sit, just as also that in Christ we are deemed worthy of worship from the angels. For it is not we personally who are deemed worthy of worship, but since our nature, united with God the Word, receives worship, this honor passes also to us. It is in this sense that he now says that we too shall sit.

Ephesians 2:8 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having said that which concerns God, namely, that we are saved by grace, he adds also that which belongs to us — "through faith," so as not to violate free will. Again he as it were destroys this, saying that even faith is not from us; because if He had not come, if He had not called, we would not have followed either. "How shall they believe," he says, "in Him of whom they have not heard?" (Rom. 10:14). So that faith too is a gift of God. Or else alternatively: he does not call faith a gift of God, but rather salvation through faith — that is what is the gift of God. For let faith indeed be ours, but how could it alone save, if God had not been pleased to accept us on account of it, so that we would not be entirely without part in the matter of our salvation, but would appear as contributing something also from ourselves.

Ephesians 2:9 — Commentary on Ephesians

This does not mean that God rejected us who have works, but rather that even those who would have perished with their works, He saved by grace, so that after this no one has the right to boast. For the word "so that" (ίνα) expresses not the cause, but the consequence of the matter.

Ephesians 2:10 — Commentary on Ephesians

So that you, having heard that you are not justified by works, would not become careless regarding works, he says that now after faith, works are needed. For you were created in Christ Jesus and became a new creature after the old man died in you in baptism. And just as in the beginning you were called from non-being into being, so now you are called to well-being: you were created not to be idle, but so as to do and walk in good works, that is, to accomplish the entire path of life in them, not for two or three years, but the entire path of your life. For he indicates this by the word "to fulfill." For "God foreordained" this, therefore one must not turn away from this work appointed by God. "For good works," not for one work, but for all: for if there is a deficiency in one, virtue is violated. But Gregory the Theologian understood the expression "created for good works" not in the sense of creation in baptism, but referred it to the first creation.

Ephesians 2:11 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having said that He saved them who were dead, he now intends to show to whom He made them equal and co-heirs, namely to the Israelites — for great indeed was their dignity — and he says: "therefore remember." "Therefore" (for this reason). Why then? Because you were created "for good works," for this alone is sufficient to urge us to care for virtue. And he said "remember" because those who rise from utter nothingness to a height usually forget their former state. What then should they "remember"? That in former times you were far from Christ, but now have become near to Him, just as Israel was. Such indeed is the purpose of these words. But notice how skillfully he overthrows circumcision, showing that it differs from uncircumcision only in word, not in deed. "You," he says, "Gentiles in the flesh," not in the spirit, and "who were called" so, not being so in reality, just as if he were saying that in the flesh you are lesser, but not in the spirit. And again with the words "circumcision made in the flesh" he points to a distinction consisting only in words and flesh. Thus uncircumcision was not something grievous and abominable, even though those who boasted in circumcision said so; but to be outside of Christ — that is truly terrible and unbearable. Why then, intending to show that they are partakers of the glory of the Israelites, does he diminish the dignity of the latter? But look at what he diminishes: not what is essential. For circumcision is not essential, but indifferent. In what is essential, however, he even greatly exalts them, calling the Israelites holy and intimate with God.

Ephesians 2:12 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having not said "separated" (κεχωρισμένοι), but "alienated," because the Israelites too were outside the lawful and godly life, but not as strangers, rather as negligent ones. Here is what the great division consisted in. For he did not say: not holding to — προσέχοντες — the covenant, but completely alien — ξένοι — to it. And the Israelites, though they were deprived of the promises, were not as strangers to them. What covenants and promises? "To your descendants I give this land" (Gen. 15:18), and much else He promised, understood in an entirely spiritual sense. "Hope" without doubt concerning the future: the resurrection and the recompense. Although they worshiped gods, these were not gods. He added "in the world" to show that they were inferior to Israel not only in heavenly things, but also in what is glorious on earth. For the Israelites were both glorious and renowned in regard to their worship of God.

Ephesians 2:13 — Commentary on Ephesians

We were far from God, not in place, but in the disposition of heart and life, yet now we have become near, not by life (for we contributed nothing from works), but in Christ Jesus and by His Blood. For having shed His Blood and given Himself for us, He freed us from the captivity that kept us far from Him, and brought us near to Himself. But you can also understand it this way: we were far from the Israelites, and now we have become near to them.

Ephesians 2:14 — Commentary on Ephesians

For before the incarnation of the Word there was great enmity between circumcision and uncircumcision; but now we have been reconciled, having become one faith. For now we are called no longer circumcision and uncircumcision, but we have one sign — faith. Imagine: two men, one a slave, the other adopted; both gave offense to the same person: one by committing an act worthy of losing his sonship, the other by running away; then both of them were made heirs and intimates. And so they were deemed worthy of equal honor, and two became one. In exactly the same way, Gentiles and Israelites turned out to be transgressors: the former as slaves, and the Israelites as sons. So then, what? Is it really such a great thing to have fellowship with the Israelites? You have raised us to the heavens, and now you point to this as something great? Yes, he says: that must be received by faith, but this by deeds themselves. However, he does not say that he brought us to the dignity of the Israelites, but that he raised both us and them to a better state. Yet the benefit to us is greater, because to them it was promised, but to us it was not promised, and we were far off, as the example cited above indicates. He explains what the barrier consisted of, and says: in the enmity toward God of both Gentiles and Jews — enmity that arose from our transgressions, as the prophet also says: "your iniquities have made a separation between you and God" (Isa. 59:2). So this barrier, the enmity, He destroyed by His Flesh. In what way? By putting an end to the enmity in the flesh. For since He united flesh with the Godhead, it is clear that He accomplished reconciliation, for the two natures were united and joined together. And on the other hand, He destroyed the enmity also by appearing sinless and fulfilling the entire law. For the law was a fence, that is, it was given for safety, to provide protection; but when transgressed, it creates a barrier — sin, through which we do not remain in safety but are separated from God.

Ephesians 2:15 — Commentary on Ephesians

Lest anyone should say: what then, if having been freed from the former transgression of the law, we are again compelled to observe it? – he says that He abolished it as well. For having given us the law for our strengthening, instead of punishing us when we did not keep it, He abolished the law entirely, just as if someone, having entrusted a child to a tutor, when he did not obey, took him away from the tutor. He calls it the "law" of "commandments" because it was the organizer of the order of life; and he calls faith a "doctrine" because it is established through teaching or dogmas. Therefore the apostle said, as it were: instead of a way of life, He introduced faith. For we received justification not as a result of commandments prescribing to do this or that, but "if you believe with your heart and confess with your mouth, you shall be saved" (cf. Rom. 10:9). Or else he calls "doctrine" the prohibitive commandments of the Lord, namely: "but I say to you: do not swear at all" (Matt. 5:34), or "do not be angry" (Isa. 54:9), and the like. He did not make the Greek into a Jew, but elevated both to a better state. And he did not say "change," but "create," in order to express his thought more forcefully, and that thereafter we must not depart from natural works. "In Himself" (ἐν ἑαυτῷ) is said either instead of "through Himself" (δι᾽ ἑαυτοῦ), because it was not someone else who did this, but He Himself, as if melting down the Jew and the Gentile, created one new and wondrous man. Or it means that He Himself was the first to present the model and example, He Himself appeared beforehand as that which He made those (Greeks and Jews) into; and that He stood in the middle between both, holding on one side the Greek and on the other the Jew, mixing them together and removing everything hostile, supernaturally recreating them through fire and water. Thus, in the human nature which He assumed—a nature common to both Gentile and Jew, and assumed for the sake of both—in this nature, freed from all corruption and oldness, He created the two into one new man, free from the decrepitude and unrighteousness of sin. Neither the one nor the other is characterized any longer by his own qualities, but both are characterized by the property of the one man created in the image of Christ. But you will understand these words even better if you mentally picture the Lord as the cornerstone, and these two as walls built upon Him; And in relation to one another (for the Jew then draws near to the Gentile when he becomes a believer), but especially to God, which is also more important, as he shows below.

Ephesians 2:16 — Commentary on Ephesians

He did not say "reconcile" (καταλλάξη), but "fully reconcile" (άποκαταλλάξη), that is, reconcile again, showing that in ancient times too, through the law, human nature was being reconciled with God, but then, since through the transgression of the law the enmity was even more intensified, it again had need of reconciliation with God, which, as final, is rightly called reconciliation (άποκαταλλαγ). "In one body" — that is, in His own. For the punishment due to us He Himself took upon Himself through the cross, which He also said above: "In the flesh." And again, He might create the two in Himself. But according to some, "in one body" means that He reconciled with God both who had become, as it were, one body, of which He is the head. He did not say "having destroyed," but more strongly — "having killed," so that it would no longer rise up. In what way then does enmity arise again after this? It never rises up, but gives birth to another, because you sin again. "In Himself" — either on the cross, or in His own body. For He killed the enmity both on the cross and in His own body, in which He also took up the cross.

Ephesians 2:17 — Commentary on Ephesians

He did not send another, but came Himself, appearing in the condition of a servant and slave, and "preached peace" — to God, without a doubt: to those "far off" — the Gentiles, and to those "near" — the Jews, since these seemed closer to God. And Christ indeed said: "Peace I leave with you" (John 14:27); be of good courage: "I have overcome the world" (John 16:33), and also: "My Father will love you" (John 14:23), and: "all things that you shall ask shall be given to you" (Mark 11:24). And all these are signs of peace.

Ephesians 2:18 — Commentary on Ephesians

By His death He destroyed the enmity and then made us beloved to the Father through the Spirit, having graced us with the same grace. For He did not grant them more, as to those who were near, and us less, as to those who were far off; but in one Spirit He granted to both the same grace and thus brought them to the Father. Or "in" is used instead of "through," and then the meaning would be this: through Him and the Spirit we have been brought to the Father.

Ephesians 2:19 — Commentary on Ephesians

Since the Son abides forever, those who do not attain the heavenly city are strangers and sojourners. But we are not such now, but rather fellow citizens with the saints; not simply of the Jews, but of their saints — the patriarchs and prophets — and we are enrolled in that very same city, the city that is in heaven, the eternal one, which they too earnestly sought. What those men barely achieved through great labors, we have received through grace, having become God's own (members of His household). This is the hope of our calling: for it is in that very hope that we are called, so that we might receive this.

Ephesians 2:20 — Commentary on Ephesians

Wishing to show the close union of the Gentiles with the prophets and apostles, he says: "having been built upon," as if saying: the prophets and apostles serve as the foundation, while you completed the rest of the building, so that all together formed one temple of God. This is what it means to be built upon the patriarchs and prophets, which in another place he calls grafting in (Rom. 11:19). He placed the apostles first, although in time they were the last. Christ holds all things upon Himself. For the cornerstone supports both the walls and the foundations. And note: sometimes he calls Him the one who holds all things together from above, in which case he names Him the head, and sometimes the one who bears the entire building upon Himself from below, like a cornerstone; and sometimes he also calls Him the foundation itself.

Ephesians 2:21 — Commentary on Ephesians

On the cornerstone, he says, that is Christ, the entire building — namely all believers, joined organically and inseparably — grows and is filled up, so as to become temples of God. "And I will set My dwelling among you," He says, "and will walk among you" (Lev. 26:11–12). For the Church (ἐκκλησία) in general, that is the assembly of all believers, is a temple of God, and so too is each person individually. "In the Lord" is said instead of — by the grace of the Lord, and not by our labors. And by the word "being fitted together" he shows that we cannot be built into a temple of God in any other way than by leading such a life as corresponds to the cornerstone.

Ephesians 2:22 — Commentary on Ephesians

And all believers are built up in Him, and you also, Ephesians, to be a dwelling place of God in the Spirit, that is, through the cooperation of the Spirit. Or else he said "in the Spirit" in contrast to a material building, as if saying: a spiritual dwelling place of God. Such building up is also accomplished until the second coming through believers.

Ephesians 3:1 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having pointed out Christ's care for us, he then speaks also of his own care. Since, he says, my Lord has shown such deeds toward us, it is necessary for me as well to contribute as much as possible. Therefore I am a prisoner for you. And if He was crucified, then I, at the very least, am in bonds for you. And by the words "for you Gentiles" he indicated the following: "not only do we not abhor you, but we even accept bonds for your sake and consider it an honor to be called prisoners of Christ."

Ephesians 3:2 — Commentary on Ephesians

He alludes to the words of God to Ananias: "he is My chosen vessel, to proclaim My name before the nations" (Acts 9:15). And the revelation of the mystery, because he learned it not from man, he calls "the dispensation of grace." For, he says, the grace of God arranged things in such a way that I was called from above and was subjected to blindness for my disobedience, so that in precisely this manner I might come to obedience. But for you, he says, this grace was given to me. For He Himself said to me, "I will send you far away to the Gentiles" (Acts 22:21). Therefore you are the work of grace, and I brought nothing of my own.

Ephesians 3:3 — Commentary on Ephesians

Here is the work of grace – the revelation of the mystery. And truly it is a mystery – to raise the Gentiles from the utmost insignificance to an honorable position, higher than that of the Jews. He points to what was said above by him, that the Gentiles, who were far off, have been called, that they have been built upon the patriarchs, and so forth.

Ephesians 3:4 — Commentary on Ephesians

I wrote, he says, not as much as I ought, but according to your capacity and ability to receive. And from this you can perceive and understand my comprehension of the mystery of Christ, that is, how I understood the mystery of Christ, or how I understood that He sits at the right hand of the Father and seated us with Himself, that in Himself He created both into one new man, and the rest pertaining to the mystery. Understand then the worthiness of my comprehension from the fact that God revealed so much to me. And that this is a sign of great honor, listen: "He has not done so with any other nation" (Ps. 147:9), namely, that to Israel He declared "His statutes and His judgments" (Ps. 147:8).

Ephesians 3:5 — Commentary on Ephesians

What then? Did the prophets truly not know? But how then does Christ say: "Moses and the prophets wrote about Me"; and "search the Scriptures..." and "they testify of Me" (Jn. 5:39)? But Paul, first of all, says what was not revealed to all people, since he added: "which was not made known to previous generations of the sons of men." And secondly, what was not revealed even to the prophets in such a way as it has now been manifested in deed itself to the apostles and the New Testament prophets, by the Holy Spirit. For if the Spirit had not instructed Peter, the latter would not have received into the Church the gentile Cornelius with his household (Acts 10:3). And notice, it is not concerning circumcision, but concerning the gentiles that the Spirit gives revelation, because the reception into the Church of the despised gentiles was a great matter. And to such a degree did the ancients not know this mystery, that even the great Peter needed instruction from the Spirit concerning this.

Ephesians 3:6 — Commentary on Ephesians

The mystery consists in the fact that the Gentiles became fellow heirs and fellow partakers of the promise of Israel. For the Israelites partook in the promise as a holy people; and the Gentiles, formerly unclean, became partakers with them of the same promise, but in what way? "In Christ," that is, through faith in Christ, which reached them through the Gospel. And he was not satisfied with calling them "fellow heirs" and "fellow partakers," but, to show the greater closeness and union, called them "members of the same body." For the Gentiles together with the holy Israelites formed one body, governed by a single head — Christ.

Ephesians 3:7 — Commentary on Ephesians

I became a minister of this gospel and find myself in bonds for its sake; but this is not my own doing, but a gift of divine grace, which was given to me not simply or sparingly, but abundantly and generously, as befits the almighty God to give. Or else — since He granted me this ministry, He also furnished me with power. For a dignity is useless if power is not joined with it. Three things we must bring to ministry: a soul ready for dangers, wisdom and understanding, and a blameless life, while it is God's part to give the power through which all these would become effective.

Ephesians 3:8 — Commentary on Ephesians

Intending to speak about the greatness of Divine grace, see with what humility he speaks of himself. For after such glorious deeds he calls himself the very least, not among the apostles, but among all the saints, that is, the believers. And this, as an expression of humility, is higher than the words: "I am not worthy to be called an apostle" (1 Cor. 15:9). What grace, he says, was given to me? "To preach the Gospel to the Gentiles." For others were sent to the circumcised, but he to the Gentiles. Therefore he has need of grace, because to the least was entrusted the greatest. But having received the command to convert the worst to the Gospel, through this he becomes great, although he seemed small. So then, this work belongs to grace. If the riches of Christ remain unsearchable even after His manifestation, then how much more unsearchable is His essence? How then after this did Eunomius boast of comprehending it?

Ephesians 3:9 — Commentary on Ephesians

That the Gentiles would be called, this, perhaps, the prophets and angels also knew by the Spirit; but that they would be called to such blessings, that they would even sit upon the throne of God — who could have expected this? Therefore he also calls this a mystery, hidden in God from the ages, that is, from of old, from the beginning. For this dispensation is ineffable and known to Him alone. Beautifully he reminded about creation: God created all things, he says, through Christ. For "without Him," he says, "nothing was made" (John 1:3). And this He reveals through Him.

Ephesians 3:10 — Commentary on Ephesians

Neither the principalities and powers on high, nor those below, knew the mystery of the glorification of the Gentiles. For both angels and archangels knew only that Israel was the Lord's portion and His people. And Gabriel likewise knew only that He (the Messiah) would save His people from their sins. But that the Gentiles too would attain such honor — this the powers both on high and below have now learned through the Church, that is, through the benefactions bestowed upon us. For the benefactions toward us were their teachers of the wisdom of God. And he calls this "wisdom" not simply diverse, but "manifold," pointing to its extraordinary excellence and incomprehensibility. And Gregory of Nyssa says that before the incarnation the heavenly powers knew Divine wisdom simply, namely: since He created all things by His will alone, they acknowledged Him as mighty, and since He preserved all things by His wise providence, they considered Him a wise provider. And in this there is nothing manifold, that is, that one thing existed and He made another. But after the incarnation of God the Word, from opposites arise opposites: from death — life, from weakness — power, from dishonor — glory, and from all that seemed lowly — what is fitting. In this way the manifold wisdom and power of God became known to the heavenly powers. For when we came to know, then they too — through us, seeing what blessings the Church has been deemed worthy of, and through her coming to knowledge.

Ephesians 3:11 — Commentary on Ephesians

Although the wisdom of what has been accomplished with us has only now been made known, he says, it was predetermined from of old. "According to the eternal purpose," that is, according to the foreknowledge of the ages to come. For God knew the future and thus predetermined it. The expression "which He accomplished in Christ Jesus" refers to the wisdom or to the dispensation which the Father accomplished through the Son. But Chrysostom, reading instead of ἣν ἐποίησεν — "which He accomplished," ὧν ἐποίησεν — "which He created" (accomplished), says that the ages (i.e., the epochs, time) God created (or "accomplished" — ἐποίησεν) through the Son.

Ephesians 3:12 — Commentary on Ephesians

That all things came about through Christ is evident, he says, from the fact that He is the One who brought us. However, we were not brought as captives, nor as sinners, but we have boldness, and not simply so, but with hope and confidence. From where do we have this? From faith, he says: it, having freed us from sins, instilled in us boldness and confidence.

Ephesians 3:13 — Commentary on Ephesians

"Therefore," he says. Why then? Because great is the mystery of your calling and a great task has been entrusted to me, namely the preaching to you, and it is necessary for me to undergo bonds and endure evil from those who do not understand the mystery and resist it; therefore I beseech you, do not lose heart, that is, do not be frightened and do not be troubled, as though something strange were happening. For your glory consists all the more in this, that God so loved you that He not only gave His Son for you, but also subjected us, His servants, to dangers and bonds for your benefit. If my afflictions serve for your glory, then you will be glorified much more through your own afflictions. Therefore, even if you yourselves were to undergo afflictions, do not lose heart.

Ephesians 3:14 — Commentary on Ephesians

Since you have been deemed worthy of such love, and incomprehensible are the blessings which you have received and which you will yet receive in the future, I pray, he says, that the grace of Christ who dwells in you may be granted to you — the grace to comprehend this and to know how greatly you are beloved. And that this prayer is intense, he indicates by the words: "I bow my knees."

Ephesians 3:15 — Commentary on Ephesians

From the supreme Father, he says, "every family": "on earth" — he calls tribes families, having received this name from the names of their fathers; "in heaven," however — since there no one is born from anyone — by families he designates the individual hosts, that is, both the heavenly and the earthly orders He created, and from Him came those who are called fathers.

Ephesians 3:16 — Commentary on Ephesians

What then do I pray for you? That God, who is rich and desires the glorification of His name, would grant you to be strengthened in the struggle against temptations, so as not only not to be troubled by them, but also to endure them. And he is not satisfied with the expression "to be strengthened," but adds "with might," asking for abundant blessings for them. How then "to be strengthened"? "By His Spirit," for He is the one who grants strength. As Isaiah also calls Him "the Spirit of might."

Ephesians 3:17 — Commentary on Ephesians

And not only to be strengthened, but much more and greater still — "that Christ may dwell in your hearts," not on the surface, but in the depths. In what way? "Through faith." For Christ dwells in faithful hearts, coming with the Father and making His abode in them, as He also foretold (Jn. 14:23). And you will attain this when you are rooted in His love and are not shaken or troubled. Thus the apostle asks two blessings for them: that they be strengthened by the Spirit and that Christ dwell in their hearts; or rather, that you, he says, be strengthened and become worthy of having Christ dwell in your hearts.

Ephesians 3:18 — Commentary on Ephesians

What he prayed for at the beginning — that the Spirit of wisdom and revelation would be given to them for the knowledge of what is the hope of their calling and so forth — this he now says as well: that you "may be able to comprehend with all" the faithful the mystery accomplished for your sake — it is so great that it extends in every direction. Therefore he described it with outward features, ascribing to it both height and depth and breadth on every side. For, he says, although I have explained, it is impossible to understand this sufficiently from my words, but only through the Holy Spirit: you cannot comprehend this unless you receive strengthening from the Spirit. For great power is needed, and if Christ does not dwell in you, we can do nothing. Gregory of Nyssa says that by the breadth, length, depth, and height the cross is signified: therefore the apostle prayed for the Ephesians that they might be able to comprehend the mystery of the Cross. For the entire economy is encompassed by it, and the most important thing in it is the Cross, in which the love of God is especially manifested, as the Lord Himself says (Jn. 14:12). Therefore Paul also points to this love.

Ephesians 3:19 — Commentary on Ephesians

And may you be able, he says, to know the love of Christ, which surpasses all understanding. How then shall we know it, when it surpasses all comprehension? First, he said that the love surpasses comprehension, of course, human comprehension; but you will know it not by human thought, but by the Spirit. Then, he did not say that you will know its exact measure, but precisely this, that it is great and surpasses all comprehension. This I pray that you may know by the Spirit. And who, he says, does not know this? Everyone: both those who murmur against everyday reality, and those who give preference to mammon over God. For if we had known it, we would neither murmur against Providence, nor would we be attached to the present, having departed from God, Who so loved us. Note also, if His love surpasses all understanding, how much more so His essence? They understood this in two ways: either, he says, that you may know that God receives worship from us in the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, because this constitutes the fullness of God – the Trinity; or, he says, that you may be filled with every virtue with which God is filled. But it is better, I think, to understand it this way: be perfect in all things after the pattern of God's perfection, knowing, as far as possible, all that is divine.

Ephesians 3:20 — Commentary on Ephesians

I, he says, ask, but He will do even more than what is contained in my prayer. For not only everything that one asks, but more He is able to do, and "incomparably more," that is, generously and abundantly. And he indicates the abundance twofold: "incomparably" and "more." For it is possible to do more than what is asked, but not "incomparably," which means generously and abundantly. But God can do both. As He indeed was able and accomplished in us great and extraordinary things, adopting the Gentiles who were hostile to Him, so that already from what He has accomplished for us, what has been said is also clear.

Ephesians 3:21 — Commentary on Ephesians

And he rightly concludes his discourse with a doxology, glorifying the Benefactor and at the same time showing the greatness of what was accomplished for us. For he would not have marveled if God had not granted so much as to arouse wonder and glorification. He does not simply say "To Him be glory," but "in Christ Jesus." For truly no one can even glorify God except by the grace and power of Christ. For He grants us the gift of glorification and teaches how to accomplish this. "In the Church" is the glory of God, and rightly so, because she abides unceasingly and "the gates of hell shall not prevail against her" (Matt. 16:18). Therefore this doxology will also be eternal.

Ephesians 4:1 — Commentary on Ephesians

A teacher must not lord it over, but serve the disciples for the sake of their salvation. Therefore Paul also, as a servant, beseeches. He even puts forward his bonds for the success of his request. For he is "a prisoner in the Lord," that is, not for an evil deed, but for the sake of the Lord. So then, show honor to the bonds borne for the Lord's sake. And what do I beseech? Not for myself, but for you, that you may walk worthily of your calling. For you have been called to great things: to sit together with Christ and to reign together with Him, and you must not disgrace your dignity by deeds unworthy of Christ. And from doctrinal teaching he transitioned to moral instruction, thereby imparting sweetness to his word.

Ephesians 4:2 — Commentary on Ephesians

He shows how it is possible to "walk worthy of the calling" — if we are humble. For then you will fully understand what you are and what you have been deemed worthy of, and you will humble yourself and strive to serve your benefactor. Moreover, it serves as the foundation of every virtue; therefore the Lord also began His beatitudes from this point, calling the poor in spirit blessed, that is, the humble-minded. "With all," he says, "humility," not in words only, but also in deed, in outward appearance and voice, and not so as to show oneself humble toward one person but not toward another, but toward everyone, whether he be small or great. For it is possible to be both humble and at the same time irritable and wrathful; but such humility is useless. He teaches what the benefit of meekness and longsuffering is – it is forbearance toward one another. Then, lest someone say: how can I be forbearing toward my neighbor when he is wrathful and insolent? – he points out the way as well – in love. For if we have love, we will bear with one another.

Ephesians 4:3 — Commentary on Ephesians

As the spirit in the body encompasses and unites everything, so too does the Holy Spirit unite the Church, even though we differ in race, character, and occupation. And through the Holy Spirit we become one body. Therefore, let us strive to preserve this unity by living in peace with one another. For if we do not have the bond of love and do not live in peace with one another, we will destroy the unity that the Spirit has granted us — just as if a hand or foot were to quarrel with the rest of the body and refuse their union with the other members, they would no longer be under the authority of one spirit. Therefore, great diligence is needed, and we must not sluggishly maintain peace, but be firmly joined to one another, so that where one strives, the other does likewise (for such are allies), rather than directing ourselves by our own will; only then shall we be in one Spirit.

Ephesians 4:4 — Commentary on Ephesians

Paul seeks not simply love, but a love that makes all one body, through complete union with one another, so that, like members of a body, they would suffer together and rejoice together with one another. "And one spirit." He said this beautifully, showing that, having become one body, they will also be one spirit, or else that it is possible to be one body but not one spirit (just as if someone were in friendship with heretics but did not follow their teaching). Or: having received one spirit through faith, you ought also to be of one mind. Or by spirit he means the same disposition of soul and unanimity among all, as if saying: one body and one soul. God says, He called you to one and the same thing, granted life to all, equally became the head of all, co-raised and seated all with Himself, and simply received all with equal honor, and we all have one and the same hope. Therefore you ought to be one also in the bond of love. For in relation to Him we are equal, even though we differ on earth.

Ephesians 4:5 — Commentary on Ephesians

For it is not so that you have a higher Lord, and he a lower one; that you are saved by faith, and he by works; that baptism sets you free, but not him.

Ephesians 4:6 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, He is over all and through all He penetrates with His providence and governance, and dwells in all of us. Note also that the heretics apply the preposition "through" to the Son, and the preposition "in" to the Spirit, as though it had a diminishing significance; yet they are applied to the Father, certainly not to His diminishment.

Ephesians 4:7 — Commentary on Ephesians

If everything, as you say, is common, then why does one person have a greater gift and another a lesser one? For this aroused envy in them, in the Corinthians and many others. Resolving this, the apostle says that to each one a gift was given in the measure that the Giver determined. Therefore, since it is a gift, be content, because you received it after all, and it was not given to you as something owed. And since God determined this measure, do not be curious. For if God determined it, then of course He did so in a manner entirely fitting. Thus, what is essential and without which one cannot be a Christian is common to all, and if someone has a somewhat greater gift, do not grieve, because greater labor is also joined with it, as he will say further on. And he did not say "according to the measure of each one's faith," lest those who have little of it fall into faintheartedness, but he places the measure in the will of the Giver, so that they would not even dare to question it at all.

Ephesians 4:8-9 — Exposition on the Letter to the Ephesians, Chapter 4, Verses 8 & 9-10

But he ascended to the summit, either by the cross or by the assumption of heaven, which is even more important, as is clear from what follows. But what captivity does he mean? The captivity of the devil: for he captured the devil, and death, and curse, and sin, and we, subject to the devil, are now liable. But what does 'he ascended' mean except that he also descended to the lower regions, that is, the earth? He who descended is the same one who ascended far above all the heavens, in order to fill all things. In discussing humility here, Paul presents Christ as an example, as he does in his letter to the Philippians: "Just as he did not refuse to descend, so you should not refuse to humble yourselves." For it is clear from the prophet that he who ascended also descended. When we speak of God ascending, we must first understand that he descended; this is not the case with human beings. But where did he descend? To the depths, which are commonly called the lowest parts of the earth, just as Jacob said, "You will bring down my gray hairs with sorrow to the grave," and David said, "I am like those who go down to the pit." He descended to the lowest parts, beyond which there is nothing else, and ascended far above all, beyond which is nothing. His descent did not prevent him from ascending. Therefore, if you humble yourselves, you will be exalted. For this reason, he fills all things with his dominion and power, and does so in the flesh, since he had already filled everything with his divinity. This is what Paul is arguing against Samosata and Nestorius. For he who descended, it is clear that even though he was in the heavens, he descended through incarnation to the earth and, through death, to the depths, and he is one and the same, not different.

Ephesians 4:8 — Commentary on Ephesians

That He gave a gift, he says, is evident from the words of the prophet: He gave gifts to men. But the prophet says: you received gifts, and this is the same thing, because God, in granting gifts, receives service in return. And whoever receives gifts receives them in order to work and labor. Therefore one must not be idle. He ascended "on high" — either onto the cross, or into heaven at the ascension, which is even better, as is evident from what follows. Of what captivity does he speak? Of the captivity of the devil. For He took captive the devil and death, and the curse, and transgression, and also us, who were under the power of the devil and subject to what has been said.

Ephesians 4:9 — Commentary on Ephesians

Speaking here of humility, Paul points to Christ as an example, just as in the Epistle to the Philippians (Phil. 2:8), saying: as He did not refuse to descend, so you too should not refuse to humble yourselves through humility. And that He descended is evident from the prophet's expression: "having ascended," because in relation to God, when it says "having ascended," one must necessarily understand that He first descended, whereas concerning a man this is not yet the case. Where then did He descend? Into Hades: this, of course, is what he calls "the lower parts of the earth," according to the common understanding. As Jacob also said: "you will bring down my gray hairs with sorrow to the grave" (Gen. 44:30); and David: "lest I become like those who go down into the pit" (Ps. 28:1).

Ephesians 4:10 — Commentary on Ephesians

Thus, He descended to the very lowest regions, beyond which there is nothing else, and ascended far above all things, above which there is nothing more. And this descent did not hinder His ascent. Therefore you also, if you humble yourselves, will be exalted. He accomplished this in order to fill all things with His dominion and power, according to the flesh, since according to His Divinity He already filled all things before. All of this is directed against Paul of Samosata and Nestorius. For He who descended — evidently, as a dweller on high He descended, both through the incarnation to earth and through death into Hades — is one and the same, and not different.

Ephesians 4:11 — Commentary on Ephesians

And it is significant that he said: "He." For He Who so cared for us and Who for our sake did not refuse to descend even to the lowest limits, did not simply distribute the gifts, but undoubtedly with wisdom and benefit. How then do you grieve that the distribution was made unwisely? And in one place he says that the Spirit distributes: "in which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers" (Acts 20:28) and: "but one and the same Spirit works all these things" (1 Cor. 12:11); and in another he attributes this to the Father: "God has appointed in the Church first Apostles" and so on (1 Cor. 12:28), and: "I planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the growth" (1 Cor. 3:6). But here he attributes it to the Son. Thus, the operation of the Three is one. The first are apostles, because they also possessed the gift of prophecy, whereas the prophets, namely those of the New Testament, did not possess apostleship. Or those who wrote the Gospel, or those who, although they did not travel everywhere, yet preached the Gospel, like Priscilla and Aquila (Acts 18:3). He calls by this name those to whom the Churches have been entrusted – bishops, such as Timothy, Titus, and others like them. But you may also understand by "pastors" both presbyters and bishops, and by "teachers" even deacons. For they too, holding the rank of purifiers, purify the people through the word.

Ephesians 4:12 — Commentary on Ephesians

Do you see what dignity this is? Each one speaks, acts, each one serves the edification of the Body of Christ, or the Church. Why then do you grieve, as one who has received a lesser gift? For even you contribute to the "perfecting of the saints," that is, to the benefit of the faithful and their improvement. So then, look: having received a gift for the edification of others, do not destroy yourself through envy of greater gifts. Moreover, if another has received a greater gift for the perfecting of the faithful, understand that greater labor and service are also joined with it, and therefore greater responsibility. And on the other hand, is it not a satanic trait to envy the one who perfects and edifies the Body of Christ? For this befits an enemy of God.

Ephesians 4:13 — Commentary on Ephesians

Until then, he says, all of us who have received gifts must act, labor, and build up, until we come to the unity of the faith, that is, until we all appear as having one faith, not differing in doctrines and having no disagreement among ourselves in matters concerning life. For then there will be true unity of the faith, then we will know the Son of God, when we hold right opinion in the matter of teaching and preserve the bond of love. For Christ is love. By the image of the perfect man and the measure of the stature, he speaks of the perfect knowledge of the dogmas, just as by the fullness of Christ he means the perfect and complete knowledge of Him and the faith that He, one of the Trinity and equal to the Father, became Man, a single hypostasis in two natures, wills, and activities, and that together with the body He sits enthroned with the Father and will come again, and everything else that is rightly thought and said about this. How then does he elsewhere call our knowledge imperfect? In contrast to future knowledge; but here, with regard to the unchangeableness of knowledge, he calls it perfect. For when we shall no longer waver, then we shall be perfect, as is evident from what follows.

Ephesians 4:14 — Commentary on Ephesians

But let us, he says, firmly and unshakably hold fast to that small measure which we have received, and let us not, like children, be tossed about and carried away by every teaching. For this reason gifts were given: to build up and strengthen, so that the building might not be shaken. By the words "that we should no longer be" he showed that formerly they were such. He even includes himself, so as to correct not by reproaches but by kindness. And by saying "tossed about," he shows what danger the souls of those who are unsteady in Orthodoxy are in. And, speaking figuratively, he calls the various teachings winds. By the word "cunning" are called those who made profit from dice-playing. Such also are the false teachers, who handle very simple people like dice, as they please. Therefore, let us not, he says, be tossed about in this cunning "by the craftiness of deceitful scheming," that is, be tossed about and inclined toward that which the deceitful craftiness of false teachers desires. For all their skill and cunning are directed toward nothing other than deception. And he beautifully added: "of men," since the work of God contains no cunning or deception.

Ephesians 4:15 — Commentary on Ephesians

The crafty and cunning have everything false and deceitful in their words, and there is nothing sound or stable in them. But we, being sincere in our love for God and neighbor, having teaching that is not false and living without hypocrisy (for here, it seems, he also gives lessons on life), let us grow up into Christ in all that is ours — both life and dogmas. For with Him, as the Head, we must conform all that is ours, so as to bring nothing discordant or out of harmony with the Head, but to have everything grown up according to Him.

Ephesians 4:16 — Commentary on Ephesians

The thought of this passage is as follows, although it is expressed unclearly: just as in the body the spirit, descending from the brain through the nerves, does not simply impart sensation to all the members, but according to the properties of each — to the one capable of receiving more, more, and to the one capable of receiving less, less — so also Christ distributes His gracious gifts to our souls, which are His members, not simply, but "according to the effective working in the measure of every part," that is, as much as each is able to contain, and thus the whole body "makes increase for the building up of itself in love." For it is otherwise impossible to receive the aid of the Spirit descending from above, Who gives us life and growth, if we are not joined and united by love as one body. Just as, for example, a hand, severed from the body, could no longer receive the influences of the spirit, because it is cut off from the body, so also we, if we do not have unity, will not receive from our Head, Christ, the grace of the Spirit. For this reason he said "the body joined and knit together," in order to show that the members are not simply placed one beside another, but are joined to one another, and each occupies its own place, and is not dislocated or disfigured. Therefore, it is our task to bind and unite ourselves through love, and the task of Christ, our Head, to send down the Spirit. Thus, the entire discourse is about humility and unity. The words "through every joint that supplies" show that the Spirit, poured out and given by the Head, tangibly touches all. Therefore, the body grows and is built up through the fact that the supply of the Spirit touches the members and that He works in them (for this is what "according to the effective working" means), or that He furnishes them the power to work.

Ephesians 4:17 — Commentary on Ephesians

It is proper for a teacher not only to exhort, but also to instill fear, showing that God Himself stands before His disciples, as Paul does here. "I adjure," he says, you "by the Lord," that is, I call the Lord as witness that I have not hidden from you what needed to be said. And he did not say: do not live as you live, so as not to wound them, but: "as the other nations walk," correcting them by the example of others. They walked "in the vanity" of their "mind" because they served idols, were slaves to passions, and gave themselves over to the vanity of the world. And what is called vanity is so called because we make use of it vainly; for it is not vain by its own nature, since all things were created very good.

Ephesians 4:18 — Commentary on Ephesians

Although the light of the knowledge of God and of a pure life was shining, they darkened themselves, having weakened the sight of the soul with the gloom of passions and worldly cares. Indeed, passions and worldly concerns represent a great and hard-to-cross torrent that darkens the mind. Therefore, those who live in this way are also alienated from the life of God, that is, from the life according to God. For the rational life consists in comprehending the truth. And he who is blind to it does not truly live, since truth is the essence and light of the mind. So, if they are in ignorance, why do you blame them? One who is ignorant should be taught, not accused. But this ignorance, he says, arose in them as a result of hardening, that is, insensibility; and the insensibility as a result of their inclination toward an impure life, so that they are worthy of accusation. But listen to what follows further.

Ephesians 4:19 — Commentary on Ephesians

Do you not see that of their own free will they became so insensible? "Having become callous," that is, having grown completely lazy, not wishing to do anything good, having reached complete insensibility and having become as if mad, "they gave themselves over to licentiousness." For what purpose? To practice uncleanness, because they made it (uncleanness) their occupation and constant activity, and not just one form of it, but every kind. How then could they not have lost all sensitivity, having given themselves over to every kind of uncleanness? For an impure life is the cause of wicked doctrine as well and leads to a failure to understand everything good. Therefore, when in another place you hear that God gave them over "to a debased mind" (Rom. 1:28), remember these words too and, comparing the one with the other, understand that God is said to give over those who give themselves over, that is, He permitted and abandoned them, since they themselves made themselves worthy of that. And even the expression "with greediness" points to a voluntary insensibility in them. For, he says, it was possible for them to use both money and pleasures in moderation, but having given themselves over to excess, they became coarsened in everything and insensible to everything good.

Ephesians 4:20 — Commentary on Ephesians

Such is the position of the pagans; "but you did not so learn Christ; because you heard of Him and were taught in Him," that is, after you came to know Christ. And he speaks not with doubt, but with complete confidence. For the knowledge of Christ consists precisely in living virtuously; just as one who lives wickedly does not know Christ. "They profess that they know God, but in works they deny Him" (Titus 1:16).

Ephesians 4:21 — Commentary on Ephesians

And the words "as the truth is in Jesus" understand thus: you should not remain in the same state as the pagans walk. For Christ's work is not vanity, but truth, teaching, and life. Sin is a lie, for it lacks substance and has no purpose; but virtue is truth, for it is stable and has purpose.

Ephesians 4:22 — Commentary on Ephesians

What then were you taught, in what does Christ's truth consist? In that you put off the old man, that is, the habits of the former life and the life that is old and subject to sin. You can understand this in two ways: either as the lusts decay, so too the man himself, that is, the reason, becomes corrupt. In what way do the lusts decay? From illness and old age beauty fades, and strength likewise, and indeed everything is finally destroyed by death. For "in that day," says David, "all his thoughts perish" (Ps. 146:4). Or else: "in lusts" is said instead of: from lusts. Since from them your old man is corrupted, like cotton and iron, from what they are born, from that they also perish. For the love of glory also destroys — as regards the soul, always, but sometimes bodily as well; and pleasures too. And he fittingly called the enjoyment that comes from them deception. For all of this is fraud and deceit, because it only appears to be pleasure, but in reality is bitterness. Deception consists precisely in this — to appear one thing and be another.

Ephesians 4:23 — Commentary on Ephesians

Lest anyone think that he introduces another person, he says: "be renewed," that is, renew the very thing that has grown old and make it different. So the subject is one and the same, and the change is only in character and thought. In what way could this renewal occur? Through the Holy Spirit, Who takes up residence in our mind, because the Spirit does not tolerate old deeds. What is said has this meaning: be renewed by a spiritual renewal in your mind, and not by a bodily renewal occurring in the body.

Ephesians 4:24 — Commentary on Ephesians

Do you see that the subject is one and the same, which draws into itself and is clothed upon, but the garments are different, namely vice and virtue? For just as it is easy to undress and dress, so too are vice and virtue easy, if we so desire. Why then does he represent vice and virtue under the image of a man? Because a man is characterized by his deeds, and they reveal a man no less than his nature — whether he is good or evil. Thus, the new man is one who has been renewed by baptism, who must be both strong and free from injury and healthy, for all these things are proper to youth. This man, he says, is created not according to lust, but "according to God," that is, from God is that creation which is well-pleasing to Him, in the font not from water and earth, but "in righteousness and holiness." For in that lies the essence of such a man. Righteousness is virtue in general, just as we customarily call a blameless man righteous. And the Lord, saying: "unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees" (Matt. 5:20), means here every virtue. "Holiness" is purity and the fulfillment of all that is due. But since in the Old Testament there was talk of righteousness, he says that it was a type of this righteousness. But I say to you about the righteousness of truth and of the Gospel. Or in contrast to outward and hypocritical righteousness, he pointed to true righteousness. Although this man was created in baptism in righteousness and holiness, he must still clothe himself in them now through life and deeds. And when you hear that one must put on, then understand that one must never take off, as it is also said: "he clothed himself with cursing as with a garment" (Ps. 109:18), and "You cover Yourself with light as with a garment" (Ps. 104:2). And we have the custom of saying: so-and-so has put on the mask of such-and-such a person.

Ephesians 4:25 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having spoken about the old man in general, he then describes him in parts as well. And, first of all, he removes lying in relation to one another and, what is especially important and capable of arousing shame, because we are members of one another — as if saying: would the eye, having seen a beast, lie to the feet and prevent them from running? Or would the foot, having felt a deep pit hidden beneath reeds and earth, lie and not let the eye know, so that it might look in another direction and find a way around? And in general, in everything you will find the same thing. Therefore, let us also not lie to one another, for we are members of one body.

Ephesians 4:26 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having said "do not lie," then, since anger often arises from lying, he says: it would be good not to be angry at all, but if it happens, then at least do not bring yourselves to sin by immoderately giving in to anger. And some say that there is only one sinless anger — namely, against demons and passions, which is what the holy apostle proposes to us here. Let not, he says, this feeling remain in you for long, and let not the setting sun leave you as enemies, lest its light shine upon you as unworthy, and lest the night kindle this fire even more through thoughts and contribute to the arising of evil designs.

Ephesians 4:27 — Commentary on Ephesians

To be hostile to one another means to give place to the devil. For as long as we are united and bound together, he brings nothing of his own, since he finds no place; but when he notices some discord among us, then, finding a place, he first pushes through his head, like a serpent, and then crawls in with his entire writhing body.

Ephesians 4:28 — Commentary on Ephesians

You see what the members of the old man are: lying, bearing grudges, stealing? And he did not say: let the one who steals be punished — but: let him cease, he says, from this evil. For the former is the business of secular courts, while the latter is the teaching of Christ. Where then are the so-called Cathari, who are in reality filled with all manner of impurity, and who reject repentance? Let them hear that to strip off the shameful name means not merely to cease from sin, but also to do something good. For listen to what he says next. For it is not enough to cease from sin, but one must enter upon the opposite path of good. Before he did evil? Now let him do good — and not simply, but with effort: on the one hand, to subdue the body which previously, through inactivity, had grown accustomed to evil, and on the other hand, to have sufficient means for life and sustenance, so as to share with others as well — and so that he who formerly robbed others might now do good to others. A wondrous thing! The Gospel transforms into angels those who were nearly demons!

Ephesians 4:29 — Commentary on Ephesians

Rotten he calls the idle word: senseless and inappropriate, such as jesting and empty talk. But even more rotten and, so to speak, foul-smelling is obscene speech, abuse, and slander. For we shall give account not only for deeds, but also for words. That is, let us speak what edifies our neighbor, what is needful for the present necessity, and not untimely and useless, so that the listeners may remain grateful to us. For if we speak what is profitable to the soul, then the listeners, as having received benefit, will be grateful. Or: so that your word, he says, may make them graced. For just as myrrh imparts grace to those who receive it, so too does a word profitable to the soul. Do you see how Paul, whatever he always urges, now also asks of us: that we edify our neighbor, that is, ourselves? For he who counsels what is profitable to the soul of another certainly does it for himself much sooner.

Ephesians 4:30 — Commentary on Ephesians

If you, he says, speak a rotten word unworthy of the lips of a Christian, you will not offend a man, but the Spirit of God, by Whom you have been blessed and by Whom your lips have been sanctified. Then he indicates in what ways we have been blessed. For the Spirit has sealed us as a sign that we belong to the royal flock: He did not leave us among those subject to the wrath of God, but removed us from them and set a seal upon us, so as to deliver us from that wrath. Shall we not be ashamed after this to insult Him? Your lips have been sealed by the Spirit, so that you may speak nothing unworthy of Him; do not break this seal.

Ephesians 4:31 — Commentary on Ephesians

Although by what was said above he already rejected anger, now he tears it out as if by the root; because bitterness (that is, harshness) is the root of wrath and anger. For when the bitter fluid (bile) is irritated, it overflows from the vessel containing it, spreads throughout the whole body, and makes a man into a beast. So "bitterness" is an inward corruption, malice, a preparation for evil-doing; and "wrath" is the beginning of "anger," a kind of inflammation, as it were; while anger is the state when it passes into action. And since anger, if not accompanied by "clamor" that fans it, quickly dies out, the apostle says: "and clamor be put away from you," that is, let it disappear and let no trace remain. For clamor is the horse, and anger is the rider: hold back the horse, and you have overthrown the rider. Remove also "evil speaking," that is, slander, which, although it is produced by anger, itself inflames it still more through clamor. But since there are many who wound secretly, who say nothing, but in a hidden way cause harm, who lie in wait unnoticed around the corner to inflict evil, he therefore added: "with all malice," that is, both small and great.

Ephesians 4:32 — Commentary on Ephesians

Since it is not enough merely to refrain from evil in order to obtain the Kingdom, but one must also do good (for if we neglect doing good, we fall into Gehenna, even if we have done no evil, as is evident from many places in the Gospel (Matt. 3:10)), therefore Paul, rejecting what is bad, inclines us toward doing good and says: "be kind," in opposition to anger; "compassionate," in opposition to cruelty; "forgiving one another," that is, be lenient and forgive those who sin against you, in opposition to malice and slander. Since an example is much more persuasive, he presents God as a model. He could even have pointed out that God said: "forgive, and you will be forgiven" (Luke 6:37), but since many doubt the future, he points to what has already been accomplished, saying: "God forgave us." In what way? "In Christ," that is, at the peril of His own Son and even His slaughter. You, perhaps, forgive without any peril to yourself, but He did not do so; you forgive your brother, but He released and forgave you when you were an enemy. Notice also how instead of saying "forgive one another," he said "yourselves," showing that when we forgive one another, by this very act we earn mercy for ourselves.

Ephesians 5:1 — Commentary on Ephesians

As the Lord loved you, so you too love your brother and imitate God as far as possible. And one cannot here make excuses of poverty and say: if I forgive, I will suffer loss; but forgive the one who sins freely and without cost, and you have already gained great profit, that is, you have become an imitator of God. Then he points to another, more noble reason as well. "As children," he says, "beloved," that is, you have yet another necessity to imitate your Father. And since not all children imitate their father, he added "beloved," because such ones do imitate their fathers.

Ephesians 5:2 — Commentary on Ephesians

Here is the foundation of everything: because when there is love, then there will be neither clamor, nor wrath, nor evil speaking, but all of this will be destroyed. Therefore he also placed the most important thing at the end. He also teaches from what we became children of God, namely: from love. Therefore we must care for it as the source of divine adoption. Just as we, having received benefit from some medicine during illness, respect even the very name of that medicine, so too must we value love, for because of it the Lord gave Himself up for us. But He gave Himself up for enemies, while you would forgive friends. Therefore you will truly imitate Christ when you do good to enemies. For only then will the word "as" retain its meaning. To die for enemies — this is the sacrifice and "a sweet-smelling aroma," which is what Christ became, having accepted death for us — His enemies. This is what it means to imitate God.

Ephesians 5:3 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having spoken about the harsh passion — anger, he moved on to the lesser evil — lust, just as the lawgiver, having said: "thou shalt not kill," which pertains to anger, then decreed: "thou shalt not commit adultery," which pertains to lust. For just as bitterness, clamor, and evil speaking are manifestations of anger, so fornication, uncleanness, and covetousness arise from lust: for by the same impulse both money and the body were loved. Therefore, let there not even be talk of these things among you, but be entirely pure, because words pave the way to deeds. Therefore, if you are holy, let your tongue also be holy. He adds the following as well.

Ephesians 5:4 — Commentary on Ephesians

As he rejected clamor, the support of anger, so now he removes "filthiness and foolish talking," as the support of fornication. Avoid, he says, jesting and shameful speech, and you will quench the flame of fornication. Then, so as not to appear burdensome and severe by cutting off the inclination to jest, he added the reason for this as well, saying: "they are not fitting for you," that is, this does not befit you at all. Just as a shoemaker will not undertake to do something unrelated to his craft, so too a Christian, being holy, must not speak things inconsistent with holiness, because this is unprofitable and unfitting for us. But if you wish to say something, let your every word be thanksgiving. And if you accustom yourself to thanksgiving, you will remember who you were and what you have become, and you will grieve over your transgressions and marvel at Him Who deemed you worthy of such blessings, and you will find it inconvenient to say anything else. For the present time is not a time for laughter and jesting, but for grief and struggle. The enemy goes about, gnashing his teeth at you, and you amuse yourself and jest? You can hardly overcome him even when you fight bravely against him — how much less when you give yourself over to amusement? What then is a jester? He is a frivolous person, becoming all things like an actor, constantly changing his speech; and this is the property of a mind that is unstable and foreign to those who serve the Rock.

Ephesians 5:6 — Commentary on Ephesians

Probably, there were some among the Ephesians who said that God, wishing to frighten, forbade these minor sins. What is so bad about a word, that a fool who utters it should be liable to gehenna? And how is a covetous person an idolater? It is to them that the apostle hints here. This is also evident from the addition: "let no one deceive you with empty words." For vain are the words that provide temporary pleasure but prove useless in practice; to lavish such words is deception. And that the covetous person is an idolater, understand from this: "you cannot serve God and mammon" (Matt. 6:24). Indeed, the covetous person has departed from God and serves gold; how then is he not an idolater? And if he says that he has not set up idols, what of it? For even the more educated Greeks said that they worshiped not idols but Aphrodite and Ares, and these are passions. But the covetous person does not slaughter sheep; instead, he slaughters people and rational souls. The Greek worshiped creatures of God, but the covetous person worships his own phantom. For God did not create covetousness, but our insatiability did. And I think that Paul said this borrowing from David, but in a different form. Whereas the latter said: "the idols of the nations are silver and gold" (Ps. 113:12), Paul in his great wisdom reversed this, calling silver and gold idols. Thus, one who serves silver and gold is, without doubt, an idolater. Or because of fornication, uncleanness and idolatry, or because of such speeches of deceivers. And he calls the very disobedient "sons" of "disobedience," those who do not believe God and who spread such opinions.

Ephesians 5:8 — Commentary on Ephesians

But you, he says, do not associate with them. Then he reminds them of their former wickedness, saying: consider what you were and what you have become, namely: from darkness, light. Before, both in teaching and in life, you were truly darkness, but now you are light, because you have come to know God and perform the works of light. But this happened to you not through your own virtue, but "in the Lord," that is, by divine grace. Therefore, you should have no fellowship with the sons of disobedience, upon whom wrath is coming. Once you too were such and worthy of wrath, but now no longer. Therefore do not return again to darkness. That is, decently and as befits one who walks in the light. Moreover, He commands us to be a light for others as well. For a son of light is, of course, himself also light.

Ephesians 5:9 — Commentary on Ephesians

As if explaining to us who is a child of light, he says: the one who has the fruit of the Spirit. For the Spirit produces fruits, not those which we spoke of earlier, but the opposite of them: "goodness," which is opposed to irritation and anger; righteousness, which is opposed to covetousness; and truth, which is opposed to the false pleasure of impurity. And he speaks of "all goodness" — goodness toward all, not only toward friends, but even toward enemies.

Ephesians 5:10 — Commentary on Ephesians

To discern is the task of the mature, who are able to judge. Therefore, it is characteristic only of an immature and ignorant understanding to choose what is not pleasing to the Lord, such as the aforementioned passions.

Ephesians 5:11 — Commentary on Ephesians

The works of darkness and sin are fruitless, because they bring nothing other than death and shame. Therefore, one must not participate in such works, but on the contrary, expose them, that is, admonish those who do such things.

Ephesians 5:12 — Commentary on Ephesians

But how is it said in another place: "do not judge"? This is said instead of: "do not condemn." Exposing is one thing and judging is another: the first serves for correction, while the second serves for ridicule and punishment. And moreover, "do not judge" speaks of the most insignificant sins. For this reason he also adds: "Why do you look at the speck in your brother's eye?" (Matt. 7:3). Paul also hints at certain indecent deeds that had found their place in Ephesus.

Ephesians 5:13 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having said that you are the light, and that light exposes what is hidden in darkness, he adds: therefore, if you are virtuous, the wicked will not be able to hide. For just as a thief would not enter in the light of a lamp, so by the light of your virtue they too will be caught, especially if they are exposed by your instructive words. As a wound, when closed, does not admit any healing, so also sin. But when it is exposed, it becomes light — not the sin itself, but the one who commits it. For when, having been subjected to reproof, he brings repentance and receives forgiveness, will not the darkness depart from him? Or he is saying that your life, when it is open, is light, because no one hides his blameless faith and activity. But what is secret is hidden precisely because it is worthy of darkness; and this is what must be brought out into the open and reproved.

Ephesians 5:14 — Commentary on Ephesians

He calls the person living in sins sleeping and dead. For he is both foul-smelling, like a dead man, and inactive, like one sleeping, and he dreams and imagines phantoms. But when someone awakens from sin, then Christ illumines him, that is, shines upon him, just as the sun does for those who have awakened from sleep. But as long as he remains in sins, he hates the light and does not come to it. And He says this not only concerning unbelievers, but also concerning believers. You can also find a distinction between the sleeping and the dead. Many who do evil but do not approve of what is done could be called sleeping. They are easily awakened. And to them the expression "arise" applies. But others, who both do evil and justify it, could be called dead, since it is harder to call them back to good. Nevertheless, the word calls out to them as well, that they should arise, for one must not despair concerning the possibility of a change of nature.

Ephesians 5:15 — Commentary on Ephesians

Again he warns against bitterness and anger, as if saying to them: you are sheep in the midst of wolves, many bear malice against you, even your own household members; see to it that you give no one an occasion for enmity; apart from the faith, let no one accuse you of anything else, but show respect and every obedience where there is no harm to the faith, and be as doves. For wisdom or prudence consists in keeping oneself pure and not taking revenge on anyone.

Ephesians 5:16 — Commentary on Ephesians

He does not teach us craftiness, but since, he says, the time is not yours and you are sojourners, strangers, and outsiders, do not seek honor and glory, nor vengeance, but endure all things and by this redeem the time; give up everything, whatever may be demanded of you. Just as a rich man, seeing those attacking him with the intent to take his life, gives up everything and saves himself, so you too give up everything in order to save what is most important, that is, the faith. He does not censure the essence of days, for the essence of a day is light, of course, and hours, and what is evil in them? But he seems to censure the days for what is done in them. Just as we also commonly say: I had a bad day, of course on account of what happened during it, and what comes from evil people, not from God. Thus, the days are called evil because of the predominance of the rule of evil people.

Ephesians 5:17 — Commentary on Ephesians

Since, he says, in the present days wicked people prevail, you, as wise ones, should take care not to give them any occasion against yourselves: for in this consists the will of God, to keep yourselves pure, with the preservation of faith as well.

Ephesians 5:18 — Commentary on Ephesians

And further he restrains anger, because excess in wine also makes people wrathful and insolent. And that he censures excess is clear, for he did not say "do not drink," but "do not get drunk." But drunkenness comes from excess, since the moderate use of wine provides both health (as the apostle himself says in the epistle to Timothy – 1 Tim. 5:23) and gladness, as David testifies (Ps. 104:15). And Scripture moreover says (Prov. 31:6): "Give wine to those who are bitter of soul," that is, merriment to those who are in sorrow. For it softens grief and distress. Therefore God also made our bodies moderate, so that they would be content with little and would aspire to the other life. That is, immoderate consumption. For drunkenness does not bring health, but destroys not only the body, but also the soul. This is what ἀσωτία means – the squandering of health. Or the word ἀσωτία, in its common usage, denotes here fleshly intemperance. For from drunkenness comes debauchery.

Ephesians 5:19 — Commentary on Ephesians

Do you want to be merry, he says? Avoid filling yourself with wine, and fill yourself with the Holy Spirit. And you will achieve this if you learn psalmody. For those who sing psalms are filled with the Holy Spirit, just as those who sing satanic songs are filled with an unclean spirit. To sing psalms in the heart means to sing with understanding and without distraction. For he sings psalms in the heart who attends to what he sings. And notice, after he has cleansed the soul from bitterness and other passions, then he urges us to be filled with the Holy Spirit. And the Holy Spirit will not simply come, but will fill our hearts. And with such a light existing within us, every other virtue will also be easy and readily accomplished.

Ephesians 5:20 — Commentary on Ephesians

"Always": not only in peace, but also in sorrow, and not only for what is good, but also for what is grievous, for what we know, and for what we do not know. For all things serve for our benefit, even though we do not realize it. And one must give thanks to the Father in the "name of our Lord Jesus Christ," that is, invoking the name of the Lord Jesus, and turning to Him as the mediator both of the benefit and of the thanksgiving itself.

Ephesians 5:21 — Commentary on Ephesians

Here again is love, for from it proceeds obedience to one another: not according to any worldly or human calculations, but in the "fear," he says, "of God." For those who submit to one another for the sake of God will never fall into temptation nor be separated, having such a firm bond.

Ephesians 5:22 — Commentary on Ephesians

Not without reason and not in vain does Paul devote great care to marriage, for God too from the beginning was especially concerned with it. For He joined with Adam his sister — no, more than that — his daughter; but what am I saying? His own flesh. Then, as the race multiplied, He also widened the boundaries of marriage, so as not to confine love within the narrow limits of kinship alone. Indeed, our very life is sustained by marriage. Therefore he says: "Wives, submit to your own husbands." For if marriage is distinguished by harmony, then the children will be well brought up, the servants will fulfill their duty, and everything concerning neighbors and friends will go well. Submit as to the Lord. But how then is it written in another place: if anyone does not part from his wife and the wife from her husband, he cannot follow Me (Luke 14:26)? For if one must submit as to the Lord, how does He say that one must part for the Lord's sake? Because the word "as" does not everywhere denote perfect equality. Or: "submit," knowing that you are serving God — that is, even if not for the husband's own sake, then at least for the Lord's sake. For if the one who resists the higher authority resists the ordinance of the Lord, then all the more so the wife who resists her husband. And conversely, the wife who submits to her husband submits to the Lord.

Ephesians 5:23 — Commentary on Ephesians

He presents the reason that wives must obey, and places the reason and cause of love in the fact that the husband occupies the position of ruler and guardian (for he is the head, in his words, and savior), while the wife occupies the position of the subordinate (for she is the body). Just as Christ, being the Head of the Church, cares for her and protects her, so too the husband is the guardian of his own body, that is, his wife. How then should the body not submit to the head, which cares for and protects it?

Ephesians 5:24 — Commentary on Ephesians

From this you will understand more clearly what he said above: "submit to your own husbands, as to the Lord." Since wives must submit to their husbands as the Church to Christ, and the Church and wives constitute this, then as to Christ, the wife must submit to her husband. But in what manner? Does he always command submission? Even when the husband is inclined toward unbelief? But Paul is not speaking now about unbelieving husbands, but about believing ones, about whom he was undoubtedly writing.

Ephesians 5:25 — Commentary on Ephesians

You have seen how Paul compels the wife to submit to you in the same measure as the Church submits to Christ; now hear how, on the other hand, he compels you to love her and not to treat her despotically. Love her, then! To what measure? As Christ loved the Church. Care for her as Christ cares for the Church. If it were necessary to suffer and even to die for her, do not refuse. For you, being already united with her by love, would do this; but He did this when she was in enmity against Him and was an adulteress. And just as He brought back to Himself the one who had turned away from Him not by threats and violence, so you yourself, if you should notice that your wife is withdrawing from you and seeking dissipation, try to draw her to yourself with greater love and care. And if you should suffer something for her sake, do not reproach her; for Christ does not reproach the Church either.

Ephesians 5:26 — Commentary on Ephesians

So, she was depraved, impure, and without form, but He was not disgusted by her, and so you too should not be disgusted by your wife, even if she were ugly and worthless. And that the Church was ugly, listen: "you were once darkness," and what is blacker than darkness? They served malice and envy, and what can be more impure? Disobedient, foolish, and even blasphemous, and what can be more vile than this? And yet, He gave Himself up for her, as if she were beautiful and wonderful. And He cleansed her "with the washing of water," that is, baptism. "By means of the word." Which word? In the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit.

Ephesians 5:27 — Commentary on Ephesians

Not simply pure, but "glorious"! And just as Christ is the source of all blessings for the Church, so you too be the same for your wife; and just as He imparted spiritual beauty to the Church, so you too strive for this, and not for bodily beauty. And if you seek spiritual beauty in your wife, you will soon create it in her, setting her in order and making her glorious in spirit both for yourself and for God. These words refer to the passions of the soul. Defilements are recent passions that are easy to wash away, which also caused dishonor; vices, however, are passions that have grown old over time — these are what made people unclean and are difficult to wash away. But the divine bath cleansed all of this and made them holy and blameless.

Ephesians 5:28 — Commentary on Ephesians

Not as a more important and most necessary example does he now point to this (for it is clear that the relationship of Christ to the Church is far more important than this example), but as one that is nearer and more at hand. Precisely so that no one might say that He was God and gave Himself up — he shows us this necessity in another way. "Ought," he says, to love, that is, this matter is not a favor but a debt and a necessity, because a wife is your body. Thus, the example of Christ he brought not only to show that one ought to love, but also to show that one ought to care for her well-being. "That she might be," he says, "holy and blameless." But the example of the body he put forward only in relation to love.

Ephesians 5:29 — Commentary on Ephesians

He says that everyone applies intense and most diligent care for their own body, and so should you toward your wife. And again he brings Christ as an example, showing that Christ also loved us as His own flesh.

Ephesians 5:30 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, we have a great kinship with Him. For He came from our substance, just as Eve from Adam. And as there the closeness was so great, so it is with us as well. And from another perspective too, we are "of His flesh and of His bones," because just as He was born of the Spirit without conjugal union, so are we in the baptismal font; and because having received the mysteries, we are from that moment divinely re-created. In short, he says that we have the highest closeness to Him. For both visibly He is a partaker with us in flesh and blood, and invisibly He is the source of our spiritual rebirth, just as Adam was the source of Eve's creation.

Ephesians 5:31 — Commentary on Ephesians

Here is yet another example, namely: when someone, having left his parents, is united with her. And he did not say: will live together with her, but: "shall cleave," indicating an inseparable union. And the words "one flesh" are understood also simply, as the great John Chrysostom says: shall be one flesh; but they can also mean something else, namely: the two shall be for the production of one flesh, that is, a child.

Ephesians 5:32 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, Moses pointed to something great and wondrous. And truly it is a mystery — to leave those who gave birth to him, labored for him, and did him good, and to cleave to one whom he had never seen and who had not even begun to do him good. Indeed, this is a great mystery, if only it is understood as referring to Christ, as a prophetic word about Him. For He too left the Father, not in the sense of a change of place, but by condescending to the assumption of flesh, and came to the bride who did not know Him at all, and became one with her in spirit. For "he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit with the Lord" (1 Cor. 6:17). How then can one condemn marriage, when Paul presents it as an image of the mystery of Christ and calls it a mystery?

Ephesians 5:33 — Commentary on Ephesians

However, he says, although I have set this forth allegorically, nevertheless it was also said for the sake of the wife, and the allegory does not destroy the literal indication contained therein regarding the relationship of husband to wife. For each man ought to love his own wife and cherish her as himself. And do not tell me that the wife has this or that defect, because in your own body there are many defects as well — for example, a dislocated arm, a lame leg, a damaged eye — but you do not cut them off; rather, you deem them worthy of even greater care. Since equality produces disorder, he therefore introduces fear, so that one would be the head — the husband. By fear here he means special respect and restraint — a fear befitting free persons, not a slavish one. In such fear, love too will find support for itself and will, in turn, support it. And the wife will love her husband as a part of the body loves the head, and will fear him, that is, honor him as the head. But what if the wife will not fear? You still love and do your part; likewise, even if the wife is not loved, let her still maintain fear. And notice that about the husband's duty to love his wife, he spoke at length, but about fear he does not elaborate, because he wishes the former to prevail, namely love. And the wife, as has been said, should fear with a fear that proceeds from love, not one that arouses trembling and dread, from which hatred rather springs; but so as not to contradict, not to rebel, and not to seek supremacy. For although there is one flesh, and she has authority and is equal in honor in this respect, the wife is the second authority, while the husband holds greater significance.

Ephesians 6:1 — Commentary on Ephesians

As a sculptor, reproducing the figure of the human body, first creates the head, then the neck, and finally the legs, so too Paul, having spoken of the husband as the first principle, and the wife as the second principle, now speaks of the third principle — children. For over the wife one husband has authority, but over children the wife also has authority. So "obey," he says, "your parents," but "in the Lord," that is, when their commands are in agreement with the law of the Lord. Because if a father urges toward impiety, or wishes to make his daughter a harlot, or wants to teach his son a shameful way of conduct, such commands are contrary to the Lord, and they must not be obeyed.

Ephesians 6:2 — Commentary on Ephesians

And by nature this is, he says, just, and it is commanded by the law. But how does he say that this is the first commandment? For this is not the first commandment, but rather: "thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not commit adultery." But notice that he added: "with a promise." For those first commandments do not speak of a promise and a reward, because they contain a prohibition of evil, not a command to do good; and there is no reward for one who merely abstains from evil. But this commandment, since it concerns the doing of good, is the first to contain a promise. And the order is remarkable. As soon as the lawgiver turned people away from evil deeds, intending to lead them toward the doing of good works, he placed honor toward parents in the first place. For since they are the first benefactors to us after God, as the sources of life, it is only just that they be the first to enjoy our fruits.

Ephesians 6:3 — Commentary on Ephesians

Look how briefly and concisely he speaks in the present case, because children are not able to follow a lengthy discourse. And besides, if a husband will conform to the laws which he set forth above, little effort is needed to bring children into submission. But he does not speak of the Kingdom or of anything lofty, but points to what the childish soul especially desires to hear, because his word is addressed to children. And what is more pleasant for children than long life? At one time this was also prescribed by law to the Jews, as to children, since they were not able to hear anything more perfect.

Ephesians 6:4 — Commentary on Ephesians

He did not say: love; because nature demands this from them even apart from their will, but: "do not provoke," that is, do not deprive them of their portion and inheritance, do not oppress them harshly, treating them not as free persons but as slaves, and constantly be patient with them. He goes back to the beginning and foundation of obedience and shows fathers how they can make their children obedient. For if you wish, he says, that your children obey you, bring them up in the word of God, and do not say that it is the business of monks to read the Divine Scripture. For this is the duty of every Christian, and especially of those living in the world, since they are in greater need of help, as they live in the midst of the tumult of life. Likewise it is needful for you that your children hear the Scripture; for from it they can learn: "Honor your father and your mother." Then, you bring up your son on Greek writings, from which all that is worst is learned, and will you not nourish him with the word of God?

Ephesians 6:5 — Commentary on Ephesians

Since the virtue of servants also contributes to the good order of the household, he does not leave this aspect without attention either, but approaches it last, because it is also last in its dignity. But he speaks with them not as with unreasonable children, but as with mature persons, as we shall point out further on. Obey, he says, your masters according to the flesh, that is, temporary ones. He immediately comforts them, pointing out that slavery is temporary and is abolished together with the flesh. Concerning the wife he simply said: "let her fear her husband," but here he expresses it more strongly: for trembling is the highest degree of fear. For the wife is equal to the husband and free, but slaves are not equal. Although they too are brothers in Christ, since he commands that even the free submit to one another, and even the wife to the husband, how much more must slaves submit to their masters. For this is not some degrading matter, but on the contrary, it is the highest nobility — to know how to humble oneself and yield to one's neighbor. And since many slaves fear their masters not out of good will, but secretly scheme and plot against them, he adds: "in singleness of heart," eliminating scheming.

Ephesians 6:6 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, not only in the presence and before the eyes of your masters, but also in their absence, serve them in the same way. One who pleases men does not serve Christ, as he says in another place: "if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ" (Gal. 1:10).

Ephesians 6:7 — Commentary on Ephesians

For it is possible to serve in simplicity of heart and sincerely, but not with all one's strength, fulfilling only some particular task; therefore he now adds: "from the soul," that is, with all strength and readiness; even "with zeal," that is, with complete devotion and willingness, and not under compulsion. In such a case, even the lowliness of servitude is removed, if slaves voluntarily do good and do not wait for compulsion and beatings. By the will of God he means either submission (for God desires this, that is, good order), or he is saying: in that obey your masters, slaves, which God wills. For it may happen that, as was also said concerning children, masters urge them toward something shameful or toward impiety, and this is not the divine will. For God Himself accepts good disposition toward masters, since He Himself established this good order, and he who does not serve them as he ought opposes the divine law.

Ephesians 6:8 — Commentary on Ephesians

Since probably many of the masters — being pagans and unbelievers — did no good toward the slaves who served them well, he says: if you do not receive a reward from your master according to the flesh, you will receive it from the Lord of all. And here he showed that he speaks with them as with mature people, and not as with children. For to children he pointed to earthly longevity, but to these he pointed to the future.

Ephesians 6:9 — Commentary on Ephesians

"In the same way." How? Serve willingly and not as people-pleasers, but with fear and trembling, that is, in relation to God. For although he did not express this directly in words, he desires it. For the master also serves the slave, caring for him and providing him with everything necessary and generally supporting him and condescending to him, and, as Solomon says, sharing labor with him. He did not say: leaving aside the whip, but even "severity," and all the more so punishment, that is, do not be harsh even in threats. See how He frightens. For the Lord says: "with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you" (Matt. 7:2). Lest you also hear: "You wicked servant! I forgave you all that debt because you begged me; should you not also have had mercy on your fellow servant?" (Matt. 18:32–33). Do not think, he says, that if you are cruel to your slave, you will not give an answer before God on account of the insignificance of that person (the slave). For this is characteristic of external laws, which recognize the distinction between nobility and slavery, because those laws are from men. But here it is not so, because you yourself are also a slave of the same Lord, even if you are cruel toward your slave: for in the beginning God did not create slavery, but it was produced by greed (as in the case of captives) and the dishonoring of parents, as happened with Canaan. But even though it did not originate from God, nevertheless God sanctioned subordination for the sake of good order, and so that life would not be burdened with blood.

Ephesians 6:10 — Commentary on Ephesians

The household of each person is like an army: therefore, having already put all forces in order, he leads them out to war. For if each individual does not violate his own order, then military affairs will also be in good condition. And since he has already put in order much that seemed disordered, do not be afraid, he says, but be bold in the strength of the Lord. For He does not simply have strength, but "the power of strength," that is, He has strength ineffable and all-surpassing.

Ephesians 6:11 — Commentary on Ephesians

What the full armor consists of, he will show a little later. But notice why he did not say: battles or wars, but – "schemes." "Schemes" means seduction and entrapment through cunning. For the enemy does not openly propose sin; for example, he does not openly incline one to idolatry, but disposes one to it by another means, through craftiness, that is, by plausible speech and the use of cunning. Paul, by indicating that the adversary is terrible and resourceful, encourages them and urges them to caution.

Ephesians 6:12 — Commentary on Ephesians

And He says this not to arouse fear, but to make them attentive. For the one who points out the strength of the enemy thereby makes his own people more cautious. Our struggle, he says, is not with an ordinary enemy, and not with people similar and equal in strength to us. As God has beginnings and authorities, so also the arrogant tyrant established similar orders for himself. Rulers of the world or creation is not meant here. For Scripture usually calls "the world" wicked deeds and those who commit them, as in the expression: "you are not of the world" (John 15:19), that is, not of the number of those who do evil. These are ruled by demons, because they voluntarily gave themselves over to slavery to them. Darkness he calls wickedness, which exists and is present in this age, but does not extend beyond it. So he calls the demons. And since angels are also spirits, he added "of wickedness"; because those are spirits of goodness and light. And by saying that we wrestle not against flesh and blood, he makes known through contrast that we wrestle against those who are agile, invincible in cunning, and difficult to catch. Through this he again urges the listener to vigilance. The danger, he says, is in a great matter, for the issue is not about earthly and perishable things, but about heavenly ones. The preposition "in" (ἐν) is used instead of "for" and "for the sake of" (διά), as if to say: we fight for the sake of heavenly things, and therefore one must be watchful.

Ephesians 6:13 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, in the present age, because he calls it an evil day from the evil deeds committed in it. He also encourages by pointing out that the time of struggle is brief. For, by calling it a day, he indicates its brevity. Having overcome all passions and shameful desires, that is, having conquered and put them to death. And since many have fallen even after victory, he says: "to stand." Even after victory, firmness is needed, so that the one defeated does not rise up in war again. For if we give ourselves over to carelessness, the slain enemy will surely come to life again. Note that it is possible both to overcome and to stand firm, and we must not afterward lose heart on the pretext that the enemies are powerful. For we have been given such strength and taught such skill that we can fight even against demons, and even more — not only fight, but be so fearsome to demons, by the power of Him who dwells in us, that we need not even struggle, but simply trample upon serpents and scorpions. Paul says this because their adversaries were many, teaching that through these people demons wage war against us. Therefore, do not be angry at people, but arm yourselves against demons.

Ephesians 6:14 — Commentary on Ephesians

In the matter of war, the first thing is to know how to stand well; therefore Paul first of all gives counsel concerning standing, requiring that it be proper, befitting soldiers — upright. For he who stands in the proper manner stands upright, not inclining toward anything, just as he who does not stand is not upright; for example, a lustful person, a lover of money, and one living luxuriously does not stand upright but inclines toward something. After the standing, he girds the soldier, of course in a spiritual sense, and the one who is dissolute and in a state of relaxation from desires, he binds together, drawing tight by means of a belt. By "loins" he means the courage of the soul and the strength that endures all things. As the keel is to ships, so the loins in living creatures constitute a kind of foundation. Therefore we too, from fatigue, often rest by placing our hands on our loins. Such also is the position of the spiritual loins, which the apostle commands to gird with truth, consisting both in doctrine and in life. For none of the heretics is girded with truth, but they revolve below, around the earth, having no ability to comprehend anything lofty, but with human thoughts that revolve downward they investigate divine things. Moreover, being unsteady in life as well, and submitting to the seductions of the world, they not only are not girded with truth but, having fallen low, even thirst for falsehood. But we must not be such, but in all things follow truth: whether it be doctrine, we must seek truth in it; whether it be life, likewise. We must be sincere, free from guile, not allowing falsehood toward one another. If we are thus girded, we shall be in a condition to press toward the goal; and by this girding he indicates that we must always be armed, as David also says: "like a belt with which he is always girded" (Ps. 108:19); for we are in unceasing war. Gregory the Theologian, however, understands by our loins the desiring faculty (for in the loins are the inward parts, which in Scripture are a symbol of desire), and by truth the contemplative faculty. Therefore he affirms that Paul here exhorts us to gird every desire of ours with contemplation and meditation upon God. For he who contemplates God and finds joy in Him as the truly Beloved will not allow his desire to turn toward anything base and revolve around earthly things. Here he calls righteousness the virtuous life in general, as if saying: having clad your breast with righteous deeds. For just as a breastplate makes a person invulnerable, so too does righteousness for the one who has clothed himself in it.

Ephesians 6:15 — Commentary on Ephesians

He well proposes to us the greaves also. By this he speaks either of the need to be ready for the proclamation and preaching of the Gospel. For "beautiful," he says, "are the feet of him who announces peace" (Isa. 53:7). Or that we must be ready for our departure, living according to the Gospel. For feet are a symbol of life; therefore he also says: "walk carefully" (Eph. 5:15). And the readiness to proclaim the Gospel means good works, to which the Lord also attends, as it is said: "the preparation of their heart Thine ear hath heard" (Ps. 10:17). He also well said: "peace." Since he had mentioned war and battle, he shows that this war must be waged against demons, not against people — for the Gospel is about peace — and that in fighting against demons, we remain at peace with God, Whom we must not provoke again to war against us by breaking the peace. But the good news already is; the victory has been accomplished; therefore let us not be afraid.

Ephesians 6:16 — Commentary on Ephesians

Above all, by the words "above all" he points to the truth and righteousness mentioned earlier, and the hope of the Gospel. For all of this requires faith. But by faith here he means not the knowledge of true worship of God, but faith free from doubt, which makes one believe in the future as though it were the present, which performs signs and is so fervent and ardent that it even moves mountains. Therefore, just as a shield covers the entire body, enclosing and protecting it like a wall, so too faith without doubt is a fortress for the entire soul. Such faith, and not mere reasoning, is a shield. A shield protects, while those only hinder. That is, shameful desires, thoughts of unbelief (such as: will there be a resurrection? will there be a judgment?) and temptations. "Fiery" not only because lusts kindle and inflame toward shameful deeds, but also because here we are, as it were, burned by our conscience. Moreover, the devil also sets us on fire both through thoughts of unbelief and through temptations. But faith extinguishes this; for if it subdues demons, then all the more so the passions. For if lust inflames you, by believing in the future blessings and joy, you will extinguish it; if temptation burns you, by believing in the future, you will find consolation. Consider with what fire Abraham was burned when he was offering his son as a sacrifice, but faith extinguished that flame.

Ephesians 6:17 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, saving and protecting. For if we have faith (saving and guarding us), then we will soon receive also salvific thoughts, guarding our head or governing mind. In the above, Paul armed us so that enemies would not harm us, but now he gives a weapon by which we ourselves can inflict great harm upon our enemies. So, by the sword of the Spirit he figuratively means either the Spirit Himself, or the spiritual life, by which the head of the dragon is crushed. And this spiritual sword is the word of God, that is, the commandment. For if we fulfill His commandments, we will slay the cunning serpent, as Isaiah says (Isa. 27:1). Or the word of God is the expression: "in the name of Jesus Christ, rise up and walk" (Acts 3:6), and similar ones. Or by the sword of the Spirit he simply means spiritual wisdom. "For the word of God is living and active and sharper than any sword" (Heb. 4:12), and he who possesses the gift of this spiritual sword and speaks divine things is invincible, as was Paul himself.

Ephesians 6:18 — Commentary on Ephesians

Having armed them, he finally leads them to the King, to entreat Him to stretch out His hand. For having said, "you shall be able to quench," lest they become proud, he says: you have need of God and can accomplish the entire task together with the aforementioned prayer, praying not simply, but "with all prayer and supplication," with weeping, beating of the breast, genuflection, and similar actions. And not only at the appointed hours, but "at all times" and "in the Spirit," that is, asking for spiritual things, not worldly ones. But in saying, "pray with all prayer," he hints that it is possible even while performing prayer not to pray, when someone engages in idle talk. Or he speaks here of all-night vigils, or of the wakefulness of the soul; both can be understood. For one who is armed and standing before the king must be watchful. Prayer joined with patience is indeed such, like that of the Canaanite woman, the widow, and Anna.

Ephesians 6:19 — Commentary on Ephesians

So, one must pray not only for oneself. But notice the humility: for he places himself last, and asks the disciples to pray, and this is the one who was in chains for Christ. And Peter too was in chains, and earnest prayer was offered for him by the Church. So then, he does not worry about what to say, but as Christ said: "do not worry about how or what to say, for in that hour it will be given to you what to say" (Matt. 10:19), so too he, opening his mouth, conveyed what God commanded; and so he accomplished all things by divine grace. From this you will understand the spiritual sword, which is the word of God.

Ephesians 6:20 — Commentary on Ephesians

That is, so that I might, as is fitting, defend myself as a preacher of the faith, with boldness and courage and great prudence. But to whom are you fulfilling your embassy? To people, in order to reconcile them with God; but they have bound me, although by law ambassadors should not be subjected to any violence. So, although chains have been placed on me to restrain my boldness, your prayer will open my mouth, so that I may dare to speak all that the one who entrusted me with the embassy has commanded me. Do you see? The sword is boldness in the preaching of the word of God, which Paul wished to speak in the opening of his mouth.

Ephesians 6:21 — Commentary on Ephesians

What pertained to teaching and consolation, he himself explained through the epistle; but when he mentioned his bonds, he does not dwell on discussing them, but leaves something for Tychicus to tell about him, so that the presence of this brother would not be without purpose. Since he is "beloved," he knows everything; since he is "faithful," he will not lie. That is, serving for God and in a divine work, and not for the sake of anything worldly or in regard to anything earthly; or – a brother in the Lord, that is, a spiritual brother.

Ephesians 6:22 — Commentary on Ephesians

Saint John Chrysostom says the following: "that you may know about us," that is, that he may inform you of what is happening with me and not allow you to be disheartened on my account, since I am in afflictions and wear chains. And this indicates love both on his part toward them and on their part toward him.

Ephesians 6:23 — Commentary on Ephesians

He asks for them peace and love with faith. And this means the following: either that they should love not those of other beliefs, but only the faithful, or that they must also have faith in order to have hope concerning the future. For without faith love is useless, and even more, without faith there would be no love. Which is what he said with the words: peace and love with faith. And teaching in what manner peace will come, he added: through love. And love in what manner? If we have faith.

Ephesians 6:24 — Commentary on Ephesians

Here he separated peace from grace, setting each apart, although everywhere he joined them together. "In incorruption" (that is, unchangeably), meaning in purity, or those who love Christ not in wealth and glory, but in incorruptible goods, that is, for the sake of the incorruptible; or, that the one who loves Christ loves Him through His virtue. For sin is corruption, and virtue is incorruption. For just as we say of a virgin that she is corrupted, so also of the soul; therefore Paul also says: "lest your minds should be corrupted" (2 Cor. 11:3), and "men of corrupt minds" (2 Tim. 3:8). Therefore it behooves us also to show our love for Christ through purity of life and the pursuit of those incorruptible goods, and in general through every virtuous life that keeps the soul blameless, not corrupted either by false teaching or by ungodliness, keeping it in Christ Himself, the blameless Bridegroom of virgin and blameless souls, to Whom be glory unto the ages of ages. Amen.

Galatians 1:1 — Commentary on Galatians

Immediately he also rejects that he is a disciple of men. For it was not men, but from above and from heaven that he was called, and not through a man, but through Christ Himself. For although Ananias baptized him, it was not he who called him to the faith, but Christ from heaven. Why then did he not say: Paul the called, but "apostle"? Because that was the whole point of the discussion: they were saying that he was chosen as an apostle by men. It is against this that he rises up, showing that this is untrue. And the book of Acts says further that by the Spirit he was chosen for apostleship (Acts 13:2). So then, it is clear that one is the will of the Son, and of the Spirit, and of the Father. Note also that the preposition "through" (δια) applies to the word "Father" as well, and that the Son is named first — this is on account of the heretics, who were very preoccupied with this matter. Very fittingly he mentions the death and resurrection, in order to persuade them henceforth not to hold to the law, which brought them nothing, but to Christ, who died and rose for them, and that therefore to depart from such a Benefactor is great folly. He says that the Father raised Him, on the one hand, because of the weakness of his listeners, and on the other, because everything that the Son does is referred to the Father. For He who even gave those who believed in Him the power to raise the dead by the mere shadow of their bodies was not powerless to raise Himself.

Galatians 1:2 — Commentary on Galatians

So since they slandered him saying that he alone preaches this, he now shows that many others also share his opinion. I pay attention to his indignation and sorrow. For he did not say: to the beloved, to the sanctified, or to the churches of God, but simply "to the churches of Galatia." And since they were in disagreement among themselves, he quite justly calls them many churches, and at the same time, to awaken shame in them, he unites them into one by means of this name (church). For those who disagree among themselves in many things cannot be called by this name, which signifies concord.

Galatians 1:3 — Commentary on Galatians

Since they were in danger of losing grace out of attachment to the law, he wishes it for them; and since they were warring against God by establishing what was under the law, which He had abolished, he calls them to peace. God became your Father. In what way? Through the law, to which you are inclined, or through the baptism of Christ? How then can you reject the Benefactor? And note: "from God the Father" (από θεού Πατρός) is written without the article, for the sake of those who placed the Son below the Father on the grounds that John says: "and the Word was God" ("και θεός...") (Jn. 1:1) without the article. Our master is not the law, but Christ Jesus. And the very names themselves point to His benefactions. For He is called Jesus as the One who delivered the people from sins, and Christ — from the anointing of the Spirit, with which He was anointed for our sake, having sanctified our nature by His incarnation and giving us the right to be so called.

Galatians 1:4 — Commentary on Galatians

Behold, He gave Himself up. So then, He did not render service as a slave. Therefore, when you hear that He was delivered up by the Father, understand it as the consent and will of the Father. And He gave Himself up in order to free us from sins, from which the law was not able to deliver us. How then, after this, having abandoned the One who freed you, do you submit to the law, which rendered no benefit? The Manichaeans rely on this saying, claiming that he called the present age evil, that is, our life. But this is not so. For the days are not evil in themselves (for what is evil about the movement of the sun or the succession of days), nor is our life bad in itself — and how could it be, when in this life we come to know God and philosophize about the future life? But by the evil age he means wicked actions and a corrupted will. Just as we too are accustomed to say: I had a terrible day, blaming not the time but the circumstances and actions. For Christ did not die in order to put us to death and remove us from the present life, but in order to deliver us for the remaining time from evil actions. Since he said above that He gave Himself for our sins, that is, freed us from previously committed transgressions, he then adds that for the future as well He gave certain proof that He will deliver us from an evil way of life. But the law neither cleansed former sins nor has any power against future ones. Since they thought that by leaving the law they were not obeying God, he corrects this assumption of theirs, showing that the will of the Father is to set them free through the Son. Notice, he did not say: by the command of the Father, but by the will, that is, by good pleasure. And by calling God our Father, he again reminds them of the Benefactor Christ, who made His own Father our Father as well. How then after this do you reject Him?

Galatians 1:5 — Commentary on Galatians

Not using the word "amen" anywhere in the introduction, he placed it here, showing that this speech of his is finished and that what has been said is sufficient for the accusation of the Galatians. And having reminded them of the ineffable benefactions of God, in which is already contained the condemnation of them as those who abandoned their Benefactor Christ; then, filled with amazement before this Benefactor and finding nothing more to say about them, he concludes his speech with a doxology.

Galatians 1:6 — Commentary on Galatians

He shows that he had a high opinion of them. For I marvel, he says, that you who have labored so much in the faith are so quickly turning aside. Here there are two faults: "you are turning" and "quickly," so that the deceivers did not even need time, which testifies to the fickleness of those accepting their teaching. And he did not say "you have turned," but "you are turning," that is, I still do not believe and do not think that the deception has already been accomplished. Understand his wisdom. Since they, holding to the law, thought they were serving the Father, he says that those who hold to the law are distancing themselves from the Father: for he says "from Him who called you," that is, from the Father. "By the grace of Christ," that is, they were justified by Christ, not for works, but by grace. For although the Son grants the forgiveness of sins by grace, it is the Father who calls them to it.

Galatians 1:7 — Commentary on Galatians

Since the deceivers called their error a gospel, he objects to this designation as well, saying that there is no other Gospel besides the one you received. For there is one Gospel, containing the correct teaching, which I preached to you, if only some were not confusing your spiritual eyes and making you see one thing instead of another, wishing to pervert the Gospel of Christ. True, they did not overthrow the entire Gospel, but only introduced the commandment about the Sabbath and circumcision; however, he shows that even a small corruption overthrows the entire Gospel — just as one who cuts off a small part of a royal coin renders the whole coin worthless. Note, this is said for those who say that this is a trifle and not worth attention. And the Marcionites, seizing upon this saying, claim that on this basis one should accept not four, but one Gospel, which they composed, accepting some things and rejecting others. See, they say, even Paul affirms that there is one Gospel. But what does this mean? Just as we say that the four Gospels constitute one, of course by their agreement, so Paul speaks here not of number but of disagreement. Since, he says, the preaching of these deceivers is not in agreement, therefore it is not a Gospel; but if it were in agreement, it would be a Gospel, that is, an apostolic preaching. Thus, the opinion of Marcion is idle chatter.

Galatians 1:8 — Commentary on Galatians

Lest anyone should say that he praises his own teaching out of ambition, he anathematizes even himself. And since they were appealing to authority and referring to Peter and James, he therefore mentioned the angels as well. He added the words "from heaven" because priests were also called angels. So, lest you think he is speaking of priests, by the indication of heaven he designated the heavenly powers. And he did not say: if they will preach the opposite, but — if they will proclaim to you anything small beyond what we have proclaimed to you. So then, by subjecting to anathema the angels and himself, he rejects all authority and human friendship in the matter of faith. Do not tell me that your apostles preach something different; I will not spare even myself if I do not preach the Gospel. And he says this not to disparage the apostles, but wishing to shut the mouths of deceivers and to show that he does not recognize authority when it comes to matters of doctrine.

Galatians 1:9 — Commentary on Galatians

So that they would not think he said this in anger and carried away by emotion, he repeats the same thing again, showing that he spoke not thoughtlessly, but having firmly and unwaveringly resolved this within himself.

Galatians 1:10 — Commentary on Galatians

He intends to defend himself against that of which he is accused. However, lest they become proud, as judges of their teacher, he says: do not think that I am defending myself before you or trying to convince you; no, all my thought and speech are directed toward God. Therefore I write this not with the aim of gaining glory from you and having disciples, but in order to be right before God concerning the dogmas, and not out of a desire to please people. Or thus: since they slandered him, saying that to some he preaches one thing and to others another, and that he adapts himself to people, he asks them: am I trying to persuade men and please them, or God? For if I wished to please men, I would certainly do what you say. He proves that he does not care about pleasing people — and why would he either flatter them or preach one thing to some and another thing to others? For if he cared about this, he would not have departed from Judaism and would not have turned to Christ; he would not have disregarded relatives, friends, such glory, and would not have chosen persecution, dangers, and dishonor.

Galatians 1:11 — Commentary on Galatians

He wants to show them that he has truly departed from the law, and for this he reminds them of his former life and of the sharp change, showing that he would not have suddenly crossed over from Judaism if he had not had some divine assurance. Therefore he also says: "The gospel which I preached is not human," that is, I did not have a man as my teacher, but was a disciple of Christ Himself.

Galatians 1:12 — Commentary on Galatians

For since the slanderers were saying that he was not, like the rest of the apostles, a direct hearer of Christ, but received everything from men, he says that the One Who taught Peter and the others revealed the Gospel to me Himself.

Galatians 1:13 — Commentary on Galatians

From what is it evident that I received the Gospel through divine revelation? From my former life. For being such a persecutor, how could I have suddenly changed if some divine manifestation had not drawn me out? And that I was a zealous persecutor is evident from the fact that even you, Galatians, living so far from Judea, had heard about it. Note how strongly he expresses himself. For he did not say "persecuted," but "persecuted beyond measure." And not only this, but even "wasted," that is, he tried to destroy to the foundation and annihilate — for this is the work of a devastator.

Galatians 1:14 — Commentary on Galatians

All my contemporaries, he says, I surpassed in zeal, and in the war against the Church I went ahead; in other words: I was held in honor among the Jews. But do not think that this was a matter of vainglory or anger, but of zeal. So then, if I fought against the Church not out of any human calculations, but out of zeal for God, even though I was in error, then how now, having come to know the truth, would I preach out of love for human glory something other than what the truth commands and what Christ taught me.

Galatians 1:15 — Commentary on Galatians

If from his mother's womb he was destined for the proclamation of the Gospel and chosen by God, then, of course, by a certain divine arrangement he remained for some time in Judaism, undoubtedly so that such a dramatic change in him would attract many to the faith and strengthen them in it. God chose him not by lot, but by foreknowledge that he was worthy. Called by grace, not by merit, but by mercy — although God called him for his virtue, for it is said: "he is My chosen vessel" (Acts 9:15), he humbly says that he was called by grace not according to worthiness, but according to mercy.

Galatians 1:16 — Commentary on Galatians

He did not say: to reveal to me, but – "in me," showing by this that he received instruction not merely verbal, but his heart was also filled with much of the Spirit, since this knowledge was sealed in the inner man and Christ speaks in him. God revealed His Son to me not only so that I might know Him, but also so that I might preach Him to others. Because not only his coming to faith, but also his being chosen for preaching, was from God. How then can you say that people taught me? And not simply "that I should preach Him," but "to the Gentiles." So how could I preach circumcision to the Gentiles? That is, he did not go to consult with the apostles, for he calls them flesh and blood, naming them thus by nature; or he says this generally about all people, because in the matter of faith no man was his teacher.

Galatians 1:17 — Commentary on Galatians

In what way could the apostle have said this? Had he become so proud that he considered himself self-sufficient and having no need of advisors? And had he not heard the saying: "Be not wise in your own eyes" (Prov. 3:7); and: "Woe to those who are wise in their own eyes" (Isa. 5:21)? Not at all. But since his detractors were saying that one should listen to the apostles and not to him, and that they were apostles before him, he was compelled to say this in order to silence the deceivers. And indeed it would have been unreasonable for one taught by God to then heed men. Thus, he says this not out of arrogance, but to show the dignity of his preaching. True, he did come to Jerusalem as well, but not in order to learn, rather in order to convince others that those living in Jerusalem thought the same way. Then he did not come immediately, that is, at the beginning, but later; and even then for the sake of convincing others. He went through uncultivated and wild places, for if he had remained among the apostles, his preaching would have met with obstacles and would not have spread so quickly. Therefore he went to the wildest nations. But pay attention to his humility: in listing the cities, he nowhere said how many he converted, although in Damascus he threw the Jews into such confusion that he was subjected to persecution by the ethnarch. So if it seems that he speaks much about himself, he does so not for the sake of vainglory, but so that his preaching would not suffer harm if people did not believe him, regarding him as a simple man and a disciple of disciples.

Galatians 1:18 — Commentary on Galatians

And this is proof of humility: having accomplished so much, he went to Peter not for any benefit, but for the sake of a simple meeting, honoring him as a superior. Therefore he did not say "to see Peter" (ἰδεῖν), but "to visit" (ἱστορῆσαι), as those who study great and beautiful cities would express it; just as we too go to holy men, but we do so more for benefit, while he did so solely out of honor. A visit is an expression of honor, while a stay is an expression of friendship and ardent love. And he did not say that he studied, but "remained with him," instead of "with him."

Galatians 1:19 — Commentary on Galatians

Although he came for the sake of Peter – so much did he honor and love him – he also saw James, and he mentions him too with respect, calling him "the brother of the Lord" – so far was he from envy! And indeed, if he had wanted to distinguish him, he would have called him the son of Cleopas. For he was not a brother of the Lord according to the flesh, but was only considered so. How then was he the son of Cleopas, listen: Cleopas and Joseph were brothers; when Cleopas died childless, Joseph raised up seed for him and begot him and his other brothers, and Mary, whom, although she was the daughter of Cleopas, the Gospel calls the sister of the Mother of the Lord, since Joseph maintained toward the Most Holy Virgin the care of a father rather than the affection of a husband.

Galatians 1:20 — Commentary on Galatians

As if intending to give testimony before a court, he resorts to these words in order to appear most worthy of trust.

Galatians 1:21 — Commentary on Galatians

Only for the sake of meeting with Peter having appeared in Judea, he again leaves it for the reason that he was sent to preach to the Gentiles and in order not to undertake building on another's foundation.

Galatians 1:22 — Commentary on Galatians

Therefore, he says, the Christians in Judea did not even know me by face. So how could I have preached circumcision to them, when they did not even know me by face? For they slandered him, saying that in Judea he preached circumcision.

Galatians 1:23 — Commentary on Galatians

But they had only heard about me that I had turned to Christ and was preaching the Gospel about Him.

Galatians 1:24 — Commentary on Galatians

And this is a sign of modesty. For he did not say: they marveled at me, they admired me, but ascribed everything that happened to the action of grace. For "they glorified God because of me," who truly does all things.

Galatians 2:2 — Commentary on Galatians

The cause of the first journey was Peter, and of the second — a revelation. And he brought Titus and Barnabas as witnesses of his preaching, that it was pleasing to the apostles. That is, the preaching of the gospel without circumcision. Why then, after so many years, did he set it before them, when he should have done this at the beginning and learned whether he was acting rightly or not? For it would be unreasonable that one who had labored for so many years should after this have need of instruction, unless he had labored in vain. But if he had come with the purpose of receiving instruction regarding his own ministry, this would indeed have been unreasonable. But since he saw that many were scandalized by the fact that Peter permitted circumcision while he did not circumcise, and through this he was subjected to the suspicion of violating the law, he came to Jerusalem by revelation, by the prompting of the Holy Spirit, in order to convince those who were scandalized that there is no disagreement in the preaching, and that those who permit circumcision wisely make a concession, as ones preaching to the circumcised; what is unreasonable about that? For the Holy Spirit moved him to go for the correction of others, and he naturally obeyed. "And privately to those of reputation." Because many were being scandalized, Paul converses "privately," in private with the disciples of Peter, so that no strife would arise and so as to prevent a greater scandal. For very many were being scandalized, and if they had heard that Paul openly rejects circumcision, then there would have been an uproar and everything would have been thrown into confusion. Therefore, he converses in private, having as witnesses Titus and Barnabas, who would be able to declare to all people that the apostles also found nothing contrary in his preaching. And by calling them "those of reputation," he does not reject their significance, but alongside his own he also places the common recognition of all, just as he also said of himself: "I think I also have the Spirit of God" (1 Cor. 7:40), not rejecting the existence of this gift in himself, but pointing to the common opinion. So, "those of reputation," that is, the great, the renowned. That is, in order to teach those who are scandalized concerning me that I do not labor in vain, and not in order to learn myself, for how could I learn, when I received from the Father the revelation concerning the Son and His Gospel?

Galatians 2:3 — Commentary on Galatians

Uncircumcised Titus, he says, was not compelled to be circumcised. And this serves as the most important proof that the apostles too permitted circumcision not as a law, but according to a certain economy, that is, as a temporary measure of prudent condescension to the weak, for the sake of believers from the circumcision, – and that they could not censure the preaching of Paul, whose disciple was uncircumcised.

Galatians 2:4 — Commentary on Galatians

The order of the speech is as follows: even on account of the false brethren who had come in, Titus was not compelled to be circumcised, that is, although my opponents were present, the apostles did not even for their sake compel Titus to be circumcised. But how does he call those who insisted on circumcision false brethren, if the apostles also accepted it? Because the apostles permitted circumcision out of condescension toward those who believed from the circumcision, as a preacher to the Jews; but those others did so as ones who established circumcision on principle and as defenders of the law, so to speak; for this reason he calls them false brethren. And by the expression "who came in secretly" he points to their crafty design, and by the word "to spy out" he gives us to understand that they are enemies. For spies come for no other purpose than precisely to find out everything and to clear the way for destruction and enslavement. This is exactly what they were doing. For they were watching to see who were the uncircumcised, who had freedom in Christ, that is, who were not subject to the law, in order to attack them and compel them to be circumcised, and to subject us again to the slavery of the law, from which Christ set us free. So then, from this it is clear that the apostles permitted what was under the law in order to gradually free people from this slavery, while those others acted so as to fasten this slavery firmly in place.

Galatians 2:5 — Commentary on Galatians

He did not say "did not yield" to the word, but did not submit, because they were not doing this to teach us anything, but for subjection and enslavement. Therefore we obey the apostles, but not them. So that, he says, what we preached to you might remain firm and true. What exactly? That the old things have passed away, the law has been abolished, and Christ does not accept the circumcised, and circumcision brings no benefit whatsoever. Thus, in opposition to them, we showed that we also truly proclaimed to you the abolition of the law. Therefore do not depart from this truth.

Galatians 2:6 — Commentary on Galatians

Since it was natural for someone to object to him and say: how then did the apostles command circumcision? – he removes this objection, though he does not indicate the true reason, that they acted this way by special dispensation and out of condescension, fearing that the believers from among the Jews, upon hearing that the apostles permitted circumcision not for the sake of truth but for the sake of good order, might also fall away from them as destroyers of the law; for until then they had adhered to them precisely because they preserved the law. Therefore Paul conceals this reason, but presses hard upon the apostles, saying: "it makes no difference to me," that is, I have no concern with those of repute, with the great ones, evidently the apostles – whether they preach circumcision or not, since they themselves will give an answer to God, and although they are great and preeminent, God will not regard their persons, for He is no respecter of persons. And notice: he did not say "what they are," but "what they once were," showing that afterward they too ceased to preach in this way, when the preaching shone forth everywhere. Paul says this not in reproach of the saints, but wishing to benefit his listeners. Whatever they may have been, he says, that is God's affair, but this I know: that they in no way opposed me and added nothing to my preaching, nor corrected it.

Galatians 2:7 — Commentary on Galatians

Some interpreted it this way: not only did they add nothing to correct my teaching, but on the contrary, they were even corrected themselves. But this is incorrect. For in what could they have been corrected by him? After all, each of them is perfect. So he says the following: "but on the contrary, they gave me the right hand of fellowship," — then still in the middle: "seeing that I had been entrusted with the gospel for the uncircumcised," and so on in order. And not only did they not correct me, they even praised and agreed that I and Barnabas should go with the gospel to the uncircumcised, that is, to the Gentiles, while they would go to the circumcised, that is, to the Jews.

Galatians 2:8 — Commentary on Galatians

Here he also shows himself equal to Peter. For He who entrusted to Peter the work of preaching the gospel to the Hebrews gave the same to me for the Gentiles. And notice how he showed that his preaching was not only pleasing to the apostles, but was also acceptable to God. For concerning the apostles he says that they "recognized the grace." He did not say "heard," but from the very deeds themselves "recognized." For how would God have given me this gift if such preaching were displeasing to Him?

Galatians 2:9 — Commentary on Galatians

And again he mentions the three with praise. For "those reputed to be pillars," that is, the great ones whom everyone everywhere names and glorifies — they bear witness concerning me that my preaching is pleasing to Christ. Therefore they also "gave the right hand of fellowship," that is, they agreed, acknowledged us as partners, and showed that they were satisfied with my preaching, as in no way differing from their own word.

Galatians 2:10 — Commentary on Galatians

Having divided among themselves, he says, the work of preaching, we remembered the poor without division. For in Jerusalem many of those who had believed were deprived of their possessions by the unbelieving Jews and were in difficulty regarding necessary sustenance. The Greeks did not wage war so fiercely against the believers from among them as the Jews did against the Christians from among the Hebrews. Therefore Paul shows especial zeal in his care for them, as he himself testifies, that "I was eager to carry out precisely." For collecting alms everywhere from his disciples, he himself delivered them to them.

Galatians 2:11 — Commentary on Galatians

Many think that here Paul accuses Peter of hypocrisy, but this is unjust. For what he seemingly says against Peter was done and spoken with a special purpose. For Peter, being in Jerusalem, permitted circumcision — indeed it was impossible to suddenly draw them away from the law — but having come to Antioch, he ate together with the Gentiles. When certain people from Jerusalem came to Antioch, he began to avoid the Gentiles, so as not to scandalize the Jerusalemites and at the same time to give Paul a fitting occasion for rebuke. Therefore Paul rebukes, and Peter endures it. For in this way the disciples could more easily change their way of thinking, when the teacher is subjected to reproaches and remains silent. Thus, this "opposed him to his face" was only in appearance, since if the struggle had been real, they would not have accused each other in front of the disciples, because they would have subjected them to great scandal. But as it was, the apparent outward opposition served for the correction of the disciples. For Peter does not contradict at all — clearly he agreed with this objection of Paul. He did not say: from me, but simply, from others, who did not know that it was done with good intention, and considered it hypocrisy that in the absence of the Jerusalemites he ate together with the Gentiles, but when they came, he withdrew. And some understood it this way: Peter even before "was blamed," says Paul, because he ate together with Cornelius, therefore now too he withdrew, fearing to be subjected to new reproaches, and when he withdrew, "I opposed him to his face."

Galatians 2:12 — Commentary on Galatians

He also points out the reason for this rebuke. James was the brother of the Lord, who taught in Jerusalem as their bishop. It was he who sent certain Jews who had already believed but still adhered to the law, and they went to Antioch. Seeing them and fearing not for his own safety, but lest they, being scandalized, should fall away from the faith, Peter began to withdraw from association with the Gentiles. But some, not knowing this reason, began to condemn him.

Galatians 2:13 — Commentary on Galatians

He calls this matter hypocrisy, because he does not wish to reveal Peter's intention, and also for the sake of those strongly attached to the law, in order to uproot their devotion to the law. And by the rest of the Jews he means those from among the Jews in Antioch who had believed, who themselves also kept away from the uncircumcised.

Galatians 2:14 — Commentary on Galatians

But do not be troubled by these words — he says this not to condemn Peter, but for the sake of those who could benefit from hearing that even Peter was subjected to rebuke for his attachment to the law. Why then should you hold to it? For it was with this purpose that he rebuked him then before all, so that they would be frightened, hearing that so great a man is subjected to censure and cannot object. Eusebius, however, says that the one subjected to rebuke from Paul was not the great Peter, but some other Cephas, one of the Seventy, and in support of this he points to the impossibility that the one who had already previously defended himself regarding the scandal he had caused by sharing a meal with Cornelius could again be subjected to such rebuke. But we too do not say that Peter was censured by Paul for ignorance of his duty, but that he voluntarily submitted to condemnation so that others too might be corrected. Paul all but cries out to everyone: "Imitate your teacher — for behold, he is a Jew, yet he ate food together with the Gentiles." And notice — he does not accuse him: "You do wrong by observing the Law," but reproaches him on behalf of his own disciples from among the Gentiles, that he compels them to be circumcised and to live according to Jewish customs. For in this form the word could be more readily accepted.

Galatians 2:15 — Commentary on Galatians

"By nature," that is, not proselytes, but born of Jewish fathers and raised in the law, yet we abandoned our accustomed way of life and turned to faith in Christ.

Galatians 2:16 — Commentary on Galatians

See how simply everything is said. We left the law not because it is not good, but because it is weak and unable to justify. For no one could fulfill its works, difficult and hard to perform, not because of their greatness, but rather because of their pettiness; or otherwise, because it did not sanctify the soul, but only removed bodily impurity. So circumcision is superfluous. And further ahead he will say that it is even dangerous, because it alienates from Christ.

Galatians 2:17 — Commentary on Galatians

We sought to obtain justification in Christ, he says, having abandoned the law. How then do you say that it is sinful to abandon the law: for it turns out that Christ led us into such a sin, since for His sake we abandoned everything pertaining to the law. Thus Christ, as you say, not only did not justify us, but even became for us the cause of greater condemnation by having persuaded us to depart from the law. Having driven the argument to absurdity, he no longer had need of confirmation, but contented himself with a simple denial, which is what he ordinarily always did in matters that were generally disputable.

Galatians 2:18 — Commentary on Galatians

Notice his wisdom: they were saying that the one who violates the law is a transgressor, but he, on the contrary, shows that the one who observes it is a transgressor, going not only against the faith, but also against the law itself. For the law itself led me to the faith and persuaded me to leave it. Further on he will point this out, but for now he says that the law has ceased, and we have testified to this by the fact that we destroyed it, having departed from it. Therefore, if we were to endeavor to restore it, we would prove to be transgressors, restoring that which was destroyed by God.

Galatians 2:19 — Commentary on Galatians

He explains in what manner he abandoned the law, and says: through the law of grace and the Gospel I died to the law of Moses, or I died, he says, to the law through the law; that is, the law itself led me to no longer observe it, having led me to Christ through the Mosaic and prophetic word. Therefore, if I again begin to observe it, I will again violate it. Or in this way: the law commanded that the one who does not fulfill its prescriptions be punished and put to death. And since it could not be fulfilled, by its power I was subjected to death. Therefore let it not command me, as one already dead both in soul, because I sinned, being unable to fulfill the works of the law, and in body, inasmuch as this depended on the condemnation by the law. How then after this shall I still hold to that which put me to death? Lest anyone should say: how then do you live, if you have died? – he says that although the law put me to death while I was living, Christ, having found me dead, made me alive, having been mystically co-crucified with Him and having died with Him through baptism. A twofold miracle: He gave life to one who was dead, and gave life through death.

Galatians 2:20 — Commentary on Galatians

By the words "I am crucified with Christ" he indicated baptism, and by the words "it is no longer I who live" – the life after this, through which our body dies. "But Christ lives in me," that is, there is nothing in us that is not pleasing to Christ, but He accomplishes everything in us, governing and ruling. And our will has died, and His lives and governs our life. Therefore, if I live for God a life distinct from life under the law, and have died to the law, then I cannot observe anything from the law. What I have said, I said about the spiritual life, but you will find the sensible life also in me, existing from Christ. For the law being transgressed subjected all to sin and punishment, and nothing prevented, as in the times of the flood, all from perishing as transgressors; but Christ, having appeared, delivered us from condemnation, having justified us by His death. So that even this very thing – the sensible and fleshly life – we have through faith in Christ, – faith that justifies us and delivers us from condemnation. Although He gave Himself for all and loved all, Paul, having reflected on what Christ freed us from and what He bestowed, and having been kindled with love, ascribes what is common to himself, just as the prophets say: "O God, my God." And at the same time he also shows that each person ought to render such gratitude to Christ as if He had died for him alone. But only those who believed in Him benefited from these gifts. So that the one who clings to the law shows that Christ did not die for him. How then are you not afraid of this, but return again to the law, showing the death of the Lord to be useless for you? And note the expression "who gave Himself" — on account of the Arians.

Galatians 2:21 — Commentary on Galatians

After these reasonings, he finally declares: I do not reject the gift of Christ, by which He deemed me worthy, having justified me without works by His death, and I do not resort to the law. For if, he says, the law is able to save and justify, then Christ died entirely in vain. But He, without a doubt, died in order to save us by His death, which the law is powerless to do. And if the law saves, the death of Christ is superfluous. Do you see where such blasphemy leads?

Galatians 3:1 — Commentary on Galatians

Having shown first that he is an apostle not from men nor through men, and having presented himself as worthy of trust, he then speaks with greater authority. Intending to compare faith and the law, he calls the Galatians foolish, in no way violating the law of Christ, but on the contrary, fully observing it (Matt. 5:22), since it is not the one who rightly calls his brother a fool who is condemned, but the one who does so without cause. The Galatians, however, are quite justly called senseless, since they remained insensible to such great blessings and rendered the death of Christ useless. And notice, after his proofs he proceeds to reproach and immediately ceases it. For he did not say, "who deceived you?" but "who bewitched you?" (έβάσκανε) Who envied you? — thereby showing that in the beginning they were doing things worthy of envy. He also shows that those who incline them to this act not out of concern for them nor to supply what is lacking, but to destroy what already exists. For such is the nature of envy. And he says this not because envy in itself has the power to harm, but because those who teach these things came to it out of envy. But He was crucified in Jerusalem. How then does he say "before your eyes" and "among you"? Because with the eyes of faith they saw the Cross far more clearly than those who were present at the time and saw it. For while many of those who saw with bodily eyes derived no benefit for themselves, they, without having seen with their eyes, saw very clearly through faith. So Christ was "openly portrayed," that is, vividly depicted through preaching, but you, having believed the preaching, saw Him as though He were present. This is both praise for them and a reproach: praise because they received it with such full assurance, and rebuke because they abandoned the One whom they had seen stripped, crucified, and dying, and turned to the law. Notice how he, setting aside everything else, speaks of the Cross of Christ alone.

Galatians 3:2 — Commentary on Galatians

Since you do not listen to lengthy instructions and do not wish to see the greatness of the dispensation, I will tell you briefly. Answer me this small question: from where did you receive the Holy Spirit and manifest such power and signs? From the works of the law, or from faith? It is clear that it was from faith, since it was not at the time when you adhered to the law that you had the Spirit and performed miracles. How then, after this, having abandoned faith, do you cling again to the law?

Galatians 3:3 — Commentary on Galatians

Again he opportunely resorted to reproach. You ought, he says, to have progressed toward perfection with the passage of time, but you have not only failed to advance, you have even gone backward. For performing signs is a spiritual matter, and this you were doing in the beginning, but being circumcised is a fleshly matter, which you have now chosen. And he did not say τελειΐτε — you yourselves finish — but τελεΐσθε — you are being forced to finish, showing that those who teach circumcision were ensnaring and slaughtering them like irrational animals.

Galatians 3:4 — Commentary on Galatians

They struggled through many trials for the sake of Christ. And have you, he says, suffered so much in vain? For if you are circumcised, all of this is in vain, and the deceivers have deprived you of so many crowns. Then, offering them hope of return, he says: "if only it were without benefit," that is, if you wish to come to your senses, then not in vain, not futilely did you labor. Let those who deny repentance be ashamed after this. Behold, they performed signs, were confessors and martyrs, but when they fell away, Paul does not reject them, but receives them with joy.

Galatians 3:5 — Commentary on Galatians

God, he says, who supplies you with the Spirit so that you may prophesy and speak in tongues, and who grants you the power to perform signs and wonders — did He do this because of works of the law, as though by fulfilling them you pleased Him, or because of the faith in Christ that you demonstrated? Obviously, because of faith. How then can you, having abandoned the faith through which you were glorified, return to the abolished law?

Galatians 3:6 — Commentary on Galatians

Although, he says, you ought to have learned the power of faith primarily from the fact that you performed signs, yet if you also turn your attention to the forefather, about whom you speak so much, you will find that he too was justified by faith. And if one who lived before grace is justified by faith, then all the more must those who have been deemed worthy of grace hold fast to faith.

Galatians 3:7 — Commentary on Galatians

So since they were afraid that by departing from the law they would lose their kinship with the patriarch (for they took great pride in it), he, on the contrary, shows that faith most of all makes sons of Abraham of those who possess it.

Galatians 3:8 — Commentary on Galatians

Having shown in what way believers are children of Abraham, he also brings forward testimony from Scripture: "in you shall all nations be blessed" (cf. Gen. 12:3), that is, through imitation of your faith. And he also shows that faith is more ancient than the law, since before the law it justified Abraham, and that what is being accomplished now is being accomplished according to prophecy. "The Scripture," he says, "foreseeing," that is, God Himself who gave the law predetermined that people are justified not by the law, but by faith. And he did not say "revealed," but "preached the gospel beforehand," so that you might learn that Abraham too rejoiced in this manner of justification and desired its fulfillment.

Galatians 3:9 — Commentary on Galatians

Since they were afraid that for not observing the law they would be subjected to a curse (for it is written: cursed is he who does not observe what is written in the law), he shows the complete opposite, namely, that blessed are those who leave the law and come to faith, just as the faithful Abraham received the blessing.

Galatians 3:10 — Commentary on Galatians

Lest anyone object, saying: Abraham was quite naturally blessed and justified by faith, since there was not yet a law, but you show me that after the law was given, faith justifies and makes blessed — the apostle now shows not only that faith justifies and imparts blessing, but also that the law is the cause of sin and curse, because no one can fulfill what is written in the law, and the one who does not fulfill it is cursed. Thus, blessing belongs to faith, and in vain do you fear the curse for departing from the law. For by holding to it, you are more likely to fall under the curse, being unable to fulfill it.

Galatians 3:11 — Commentary on Galatians

Having shown that the law subjects one to a curse, while faith imparts blessing, he now says that faith alone justifies, not the law, and he cites the words of Habakkuk: "The righteous shall live by faith" (Hab. 2:4), and not by the law. He also well said "before God," because among men those who adhere to the law may appear righteous, such as the Pharisees, who present themselves as righteous before men.

Galatians 3:12 — Commentary on Galatians

For the law requires not only faith, but also works. Since the law, by reason of its impossibility of fulfillment, did not justify but subjected to a curse, grace appeared, showing an easy path — faith, through which, being justified, we receive blessing. Thus it has been proven that faith imparted blessing and justification not only before the law, but even more so after it.

Galatians 3:13 — Commentary on Galatians

Lest someone object, saying: it is true that he who does not fulfill the law is cursed and that faith justifies, but how do we know that that curse has been destroyed? For we fear that, having once fallen under the yoke of the law, we ourselves might remain under the curse; therefore Paul shows that the curse has been destroyed by Christ. For, having paid a ransom for us by Himself becoming a curse, He redeemed us from the curse of the law, to which He Himself was not subject, as one who had fulfilled the law, but to which we were liable, we who were unable to fulfill it, just as if someone were condemned to death, and another person, an innocent one, underwent death, having resolved to die in his place. Thus, He took upon Himself the curse through hanging on the tree and destroyed the curse that lay upon us for not fulfilling the law, although He Himself was not subject to it, because He both fulfilled the law and committed no sin.

Galatians 3:14 — Commentary on Galatians

For this reason, he says, He became a curse, so that "the blessing of Abraham might extend to the Gentiles," that is, to those who did not have the benefit of the law, "the blessing of Abraham," that is, the blessing which comes from faith, "through Christ Jesus," that is, concerning the seed of Abraham, as it is also written: "in your seed shall they be blessed," that is, in Christ, Who descended from you according to the flesh, shall they be blessed—namely, those who believe in Him. For this reason, he says, the Gentiles were deemed worthy of the blessing, so that they might receive the Spirit through faith. Since it was impossible for those still under the curse to receive the Spirit, they obtain the blessing after Christ's destruction of the curse and, having then been justified by faith, they receive the promise of the Spirit. For what God promised to Abraham, in Paul's understanding, are the spiritual gifts, which have evidently now been given to us, such as the blessing and the rest.

Galatians 3:15 — Commentary on Galatians

He called them foolish above, but now he calls them brothers—there restraining, and here consoling. I am going to present you, he says, a human example. Paul wants to show that faith is a covenant more ancient than the law, and that it would be unjust to prefer the law over it. He brought an example to illustrate this. If, he says, a man made a testament, would anyone, coming afterward, dare to pervert it or alter it, that is, add anything to it? All the more must this be understood in relation to God.

Galatians 3:16 — Commentary on Galatians

And God gave a testament to Abraham, that in his seed the nations would be blessed. And his seed is Christ, because it did not say "seeds," lest you think of the Jews and Ishmaelites descended from him, but simply "in seed," which, as stated, is Christ.

Galatians 3:17 — Commentary on Galatians

In what way, then, can the law annul this covenant, agreement, and promise, so that the nations would receive blessing not in Christ but through the commandments of the law? For this would be nothing other than the overthrow of the promise, which is absurd.

Galatians 3:18 — Commentary on Galatians

If the law, he says, grants blessing and makes heirs of life and righteousness, then the promise given to Abraham is consequently abolished and destroyed. But this would make no sense: the law appeared later, so how can it annul a covenant that existed before it? But do not hasten to press this entire example too strictly. For this reason he also said: "I speak in human terms," that is, I am giving a human example. Therefore it is not surprising if it cannot be fully applied to the divine.

Galatians 3:19 — Commentary on Galatians

Since he had exalted faith and pointed out that it is more ancient than the law, an objection arose: why then was the law given, if faith was more ancient and itself conferred the blessing? Not in vain, he says, was the law given, but for the sake of transgressions, to serve as a bridle for the Jews, preventing the violation of if not all, then at least some of the commandments. It is also beautifully said: "it was added afterwards," to show that the law was not given as a primary institution, like the promises, but was given, as it were, as a supplement, on account of the many transgressions, so as to prevent at least a few. However, the law was not given forever, but until the time of the coming of Christ, to Whom the promise pertained, that through Him the nations would be blessed. But if the law was given until the appearing of Christ, why then do you extend its significance further? The Law, he says, was given through the mediation of Angels – either priests, or actual Angels, because indeed Angels produced those trumpet sounds, thunders, and signs. "By the hand of a mediator," that is, Christ. He shows that Christ also gave the Law, and therefore He is free to abolish it as well.

Galatians 3:20 — Commentary on Galatians

So also Christ serves as a mediator between two parties, namely, between God and men. For He reconciled both, giving peace and destroying the enmity that men had with God. Since He united human nature with Himself, He gave peace, wondrously uniting with the Divine nature the flesh that was hostile to it on account of sin. Therefore, if He is the mediator and reconciler, then it is clear that He saves, and not the law.

Galatians 3:21 — Commentary on Galatians

If the promises communicated blessing, and the law subjected to cursing, then obviously, if we had accepted it as having force, it would have destroyed the promises of God, which give blessing. But let it not be so. Listen further in order. Then, he says, the law would have been stronger than faith, would have imparted blessing and justified man, if it had been able to give life and save. But now it rather kills, since it cannot free from sins. How then can the law overcome faith, which has the power to give life through baptism, and to bless and justify?

Galatians 3:22 — Commentary on Galatians

The Law, he says, did not have the power to free from sins, but contributed to "shutting up" people under sin, that is, to show them as sinners and compel them to desire the remission of sins and turn to Christ, who is able to grant it. And since the Jews, not feeling the full weight of their sins, did not desire their forgiveness either, God gave the Law, which shuts them in, that is, presses and oppresses them with reproofs, declares them sinners, and urges them to seek a way to obtain forgiveness. And this way is faith in Christ, through which we receive blessing and justification.

Galatians 3:23 — Commentary on Galatians

The Law, he says, provided great safety to those who were under its protection, because it restrained them from many sins and was like a wall, surrounding people and leading them to faith. In what way? By exposing sins, but not having the power to free from them, it necessarily pointed to the justifying faith, which existed even in ancient times, but in a hidden manner, and was openly revealed later, when God also appeared in the flesh.

Galatians 3:24 — Commentary on Galatians

As a tutor protects a youth from everything harmful and helps him receive the teacher's instructions with all attentiveness and diligence, so too the law cultivated proper virtue in its followers and led them to the teacher – Christ, by its reproofs and indications of sins arousing in them the desire to seek the One who grants forgiveness and justifies by faith. Therefore, let those who slander the law be ashamed – for neither does the tutor stand in opposition to the teacher, nor the law to the New Testament.

Galatians 3:25 — Commentary on Galatians

With the coming of faith, which makes one a "perfect man," we, he says, can no longer be under the guidance of a tutor, as having become perfect through it and having outgrown childhood. Therefore it would be strange for those who have become men to submit to the guidance of the law, just as it would be to use a lamp when day has come and the sun is shining.

Galatians 3:26 — Commentary on Galatians

Since through faith we have become perfect men, it is clear from this that we have also become sons of God through faith in Christ. Such is the train of thought. Of course, one who has been deemed worthy to be a son of God is not imperfect and not an infant. Notice, above he said that faith makes one sons of Abraham, but now — sons of God. So much can it do.

Galatians 3:27 — Commentary on Galatians

Defining in what way we are sons of God, he says: through baptism. But he did not say: you who were baptized became children of God, as the sequence would seem to require, — but far more expressively: you have put on Christ. And if we have put on Christ, the Son of God, and have been made like unto Him, it means we have been brought into one kinship, into one image, having become by grace what He is by nature.

Galatians 3:28 — Commentary on Galatians

Each of the baptized, he says, has cast off his natural distinctions; all have received one type and one image, not of an Angel, but of the Lord Himself, manifesting Christ in themselves. So that we are all one in Christ Jesus, precisely insofar as we have one imprinted image of Christ, or insofar as we are one body, having one head, Christ.

Galatians 3:29 — Commentary on Galatians

Since earlier he said that the seed of Abraham, through which the nations shall be blessed, is Christ, to Whom precisely the promises were given, and also pointed out that you too bear the image of Christ, he now concludes: therefore, you too are the seed of Abraham and heirs of the promised blessing. How then after this do you hold to the law — you who received the blessing through having put on Christ and become like Him, and thereby became the seed of Abraham?

Galatians 4:2 — Commentary on Galatians

That is, the father determined that he should manage nothing until the legally appointed age, which he must also obey.

Galatians 4:3 — Commentary on Galatians

"In childhood" not by age, but by knowledge of God. And by "elemental principles" of the world he means new moons and sabbaths, because these days come to us from the course of the moon and the sun. Therefore those who now subject us to the law thereby make us children and enslave us to the elements of the world, even though we have already become perfect men, and sons of God, and stewards, and lords. We also learn that God from the beginning desired to give this adoption (for in this the inheritance consists), but our immaturity hindered Him. Wishing to completely abolish the law, he did not say "we were enslaved to days," but "to the elemental principles of the world," in order to more strongly shame those who still incline toward obedience to the law. But do not be troubled that in the flow of the discourse the "elements" are conceived as masters and overseers. For, in the first place, you must understand the law as the master, just as also the pedagogue, and not them (the elements); therefore he called the new moons and sabbaths elements. Moreover, he expressed himself this way in order to completely draw them away from the law and to shame them, as he will reveal even more clearly further on. Some, however, understood by elements the natural, preparatory law.

Galatians 4:4 — Commentary on Galatians

While we were young, we were subject to new moons and sabbaths, but when the appointed time of Christ's incarnation came, when the human race, having passed through every form of evil, needed healing, then "God sent His Son" (that is, He was pleased to come), "Who was born" (γενόμενον), He did not say: "through a woman," so as not to give justification to those who say that the Lord passed through the Virgin as through a channel, in a completely phantasmal way, but: "of a woman," that is, He received a body from Her very substance and was the fruit of Her womb.

Galatians 4:5 — Commentary on Galatians

And He was under the law, received circumcision, and fulfilled everything, in order to deliver us from the curse to which He Himself was not subject. And he points to two saving effects in the incarnation of Christ: our liberation from the curse of the law and the granting of adoption. And he said "receive" in order to show that adoption was destined for us from of old by promise, although on account of our immaturity it was not given to us. For the inheritance promised to Abraham was adoption. Because a son inherits.

Galatians 4:6 — Commentary on Galatians

From where is it evident, he says, that we have been deemed worthy of adoption? Although he showed this before as well, when he declared that we have put on Christ, Who is the Son, he also proves it now by the fact that we have received the Spirit, Who, divinely and extraordinarily touching our hearts, teaches us to call God Father. And this could not be so if we had not been deemed worthy of adoption.

Galatians 4:7 — Commentary on Galatians

Therefore, when we are children and heirs not of a simple inheritance, but of a divine one, and co-heirs with the Only-Begotten, why then do we again become slaves and, holding to the law, reject the faith that granted us adoption?

Galatians 4:8 — Commentary on Galatians

Here he addresses those who believed from among the Gentiles, showing that the observance of days is idolatry and that they sin more than before. Previously, he says, you at least did not know God, since you lived in darkness and error and because of this served the sun and the moon, which by nature are not gods, but now, after coming to know the truth, if you were to observe days, this would be nothing other than service to the elements — an impiety even worse.

Galatians 4:9 — Commentary on Galatians

But now, he says, you have come to know God, or rather, it was not you who by your own effort found and came to know God (since you were not seeking at all), but He found you, living in darkness, and accepted you. For "you have been known" is said instead of "you have been accepted by God." How then do you turn back again to the weak and beggarly elements, that is, those having no power to obtain the promised blessings and unable to bring any spiritual benefit? And at the same time he calls them weak and beggarly because they are devoid of mind, sense, and life, even if the Greeks would not be pleased by this. So then, the false apostles, as defenders of the law, were introducing the observance of days, and he very wisely calls this practice idolatry, which even the law itself forbids. So that those who taught this were actually opponents of the law.

Galatians 4:10 — Commentary on Galatians

From this it is evident that the false apostles preached not only circumcision, but also the observance of feasts and new moons.

Galatians 4:11 — Commentary on Galatians

See what a sensitive heart: they waver and Paul is afraid. The expression "lest somehow" (μή πως) shows that they were still intact and had not yet suffered complete shipwreck. And he gives them hope that if they wish to come to their senses, then the labor spent on them was not in vain. He is as if saying to them: remember my efforts for you and do not make my labors futile.

Galatians 4:12 — Commentary on Galatians

To the believers from among the Jews he speaks thus: imitate me. For I too was very devoted to the law, as you are, but I left it and now contend for Christ and the faith. Be such as these yourselves. He expressed this beautifully in conclusion. For people are more readily drawn by kindred examples than by arguments. After strong reproaches, he again displays gentleness. For harsh censure is no more beneficial than extreme leniency. Therefore he calls them brethren, reminding them at the same time of the grace of baptism, by which we all became brethren, as born of one Father – God. He also justifies the reproaches he has expressed, namely that they did not arise from hatred. For you have done me no injustice that I should become hostile toward you, but rather, you have shown me countless signs of honor and affection. How then, after this, could I be saying these things out of hatred? But I speak, without doubt, out of concern for you and out of deep gratitude toward you.

Galatians 4:13 — Commentary on Galatians

You know, he says, that in bodily weakness, that is, amid persecutions and dangers, I preached the gospel to you.

Galatians 4:14 — Commentary on Galatians

And you, however, did not turn away from me; these trials of mine, that is, persecutions, wounds, and the like, did not lead you into temptation and did not cause you to despise and abhor me. And at the same time, in a subtle way, he also shames them, showing how much he endured for their sake from his opponents. You so honored me, he says, as if I were more than a man. Is it not strange that at the time when I was being persecuted and driven out, you received me as an angel and as Christ, and were not offended, but now, when I counsel what is proper, you consider me an enemy and do not accept me?

Galatians 4:15 — Commentary on Galatians

In bewilderment and amazement he says: what has become of your former blessedness? That is, where has all that gone for which everyone called you blessed, as those devoted to your teacher? What is it now? What has your former blessedness turned into? Now I do not see it, since you are hostile toward me. Previously, on account of my preaching, you considered me dearer even than your own eyes; so what has happened now that you suspect me as an enemy? For it would be strange if the one whom you so honored were to say these things to you with hostile intent.

Galatians 4:16 — Commentary on Galatians

I know of no other reason for the enmity, he says, except that I told you the truth and exposed those who were in error regarding the dogmas. But for this you ought rather to love me even more, as one who has fulfilled the duty of a guardian.

Galatians 4:17 — Commentary on Galatians

Zeal is a praiseworthy thing when someone imitates the virtue of another, but it becomes bad when someone strives to remove the virtuous person from perfection. And these people are trying to exclude you, that is, to deprive you of the more perfect state and knowledge in Christ and to cast you into the less perfect, which consists in the law, so that you would regard them as teachers, be zealous for and imitate them as disciples. But I wished that you would be guides to perfection both for them and for all. And so it was when I was with you. He points to this very same thing below as well.

Galatians 4:18 — Commentary on Galatians

Do you not see, he hints at the fact that they rivaled everyone in perfection when Paul was among them? And he also gives to understand that his absence gave rise to this evil. It would be excellent, he therefore says, if not only in the presence of the teacher, but also in his absence, the disciples thought what was proper.

Galatians 4:19 — Commentary on Galatians

He imitates a mother trembling for her children. You, he says, have distorted the image of Christ which you had within you from baptism, and you require a new rebirth and re-creation, so that the image of Christ may again appear in you and His character be imprinted upon you. Again I am in the pangs of birth, again I am regenerating you through teaching. But I do not despair. Therefore I also call you children, so that you too would not lose hope. And this is against the Novatians: Paul regenerates and renews the Galatians, but they (the Novatians) do not accept correction through repentance.

Galatians 4:20 — Commentary on Galatians

I am not satisfied with letters, but would wish to be with you and to change my voice, that is, to turn it into lamentation and weeping. I am at a loss what to say about you, how you who had risen so high that you even underwent dangers for the faith and performed signs through it, are now retreating to the weakness of the law. Therefore I would wish to lament over you in your presence. For when he found himself in difficult circumstances, he would usually give himself over to tears.

Galatians 4:21 — Commentary on Galatians

After he had already sufficiently softened them and drawn them to himself, he again enters into dispute, pointing out that the law itself does not wish to be observed: answer me, he says. He also said beautifully: "those who desire," because such a situation depended not on the demand of things, but on their inappropriate passion for disputes. And by the law he means the book of Genesis, since it is his custom to call the entire Old Testament the law.

Galatians 4:22 — Commentary on Galatians

Above he said that you are children of Abraham. But since the sons of the patriarch were not of equal dignity, but one was from the slave woman and the other from the free woman, he now shows that you are not only children, but are such as the free and noble one was. Thus has faith ennobled you.

Galatians 4:23 — Commentary on Galatians

Since his words that they are sons of Abraham seemed incredible — whether those who were not born from him according to the flesh are truly children of Abraham — Paul says that even Isaac, Abraham's own son, was not born from him according to the flesh — for how could this be, when nature had become dead? — but the word of God and the promise formed him. Ishmael, on the other hand, was born according to the natural order. This is precisely what the expression "according to the flesh" means. But despite this, the one born according to the flesh is a slave and excluded from the inheritance, while the one born not according to the flesh is the master and heir. What then prevents you, even though you were not born from Abraham according to the flesh, from being his sons? For you too received a new form of existence through the pronouncement of words at the baptismal font.

Galatians 4:24 — Commentary on Galatians

That is, this history not only narrates about this, but points to something else as well. Therefore it is also called an allegory. That was a figure of the present. These two wives allegorically represent the New and Old Testaments. In what way? Hagar represents the Old Testament. For the law was given from Mount Sinai.

Galatians 4:25 — Commentary on Galatians

And Sinai is located in Arabia, and in the Arabic language it is called "Hagar." It corresponds to Jerusalem, that is, it is in the vicinity of, borders upon, or is likened to the earthly Jerusalem; it is compared with it, is transferred to it, since there is a resemblance between the two. Just as Hagar was a slave and bore children into slavery, so also the law, given from Mount Sinai, which is called Hagar and is likened to Jerusalem, bears into slavery those who hold to it. For in the law there is much that is unfree and slavish, because virtue too was grounded upon perishable reward — upon earthly blessings, I say — and the avoidance of evil was instilled through punishments and fear.

Galatians 4:26 — Commentary on Galatians

In that is the type of Hagar. Look also at the type of Sarah; for she prefigured the heavenly Jerusalem. It is the city of believers, from which our law also comes: for the Gospel is from heaven. This city is free from the observances of the law, and everything in it is ordered freely and with noble dignity. For nothing among us is done for the sake of a visible reward, nor are we threatened with bodily punishments, but both the promises are more divine, and the punishments are befitting the noble — namely, excommunication from the mystical table and penances.

Galatians 4:27 — Commentary on Galatians

He is not satisfied with these prefigurations, but refers to the testimony of Isaiah, who calls the church from the Gentiles barren and not having a husband; and indeed, she was deprived of the knowledge of God and childless, since she produced not a single prophet of God or teacher. And the Jewish synagogue he calls the one having a husband, either because she had the law, which guided her actions, or because she had God Himself. "Shout" is used instead of "shout with a voice of joy," because you now have a multitude of children: both prophets and teachers and sons of God have come from you; you have given birth to the whole world, and not just one nation, like the Jewish synagogue.

Galatians 4:28 — Commentary on Galatians

The Church, he says, being barren like Sarah, not only became the mother of many children, as she did, but also gave birth in the same manner as she. Just as it was not nature but the promise that made her a mother (for He Who said, "I will return to you at this same time" (Gen. 18:10) entered the womb and formed the fruit), so also with us, as was said above, the divine words pronounced at baptism accomplish a new creation.

Galatians 4:29 — Commentary on Galatians

Then, lest someone say: what kind of freedom is this, when the Jews scourge the believers, and those who think themselves free are subjected to persecution? — he says that it was the same way back then too. Ishmael persecuted Isaac, but nevertheless this in no way prevented the one being persecuted from being the lawful son of Abraham and the master of the one persecuting. Thus, from this very persecution of us by the Jews, our likeness to Isaac and our kinship with Abraham is revealed.

Galatians 4:30 — Commentary on Galatians

Lest someone say: so what of it? Is it consoling for believers, who are now being persecuted by the Jews, that Isaac too was persecuted back then? – he says: listen to what Scripture says, and you will receive instruction: for the temporary persecution that Ishmael inflicted on Isaac, he is completely cast out. And as punishment he not only suffers banishment, but much more – he is deprived of participation in what has been prepared for the son. And this punishment is all the more severe because it has its origin not in the persecution, but in the decision and decree of God. Note also that the one who was not deemed worthy of the inheritance he called the son not of Abraham, but of the bondwoman, indicating that he is also of very lowly origin. So then, look, he has proven that the law itself points to its own abolition, since everything that was said, being a foreshadowing of what is now taking place, is written in the law, that is, in the books of the Old Testament.

Galatians 4:31 — Commentary on Galatians

All of this is directed toward showing that everything that has now happened to us was prefigured many years before. How then, after this, is it not strange, having received freedom so many years before, to voluntarily become slaves again?

Galatians 5:1 — Commentary on Galatians

You are not the ones, he says, who freed yourselves, but the One Who gave a ransom for you. How then after this do you subject yourselves to the lordship of the law against the intention of Christ Who freed you? By saying "stand firm," he made it known that they were wavering. By the word 'yoke' he points to the heaviness of slavery under the law. And by the expression 'again' he exposes their insensibility, since they, despite knowing the heaviness of slavery from experience, again voluntarily pass into it.

Galatians 5:2 — Commentary on Galatians

Instead of any proof, the apostle appeals to his own authority. Christ no longer benefits the one who is circumcised, because such a person rejects His grace and turns to the law as a benefactor, and does not believe in Christ at all, as if He had not bestowed any benefit upon him. And not believing, he cannot receive benefit from the One in Whom he does not believe.

Galatians 5:3 — Commentary on Galatians

Lest anyone think that this is said out of enmity, he adds: I am declaring this not only to you, but to everyone who is circumcised, that you are laying a great burden upon yourselves. The ordinances of the law are closely connected with one another, and if you acknowledge even a small portion of the law and subject yourself to this yoke, then you subject yourself to the dominion of the entire law. For circumcision requires a sacrifice and is appointed to a certain day, and the sacrifice requires a place, a manner of offering, and purifications. For an unclean person cannot offer sacrifices. Purifications in turn require the fulfillment of other legal prescriptions. Do you see how the one who has rejected Christ not only receives no benefit from Him, but also subjects himself to countless burdens? If the law is master, then fulfill everything, but if not, then do not accept even a portion of it.

Galatians 5:4 — Commentary on Galatians

That is, you have no communion with Christ: you who think to obtain justification in the law have fallen from grace, which truly justifies. It is a great misfortune when you will not receive what the law promises, and you lose what grace gives.

Galatians 5:5 — Commentary on Galatians

We, he says, believers, hope to receive justification not in the law, but in the Holy Spirit. In what way? By faith. Therefore, one must submit to the guidance of faith, then by the descent of the Holy Spirit receive the forgiveness of sins and be deemed worthy of justification in baptism.

Galatians 5:6 — Commentary on Galatians

Previously he said that circumcision is ruinous, so how does he now consider it indifferent? In our opinion, he is speaking here about circumcision that preceded faith; he is saying, as it were: for those who have entered the New Covenant, there is no benefit if they are circumcised, and no harm if they are not circumcised. For everything consists in faith working through love, that is, in faith which must always be active and alive in love for Christ. By this he also indicates that although they had believed, they had not grown strong in love for Christ and as a result turned back again to the law, or else he is instructing them in love for their neighbor. And at the same time he shows that their deceivers too, if they had love for them, would not have dared to do this. So learn that faith becomes active through love, that is, it is alive, while faith that does not have love is inactive — similar to what is said: "faith without works is dead" (James 2:20).

Galatians 5:7 — Commentary on Galatians

This is not a question, but a lament. He says: you had attained perfection, but what happened? Who gained such power as to hinder you from obeying not the evangelical truth, but the abolished law?

Galatians 5:8 — Commentary on Galatians

That is, this attention to deceivers is not from Christ; for He did not call you to that end, that you should give heed to those who incline toward Judaism.

Galatians 5:9 — Commentary on Galatians

Lest they say: "why do you rebuke us so strongly (for we have violated only one commandment) and exaggerate our guilt?" – he says that this seemingly insignificant circumstance causes substantial harm. For, just as leaven, even a small amount, by itself leavens and transforms the entire lump of dough, so too circumcision, although it constitutes only one commandment, draws you into Judaism in all its fullness.

Galatians 5:10 — Commentary on Galatians

I am confident in you, he says, because I know my disciples, I know your capacity for correction. So then, I hope that you can be corrected. I also hope in the Lord, Who does not desire the destruction of any person whatsoever. Thus, he urges them both to apply their own efforts and to hope in the Lord. For it is otherwise impossible to receive anything from God — if you do not apply, he says, your own diligence. Though you, he says, will be corrected, those who deceived you will not on account of this be freed from punishment, but will be subjected to judgment, no matter how great and worthy of trust they may seem. For this is what the words mean: whoever he may be. And he says this so that others too would not believe them.

Galatians 5:11 — Commentary on Galatians

Since the slanderers were saying that he is a hypocrite and preaches circumcision in one place but not in another, he says: you are witnesses that the Jews persecute me. If I preach circumcision, then why do others persecute me? Clearly, they persecute me for violating their ancestral ordinances. But if I preach circumcision and uphold the ancestral ordinances, why then do they persecute me? But what of it, they say? Did you not circumcise Timothy? Yes, but that was with a special purpose. And besides, it is one thing to circumcise, and another to preach circumcision. For he who preaches teaches that this must always be done, as something unconditionally good, whereas he who does something for special purposes does it not because it is unconditionally good, but because it is useful in the given case. If I were preaching circumcision, there would be no scandal which the cross produces in the Jews. And they are scandalized by the preaching of the cross and do not accept it for no other reason than because it abolishes circumcision and the law. Likewise, if I were preaching circumcision, the enmity of the Jews toward the cross and the scandal which it arouses in them would cease and disappear.

Galatians 5:12 — Commentary on Galatians

Those who had been led astray he called at first foolish and rebuked them no more than children, but the deceivers themselves, as incurably sick, he curses and says: oh, if only they would not merely circumcise themselves, but cut up their whole body entirely! And notice, he called them "those who unsettle you" (in Slavonic "those who pervert," in Greek "those who compel you to leave your homeland and freedom"), leading them into captivity. Because they truly were depriving them of freedom and, leading them away from the heavenly Jerusalem, were settling them like exiles under the law and the pettiness of Judaism. Note also concerning those who castrate themselves, that they bring upon themselves the curse of the apostle.

Galatians 5:13 — Commentary on Galatians

We were not called by Christ, he says, in order to become slaves of the law, but to be freed from the yoke of servitude under the law. Then, lest anyone think that since we are free, we may do whatever we wish, he corrects this and says: let not our freedom be an occasion for indulging the flesh, that is, fleshly desires. For we were not freed from the yoke of the law in order to commit transgressions, but so that even without the yoke we might walk in good order, as is fitting for those who have received a good upbringing. And we did not receive freedom in order to break the law, but to surpass even the law. Having removed the yoke of the law, he imposes another yoke, the yoke of love, both lighter and at the same time stronger than the former. He also hints that these deceivers appeared among them out of a desire for power, for love of power is the mother of heresies. Therefore, since love of authority produced division among you, "through love serve one another," and by the word "serve" he denotes love that is intense and strong. Then turning to moral instructions, he shows the way by which one can eliminate enslavement to fleshly desires.

Galatians 5:14 — Commentary on Galatians

If fully, he says, you desire to fulfill the law, then fulfill it not by circumcision, but by love, because in this consists the fullness of the law. See, while setting forth moral instructions, he does not forget dogmatic teaching either. So greatly did he grieve over their error.

Galatians 5:15 — Commentary on Galatians

That which he knows for certain, he expresses with doubt, and the following expression: "take heed that ye be not consumed one of another" – is a warning and caution, not a condemnation. He did not simply say "ye bite" (which is characteristic of anger), but added "devour," which serves as a manifestation of extreme savagery. By this he also points to corrupted teaching, and implies also the plotting against one another, plundering and covetousness. And since they, in doing evil and plotting, thought only of harming others, he says: take heed lest this matter turn against you yourselves.

Galatians 5:16 — Commentary on Galatians

Having said that biting and devouring is destructive, he points out the remedy against this as well, which both preserves love and is itself preserved by it, namely, that they should be spiritual. For if we are spiritual, we will love more strongly, and if we love, we will be spiritual and then will not fulfill the lust of the flesh.

Galatians 5:17 — Commentary on Galatians

On the basis of these words, the Manichaeans and all heretics of this sort say that man consists of two opposing natures and that the apostle confirms this with the present words. But no: he is reasoning not about nature, but by "flesh" he means earthly thoughts, careless and heedless, and not the body, and by "spirit" he means spiritual thoughts, and not the soul. Earthly thoughts, he says, oppose spiritual ones, and spiritual ones oppose earthly ones. Thus, he acknowledges the struggle of evil and good thoughts, but not of body and soul. For to desire and not to desire is a matter of the reasoning soul. He adds, "you do not do the things you would wish," because the body also cooperates with the soul and does not oppose it, and the soul clings to the body and endures everything so as not to leave it, and when torn from it, grieves. How then can they be opponents when they have such a bond with one another?

Galatians 5:18 — Commentary on Galatians

He who has the Spirit extinguishes evil desires, and he who is free from them has no need of the counsel of the law and is not subject to it. For he who does not grow angry, what need has he of the commandment not to kill? And he who has no lustful desires, what need has he of the counsel not to commit adultery? This is the same as what he said elsewhere: "the law is not made for a righteous man" (1 Tim. 1:9). He also seems to speak in praise of the law, since it served in place of the Spirit, fulfilling to the extent of its power the duty of a guide until an appointed time. How then do you again submit yourselves to a tutor, having abandoned the Spirit who makes you perfect — as if someone who is already a philosopher were to need a tutor?

Galatians 5:19 — Commentary on Galatians

These, he says, are the works of the corrupt carnal will, among which are recognized adultery and fornication. And it is clear how much adultery differs from fornication. He hints at shameless customs which he did not even dare to name.

Galatians 5:20-21 — Commentary on Galatians

Let those who slander the flesh tell us. Granted that shamelessness and adultery are sins of the body, but how do enmity, heresies, and the like depend on the flesh? Therefore it is clear that all these are the work of a corrupted will. If they were works of the flesh, like our natural properties, how would they deprive us of the Kingdom of God? For punishments and rewards belong not to nature, but to the will. Moreover, if the passions were properties of nature, he would not have said "those who do such things," but "those who suffer them," because action presupposes will. By "enmity" he means unjust enmity. For there is also a righteous hostility, which arises in the name of faith and is directed against all who deviate from the straight path. By jealousy he means another manifestation of it (zelotypia). Because jealousy can also be good, when someone imitates one who does good (is zealous for good). But he excellently placed heresies alongside strife and dissensions, because every heresy arises from envy, and revelries from drunkenness. For revelries are the insolent songs of drunkards. Therefore he first pointed out the causes that produce these things, then what results from them.

Galatians 5:22 — Commentary on Galatians

Evil deeds come only from us. That is why he called them works of the flesh, which are at the same time performed with effort and strain. But good deeds require not only our diligence, but also assistance from above. That is why he called them the fruit of the Spirit, since from us is given the seed, that is, the will, but for it to become fruit — this depends on God. The root of all good things he places, first, in love, and then in joy. For the one who loves always rejoices, even when enduring evil, because he regards the one causing evil as a benefactor. But he rejoices in God, since he does and endures all things for Him, and as a result is gladdened with a good conscience. And from love and joy he also enjoys peace of soul, because he is not disturbed by thoughts and is at peace with all those around him. And if he would seem to show enmity toward someone, he is hostile not against the people themselves, but against their vices; he loves them as brothers, and this enmity he shows for their benefit, so that they might be corrected.

Galatians 5:23 — Commentary on Galatians

Long-suffering, according to Scripture, apparently differs from meekness in that the long-suffering man, after lengthy deliberation, not hastily but slowly, imposes a fitting punishment upon the sinner; whereas the meek man forgives entirely. For example, Moses, who forgave Miriam and Aaron, was called meek above all men who were upon the face of the earth (Num. 12). Goodness is something more general compared to mercy (ἀγαθοδύνη). The Lord is good to all in general, but mercy benefits only the worthy, according to the expression: "Do good, O Lord, unto those that be good" (Ps. 125:4). And he speaks not of simple faith, but of that which moves mountains, which believes without doubt that what is impossible with men is possible for God. But above all is self-control — not from foods only, but from everything evil. For the soul that performs such deeds by the Spirit has no need of the instruction of the law, being itself above it, just as naturally swift horses have no need of the whip. And in this case he sets aside the law not because it is bad, but because it is inferior to the wisdom bestowed by the Spirit.

Galatians 5:24 — Commentary on Galatians

As if in answer to the secret question: who is so virtuous as you say? — he replies: "those who are Christ's," that is, those who constitute the lot of Christ, "have crucified the flesh," that is, have put to death the carnal thoughts. For they did not kill themselves: by flesh you should understand not the substance of the flesh, but earthly thoughts, so that neither the passions of anger nor desires live in them, but both the one and the other have been crucified and put to death. Or by passions he means passionate actions in general, whether they proceed from anger or from desire. Thus, he speaks not only of the putting to death of such actions, but also of their very causes, that is, the desires.

Galatians 5:25 — Commentary on Galatians

If, he says, such is the power of the Spirit, then by it let us also live, and by it let us be content. For the expression: "let us also walk in the Spirit" is used instead of: let us be content with the power of the Spirit and not seek the help of the law.

Galatians 5:26 — Commentary on Galatians

He shows by this that the deceivers took up this matter out of vainglory (for this is the cause of all evils), provoking one another to argument and strife; just as if someone were to say to his opponent: if you are strong, let us measure our strength against each other. And since envy arises from vainglory, he forbids it as well.

Galatians 6:1 — Commentary on Galatians

Since many among them, thinking to restrain those who were sinning, acted in this under the influence of their own passions, being moved to it by love of authority, he says: "if indeed one falls," that is, is carried away by the force of the demonic, "you who are spiritual, restore him," that is, do not punish, but instruct in a spirit of meekness. He did not say "with meekness," but "in the Spirit of meekness," showing that this is pleasing to the Spirit, and that the lenient correction of sinners is a gift of spiritual grace. Lest he who corrects another become proud, he warns him: look, he says, and guard yourself, so that you too do not fall into the same thing, having been subjected to temptation by the adversary. And he expressively said: "watching yourself," thereby reminding of human weakness.

Galatians 6:2 — Commentary on Galatians

Since, being human, it is impossible to be sinless, he urges not to judge the sins of one's neighbor harshly, but to bear with them, so that afterward another may also bear with his sins. He did not say: πληρώσατε, but: αναπληρώσατε, that is, fulfill all things together communally, mutually helping one another. For example, let the quick-tempered help the slow, and let the slow restrain his ardent impulses, and thus the former will not sin with the assistance of the latter, and the latter will not sin with the assistance of the former. In this way, extending hands to one another, fulfill the law of Christ through mutual help, each one by his assistance to his neighbor making up for what the other lacks. Indeed, the duty of love requires bearing one another's burdens, because in love is contained the fulfillment of Christ's commandments.

Galatians 6:3 — Commentary on Galatians

Again he overthrows pride here, showing that the one who considers himself to be something is nothing, and by this very opinion proves his own nothingness, and deceives not anyone else, but himself.

Galatians 6:4 — Commentary on Galatians

Let him examine, he says, his own actions carefully (for this is what the word "let him test" means), whether he has done something out of vainglory, or out of hypocrisy, or for some other human reason, and then let him not boast before another. But if he cannot restrain himself, let him boast before himself, that is, subjecting himself to his own judgment, let him consider today's deed better than yesterday's and take pride in a good deed. But the apostle says this by way of condescension, not as a matter of legislation, in order to gradually destroy vainglory of this kind. For having become accustomed not to boast, like the Pharisee, before his neighbors, he will soon cease to boast even before himself.

Galatians 6:5 — Commentary on Galatians

Why do you boast before your neighbor? Both you and he will each bear your own burden, and then the work of each will be evaluated. Therefore, when you have a burden and labors, do not boast of your good deed either before others or before yourself.

Galatians 6:6 — Commentary on Galatians

Finally, he speaks about teachers, so that those being instructed by them would help their instructors not in just one thing, but in all good things, providing them food, clothing, showing them honor, goodwill, and everything good in general. For you receive more than what you give: instead of material goods you receive spiritual ones. Therefore he also calls this matter communion, because an exchange takes place. But why did Christ ordain that teachers should receive sustenance from their disciples? For the following two reasons: so that, on the one hand, teachers would not become overly exalted, but, being in need of their disciples, would remain humble, and so that they would devote their time solely to the word, not being concerned about food; and on the other hand, so that the disciples too, through their kindness toward their own teachers, would learn to be the same toward others, and at the same time would not be ashamed themselves when in poverty and need, since their teachers are in the same condition.

Galatians 6:7-8 — Commentary on Galatians

Since often some accused teachers of a bad life, despised them, and did not feed them in their poverty, he, although he says this later too: "let us not grow weary in doing good," nevertheless even now shows that one must be generous even toward such teachers, since this expenditure goes toward a spiritual matter. So, comparing expenditures on fleshly matters with spending on spiritual things, he says: if you spend on the flesh, preparing dinners and various delicacies, sowing drunkenness, luxury, and gluttony, then you will reap corruption. For both the food itself perishes and it ruins the body along with it. But if you sow spiritually, that is, spiritual works, showing compassion to all and maintaining temperance, then you will reap eternal life. For God is not mocked or deceived, but will render to each his own at that time. Therefore, it is better to spend on spiritual matters, which include expenditures on teachers, than on fleshly pleasures, which are corruptible and corrupt the body. Because from pleasures and excesses come diseases.

Galatians 6:9 — Commentary on Galatians

Now he expresses more clearly that even if those who ask of us were wicked, we should not grow weary in our beneficence toward them. But by pointing out that we should not grow weary, he counsels generosity and unceasing giving. Then, having demanded much, he immediately points to the reward as well, namely: "we shall reap." In what manner? Without growing weary, that is, without any toil, but in complete tranquility. For here, exhaustion and labors are joined with the harvest, but there it is not so.

Galatians 6:10 — Commentary on Galatians

Just as it is not always convenient to sow, so too with performing works of mercy, as both the virgins and Lazarus show. Therefore, while we have time in this life, let us do good—that is, kindness and mercy—not only to teachers, but also to Greeks and Jews. Of course, assistance should not be rendered to these latter in the same measure as to fellow believers, but greater generosity should be shown to the faithful. For this is what he indicates by the word "especially." But notice how even in this case he distances them from Jewish narrowness: for the law opened the heart toward those of one's own nation, but grace invites land and sea to the table of mercy, though not in equal measure, as has been said.

Galatians 6:11 — Commentary on Galatians

Having spoken a little in a moral spirit, he again returns to the former matter that troubled his heart, and shows that he himself, with his own hand, wrote this entire epistle, not only to show his love for them, but also to destroy an evil suspicion. Since they slandered him, saying that he preaches one thing to some and another thing to others, he was therefore compelled to give a written testimony of his preaching. The other epistles were written by others, and he himself would only sign the greeting. The expression "how large" (πηλίκοις) indicates not the length, but the unattractiveness of the writing, as if saying: although I do not know how to write beautifully, I was nevertheless compelled to write this epistle with my own hand.

Galatians 6:12 — Commentary on Galatians

"Those wishing," he says, "to boast according to the flesh," that is, among people, namely among the Jews (for they reproached them as apostates from ancestral customs), "compel you to be circumcised," justifying themselves before the Jews through your flesh. And by the word "compel" he showed that they bear it unwillingly, and at the same time gives them an impulse to return, as to those who have gone astray involuntarily. And for another reason too, he says, they do this. For, so that they themselves might not be subjected to persecution and harassment on account of the cross and the faith – because they transgress it and get circumcised – they wish others also to be participants in circumcision.

Galatians 6:13 — Commentary on Galatians

Not only out of people-pleasing, he says, but also out of ambition do they do this. For not out of zeal for the law and not for the sake of piety, he says, do they accomplish this, but out of ambition: "that they may glory in your flesh," that is, to boast in the circumcision of your flesh, since they are supposedly your teachers and have you as disciples.

Galatians 6:14 — Commentary on Galatians

Let them, he says, boast in circumcision, a thing abolished, but for me let there be no other boast "except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ" (that is, faith in the Crucified), which (cross) abolished the law. He turned away from this as something worthless, even calling upon God's help for this. What then is the boast in the cross? It is that for me, the unworthy one, the Lord was crucified, Who so loved me that He gave up even Himself. Thus, for Paul and for every believer, the cross serves as a subject of boasting, because in it the love of the Lord toward us is manifested. And what servant does not boast in the love of his master? The world he calls worldly affairs: glory, wealth, pleasure. So they have died to me and I am dead to them: a double mortification. And they cannot take hold of me, since they are dead, and I myself cannot resort to them, because I am dead.

Galatians 6:15 — Commentary on Galatians

Do not point out to me, he says, circumcision, which has no power and is useless, just as uncircumcision is: for Christ has renewed all things and requires of us a new life. Life according to Christ is a "new creation" because your souls, which had grown old through sin, have now been renewed by baptism, and because in the age to come, having been renewed in body and having become incorruptible, we shall be deemed worthy of incorruption and glory.

Galatians 6:16 — Commentary on Galatians

Therefore, whoever abides by this rule of new life according to the pattern of Christ, avoiding the obsolete and powerless circumcision, will attain peace with God, having been freed from sins which make God an enemy to us, and will be deemed worthy of God's love for mankind, no longer being subjected to hatred as an enemy of God, but being deemed worthy of mercy, since peace has come to him through the cross and grace. And such people constitute Israel in the proper sense, as those who see God, while those who are not such, even if they are Israelites by descent, are falsely so called. And Paul borrowed this from David, who says: peace be upon Israel (Ps. 114:5).

Galatians 6:17 — Commentary on Galatians

He says this not as one who is weary and despairing. For how could this be possible for one who exhorts: "be instant in season and out of season" (2 Tim. 4:2); but rather out of a desire that the decrees given by him be unshakeable, and that the Galatians not expect anything different from him, but be convinced that this is how he preaches. In justification, he says, against those who say to you that I am a hypocrite and in other places preach circumcision — I have wounds and afflictions for the sake of Christ. For they testify more powerfully than any speech that I subjected myself to dangers not for the law, but for the teaching of Christ. And he did not say: I have, but "I bear," as some trophy or royal mark of distinction, and I take pride in them.

Galatians 6:18 — Commentary on Galatians

By this wish he shows them that he did not say all this out of anger and hatred. And this contains not only a wish but also an instruction that seals everything that was said. For he reminds them of the grace which they received not through the law but by faith in Christ. And he did not say "with you," but "with your spirit," drawing them away from the carnal and showing that they received the Spirit not from the law but from grace, and that not the law nor circumcision, but grace can preserve the Spirit in them, just as it also imparted Him. And by calling them brethren, he reminded them of the font of baptism, from which we become brethren, children of the One Father God, and not from the law. May the grace of God be with us as well, so that we may live according to the spirit and not lose the divine sanctification of the Comforter through the defilement of sin, but always increase it in ourselves in Christ Jesus our Lord, Who revealed the new and spiritual life, having abolished the old and carnal one. To Him be glory forever. Amen.

Hebrews 1:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since they, that is the Jews, were exhausted by calamities and considered themselves abandoned by God and not deemed worthy of the same care from Him that their fathers had been deemed worthy of, the apostle shows the opposite: you, he says, have received greater grace than they. To them He sent prophets, but to you His own Son. What then do his words mean: "at sundry times and in diverse manners"? This is instead of: in various ways and in many forms. "I," God said, "have spoken to the prophets and multiplied visions" (Hos. 12:10). Why then should you be indignant and faint-hearted, if you have been deemed worthy of incomparably more?

Hebrews 1:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

And by this he further encourages them, saying: the end is near. For one exhausted by struggle finds some rest when he hears of the end of the struggle. He also implies something else by the words "in these last days." When, he says, no time remained for correction, when we were being punished, when we had despaired, when spiritual gifts had diminished, then we received something greater. "In the Son" means: through the Son. Note, this is against those who say that the preposition "in" applies only to the Holy Spirit. Why then did he not say: Christ "spoke" to us? Partly because they were weak and could not yet hear about Christ; partly to show by this that the Old and New Testaments are the work of one and the same God. Pay attention also to the word "to us." Here he unites and places on equal footing with the disciples both them and himself. Although He did not speak to them but to the apostles, and through them to the rest, he nevertheless elevates the matter and shows that He spoke to them as well, and this is for consolation. That is, He made Him Lord of the whole world. No longer is Jacob the Lord's portion, but all. He said "heir," showing by this both the truth of the sonship and the inalienability of the lordship. How then did He make Him Lord? According to His humanity, as it says also in the second psalm: "Ask of Me, and I will give You the nations for Your inheritance" (Ps. 2:8). Of what lordship does he speak here? Of lordship over those who submit voluntarily, that is, freely. For this lordship was given to the Son, as man, when He was acknowledged by all. But authority by nature and authority over those who submit unwillingly He possessed before all ages, as it is also said: "all things serve You" (Ps. 118:91). Having spoken of the Son's flesh, which was formed in time, the apostle at last raises you to the height of His pre-eternal Divinity. Where are those who say: there was a time when He was not? He Himself created the ages; how then were there ages when He was not? Since the Father is the cause of the Son, it is rightly said that He is also the cause of all that came into being through the Son. Therefore the apostle says: through Him. For the Father is the one who acts, because He begot the Son who is the Creator. Here Sabellius is also struck down, since two persons are spoken of. Paul of Samosata also receives a mortal blow, he who calls the Son not eternal but having His beginning from Mary. This passage also defeats Arius, though not too strongly: he ascribes to the expression "through Whom" the meaning of a certain assistance, calling the Son a helper to the Father. But the words that follow in order strike down Arius as well.

Hebrews 1:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

He ascended to the very height of the laudatory discourse about the Son, and calls Him "the radiance of glory," so that you may know that He is from Him—impassibly, without diminishment or degradation, of one and the same essence, that is, Light from Light. For He illumined our souls as well, and He Himself revealed the Father. Therefore He also said: "I am the light of the world" (Jn. 8:12), because together with Him He shone from eternity; for the radiance shines simultaneously with the one radiating. And the sun is never seen apart from its radiance, and the Father is inconceivable without the Son. Therefore, when you hear the Arians saying that if the Son is from the Father, then He must be after Him, say to them that the radiance is also from the sun, yet not after it, for the sun and the radiance exist at the same time. Having said "radiance," and through this having shown the consubstantiality and co-eternity of the Son with the Father, again, since radiance is not self-subsistent, the apostle removes from this example an inappropriate thought, lest you side with Marcellus and Sabellius, who say that the Son cannot exist in His own hypostasis alongside the Father. For this reason he also says: "and the express image (χαρακτήρ) of His hypostasis"; this means: just as the Father is self-subsistent and has need of no one for His perfection, so also is the Son. After having shown the perfect likeness in all things, by these words the apostle also shows the distinct image (χαρακτήρα) of the archetype. For the image is something other in comparison with the archetype, as existing by itself, although resembling the original to the point of indistinguishability. Gregory of Nyssa says: just as through "radiance" he showed the commonality of the Son with the Father, so through "image" he showed their equality. For the mind that has grasped the greatness of the hypostasis can, through the visible image, in any case also measure the hypostasis. For the image does not exceed the hypostasis, lest it be without hypostasis to the extent that it exceeds; nor is the hypostasis greater than the image: otherwise that portion would be unrepresented. Having likewise said in another place that the Son exists "in the form (ἐν μορφῇ) of God" (Phil. 2:6), the apostle gives us to understand this very same thing, namely, that μορφή signifies the hypostasis, while χαρακτήρ signifies the Lord contemplated in that form (ἐν μορφῇ). In any case, the apostle shows the equality of the Son with the Father. For in the form μορφή is perceived the greatness of the Father, in no way exceeding that form, since indeed it would be formless and unsightly — that which would project beyond the form — and to think such a thing of the Father is unfitting. But if the greatness of the Father is such as the form — μορφή — is, and the express image — χαρακτήρ — is equal to the form — μορφή, then the express image — χαρακτήρ — also has the same greatness as that which is perceived in the form — μορφή — of God. Previously you dwelt on the expression "through Whom" (δι᾿ οὗ) and considered the Son to be, as it were, a helper to the Father; listen now, if you can understand, how Paul here ascribes authority to the Son. He did not say "upholding by power," but "by the word of His power," that is, by a word full of power, demonstrating His might. For just as you say that the Father said, "Let there be light. And there was light" (Gen. 1:3), so also the Son upholds all things by His word, that is, He governs all things and sustains all things. And it is far greater than bringing everything into being to preserve things that are in conflict with one another and tending to revert into non-existence. He did not say "governing," but "upholding"—this metaphor is borrowed from those who move something and turn it with a single finger. Such a great and extraordinary weight of creation He bears as nothing, by His almighty word alone. For the word of God is not powerless, as it is with…

Hebrews 1:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

At the beginning of the epistle he compared Him with the prophets on account of the weakness of the hearers; now, continuing, he places Him above the angels, little by little leading the hearers to the truth. The word "being" is used instead of: having appeared, just as John says: "He who comes after me has been placed before me" (Jn. 1:15), that is, appeared more honorable than me. For he is not speaking here about His nature in essence. According to the flesh, without a doubt, it is said "inherited," because as God the Word He always had this name. In the same way we also say both lowly and lofty things about a human being; for example, if we say: a human being is a great thing, we name everything that is best in him; but if we say: a human being is earth and ashes, we name everything that is worst. In exactly the same way, concerning the Lord we sometimes speak of everything that pertains to the properties of the Divinity, and sometimes to the properties of the flesh.

Hebrews 1:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

From where, he says, is it evident that He is better than the angels? From His name: the name Son signifies true birth, that is, that He is from Him. If He is Son by grace, then He is lower than the angels. The expression "Today I have begotten You" means nothing other than that He is from the beginning, from which the Father also is. Just as the expression "being" ("the One who is") is used of God in the present tense, because it is most fitting for Him, so also is the expression "today." However, some considered that the words "Today I have begotten You" were spoken not of the pre-eternal birth, but of His birth in the flesh. For it too was from above: from the Holy Spirit, by the blessing of the Father. This, obviously, is said in regard to the flesh. For when He assumed it, all such things are henceforth said of Him without risk. Thus, the assumed nature inherited the authentic name of the Son, which the Word had, being united with it, since it is hypostatic in Him, as the angel also said: "and the Holy One to be born shall be called the Son of God" (Lk. 1:35), and again: "He will be great and will be called the Son of the Most High" (Lk. 1:32). None of the angels received this. And if some of the righteous are also called sons of God, it is by grace; but with Christ it is not so: His sonship is by hypostatic identity with the human flesh assumed by Him.

Hebrews 1:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

Christ calls His coming in the flesh a going forth, for example when He says: "A sower went out to sow" (Matt. 13:3), and again: "I came forth from the Father" (John 16:28). And rightly so, for we were outside of God, and He, having descended to us as an ambassador, living with us and cleansing us, reconciled us with the King. But Paul now calls His coming an entrance, taking this figurative expression from the example of heirs receiving some property as an inheritance. For this is what the expression "brings in" means — when the Father entrusted the universe to the Son; for then He received it into His possession, having voluntarily submitted itself, when He was also made known. And He is brought in none other way than in the flesh. For as God the Word, "He was in the world, and the world came into being through Him" (John 1:10). He presents the Father as the one bringing in the Son, in order to make the discourse agreeable. But Gregory of Nyssa and Saint Cyril understood the expression "brings in" to mean that before the incarnation He had nothing in common with creation, being incorporeal as God; but when He became incarnate, then, having partaken of creation — since He united the created in Himself — He was, as it is said, brought into creation. Obviously, they will worship the One Who assumed flesh. Here he also shows that He is as much superior to the angels as a master is superior to servants, just as if someone, bringing another person into a house, were to command those standing there to immediately bow down before him.

Hebrews 1:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here is the greatest difference between them: they are created, but He is not created. The expression "You make" means bringing from non-existence into existence. He has superiority not only over the angels alone, but also over all ministering powers. He did not say "made," but "make," that is, preserving by the Word through which they were created. There is a similar expression in the Gospel: "My Father works until now" (John 5:17), that is, He sustains everything that has already been created and completed, and preserves it in order to bring it to perfection.

Hebrews 1:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

Angels, he says, are created beings and creatures, for of them it is said: "You make." But the Son is not a creature: of Him it is not said: "You make"; but King, Master, God, a Throne is ascribed to Him, which is a sign of Kingship, and an eternal throne. This is against Paul of Samosata, who represents the true God and eternal King as a mere man; and against Arius. Here is another sign of the kingdom.

Hebrews 1:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

These words refer to Him as the incarnate God the Word, since with the assumption of flesh He humbled Himself. This is against the Jews, and Sabellius, and Marcellus, since it indicates two persons, saying: God and God. And against the Marcionites, who think that the Son did not assume flesh, because it is not the divinity that is anointed, but the humanity. Therefore he says: "O God, God has anointed You," that is, Your Father according to divinity, and God according to the flesh. "With the oil of gladness," that is, with the Holy Spirit, above all other men. For Christ received the Spirit "not by measure" (Jn. 3:34), not as one lacking power, but was anointed with the entire fullness both of the anointing and of the One who anoints. His partakers are all spiritual persons, as those sanctified by the same partaking. And those who, being perfect in the law and spiritual, received the Spirit through faith in Christ. Which is why they were also called anointed ones, as for example: "Do not touch My anointed ones" (Ps. 105:15). But far more well-known are those partakers of Christ by grace who shared in His death in baptism and were anointed with the Spirit, who is called "the oil of gladness." Who freed us from grief over sins and brought it about for us that we are comforted by the hope of future blessings. That the name "God" stands in place of: O God! (ὦ θεέ), a trustworthy witness is the adversary Symmachus, who rendered it thus: "Therefore God, Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness above Your companions." Note, however, that the word "God," with the article, is said of the Son for the sake of those who say that the expression "and the Word was God" (Jn. 1:1), in which the word "God" is without the article, does not present Him as properly God.

Hebrews 1:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

Lest you, hearing the words "when He brings the Firstborn into the world," should think that this is a gift given to Him afterwards by the Father, he now shows that He is the Creator of the world not in recent times, but from of old. This is also against Paul of Samosata, and affirms that Christ existed before Mary, since He is the Creator of creation. And against Arius, who considered Him an assistant or rather an instrument, since it was said above: "through Whom He also made the ages" (Heb. 1:2). Here He is presented as Creator. See how the teaching about the uncreated being and the teaching about the dispensation are joined together, and sometimes on account of the former it is lofty, and sometimes on account of the latter it is lowly.

Hebrews 1:11-12 — Commentary on Hebrews

He suggests something more important than creation, namely, the transformation of the world. Everything will be changed from corruption to incorruption, and so easily, as if someone were rolling up a garment. If He will so easily accomplish the transformation and conversion of the world into something better, could He have had need of anyone else in the original formation of the world? It is no small consolation here for suffering believers to know that things will not remain in such a state, but will receive a transformation, and that He whom they worship lives and will always live. For "Your years will not come to an end."

Hebrews 1:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here he again encourages them; and indeed, will not their enemies be defeated, and their enemies are also enemies of Christ. It is not because the Son is powerless that it is said the Father will subject the enemies, for the Son, Who will judge there, could all the more repay them here, but rather to show what honor the Father bestowed upon the Son. That the Father is angry at the enemies of the Son, is this not a sign of honor? Is this not a sign of great love for the Son? This is discussed more extensively in the First Epistle to the Corinthians.

Hebrews 1:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

He elevates the minds of his listeners, showing the great care of God for us, if He even appointed angels, who surpass us, to serve our salvation. He also seems to attack certain people who render excessive veneration to angels, and especially all Jews in general, who are devoted to the law given through angels and to their ministry in it, even preferring them to Christ. So, he says, do not serve them, for they are our fellow servants. See what a small distinction he draws between creatures; although there is a great distance between angels and men, he has placed them near us, for creatures are not greatly exalted above creatures. Angels ministered greatly both in the Old and in the New Testament: when they helped Joseph with counsel (Matt. 1:24), when they announced the good news to the shepherds, when they sat at the tomb and proclaimed the resurrection of Christ, and when they taught that He will come in the same manner as He ascended. An angel appeared to Cornelius (Acts 11:13), to Philip (Acts 8:26), to Peter in prison (Acts 12:7), and in general there are countless such examples. Note that it is the work of angels to serve the salvation of men, and even more so the work of Christ Himself. Therefore one must not neglect such a ministry.

Hebrews 2:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since, he says, so great is the superiority of the Son who spoke to us over the prophets and angels, the ministers of the Old Testament, what He said must be heeded more than the law. But he did not say this directly, so as not to shock them at the beginning; he left it to them to draw this conclusion from what follows. He says this not comparing the Old Testament with the New — no, but against the opinion of those who speak with great glory of the Old Testament and neglect the New. "Lest we drift away," that is, so that we might not perish. He borrowed the expression from Proverbs: "my son," says the Wise One, "do not let them slip away" (μὴ παραρρύης) (Prov. 3:21), expressing both the ease of falling away and the gravity of perdition. For what has fallen away is difficult to restore.

Hebrews 2:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here he reveals his intention. By the word spoken through angels, one must understand either the Ten Commandments, for it is true that angels were present at that time, to whom the Hebrew people had been entrusted, and they produced the trumpet sounds, fire, darkness, and the rest, as it says in the Epistle to the Galatians: "it was ordained through angels" (Gal. 3:19), and in another place: "who received the law at the disposition of angels" (Acts 7:53); or by the word one must understand all the commandments in the Old Testament delivered through angels, as for example, at the place of weeping during the time of the judges, and with Samson (Judg. 2:1, 13:3). Therefore he did not say "the law," but "the word," in order to indicate this. So then, all this was "steadfast," that is, it was true and the threats were carried out, and nothing of it was lost. "Every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense" — not so that one thing received punishment and another did not; but "every," and nothing remained unpunished. He calls punishment a recompense, and although this word is used in a good sense, the apostle does not concern himself with expressions.

Hebrews 2:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

There "the word," here "salvation." If there was salvation there too, it was not great: they were delivered from enemies and received earthly goods; but here it is far greater. Therefore he also said, "so great." For the destruction of death, the perdition of demons, the Kingdom of Heaven—all this comes to you by the word of the Son. Lending credibility to his words, he says that this salvation was proclaimed not through prophets or angels, but received its beginning from the Master of all Himself, from the very Source; then it spread among us truly and reliably through eyewitnesses of the Word and servants. Luke also speaks of this (Luke 1:2). They firmly instructed us. How then does the apostle say in another place: he did not hear it from men (Gal. 1:12)? Because there it was important and necessary to insist on the thought that he did not learn from men. For he was accused of not having heard the Lord, and therefore he was in danger that his preaching would not be believed by his disciples. But now there is no such need for this. For he was not preaching to the Jews, nor was it among them that he was accused of having learned from men and not from Christ. Or, by citing here the words: "with God bearing witness by signs and wonders," he shows that he received this not from men, but from God.

Hebrews 2:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having said "was confirmed," he shows how. Lest anyone say that the hearers were mistaken, he says: God bore witness together with them; He would not have borne witness if they themselves had invented anything. They bear witness, he says; God also bears witness together with them — not by voice, but by signs and wonders, which confirmed what they were saying. Therefore we believe God, and not men. "And various powers" — expressing the abundance of gifts, he said "various." Since sorcerers also perform many signs, he therefore said "powers." Those signs are not powers, but weakness, fabrication, and empty phantoms. "And by distributions of the Holy Spirit according to His will" — and he added this for the very same reason. For the signs of sorcerers are not from the Holy Spirit, but deceptions of unclean demons. He gives to understand something else as well. Probably there were not many people there who had spiritual gifts, which had diminished because the believers were less zealous. Therefore, to console them in this, he says that the "distributions of the Spirit" occur according to "His will." He knows what is beneficial for each person, and thus distributes grace. Often someone does not receive gifts because of an impure life; often a person of pure life also does not receive gifts, so that he would not become proud. This is precisely why they were imparted more to humble and simple people.

Hebrews 2:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

Showing further the superiority of the Son over the angels, he says that God subjected the universe, that is, this world, not to them but to the Son. He calls it "the world to come," because the Son of God always existed, while it was yet to appear, since obviously it did not exist before. Therefore, in relation to the eternal existence of the Son, the universe was indeed the world to come. "Of which we speak" — that is, about the universe, of which it was said above: "when He brings the Firstborn into the world" (Heb. 1:6). Therefore, let not your erring mind seek another universe. Some understood the coming universe as the future world. About this world, he says, is our entire discourse. Then the angels will stand by as servants, while the Son will be seated as Judge.

Hebrews 2:6-8 — Commentary on Hebrews

He does not name the one spoken of, since he is speaking with people well-versed in the Scriptures. All of this is said about humanity in general, but preeminently, however, it may refer to Christ according to the flesh. For He, the Son of God, visited the insignificant human nature and, having assumed it and united it with Himself, became above all.

Hebrews 2:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since they were subjected to persecutions and suffered, lest they say: how can you say that all things are subjected, when we are being driven out and persecuted by His enemies? — does that mean they are not yet subjected and you are deceiving us? — therefore he says: do not be troubled and do not lose heart: all things will be subjected to Him. And in Scripture it says: "He subjected." That which will undoubtedly come to pass, though it has not yet come to pass, is spoken of as already accomplished. So do not grieve that you endure afflictions: the preaching has not yet conquered all, the time of complete subjection has not yet come, but without doubt they will be subjected.

Hebrews 2:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

He endeavors to show that what was said pertains to Christ, and says: although the expression "He subjected all things" would seem to refer only to Him, nevertheless we have shown that this too will undoubtedly be fulfilled. But to be made a little lower than the angels pertains more to Him than to us. For He, having spent three days in Hades as a man, was made only a little lower than the angels, since they are entirely free from death. But we, being subject to corruption for a long time, are not a little but very much lower in comparison with them. And to be "crowned with glory and honor" for suffering pertains more to Him than to us. By saying "for the suffering of death," the apostle indicated a true death — not an apparition of death; it was genuine suffering. He reminded them of the cross and death in order to persuade them to bear misfortunes courageously, looking to the Teacher. But the cross, he says, became glory and honor for Him; therefore your misfortunes and sufferings should also be glory and honor for you. So why do you flee from that which crowns you? He suffered for you, a servant; will you not endure suffering for Him, the Lord? "By the grace of God, He tasted death for all" — not out of obligation, but by grace God gave His Son over to death, and not for believers only, but for the whole world. Although not all were saved, He fulfilled His part. He said beautifully: "taste." For indeed, as if merely tasting, since He remained in death for a short time, He immediately rose again. And in this respect too He is, consequently, better than the angels, because He showed Himself to be above death. Just as a physician, seeing a sick person afraid to take the medicine prepared for him, first tastes it himself in order to persuade the sick person to resolve to take it: so also the Lord, seeing us fearing death, Himself tasted it, though He had no need of it. He was not subject to death, but did everything by grace, in order to show its insignificance and to persuade us to go boldly to death. The Nestorians, distorting Scripture, say: apart from (χωρίς) God He tasted it for all, in order to maintain the idea that Divinity was not with the crucified Christ, since it was not united with Him personally, but only by condition. One Orthodox writer, ridiculing their nonsense, said: let Scripture have the meaning you say it does — even in that case what is said speaks in our favor. For apart from (χωρίς) God, the Lord died for all and for the angels themselves, in order to destroy their enmity against us and to win them joy.

Hebrews 2:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

"For Whom are all things" — that is, to the Father, from Him are all things, that is, He is the cause of all things. "And through Whom all things exist" — look, the expression "from Whom" is applied to the Father. If it were degrading and befitting only the Son, it would not be applied to the Father. Understand, then, what the expression "from Whom" means. Since he said "for Whom are all things," lest anyone think something absurd, namely that He has need of all things — for the preposition "for" has such a meaning, as for example if we say "for the sake of (δια – for the sake of, on account of) man creation was made" — the apostle added the expression "from Whom," explaining that "for Whom" must be understood the same as "through Him," that is, that all things came from Him. Therefore, when it is said of the Son as well, "from Whom," take this as meaning: from Him. "Leading many sons to glory, He made the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings" — this is connected with the preceding: "crowned with glory and honor." The meaning of the words is as follows. The Father acted in a manner worthy of His love for mankind, in that the Firstborn of all the sons who are to enjoy His glory, He showed to be the most glorious of all through sufferings, so as to show the rest as well how one ought to endure sufferings. "The captain of salvation," that is, the author. See what a distinction there is between Him and us. Although He too is a Son and we are sons, He saves while we are saved: we are united with Him and again separated. "Bringing many sons to glory" — through this we are united. "The captain of their salvation" — through this we are separated. Note that sufferings are perfection and a means to salvation: that the one who suffered for someone not only brings benefit to that person, but himself becomes more glorious and more perfect. By perfection understand here the glory with which He was glorified, and understand it in relation to His humanity — or, that by nature He had glory, only among us He was without glory, since He was not recognized. But when after the cross He was recognized and glorified, they say that He received the glory which He had by nature, and did not receive it from us. Saint Cyril calls perfection the immortality which Christ lacked in His humanity; the Father supplied it to Him through the resurrection. When He rose, death no longer has dominion over Him. And He deemed all of nature worthy of this perfection.

Hebrews 2:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here again he shows that we are brothers of Christ and are so greatly honored. For, he says, "He who sanctifies," that is, Christ, and "those who are sanctified," that is, we, "are all from One," that is, the Father. But He is truly the genuine Son and from the very essence of the Father, while we are creatures. Notice also the superiority in the expressions. He sanctifies, we are sanctified. Hence both the identity and the superiority. "Therefore He is not ashamed to call them brethren" — look, here too is His superiority. For by the expression "is not ashamed" he shows that this does not belong to nature, but to the tender love of the One Who is not ashamed. Although we are indeed from One, there is a great difference between us, as between the Creator and creatures.

Hebrews 2:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having assumed the flesh, He also assumed brotherhood; together with the flesh came brotherhood as well. But here again there is preeminence. I will declare, He says, to those who are darkened, who do not know; similar to this is: "I have manifested Your name to the men" (John 17:6).

Hebrews 2:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

"I will put my trust in Him" — through this He also shows that He became man and our brother. For just as each of men, so He Himself also hopes in Him, that is, in the Father. At the same time He shows us that we should hope in God alone, since He Himself, being the Son and lacking nothing, nevertheless says that He hopes in the Father. Some have interpreted it thus: since, they say, above he called Christ a brother, and below a Father, in the middle he shows that these are names of the dispensation of the last times; but His pre-eternal name is God. Who in the proper sense hopes in another, if not in God? As if he were saying: hearing that He is brother and father, do not think that He is one of many; He is God, he says, in Him, as Scripture testifies, one must hope, so that here the speech is not from the person of Christ, but from the prophet, saying: I, the prophet, will hope in Christ Himself, as God. But such an understanding is not perfect. "Here I am and the children whom God has given Me" — here he calls Christ our Father. "Gave" signifies the Father's good pleasure that He should become incarnate. If He had not been well pleased for the Son to become incarnate, He would not have had children either.

Hebrews 2:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

So let those be put to shame who say that He came as a phantom and an apparition. For the apostle did not merely say that He partook of flesh and blood, as the children, that is, the rest of mankind — though even if he had said it that way, it would have been sufficient to affirm that He was truly incarnate — but he also added "likewise," in order to confirm His identity with us and His true incarnation. "That through death He might destroy him who had the power of death, that is, the devil" — He presents the reason for the economy of salvation. So that, he says, by His own death, which He assumed, having evidently partaken of flesh and blood, He might destroy the devil, who holds the power of death. In what way? — through sin. Since he caused people to sin as a result of that first disobedience, he was the author of death and wielded it like some soldier and powerful weapon against human nature. Therefore Christ also used that very same weapon against him. Truly, it is a matter of great power and wisdom to slay the enemy with the weapon by which he had slain many. Some have understood it this way: the one who holds, they say, sin, that is, the devil, since sin constitutes the power and strength of death.

Hebrews 2:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, to deliver those who were slaves of death, feared it, and were subject to it, that is, were held in bondage to it, since it had not yet been destroyed. Or, that the ancient people lived in constant fear, always expecting that they would die, and in such fear they could feel no pleasure. This is what the apostle hints at when he says, "through all their life." So they were subject to bondage, that is, they always trembled before death, like slaves of a cruel master, enjoying nothing joyful. From this, understand that whoever fears death is not free and is a slave of everything. And this is a consolation for suffering believers, if now those who are persecuted and bound in chains lead a more pleasant and freer life than the ancients who seemed to live in luxury when death had power. Those, shaken by the fear of death, were slaves, but you are free from this fear.

Hebrews 2:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

"For He does not take hold of angels" — that is, the Lord did not unite Himself with the angelic nature, nor did He assume it. This shows the great love of God for the human race. What He did not grant to the angels, he says, He gave to men — to assume flesh from them. "But He takes on the seed of Abraham" — He did not say "took hold of," but "takes hold of," to show that He overtook our nature, which was fleeing and had gone far away; and, having overtaken it, He took hold of it and clothed Himself in it, uniting it with Himself and stopping it as it fled from Him. He did not say "the nature of men," but "the seed of Abraham," partly wishing to exalt them and show that their lineage is honorable, and that they have in this an advantage over the Gentiles, since the Lord is from them; for Paul always gratifies them in whatever is harmful to no one; and partly reminding them of the promise: "for all the land which you see, to you will I give it, and to your seed forever" (Gen. 13:15).

Hebrews 2:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since, he says, He was pleased to accept our nature, it was entirely consistent for Him to become like us in all things, that is, to be born, to be brought up, to grow, to endure all that was necessary, and finally, to die; this is what it means — to become like us in all things. "To be a merciful and faithful high priest before God" — it was for nothing other, he says, than to through it have mercy on us and restore the deeply fallen that He assumed our flesh. In what way? By becoming our high priest and bearing that flesh which He received from us, in place of some other sacrifice, in order to cleanse us from sins and to be our mediator before God; for we were at enmity with Him. "Faithful" — meaning: true, one who could fulfill the work of a high priest; for it is the duty of a true high priest to free from sins those of whom he is high priest; or that He is acceptable to God in His mediation before Him. "For the propitiation of the sins of the people" — He showed what it means: "faithful before God," that is, to cleanse the sins of the people. In this is the great proof of His love, that He did everything to expiate sins. Why did he not say: the sins of the world, but: of the people? Because the Lord first of all had care for the Jews, for whose sake He also came primarily, so that when they are saved, through them the rest would also be saved, although the opposite turned out to be the case. And the angel says to Joseph: "for He shall save His people from their sins" (Matt. 1:21). Thus he shows here the nobility of the Jews and what great care they were deemed worthy of from the Lord.

Hebrews 2:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

This, it would seem, is humiliation, humble and unworthy of God. When Paul speaks of the flesh, he touches on everything humiliating, yet not unworthy of the flesh; and there is nothing surprising in this, since even concerning the Father who did not become incarnate, Scripture says much that is anthropomorphic and lowly: "The Lord looked down from heaven upon the children of men, to see" (Ps. 13:2), and: "I will go down and see" (Gen. 18:21), and a great multitude of similar expressions. Therefore, much more is said concerning Christ, who became incarnate and suffered in the flesh, especially for the complete reassurance of the listeners and on account of their weakness; for even people consider experience to be the surest of all means. The meaning of the words is this. He knew not only as God, but also as a man, tested in all things — and the very flesh of Christ endured many sufferings. He knew what temptation is; therefore He can help, or in other words, He is ready to be always compassionate.

Hebrews 3:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

"Therefore," that is, after I have said that such is our High Priest – faithful and merciful toward our sins, and able to help – look and you will find that this is entirely so. He said "partakers of the heavenly calling," that is: we are called there, we should seek nothing here; there is the reward, there is the recompense. On account of the flesh — everything humbled, as is often said. The apostle says this because he was sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. "The High Priest of our confession," that is, of our faith; for He is the High Priest not of the service under the Law, but of our faith.

Hebrews 3:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

Intending to depict the advantages of Christ over Moses, the apostle speaks about the high priesthood and says that both the one and the other were entrusted with the people, but Christ to a greater degree. At first he does not show the superiority of Christ, so that they would not turn away; for although they were faithful, they were still devoted to Moses. For now he likens the Lord to him, saying that He too is faithful to the Father, Who appointed Him high priest and apostle. Here the speech is not about essence, but about stewardship. "Faithful," that is, benevolent, interceding for those who belong to the Father, and not allowing them to perish, but on the contrary, seeking their salvation. "As also Moses in all His house," that is, among the people. He calls the people a house, as we also commonly say. For the people were also called Moses', as for example: "your people have corrupted themselves" (Exod. 32:7). Like a caretaker, he says, and a steward in a house, so was Moses among the people.

Hebrews 3:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here too is the superiority that the Lord has over Moses. He says that Moses too was faithful in all his house, that is, among the people, yet he himself was one of that house: he too was a man, like the rest; although holy, he was a servant together with them; just as stewards in households, although they surpass the others, are nevertheless servants together with them.

Hebrews 3:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

Therefore, since he too was part of the house, he too was created by someone, and the one who created him undoubtedly surpasses him. And the Son of God created him, He who took on flesh and was called high priest for his sake: consequently, He also surpasses him. See how the apostle began with a comparison according to the flesh, but led up to the Divinity and showed that the Creator incomparably surpasses the creature.

Hebrews 3:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

Behold, he shows yet another superiority: Moses was faithful as a servant, appointed to convey the Lord's commands to the other servants and to be a witness before God at the judgment concerning what was told to them. For if he calls heaven and earth as witnesses, as for example: "Give ear, O heavens, and hear, O earth" (Deut. 32:1; cf. Isa. 1:2), and the valleys, as for example: "Hear, O strong foundations of the earth" (Mic. 6:2), then how much more a man.

Hebrews 3:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

But Christ is faithful as a true Son and heir, fulfilling the works of the Father according to His will. Truly, the difference between such a Master and a servant is beyond comparison. The house of Moses was the people, of which he himself was also a part. And Christ has a house, that is, us, but only if we stand firm to the end and do not fall. Here he urges them to be steadfast in afflictions and not to lose heart: then we too, like Moses, will be the house of God. He praises them, showing that they have made a beginning of that which must be continued to the end. He well said: "the boldness and the boasting of hope." For everyone who firmly hopes that there will be a recompense already boasts of the expected as though it were present, and does not lose heart; on the contrary, he has even greater confidence when he endures afflictions for the sake of Christ whom he loves.

Hebrews 3:7-11 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having spoken about hope and about the need to await with confidence the reward and rest there from the labors here, he next proves on the basis of the prophet's words: believers will enter into rest, but unbelievers will not enter, just as the ancients did not enter. For after the Israelites crossed the Red Sea and received in the wilderness countless proofs of God's care for them and His power, they resolved to send spies to examine the nature of the land they intended to enter. Those who were sent returned and spoke with amazement about the nature of that land and about the fact that it was inhabited by unconquerable people. And so the people, who should have paid attention to the unconquerable power of God, struck by these words, murmured and decided that they should return to Egypt. Therefore God, angered that they had so quickly forgotten so many wonders, swore that the murmuring generation would not enter the land of promise — and indeed, all of them perished in the wilderness, except Caleb and Joshua. Therefore, if David, speaking after this generation had already passed, said: "Today, when you hear His voice, do not harden your hearts" (Heb. 3:15), it was so that you would not suffer the same fate as your forefathers and not be deprived of rest; it is clear that he was speaking of some other rest, which we must obtain. For if they truly attained rest, then why does he say: "Today... do not harden your hearts," like the fathers, lest you too fail to enter into rest? What other rest is this, if not the Kingdom of Heaven, of which the Sabbath served as a type, and the entry into Palestine by the children of that unbelieving generation served as a foreshadowing? For there are three rests: the rest of the Sabbath, when God rested from His works. David was not thinking of speaking about this rest now, since it had been long ago. Another is the entry into the land of promise, upon entering which the Jews were to find rest from wars and wandering. And he is not speaking of this now either, for Palestine at that time, in the days of David, had already been occupied by the Hebrews. How then would David speak of it as something not yet obtained? Thus, he meant another rest, into which Joshua could not lead his people. What rest is this, if not the rest in heaven? Therefore strive so that you are not deprived of it through unbelief, like our forefathers. Such is the meaning of this entire very significant passage: it must be examined in parts. But note that one must not demand an account from God, but must believe in Him, whether He saves from calamities or not. He also accuses them of the fact that they tempted Him, that is, without testing they did not trust in Him as almighty.

Hebrews 3:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

This is said for the purpose of intimidation. There were probably some who did not believe in the truth of what was said about retribution, and therefore wished to test the power of God and His care for them in the trials to which they were subjected. Therefore he guards them, reminding them of what those who did not believe endured in ancient times. For future terrors do not restrain many as much as past ones that are already known to all. Note also that from unbelief everyone passes to evil thoughts and to equally evil deeds. Unbelief finds no other way out than for everyone to fall away from God. As long as a person holds to God and hopes in Him as the Almighty, he considers nothing impossible.

Hebrews 3:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, edify one another and strengthen each other, so as not to fall. And if anyone falls, correct him while he is still alive; this is what the expression means: "while it can be said: 'today,'" for there is hope. And especially, let there not be in anyone an evil heart; but if it happens, let him not fall into despair, but comfort him, and you will win him back again. That is, lest from despair he come to hardness and remain incurable. For just as hardened and rough bodies do not yield to the efforts of physicians, so hardened souls do not obey the word of God. By "the deceitfulness of sin" he means either the deception of the devil—that is, not to hope that there will be recompense—or carelessness. For, he says, if I have sinned once, then I no longer have any hope—this is truly the deceitfulness of sin. Sin, deceiving and drawing one to itself, causes one to think in the way that is said: "When the wicked comes, contempt comes also" (Prov. 18:3). And whoever holds in contempt can no longer believe. Thus, from sin comes unbelief. "And they say: 'The Lord shall not see, neither shall the God of Jacob regard it'" (Ps. 94:7). And again: "saying in his heart: 'You will not require it'" (Ps. 10:13), and: "God has forgotten" (Ps. 10:11), and everything of that sort.

Hebrews 3:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, we and He became one, and we became partakers of Him to the same degree that the body is of the head. Here he inspires them with hope, as if saying: He Who loved us so much that He even made us His body will not allow us to be torn away from Him, if only we ourselves do not desire it. At the same time he hints at what is said in another place: "if we endure, we shall also reign with Him" (2 Tim. 2:12). Being now partakers in the same things as Christ, evidently in afflictions, let us strive to be partakers also then in glory. That is, faith; for through it we exist and realize a divine and spiritual existence and regeneration. And here he requires standing firm in the faith until the end.

Hebrews 3:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

He confirms in what sense he said "to the end," and says that this is signified by the expression "today." For "today" means: always, as he also said above: "but exhort one another every day, as long as it is called 'today'" (Heb. 3:13). Or, what is more approved, as stated by Saint John Chrysostom, the apostle makes a transition from the words "as long as it is said: 'today, when you hear His voice,'" to what follows: "Therefore let us fear, lest, while a promise remains" (Heb. 4:1), and so on.

Hebrews 3:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having heard, he says, God's promise — "I will give you the land of Canaan" — they did not believe, and by their unbelief they provoked God to anger. See to it, then, that you also do not be unbelieving in the promises. For hearing alone will not benefit you if you do not also believe. Just as hearing did not benefit them either, but on the contrary, they perished with complete justice precisely because they did not believe the words of God. Caleb and Joshua the son of Nun were not among the unbelievers, and therefore attained the promise and entered Palestine.

Hebrews 3:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

He concludes his speech with a question for greater clarity and less contradiction. Questions are posed to those who are confessing. He also proposes the punishment. Their bones fell in the wilderness, he says, that is, the large thighbones. Through a part he indicated the whole bodies.

Hebrews 3:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

Above he said: "was it not against those who sinned," but now: "the disobedient." He seems to be alluding to such believers from among the Hebrews, because many of them fell into other transgressions as well, besides faintheartedness and unbelief in the future.

Hebrews 3:19 — Commentary on Hebrews

From this we see that the disobedient did not enter; that is, the punishment for sin is before our eyes and is acknowledged by all.

Hebrews 4:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here is a return to the passage where it says: "today, if you hear His voice" (Heb. 3:7), and then in order: "let us fear," lest the same thing happen to us as well. The word "therefore" is placed to resume the discourse that was interrupted by a lengthy repetition. That is, lest they be completely deprived of the possibility of entering that promised rest. Softening and tempering his speech, he did not say "lest he be late," but "lest he be found to have been late."

Hebrews 4:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

And we have received the good news concerning future blessings, just as they did prefiguratively about the promised land. But it will be completely useless to us if we likewise do not believe and do not lay aside all faintheartedness, just as hearing did not profit them either. Notice how in relation to us he called the matter "good news," that is, a promise of future blessings, and moreover ones that are given as a reward for victory; whereas in relation to them he called it "the word heard." That is, those not united through faith and not in agreement with those who heard, but rather having withdrawn from them. By "those who heard" he means here those who believed; for they truly can be called hearers. Saint John Chrysostom understood by "those who did not hear" the supporters of Caleb and Joshua, for they did not take part in the rebellion, did not mingle, did not revolt, and did not perish together with the rest of the rebels, who all shared one opinion. With whom then? With those who heard and received no benefit. So said this saint out of his great and profound wisdom, but to me, the unworthy one, he did not grant to understand in what sense he said this.

Hebrews 4:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

From what is it evident that we who have believed will enter into rest? From the fact that God said that those who did not believe will not enter. This becomes clear from the contrast: just as for those who did not believe, the retribution for their unbelief was that they did not enter into rest, so, on the contrary, we who have believed will receive as a reward for our faith that we will enter.

Hebrews 4:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

It would seem that this speech is inconsistent, but in reality it is not: it speaks of the fact that no one can say that David is speaking of the Sabbath rest. For how can he speak of it, when it had long since passed and the world had received its ordering from the very beginning? It is clear that David speaks of some other rest. This rest pertains to the future, since obviously someone must enter it after this. And just as the Sabbath is called rest in Scripture, and nothing prevented the entry into the promised land from also being called rest after that; so too now nothing prevents the future rest from being spoken of after that ancient rest — I mean the Kingdom of Heaven, into which those who have not believed shall not enter.

Hebrews 4:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

By all this he endeavors to show that Joshua could not have led them into that rest of which both David speaks and we now speak. Since Joshua did not lead them in, and David "after so long a time" again says: "do not harden your hearts," like the fathers who did not enter because of unbelief, he gives us grounds to conclude by contrasting argument that we shall enter if we believe. It is evident that this is a future rest, and it awaits us. For David was certainly not speaking of Palestine: they already possessed it at that time; nor is the seventh day meant: it had existed since the creation of the world. Consequently, there exists a certain third rest — the Kingdom of Heaven, into which the true Jesus leads, and faith in Him.

Hebrews 4:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say "rest," but "sabbath-keeping," using precisely the kind of term that both delighted his listeners and was fully understandable to them. Thus he refers to the Kingdom of Heaven. For just as on the Sabbath the law commanded abstaining from all fleshly voluntary works, and the priests performed only works of service to God and works beneficial to the soul, so also then everything will be spiritual and divine — nothing fleshly, nothing burdensome, where there are neither sicknesses, nor sorrows, nor sighing. Listen to what he himself also says.

Hebrews 4:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

He explains in what sense he called such rest "a sabbath." Because, he says, we too rest from our works, just as God, having rested from His works after the creation of the world, called that day the Sabbath. For here there is much toil for the righteous as well, and struggle, and every kind of effort in virtue; but there, there is no care or moral striving, there is immeasurable delight in God. And so, what they desired to hear — namely, that they would be delivered from their present labors — that is precisely what he said, in order to gladden them.

Hebrews 4:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

After having shown that there is also a third rest, he finally urges them to enter into it. He said well: "let us be diligent." For faith by itself is not sufficient to lead one into it, if a good life is not also joined with it. "By the same example" — as the Israelites. For just as they, although they had already completed the greater part of the journey and endured hardships, nevertheless fell because of unbelief, so you too must watch out, lest after so many struggles which you have endured, you fall by not preserving your courage to the end. For this is truly what it means to fall.

Hebrews 4:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

Just as then, he says, it was not war, not the sword that destroyed them, but the word of God—for they fell of their own accord—so it will be with us as well. For the same word that punished them will also punish us: it always lives and has not perished. And in yet another sense he said "living," so that you, upon hearing "word," would not consider it an empty utterance; he says "living," that is, substantial and effective, and upon whatever soul it falls, it inflicts blows. Notice his adaptation, how he recalled the sword and the blow, things customary and familiar to us—and this in order to show us from this the superiority of the power of the word of God. He says something fearsome: either that the word of God separates the spirit from the soul and leaves it deprived of the holiness that comes from it, which the Lord also called "cutting asunder" in the Gospel (Matt. 24:51). For just as a king first strips a commander who has committed a crime of his belt and rank, and only then punishes him, so too in this case a person is deprived of spiritual dignity and then punished. Or that it penetrates even bodiless beings. Some have understood this passage, in my opinion, in a way inconsistent with the apostle's own intention: that the word of God, having entered the soul, divides and dissects it into parts, making it capable of receiving and containing the mystery. For just as an arrow, by cleaving the body, penetrates into it in this way, so too the word, if it did not divide the joined parts of the soul, could not enter into it. Lest, hearing about the parts of the soul, they become careless in the assumption that this is an unknown punishment, he also puts forward about the bodily members. For what is more evident and open has a stronger effect. Here he shows the divinity of the Word. For it is proper to God to judge, that is, to try and to know the thoughts. "For," he says, "You try the hearts and reins, O God" (Ps. 7:10).

Hebrews 4:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

Not only, he says, does He search and know the hearts of men, but even if you were to point to angels and archangels, to cherubim and seraphim, all things are open before Him. Nothing can be hidden from His eyes. To illustrate more vividly how all things are naked and open before the face of the Word of God, he used a figurative expression taken from sheep when they are flayed. Just as with them, when their head is cut off, or a knife is thrust into the neck and they are slaughtered, after the skin is removed all the innards are exposed — so too all things are open before God. Some understood the word "open" (tetrachelismena) in the sense of ornaments from the neck, more precisely, hanging on the neck. And others understood it in the sense of that which descends downward and bows the neck, so that one cannot gaze intently upon the glory of the Judge and your God, Jesus Christ. You should accept the first explanation. To Him, he says, we shall give our answer and account of our deeds. Do you see how he elevated the matter? Lest you, having heard "after the same example," should think that the punishment for us and for the Israelites is one and the same, he shows through this that our punishment is more fearful.

Hebrews 4:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

As if at someone's request to give us counsel so that we would not lose heart and surrender to faintheartedness, he says that what has been said is sufficient for teaching us fear and for making us more steadfast. But besides that, we also have a "High Priest" who can help us, if only we hold fast to the confession; for He is not small or insignificant, but great — He is the Son of God. And He is not like Moses. Moses neither entered into rest himself nor led the people into it; but this One, having passed through the heavens, sits with the Father and is able to give us entrance into the heavens, and has made us heirs of the promised rest. He does not attribute everything to the High Priest, but requires participation from us as well. He is able, but on the condition that we too are worthy. What confession is he speaking of here? That there is a resurrection, there is recompense, and innumerable blessings there, that Christ is God. Let us then hold fast to this confession. Let us not allow it to dry up within us. What we confessed at the beginning of faith, let us hold firmly, and all that is fearful will vanish.

Hebrews 4:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

Exhorting them with all persuasiveness, he says in confirmation of his speech that this High Priest knows our condition, not like the majority of high priests, who do not even know what suffering is; which is why they are also unable to help those who suffer. On the contrary, our High Priest experienced everything, and after having experienced it, ascended so as to be able to "sympathize." That is, He was subjected to persecution, spitting, slander, exile, and finally crucifixion. All this He endured in our likeness, that is, like us, yet without sin. For He committed no sin at all, and when He endured these things, He neither said nor did anything sinful. Therefore you too, while in afflictions, can keep yourselves from sin. So then, why are you set free and delivered? Some understood the expression "without sin" in the sense that He endured this not as punishment for sins.

Hebrews 4:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since, he says, we have a sinless High Priest Who conquered the world, Who said: "Be of good cheer, for I have overcome the world" (John 16:33), we ought to approach with boldness, that is, not with a burdensome conscience, without wavering, but with full faith in the High Priest. For even if we have sins, He is sinless. And His throne is a throne of grace, not of judgment; therefore we ought to approach with boldness, in the hope that He will grant us all that we desire. There are two thrones: one now — the throne of grace, and those who approach it receive by divine grace deliverance from sins; the other — the throne of the second coming of Jesus Christ, which is no longer a throne of grace, for then no one will receive forgiveness, but a throne of judgment. He mentioned the throne so that, upon hearing that He is the High Priest, you would not think that He stands before God. For although, as man, He is called High Priest by way of blessing and condescension toward us, nevertheless He also sits upon the divine throne. If we approach now, we shall receive mercy and grace, for we approach at the right time. But if we approach then, we shall not receive it, for then it will no longer be a throne of grace. Now the King sits upon it, bestowing grace; but then He shall rise for judgment, for it is said: "Arise, O God, judge the earth" (Ps. 82:8).

Hebrews 5:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

Now Paul wants to show that the New Testament is far better than the Old. And first of all he begins to compare the priesthood of the Old Testament priests with the priesthood of Christ and shows the great superiority of the latter. Meanwhile, since he encountered an obstacle in the fact that much of what should belong to priests did not belong to Christ — for He did not come from a priestly tribe, was not a priest on earth, was not appointed by men, and, simply put, the form of His priesthood had no bodily expression, such as bells and tablets with commandments (which the Old Testament priests had), but everything was spiritual — he first enumerates what Christ has in common with the other high priests, and then shows Christ's advantages over them. For superiority is truly revealed in comparison when in one respect He shares something in common, and in another He surpasses. So then, the fact that he is "taken from among men" — this is what Christ has in common with the other high priests. For He too, being a man, became High Priest. Likewise, the fact that he is "appointed on behalf of men in things pertaining to God," that is, serves as a mediator — this too is something in common. He explained what it means: to be appointed on behalf of men before God — this means, he says, to propitiate God for sins. And this is common to Christ and the others, though not entirely: for He offered Himself as a sacrifice, whereas they offered something else. How "gift" and "sacrifice" differ according to their precise meaning, although in Scripture they are used interchangeably, you will learn below.

Hebrews 5:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, to bring into proportion, to sympathize, to condescend, and to grant forgiveness to those who sin out of ignorance. But observe that ignorance and error produce every sin. For although it may seem that someone knows evil, yet, being darkened at the moment of action, he suffers from ignorance and error, carried away by the allure of pleasure. The simpler and, I think, more correct interpretation is that the high priest has compassion on the ignorant because he himself is also "beset with weakness," and having experienced the measure of human frailty in himself, he increases his forgiveness as well. Some, however, understood it this way: that the high priest differs from the people only in this respect, namely that he forgives, since in all other respects he too is beset with weakness, just like the rest.

Hebrews 5:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

All of this is far from common between Christ and others; rather, in this He surpasses them. For the Lord had no weakness—namely, weakness toward sin—and He did not offer gifts and sacrifices for Himself, but for all people.

Hebrews 5:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

He points out another distinguishing mark of the high priest, which is also revealed in Christ — that He did not assume the priesthood by Himself, but that He was called by God and thus received it. Here he also hints at the Jewish high priests of that time, who sought the office by purchasing it and violating the law. For Aaron too, having first been called by God through Moses, served as priest in this way, not having seized this dignity for himself. And again, when the rod blossomed, it was shown that he had been sent by God; and likewise when fire consumed those who encroached upon the priesthood (Num. 16–17).

Hebrews 5:5-6 — Commentary on Hebrews

What Christ everywhere said: "I am sent from God and have not come of Myself" (Jn. 8:42), the same thing Paul now points out, namely, that He was sent from God, and did not glorify Himself, but "He who said to Him," that is, He glorified Him. Accept this as a general observation. Therefore, since Aaron had many sensible signs that he was sent from God, as was said above, but Christ had nothing sensible — on the contrary, even more: His opponents and murderers at that time enjoyed great respect, they did everything and ruled over all — he demonstrates what is being proved on the basis of the prophecies, namely, that He was sent from God. It would seem that the prophecy from the second psalm does not agree with what is proposed. What is proposed is, undoubtedly, to show on the basis of some passage of Scripture that Christ is a High Priest sent from God; yet this testimony shows that He is born of the Father. And indeed, that He is born of God is a preparation for ordination from God. Then take into consideration also what was said afterward in the one hundred and ninth psalm: "from the womb before the morning star... is Your birth" (Ps. 109:3). Then a little later it added: "You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek" (Ps. 109:4). Paul joined here what was said in both psalms about the birth, as if saying the following: lest you think that "You are a priest forever" is said about someone else, it is said precisely about the One born "before the morning star," and this is none other than He of whom it is said in the second psalm that He was born "today": the expression "before the morning star" signifies the eternal; and likewise "today" signifies "from the beginning," that is, from the Father. And the second psalm clearly applies everything to Christ. Therefore, "You are a priest forever" is also said about Christ. Let the Jews say: who else was a priest according to the order of Melchizedek, besides Christ? Were not all under the law? Did not all keep the sabbath and offer sacrifices? So it is perfectly clear that this is said about Christ, for He alone consecrated the sacrifice with bread and wine, just as Melchizedek did. In what sense, then, did he say "forever"? In the sense that even now, with the body which He offered for us before God and the Father, that is, He presents the very sufferings for us as a great plea, saying without words to the Father: Your Son underwent this for the sake of human nature; have mercy, then, on those for whom I condescended to suffer. Or: that the offering performed every day and to be performed through the ministers of God has as its High Priest and Priest and Sacrifice the Lord Himself, who consecrates, is slain, and is distributed for us. And every time this is performed, the death of the Lord is proclaimed.

Hebrews 5:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

"By the days of His flesh" he designates the time of His life in the flesh; this does not mean that He has now laid aside the flesh; by no means: for He has it, but flesh that is incorruptible and standing above its fleshly and blameless passions — hunger, thirst, weariness, and the like. The apostle borrowed this passage from David, who in the one hundred and fourteenth psalm says: "I will call upon Him as long as I live" (Ps. 114:2). The apostle applies this entire psalm to Christ. This is said of the flesh, for as God He had no need of this. But let us grant that He did pray, yet surely not with crying and not with tears, for this is not proper to God, but must indisputably be attributed to the humanity of the one Christ, so that, on the one hand, the truth of the assumed nature might be shown, and, on the other hand, His care for us as well, and the abundance of His love might be revealed. For He prayed about this on our behalf, having assumed our nature, in order to suppress within Himself the fear of our nature before death. Then pay attention that nowhere in the Gospels is it written that He prayed about the resurrection; on the contrary, He spoke openly with authority: "Destroy this temple, and I will raise it up" (John 2:19), and: "I have power to take My Soul again" (John 10:17–18). And this on account of the flesh and the weakness of the hearers: for they did not yet have a proper understanding of Him. The thought here is as follows: such was His reverence that the fact that He was heard was more a matter of His reverence than of the grace of God; and for this God honored Him and heeded His prayer, although, as the Son, He had natural boldness toward Him: so great was His reverence and worthy of honor. Therefore, do not lose heart, having a Lord whom the Father listens to. So whatever you ask Him, He will fulfill for you: about this Christ Himself also says to the disciples in the Gospel: "for My Father is greater than I" (Jn. 14:28), and: "whatever you ask the Father in My name, He will give you" (Jn. 16:23).

Hebrews 5:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

He became accustomed, he says, to obeying God the Father, having learned this through sufferings. What is said here seems simply incredible. For how did He learn obedience through sufferings, He Who before His sufferings was so obedient to the Father that He accepted the sufferings themselves as a result of obedience? For, he says, He "became obedient even unto death" (Phil. 2:8). So understand that, since they, being fainthearted, proved disobedient, he speaks in a lowly manner about the Son of God, so that by this condition of His he might persuade them to submit and show obedience to the will of God, and so that they would not lose heart in misfortunes, but would await help from above. For, he says, the Son too, having endured suffering out of obedience, was heard by the Father, and His soul was delivered from death. And from that time He continually learned to obey God, since obedience has great power. Therefore, if He benefited from sufferings, how much more can you benefit. Do you see how the Apostle Paul, for the benefit of his listeners, went so far as to say what might seem something unfitting? But listen further.

Hebrews 5:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

So, perfection is achieved through sufferings. Why then should you be indignant at the misfortunes which perfect you? That is, He not only saved Himself, but also brought salvation to others: and not temporary salvation, such as in wars, but eternal. For whom? – "to those who obey Him." How then are you disobedient and in danger of losing salvation? Do you see that the apostle gave this entire discourse such a form because of the faintheartedness of his listeners? Moreover, observe here also something lofty. For, he says, He became the author of salvation, which is proper to God. For there is no other author of such salvation besides God.

Hebrews 5:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since, he says, He suffered, having offered Himself as a sacrifice, for this reason He was also "called... High Priest." Moreover, although He offered blood as a sacrifice, it was not according to the order of the Jewish high priests, but according to the order of Melchizedek. For just as that one was not anointed by man, so also Christ was not — but by God, through the Spirit consubstantial with Him. Just as that king did not offer the sacrifices required by the law, so also this One did not — and in countless other ways.

Hebrews 5:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

Intending to speak about the superiority of Christ's priesthood, he rebukes his listeners in advance, pointing out that because of their infancy he spoke such lowly things about Christ and occupied himself with teaching about the flesh of Christ. For if they had not been weak, he would long ago have reminded them of loftier things. Because of your weakness, he says, the teaching about how Christ is a High Priest after the order of Melchizedek is hard to explain to you; and since you do not understand, I therefore cannot fully explain it to you. Thus, to the Corinthians he says that he cannot speak with them about spiritual things, since there are quarrels and disagreements among them (1 Cor. 3:3), which is why he calls them carnal. But since with these people the ignorance arose from afflictions, he calls them not carnal but weak. By saying "you have become," he shows that they were once healthy, but afterwards became such.

Hebrews 5:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

He joins rebuke with praise, saying that you ought to be teachers for others as well. Here he shows that they had believed long ago and had heard about the mysteries. Both things are worthy of praise, if only they had not been negligent. Time, he says, makes one stronger, but you, having been delivered, have wasted it in vain. He calls "beginnings" the teaching about the humanity of Christ. For just as in secular sciences one must first learn the letters, so also here in the word of God one must first learn the teaching about the humanity of Christ and become familiar with the teaching about His humbled state; and then one must proceed to the teaching about His Divinity, which requires a more perfect mind. Behold, you have understood quite clearly from Paul himself for what reason he occupies himself with discourses about the humbled state, and speaks rarely about anything exalted: by this he makes a concession to the weakness of his listeners. Behold, this epistle too is filled with thoughts about the humbled state. And if there is exalted teaching in it, it is brief. He did not say that you "have need," but "you have become" such, that is, you yourselves brought yourselves to such a condition, having voluntarily become such. By "milk" he means simplified teaching both here and in the Epistle to the Corinthians (1 Cor. 3:2), while by "solid food" he means more perfect and lofty teaching. Therefore, he says, now one ought not to introduce what was under the law, nor ought one to compare the incomparable Christ with those priests; or: both in the respect that He is High Priest, and in that He offered sacrifice, and in that He prayed with crying and kneeling—nevertheless, since you are nourished by this, I offer this as well. Note that what is now difficult for us to receive nourished them at that time, and that the word of God is true food. For "I will send upon the earth," He says, "a famine of hearing the words of the Lord" (Amos 8:11).

Hebrews 5:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

By "righteousness" here he means either a manner of life that is entirely upright, speaking as if to say that the "unskilled" person is not experienced in heavenly wisdom and cannot lead a higher life; Christ also demanded this, saying: "unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees" (Matt. 5:20). Or, by righteousness he means Christ Himself, speaking thus: the one who partakes of their debased teaching concerning the flesh does not accept the exalted and worthy teaching of Christ, since he is an "infant" and is unable to receive it.

Hebrews 5:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, the lofty dogmas concerning the Divinity of Christ. Do you see that there is another infancy—that of mind—which even the elderly possess; and there is a perfection which nothing prevents even the young from having. By "habit" he means the perfection and firmness of the disposition of the moral life. He who is firm in disposition and in life also has the senses of the soul trained through exercise in the Divine Scriptures for discernment—on the one hand, of lofty and lowly teachings, and on the other, of sound and perverted ones. He is not speaking here about life, for everyone distinguishes that and knows that evil is bad and virtue is good. Do you see that training, exercise, and experience in the Scriptures are necessary if we intend to distinguish what is heretical and what is not, rather than simply lending an ear to everything? For the palate tastes food, but the soul examines teachings (cf. Job 12:11).

Hebrews 6:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

Above he said: you have become weak, you have become infants and have reached such a state that you need to learn again the first principles of the faith; therefore now he also says that you must, at last, reason as mature persons and surpass the word of the beginning of Christ, that is, the first principles of the faith, and press on toward "perfection," that is, be receptive to higher things. Or you may also understand this in the following sense: since it appeared that they were limping in regard to conduct, he now speaks to them about a blameless life, as if saying: you must not always revolve around the beginning, that is, be instructed in the faith like those newly converted, but you must also strive toward perfection, that is, toward a better life. For perfect is the one who, together with faith, also leads a righteous life. For faith is the beginning and foundation, and without it nothing can be accomplished, just as without letters one cannot know reading. However, just as one cannot constantly occupy oneself with letters alone, so one cannot constantly be instructed in the faith like infants and the immature. If someone should wish to accept the first interpretation but reject this one on the grounds that it supposedly does not correspond to what the Apostle Paul said earlier, let him recall that it is his custom, when speaking about one thing, to quickly pass to another: as, for example, in the Epistle to the Corinthians, while discussing meals, he transitioned to a discourse on the mysteries (1 Cor. 11:20–30). Thus now also, while initially expressing reproach to them for their weakness and incapacity to receive more advanced teaching, he turns to a discussion about way of life, calling them immature also because they did not order their life according to the faith. That is, not again doing from the very beginning what you were doing at the time when you intended to be baptized, such as "repentance from dead works," that is, the renunciation of the works of Satan. Whoever comes to Christ obviously comes in this manner, namely repenting of the former things, both in doctrine and in life: for if one does not reject the former, how can one attain the latter? Therefore he adds: "and faith toward God." Then also faith, namely after repentance from dead works. Thus he says: you ought not to be instructed concerning faith as beginners, for you have already believed. But by this he hints that they were also wavering, and therefore were in need of a foundation.

Hebrews 6:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

Paul spoke of this in the plural not because there are many baptisms — for baptism is one (Eph. 4:5) — but because this would, as it were, follow as a consequence. If he were catechizing again, then he would also baptize again; and in the case of apostasy, he would baptize again: by necessity there would be many new baptisms, but this is absurd. Therefore you must not repeat baptism, but abide by the first baptism. Perhaps they, as those who firmly adhered to the law, even under grace recognized many baptisms in the Jewish manner. Note that baptism follows repentance. Since repentance by itself cannot render us clean, we are therefore baptized, so that everything may be the work of the grace of Christ. Through this they received the Holy Spirit, so as to prophesy and work miracles. When, it says, Paul laid his hands on them, they received the Holy Spirit (Acts 19:6). This occurs at baptism under the figure of immersion in water and rising from it, and is affirmed in the confession of faith, for we confess that we believe in the resurrection of the dead. That is, a judgment that gives either eternal blessings or punishments. He seems to say this because they were probably wavering, even though they had already believed, or were living badly and carelessly, saying at the same time: be vigilant. It is impossible to say that if we have lived negligently, or have fallen away from the faith, we will be baptized again, will again receive the opportunity to be washed from sins and be deemed worthy of the very same things we were deemed worthy of before. You are deceived, he says, reasoning in this way.

Hebrews 6:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

"This we will do" – what? – that is, to go on to perfection, if God also wills it. He said this not as though God did not command it, but as he usually spoke, that if it is pleasing to God, then this is precisely what I also want to do. And at the same time He teaches us here that we should make everything dependent on His will and that even in unquestionably good deeds we should not trust our own judgment and our own strength. The Apostle Jude also clearly persuades us of this same thing.

Hebrews 6:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say "unprofitable," or "unseemly," but "impossible," so that he drove them to despair regarding the hope of a second baptism. That is, the forgiveness of sins. For no one is able to give this, except God alone. After the remission of sins follows the communion of the Holy Spirit: for He does not dwell in a body burdened with sins. And the Holy Spirit was communicated through the laying on of hands, as was also said above.

Hebrews 6:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say directly what this is, but of course he gives us to understand that he says this about every spiritual teaching. Thus he calls either the powers to perform miracles, or to live like angels, in the sense of not needing anything of this world, but looking toward the future, and already here receiving the immaterial and spiritual pledge of the life to come.

Hebrews 6:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, through repentance. What is this? Is repentance really rejected? By no means. But rather, renewal through a second baptism. For renewal is the effect of baptism alone, as the prophet also says: "your youth is renewed like the eagle's" (Ps. 103:5); whereas the effect of repentance consists in this, that it frees from the old state and makes strong. But it cannot restore to the former brightness. For in baptism everything was the work of grace. Therefore by "repentance," he says, he means precisely baptism. For first everyone repents of their former life, then is baptized, as he himself said above: "conversion from dead works." And from what follows it is clear that he rejects a second baptism. Baptism is the cross. "Our old man is crucified with Him," and "we are united with Him in the likeness of His death." And again: "we are buried with Him through baptism." For just as Christ died on the cross in the flesh, so we in baptism die to sin. Therefore, whoever is baptized a second time crucifies Christ a second time, insofar as it is in his power. But this is absurd. For He died once and rose again, and "death no longer has dominion over Him" (cf. Rom. 6:4–9). Thus, there is no second baptism, just as there is no second cross. For what would prevent there being a third, and a fourth, and so on to infinity? He did not simply say "they crucify again" and stop there; but he added "in themselves," to show that we, living our lives carelessly on the assumption that there exists another baptism, do everything as though we ourselves were sustaining within ourselves this wicked opinion. That is, they triumph over, they put to shame. This can be understood in two ways: either that those who crucified the Lord devised at that time such a manner of death for His disgrace, one that was obviously accursed and shameful, and appointed for evildoers; or that Christ, having been crucified once, is in subsequent time confessed to be immortal. Therefore, the one who crucifies Him a second time makes this confession false, which brings dishonor to Christ, who tasted death only once and thereafter is immortal. Thus, the impossibility of this matter is confirmed in two ways: first, because one who was deemed worthy of such blessings and squandered them all is no longer worthy to enjoy those same blessings again; and second, even more so, because it is impossible for the Son of God to be crucified again.

Hebrews 6:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

By "earth" he calls the soul, and by "rain" – teaching, as also in another place: "I will command the clouds," says God, "not to pour... rain" upon the vineyard (Isa. 5:6). And again: "the river of God is full of water" (Ps. 65:10), that is, he who has received from God the gift of teaching others is filled with waters from above, or gifts. Here he gives to understand that they both received and drank the word, and were often deemed worthy of it, and nevertheless did not profit from it, which he also said above: "by this time you ought to be teachers" (Heb. 5:12). A life filled with virtue, that is. For there is nothing so useful, that is, becoming and desirable, as purity of life. "Grass," he says, that is, a virtuous life, the earth brings forth for those for whom it is cultivated, and for them it is "useful": for those very ones, bearing virtue, will enjoy it. Some understood "for them" as meaning: for the teachers; for indeed, good conduct is cultivated by them, so that they are partakers in the virtue of their students. Here he silently rebukes the Greeks, who attribute the growing of fruits to the power of the earth. And it is not even the hands of the farmer that produce the fruits, but everything, he says, is the work of God: He Himself blesses and gives abundance of fruits.

Hebrews 6:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say "producing growth," as he said above concerning "vegetation," but "bringing forth," as if to say — expelling and casting out a certain excess. "Thorns and thistles" are the cares of life, the deceitfulness of riches, and in general every sin, as David also says: "I became a sufferer when a thorn was driven into me" (Ps. 31:4). A thorn does not simply enter but is driven in, and if we have not pulled it all out but a little of it remains, it causes great pain and requires treatment and care. But there is also the thistle: wherever you touch it, it wounds, and everywhere it is unpleasant — on earth it brings disgrace, and in the age to come especially so. He said that good land is blessed by God; but the unfruitful – he did not simply say: cursed, but "near to a curse," so that they would not despair. For whoever is "near a curse" can also be far from it. And this, so that we would not despair. For he did not say: the earth will be burned, but "whose end is burning," that is, if it remains fruitless to the end. Thus, it is possible to avoid fruitlessness and burn away the thorns, and become useful, and be deemed worthy of blessing.

Hebrews 6:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having sufficiently rebuked and frightened them, he again consoles, so as not to make them completely careless. For whoever punishes a lazy person severely makes him even lazier. Therefore he says: I say this not because I have condemned you, and not because I consider you full of thorns, but because I fear lest this happen to you. And he did not say: we expect of you, but: "we hope," that is, we are in firm confidence concerning you, that you do not live this way, but better, and that you care for your own salvation, even though we expressed ourselves so strongly. So he says this either about their life, namely, that you are so thorny, or about the recompense, that you are not "near to cursing" and not to "burning," but a different recompense is appointed for you. Pay attention also to what follows.

Hebrews 6:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

See how he encouraged and strengthened them in the hope of better things, reminding them of their former deeds and the righteousness of God: for if God is righteous, He will not forget your work, that is, your mercy, your brotherly love, but will repay you. Therefore do not despair, but fully hope for better things, since God is perfectly just. So it was not about you that I spoke what I spoke harshly, for I know that you are not worthy of condemnation. He gives an important testimony about them, pointing not only to their deeds, but also to their deeds done with zeal. For to serve is a sign of zeal. He speaks of the love and mercy which they showed not merely to their brethren, but in the name of God. See what the greatest consolation is: that we do things not for people, but for God, as Christ also says in the Gospel: "you did it to Me" (Matt. 25:40). For whoever cares for the unrighteous for the sake of God's name does it for God. "The saints," that is, the faithful. For every believer is holy, even if he be a layperson. "For the unbelieving husband," he says, "is sanctified by the believing wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband" (1 Cor. 7:14). Thus, faith here produces sanctification. Therefore, let us be attentive not only to monastics as to saints, but also to laypeople: the former, of course, are holy both in faith and in life, but laypeople too are holy in faith, and many also in life. See how he comforts them. For having said "having served," he did not stop, but added "and serving," that is, even now you are doing the same thing.

Hebrews 6:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

As if in response to someone's question: "Why did you say this, Paul, if you did not wish to punish us?" — he says that he said this desiring that you would conduct yourselves well in the future also; not condemning you for the past, but being concerned about the future. And he did not say "I want," which would indicate a teacher's authority, but "I desire," which is characteristic of fatherly love. For I do not desire this merely in words, but my soul burns for you. Understand the expression "I desire" in this way. And not simply for you collectively, but for each one individually: so he cared for all, both small and great, and knew them all. That they might show "full assurance of hope," that is, that they might display complete and perfect hope and not be troubled. See how he does not strike directly and does not say: you have despaired and have not yet come to your senses, but speaks as if to say: I want you to always be diligent, and to be in the future what you are now.

Hebrews 6:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

And this is for their consolation: for he refers this to the future time. And although above he said: "because you have become dull of hearing" (Heb. 5:11): for up to this point he was indicating the dullness of hearing; but now, he says, I am taking care beforehand that this dullness not touch your soul. For just as inactivity and immobility harm the body, so also the lack of exercise in good deeds makes the soul too negligent. Above he reminded them of the virtues they formerly possessed, setting before them an example from their own deeds. Now he leads them up to the patriarch Abraham. Lest they think that, as unworthy of any word, they have been forgotten and abandoned by God, he points out that living a life amid trials is the lot of especially illustrious men, and that God dealt in this way with great men. For if He had immediately given what He promised, their faith could not have been revealed; but now He delays the fulfillment so that through patience their faith might be made manifest. For faith in the One who promised becomes evident when someone, not receiving what was promised for a long time, nevertheless believes that he will receive it and does not despair. Therefore I express these reproaches to you in order to restore you and so that you might "imitate those who through faith and patience inherit the promises." And who these men are, he explains further. But notice how he placed faith first, then patience, because patience proceeds from faith. For whoever does not believe that the One who promised will assuredly give, that person will not be patient either.

Hebrews 6:13-14 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since there were many who inherited the promises by faith, he has for now passed over all the rest, leaving them for later, and recalls only Abraham, both because of the importance of his person, and especially because he both was deemed worthy of and received the promise. And by this he also shows that one must not give in to faintheartedness, but hope in God, Who customarily does not fulfill a promise quickly, but after a long time. And when did God "swear by Himself"? Either in the very words in which He says: "I have sworn by Myself." Or perhaps someone might say that in the word "truly" is contained God's oath by Himself; for "truly" means "in truth." This is nothing other than an affirmation of truth; but who can truth be other than God? So too the Lord in the Gospel, saying: "Truly, truly, I say to you" (e.g., John 6 and others), swears with this very same oath; He swears by Himself, just as the Father does, since He has no one higher by whom to swear. However, some have thought that the Son Himself was the one then conversing with Abraham; for Scripture says: "the Angel said to Abraham" (Gen. 18). But in no way, they say, could the Father be an Angel, but the Son is the Angel of great counsel.

Hebrews 6:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

In what way does he say at the end of the epistle that they "saw them only from afar" and "rejoiced" at the fulfillment of the promises (Heb. 11:13), yet now says that Abraham "received what was promised"? He is not speaking of the same thing here and there; rather, here he speaks of earthly promises, which Abraham received after a long time, while there he speaks of heavenly ones, which he had not yet received. Nevertheless, both—what he received and what he had not yet received—serve as consolation for the fainthearted: the one because we too shall receive if we show patience, the other because if the one who attained perfection so many years before has not yet received, then we are exceedingly foolish to be indignant that we have not yet received. Notice how he said "having patiently endured, he received what was promised," in order to show the great power of patience, and that the promise alone did not accomplish everything, but patience as well. Here he also instills fear in them, making clear by way of the opposite that faintheartedness hinders the fulfillment of the promise. And this is what happened in the wilderness with the ancient people, who grew fainthearted and utterly failed to receive the promise. So then, someone may ask: why did the saints, having endured long, not receive, as it says at the end of the epistle? They will certainly receive. But the murmurers among the people neither received nor will receive.

Hebrews 6:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, an oath resolves the dispute in every contradiction. For much is said and objected in argument from both sides, but the oath, being the final word and confirming, resolves everything that is doubtful.

Hebrews 6:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, precisely because an oath gives people full assurance, God also swears. Or, "therefore," instead of: in that He swore, he says, God by Himself, He abundantly proved to us that He will in every way and immutably fulfill what He promised. For although God ought to have been believed even without an oath, nevertheless He condescends for our sake and looks not to His own dignity, but, in order to convince us, permits unworthy things to be said about Himself. For we who are faithful, blessed in his seed, which is Christ, are heirs of the promise. See how even then he says that the Son is the mediator between God and men. For by Himself, as the Word, God and Father swore.

Hebrews 6:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

What kind and what kind? Both by the fact that He simply spoke and promised, and by the fact that He joined an oath to the promise. Since among people that which is confirmed with an oath is considered more trustworthy, God also joined one. "In which," instead of "from them" — from these two things the promise is most trustworthy, and "it is impossible for God to lie." Therefore, just as He swore for our sake, even though it is unworthy of Him to swear, so also understand that He "learned from the things which He suffered" (Heb. 5:8). For people also consider more trustworthy that which is known from experience. That is, great consolation and encouragement. This is said not so much in relation to Abraham as in relation to us who have fled to Him, that is, who have placed our hope in Him. In what then do we have encouragement? In holding fast to "the hope set before us": that is, that we, on the basis of what was given to Abraham, would be convinced also regarding the promises concerning us, and would not doubt regarding the future and heavenly blessings for which we hope; on the contrary, that we would firmly and securely hold fast to this hope and not lose it. For the promise to Abraham is a promise to us as well, and preeminently to us who have believed in Christ, as was said above.

Hebrews 6:19 — Commentary on Hebrews

We have this hope as an anchor. For just as an anchor gives stability to ships during a storm, so too hope makes firm and patient those who waver under the influence of temptations. He did not simply say "anchor," but "sure and steadfast." For there is an anchor that does not preserve the stability of a ship, either when it is damaged or when it is too light. Quite rightly he recalled not a foundation, but an anchor: because a foundation applies to people who are very firm and wise, whereas an anchor applies to those undergoing a storm, which is what they were, being buffeted by temptations. Above he said: hope, for what we hope for will come to pass. Now, assuring more perfectly, he says that we already possess this in hope. For hope, having entered within heaven, has brought it about that we are already at the promised blessings, even though we are still on earth, even though we have not yet received them. Such power does hope have, that it makes the earthly into the heavenly. But just as in the Old Testament the veil separated the Holy of Holies from the rest of the tabernacle, so too heaven is for us a veil separating the earthly from the most divine and supraheavenly.

Hebrews 6:20 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having said that our hope ascends to heaven, he confirms what was said by attesting it with deeds. For He too, Christ, entered; and not simply entered, but entered as a forerunner, that is, as if persuading us that we too must enter. For a forerunner goes ahead of someone following after him, and the distance between the forerunner and those following after him is not great at all, just as between John and Christ. Therefore do not be troubled: soon we too shall enter there, where our forerunner is. But he was not satisfied with saying "forerunner," but added also "for us," for greater persuasiveness, as if saying: He Himself had no need to enter there, for why would He, when He is God? But just as He assumed flesh for our sake, so too for our sake He entered within heaven, in order to open the way for us. Therefore we ourselves shall necessarily enter as well. Or the expression "for us" means: to intercede for us before the Father, just as the high priest entered the Holy of Holies once a year, praying for the people. And this is the greatest consolation: if our High Priest is in heaven, then He is also far superior to the Jewish high priests, namely: in the manner of appointment, for He is not after the order of those, but "after the order of Melchizedek"; and in place and tabernacle, for He is on the mountain and in heaven; in covenant, for it concerns greater and more perfect blessings; and in permanence, for He is eternal, not temporary; and finally, in person, for He is the Son of God. Therefore do not lose heart. But all this is said of Christ according to the flesh, for according to the flesh He also became High Priest.

Hebrews 7:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

The apostle's aim is to show the difference between the Old and New Testaments. And he already pointed to this at the very beginning, saying that to the ancients God spoke through His servants the prophets, but to us, the people of the New Testament, "in the Son" (Heb. 1:1–2). But since the listeners were weak, for they had shown faintheartedness under trials, he strengthened the weak in the middle of the epistle, and finally, after he had sufficiently encouraged them, he again begins to speak of the superiority of the New Testament over the Old. And observe his wisdom. He shows that Melchizedek, who was a type of Christ, surpassed Abraham. For if he had not surpassed him, he would not have blessed him and would not have received tithes from him. And since from Abraham descended the priests of the law, it is clear that Melchizedek surpasses them as well, as though blessing them too and receiving tithes from them, at the time when he blessed their forefather and received tithes from him. But if the type of Christ, Melchizedek, so greatly differs from the priests of the law, how much more so the true Melchizedek, Christ? Such is the general meaning of this passage. But having briefly set forth the narrative concerning Melchizedek (Gen. 14:18–20), he then proceeds to examine it, explaining the history of Melchizedek from its spiritual and mystical side.

Hebrews 7:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here he shows in what sense Melchizedek is a prototype of Christ. And first of all, he says, learn the true meaning from the name itself. Namely: "Melchi" means king; "Sedek" means righteousness. Who else is the king of righteousness, if not our Lord Jesus Christ? And from the name of the city, he says, this is clear. For Salem, by interpretation, means "peace." But who else is the king of peace, if not Christ, who reconciled the heavenly and the earthly? The title "king of righteousness and peace" befits no man, but Christ alone.

Hebrews 7:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

There is also another similarity. Namely, just as Melchizedek is without father and without mother — not, of course, because he had no father or mother, for as a man he did have them — but because Scripture does not indicate his genealogy and does not mention his parents. So too Christ is without father by His earthly birth, for according to the flesh He was born of the Virgin Mary alone. And without mother by His heavenly birth, for He was ineffably and incomprehensibly begotten of the Father alone before all ages. But beyond that, He is also "without genealogy," for "who shall declare His generation?" (Isa. 53:8; cf. Acts 8:33). Since the Father who begot Him is in heaven and incomprehensible, the very manner of His begetting is also incomprehensible. Nor can reason comprehend the Mother who gave birth on earth — specifically, the manner of birth, that is, how the Virgin gave birth without pangs, and the like. Thus Christ is in reality without father and without mother; Melchizedek, however, is without father and without mother not in reality, for that is impossible, but in the sense that Scripture does not mention his parents. Therefore the expression "without genealogy" serves as a kind of explanation of the other expression, "without father and without mother." The Apostle speaks as if to say: I said of Melchizedek that he is without father and mother because Scripture contains no genealogy of his and makes no mention of his lineage. And understand this in the same sense as what was said before. As a man, Melchizedek had, of course, both a beginning of days and an end of life, but since we know neither when he was born nor when he died, in our understanding he as it were has neither beginning nor end. Christ, however, in reality, as God, has neither beginning, for He is without beginning in relation to the beginning of time, although He has the Father as a beginning, as a cause; nor end, for He is immortal; in a word, He is eternal. Where, then, are the Arians? Let them hear that the Son has no beginning. In this sense Paul resolves this question for us. And if anything causes us difficulty, it is this: how is Christ "a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek," when Melchizedek died and was not a priest "forever"? Let us resolve this difficulty as well, saying that Christ, as eternal and immortal, is truly "a Priest forever." For even now—we believe—He continually offers Himself for us through His ministers, and especially as our Advocate before the Father: at this time He performs for us the most exalted and most mysterious priestly service, offering Himself to us in bread and drink in a wondrous manner surpassing all understanding. Of Melchizedek it is said that he has an eternal priesthood, not because he is eternal, for he died; but because Scripture does not indicate his end, from which we could know when his priesthood ceased. And just as with regard to names, the first has only titles—Melchizedek, that is, king of righteousness, and king of Salem (king of peace)—while in Christ these are reality, so also the expression "having neither beginning of days nor end of life" applies to the first, Melchizedek, only because this was not recorded, for he was a type; but to Christ it applies in reality. If the likeness were in all respects, there would be neither type nor truth, but in both cases either a type or in both cases truth. Do we not see this also in paintings? There, too, a simple outline already has a likeness compared with the finished painting, since the characteristic features are faintly represented by lines; yet it also has a dissimilarity, since the painting through colors has received a more distinct and clearer appearance.

Hebrews 7:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

After he fitted the type to the truth, that is, what belongs to Melchizedek to Christ, he finally shows with confidence that the type, that is Melchizedek, is more glorious than the actual Jewish priests themselves, and not only them, but even the patriarch himself. And if the type surpasses them, then the true High Priest Christ will surpass them far more. So, "see," he says, "how great," that is, how superior is the one to whom gifts were offered not by an ordinary man, but by Abraham, so great a patriarch; he added the word "patriarch" not without purpose, but to elevate the person. And "from the best spoils," that is, from the most excellent and valuable spoil. And one cannot say that he set apart some compensation for labor as to one who fought alongside him and helped, but rather to one who stayed at home. Therefore he also said above: "met Abraham returning after the defeat of the kings." And if he is above the patriarch himself, which the giving of the tithe shows, then he is far above the priests of the law.

Hebrews 7:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

Now he shows in what way Melchizedek is above Abraham, saying that the ministers from the tribe of Levi received tithes from the people (Lev. 27:30–32), evidently as better and more honorable men on account of the dignity of the priesthood. For why else does the people itself, enduring heavy labors and hardships, bring tithes of every kind to priests who do not undergo such labors and do not till the land, if not because they are more sacred and serve a higher purpose? Such is the dignity of the priesthood, and so much higher are those who hold it than their own brothers, even though they came from the same loins.

Hebrews 7:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

Hence Melchizedek too, who received a tithe from Abraham, and moreover not being of his lineage, for he was a foreigner, is superior and higher than he. For why would Abraham have given a tithe to a foreigner if great honor did not belong to him? And if Melchizedek, the type, surpasses even Abraham himself, how much more does the true High Priest surpass the priests of the law. Since Abraham was exalted in every way by the fact that he received promises from God, he now adds that such a great man, who was deemed worthy of conversation with God and had God as his debtor, was blessed by a type of Christ.

Hebrews 7:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

The Apostle said that Melchizedek blessed so great an Abraham. Yet we all agree without dispute that the one who blesses is greater than the one who is blessed. Therefore, Melchizedek too, the prototype of Christ, is greater than the patriarch.

Hebrews 7:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

And another argument proving that Melchizedek is superior to the priests of the law. For "here," that is, in the law, those who receive tithes die; but "there," that is, in the case of Melchizedek, the one who received tithes is one of whom Scripture testifies that he "lives." For "You," it says, "are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek" (Ps. 109:4). As for the fact that Melchizedek lives forever, understand this in the same way as was said above, that is, that Scripture makes no mention of his death. That the Levites die while Melchizedek lives, some understand as meaning that the form of the Levitical priesthood has become dead, for it has been rendered ineffective, whereas the form of the priesthood of Melchizedek, or of life according to Christ, lives and abides, and will exist forever.

Hebrews 7:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

So that the priests of the law could not say: what relation does it have to us if Abraham gave a tithe? – he says that through the mediation of Abraham, Levi too, the forefather of our priesthood, "who receives tithes,... paid tithes." Thus, is not Melchizedek superior even to Levi, when he evidently received a tithe from him as well, through the mediation of Abraham? The expression "so to speak" either means: to put it briefly, or instead of: so I will say. Since it seemed too bold to say that Levi, not yet having been born, paid tithes to Melchizedek, he softened this statement by using the figure of speech "so to speak."

Hebrews 7:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

He shows in what way Levi paid tithes, saying that since the forefather paid tithes, so too did he, by virtue of the fact that being already in the loins of Abraham, he was to be born from his seed, although he had not yet been born. And he did not say "the Levites," but Levi, in order to show the superiority. What boldness! He completely overturned everything Jewish. That is why he said before: "you have become dull of hearing" (Heb. 5:11), because he intended to set forth these truths and so that they would not turn away their hearing. So, having attuned and prepared them in advance, as he wished, he now says what he pleases. For the soul both retains and gives back the word not in the same way as the earth, having received a seed, will give it back. There it is nature, which is characterized by constancy; here it is free will, that which easily changes and is exceedingly varied. Therefore it is necessary for the teacher to prepare much in advance.

Hebrews 7:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

He showed that Melchizedek in the priestly order was far superior to both Abraham and Levi. Now he again brings forth another proof, showing that the priesthood in Christ far surpasses the Levitical priesthood, and that the priesthood of Christ is a perfect priesthood, while that one was imperfect. For if the priesthood according to the law were perfect, then a priest would need to arise according to the order of Aaron, for Aaron was of the tribe of Levi. But it is said that a priest arises not according to the order of Aaron, but according to the order of Melchizedek. Then, since that priesthood was imperfect, another is introduced in its place. And the expression "yet" has great significance; it is as if to say that if Christ according to the order of Melchizedek had come first, and then the law had been given, one could with all fairness say that the priesthood according to the law, that is, the priesthood of Aaron, was given on account of the priesthood of Melchizedek being, as it were, imperfect. But in reality Christ came afterward and received a different form of priesthood. From this it is evident that since the priesthood of Aaron was imperfect, another is introduced in its place. What then does the expression mean: "for under it the people received the law"? On this basis one cannot say that the priesthood of Aaron is perfect, that it was given for others and not for the Jews; on the contrary, it was given entirely to one people, and under it the people received the law, that is, it was ordained that they should use it, be guided by it, and accomplish all things through it. So why was it abolished? — evidently because it was powerless.

Hebrews 7:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

Now he shows how the law is gradually abolished, and in its place another covenant is introduced. For if the priesthood is changed, then it is necessary that the law also be different, for a priest does not exist without a covenant and laws and ordinances. The priesthood was changed not only in form, that is, so that it was not after the order of Aaron, but after the order of Melchizedek, but also in tribe. For it passed from the priestly tribe of Aaron to the royal tribe of Judah. Pay attention to the mystery. First there was the royal tribe, and then the priestly one: so also Christ was always King, but at the last became High Priest, when He assumed flesh and when He offered the sacrifice.

Hebrews 7:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

He shows how the priesthood was changed according to tribe, and says that Christ ("of Whom" (ἐφ᾿ ὃν) instead of τον, περί ου – that is, "to Whom" the priesthood passed over) – is from another tribe, namely from Judah. "From which," namely from the tribe of Judah, "no one approached," that is, no one stood before the altar and performed priestly duties.

Hebrews 7:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

Significant is the expression "has dawned," taken both from the prophecy of Balaam, who says: "a star shall rise out of Jacob" (Num. 24:17), and also from the prophecy of Malachi, who calls Him "the Sun of righteousness" (Mal. 4:2). By this it is shown that the Lord appeared for the enlightenment of the world. For all that pertains to the priesthood, Moses assigned to the tribe of Levi, while to the tribe of Judah he assigned what pertains to leadership in wars.

Hebrews 7:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

What is "more clearly seen"? The middle ground between one priesthood and the other. Or that the change of priesthood and covenant is revealed not only from the fact that the priest arises from a different tribe, and by no means from that of Levi, but also, let us say this, is more fully revealed from this as well: that "after the likeness of Melchizedek" and so on. This means that after the order of Melchizedek a priest arises.

Hebrews 7:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

He, Melchizedek, was not like the priests under the Law; they received the priesthood from the Law containing carnal commandments: circumcise the flesh, wash the flesh, rest in the flesh, and you shall be deemed worthy of carnal blessings. Melchizedek was not so, but by the power of God, which is why his priesthood is eternally living and indestructible. "Life" should be understood in the same way as above, namely, that his death is unknown. Or understand the word "who" as referring to the priest, as if he were saying: which other priest, that is, Christ, received the priesthood "not according to the law of a carnal commandment," but by the power of the Father, or by His own power, and His priesthood is indestructible. To the word "carnal" it would have been fitting to add the word "spiritual." Why then did he add "according to the power of an endless life"? Because through "carnal" he indicated what is temporal. And corresponding to the temporal, he added the expression "endless life." This means: Christ lives by His own power.

Hebrews 7:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

He confirms why he said "of an endless life," and says that Scripture testifies that He is "a priest forever." Some, however, think that he is confirming not this, but that He is a priest not after the law of a carnal commandment. For if, he says, He were a priest according to the law, then it would be necessary to assert that He is after the order of Aaron. But now, since it is written, "after the order of Melchizedek," it is evident that it is not according to the law, but according to some other divine manner.

Hebrews 7:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

He said that the law undergoes a change, and he demonstrated this. Next he seeks out the reason as well. For we humans find rest only when we learn the reason. And he says: the annulment and rejection of the formerly existing commandment, that is, of the formerly existing covenant, occurred because it was found to be unprofitable and weak. So then, what? Did the law bring no one any benefit? Of course it brought benefit, but it proved useless for making people perfect.

Hebrews 7:19 — Commentary on Hebrews

Why then was the law weak? Because in it only mere letters were proclaimed: do this and do not do that; but it imparted no power for the fulfillment of the commandments, which is now granted to us by the Spirit. However, here the heretics who revile the law attack, saying: even Paul himself disparages the law. But he, O fools, did not call it bad, but unprofitable and weak precisely for the purpose of making people perfect. For just as milk is beneficial to infants, suited to their age, yet is useless for the mature, so also the law was beneficial for the immature Jews, drawing them away from idols and leading them to God, imparting to them commandments suited to their condition, but for those who needed more perfect commandments it was not sufficient. For it prescribed fleshly sacrifices and purifications, which the spiritual do not need. Therefore it has now been annulled. And annulment is the annulment of that which had force. Thus the law held authority at the time when its time had come. The commandment of the law, he says, has been annulled, and a hope has been introduced, such as the Jews did not have: for they too had a hope, that by pleasing God they would possess the land, overcome their enemies, and in general they placed their hope in bodily goods. But our hope is not of this kind; it is far superior: for we hope for heavenly things, that we shall be near God, that we shall stand before Him and serve Him with the angels. Above he said: "which enters into that within the veil" (Heb. 6:19), but now: "through which we draw near," he says, "to God." For hope brings us to the very throne of God and sets us together with the cherubim.

Hebrews 7:20 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here is another distinction of the new Priest from the ancient ones and of one covenant from the other. For the priesthood of Christ was promised not simply, but with an oath, so that the word of God would be fully believed, just as above, for greater persuasiveness, he said that God swore to Abraham (Heb. 6:13).

Hebrews 7:21 — Commentary on Hebrews

For, he says, the priests of the law are appointed without an oath, and God swore concerning none of them, saying: you shall be a priest according to the law. But Christ with an oath, given through God, who says to Him: You are a priest according to a certain new order: not according to Aaron, but according to Melchizedek.

Hebrews 7:22 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, since He swore that He would always be a priest. For He would not have sworn if He were not superior. Hence the New Testament is also superior to the Old.

Hebrews 7:23 — Commentary on Hebrews

And here he shows the advantage that Christ has in comparison with the high priests according to the law, and says that there are many priests there, because they are mortal; but here there is one, because He is immortal.

Hebrews 7:24 — Commentary on Hebrews

"He has a priesthood that does not pass away," that is, one that is shared with no one and not transferable. Do you see how much higher it is? As much as the immortal is higher than the mortal.

Hebrews 7:25 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since, he says, He is immortal, He can intercede for all and save to the uttermost, that is, He can grant salvation not temporary, but complete, and naturally, both here and in the life to come. For the high priest in the Old Testament, however illustrious he may have been, offered sacrifices to God during the time he lived, such as Samuel and those like him, but after that no longer, for he died. But here the High Priest is eternal and ever-living. Therefore He can always save those who come through Him, that is, through faith in Him. For whoever believes in the Son undoubtedly draws near to the Father, for He is the way to the Father, and whoever held to this way here receives rest there. This is said in such a humble manner about Christ according to the flesh. For indeed, He is the High Priest according to the flesh; and inasmuch as He is the High Priest, it is said that He intercedes. How does He who raises the dead and gives life, as the Father does, intercede, when it is His to save? How does He intercede, in whose power is all judgment, who sends angels to cast some into the furnace and to save others? Of course, He said "to intercede" according to His humanity. Condescending to his listeners, Paul says: do not be afraid and do not say: yes, He loves us and has boldness before the Father, but He cannot always accomplish the high-priestly work on our behalf. When I speak of His humanity, I do not separate Him from the Divinity, for both have one hypostasis, but I give the listeners to understand what is proper concerning each nature. Moreover, the very fact that the Son sits with the Father in the flesh is itself an intercession for us: as it were, the flesh entreats the Father on our behalf; certainly, it was assumed for this very reason, namely for our salvation.

Hebrews 7:26 — Commentary on Hebrews

From these words it is clear that both above and now he speaks of the flesh. For who could say such a thing about God, and would he not be ashamed, applying this to the incomprehensible nature of God? So, He is "holy." Such a One Who leaves nothing undone that it is fitting for Him to accomplish; and "undefiled by evil," that is, free from guile and evil. "Neither was deceit found in His mouth" (Isa. 53:9; cf. 1 Pet. 2:22). And this also, who can call it praise for God: for He has such a nature that He is not defiled. It is clear that he says this about the humanity of the one Christ. The high priests according to the law, he says, even if they were holy in all other respects, nevertheless, being human, were not free from faults and not entirely "separated from sinners." For how could they be, if they themselves were partakers of transgressions? And besides, none of them was in heaven; but our High Priest, together with the fact that He is filled with every virtue and "separated from sinners," is also "exalted above the heavens," having sat down upon the very throne of the Father. The expression "exalted," as is evident, is used of Him according to the flesh. For, as God the Word, He was always "above the heavens."

Hebrews 7:27 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having said that our High Priest is "separated from sinners," he now expands on this and says that He is so free from sins that, even having offered His own body as a sacrifice, He did not offer it for Himself — for how is this possible when He committed no sin? — but for us. There is, however, also another advantage. The high priests under the law offered sacrifices daily, since they were unable to cleanse all at once; but He offered a sacrifice having such great power that through it He cleansed the world in a single time. Thus, Christ in this respect also surpasses the priests. What does this mean? That He offered a sacrifice for the sins of men, and not for Himself. "Once," he says, He performed the sacred rite, and after this He sat down at the right hand of the Father, as Lord. Lest you, hearing that He is a priest, should think that He constantly stands and performs sacred rites, he shows that He became a priest according to the dispensation. And when the dispensation was completed, He again assumed His own majesty.

Hebrews 7:28 — Commentary on Hebrews

Lest you think that although He offered once, yet it was also for Himself, he now proves that He did not offer for His own sins. For "the law appoints as high priests" ordinary men "who have weaknesses," that is, those who cannot resist sin, but who themselves, being weak, are subject to falls. But He, as the Son, being so powerful, how could He have sin? And having no sin, why would He offer a sacrifice for Himself? But even for others, not many times, but "once." As almighty, He was able through a single offering of sacrifice to accomplish everything. By "weakness" understand, as Paul himself says in many places, sin and even death. For since the high priests under the law were mortal and weak, they themselves were not sinless, and they could not cleanse others. But He is immortal and powerful. Listen also to what follows next. Observe the oppositions. There the law, here the word of oath, that is, the most certain, the most true; there men, of course servants, here the Son, that is to say, the Lord; there the weak, that is, those who stumble, who have sins, who are subject to death — but here the one who is perfect forever, that is, eternal, almighty, not only now but always sinless. Therefore, if He is perfect, if He never sins, if He is always alive, then for what reason would He have offered a sacrifice for Himself, or indeed many times for others?

Hebrews 8:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

The chief point is always what is called the most important thing; when someone wishes to convey the most essential matter in few words, he says that he is directing attention to this above all else, just as the head, though small in size, constitutes the most important part of the body. So now the apostle says: "The chief point of what we are saying," that is, I will state the most important thing that briefly encompasses much: we have God as our High Priest. For sitting belongs to no one other than God. Notice how, after saying much that is lowly, namely that the High Priest intercedes before the Father, and what pertains to the humanity, he ascends to what is lofty and what pertains to the Divinity. He always does this, just as his Teacher does in the Gospel, so that through the lowly he may guide the listener to receive the word — for otherwise the listener does not understand if he does not ascend gradually — while through the exalted he teaches that the lowly was condescension. He calls it "the throne of majesty," meaning the throne of the Father, either because the Father could be called Majesty for Him, or simply because "the throne of majesty" is the highest throne.

Hebrews 8:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

Just as the earthly high priests served when entering the Holy of Holies, so too He is truly the minister of the holy, true, heavenly sanctuaries. It would seem that Paul here contradicts himself. For in the beginning he said: "To which of the Angels did God ever say: 'Sit at My right hand…'? Are they not all ministering spirits…?" (Heb. 1:13–14), as if giving to understand that a minister ought not to sit. But now, having said "sat down at the right hand of the throne," he again presents Him as a minister. So how does he say this, if not out of complete condescension toward his listeners, mixing the lowly with the exalted? And some understood "minister of the saints" as meaning minister of those people sanctified by Him. For, he says (the Apostle Paul), He is our High Priest. Here he encourages the Jews who had believed. For since they were probably perplexed, saying: we do not have such a tabernacle, behold, he says, a greater and true tabernacle – heaven itself. For the Old Testament tabernacle was a figure of this one: and that one was pitched by man, either Bezaleel (Exod. 31:2) or Moses, but this one – by God. And here note, according to Saint John Chrysostom, that heaven neither moves nor is spherical: for the expression "pitched" excludes both the one and the other.

Hebrews 8:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since he said "sat down" (Heb. 8:1), lest you consider it a deception that he called Him a priest, he says that although He sat down, He did not thereby cease to be a High Priest; for everything that belongs to high priests, He possesses, and just as they offer sacrifices, so He offered Himself as a sacrifice. To sit at the right hand belongs to His dignity, while the high priesthood is a matter of great love for mankind. And furthermore, since some were asking why He died if He was truly the Son and eternal, he resolves this perplexity and says: since He was a Priest, and a priest does not exist without a sacrifice, it "was necessary that this one also have something to offer." And this was nothing other than His own body. Therefore, it was necessary for Him to die. Between "gifts" and "sacrifices," in the precise sense, there is a distinction. For sacrifices are offerings of blood and flesh, or more precisely, everything that is consumed by fire. For the word θυσία — sacrifice — properly derives from the word θύεσθαι, that is, to be burned. But gifts, such as fruits and the like, are bloodless and not burned. However, in Scripture both terms are used interchangeably, as for example: "And the Lord had regard for Abel and for his gift," although the gift was precisely from the firstborn of the sheep, "but for Cain and for his gift He had no regard," although the gift was from the fruits of the earth (Gen. 4:3–5). And if anyone attempts to reconcile this with empty arguments, which we ourselves have also heard, I still do not see how he will free himself from the charge of inattentive reading of the Scriptures. For often in other places as well these terms are used interchangeably, and I could cite an innumerable multitude of passages if I did not consider it unnecessary. However, it will suffice for us that the apostle himself further on called everything offered in sacrifice simply gifts. Now listen.

Hebrews 8:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

He further confirms that although He does not have His tabernacle on earth but in heaven, there is nevertheless no obstacle to His being a priest. And notice the wisdom. On the very basis by which someone might especially argue that He is not a priest — I mean, of course, that He does not have a place on earth where He served as priest — on this very basis he most strongly affirms that He is a Priest, and says that He is a Priest precisely because He did not have a place on earth. "If He were remaining on earth, He would not even be a priest." For there were other priests on earth, and this circumstance would seem to be a refutation. But now, having heaven as His place, and having brought up there His own body, He intercedes for us before the Father. Hence, since He is in heaven, He is therefore preeminently a Priest.

Hebrews 8:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here he shows the superiority of Christ's priesthood, calling the Old Testament priesthood "a copy and shadow," while ours is heavenly. For when nothing is earthly, but rather everything in the sacraments is spiritual, where there are angelic hymns, where there are the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, and the forgiveness of sins, and again the binding; when our citizenship is in heaven, then how can our priesthood not be heavenly? Therefore, what was revealed to Moses in the Old Testament served as a foreshadowing and pattern, that is, a dim copy and as it were a shadowy outline, of this heavenly priesthood. Since what we see with our eyes we grasp more readily than what we learn through hearing, God therefore "showed" Moses everything, not only the construction of the tabernacle, but also what pertains to the sacrifices and all the service.

Hebrews 8:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

This follows from that very thought: "if He remained on earth, He would not even be a priest." But now, he says, not being on earth, but having heaven as the place of His priestly ministry, He obtained a better ministry, that is, His ministry is not such as is proper to earthly high priests, but heavenly, since heaven serves as the place of its performance. Having exalted the priesthood of Christ by place, and by priest, and by sacrifice, he now openly sets it forth also by covenant. And although he had said before that the Old Covenant was weak and unprofitable, on account of the infancy of the hearers, he quickly cut short his discourse on this. Now he lingers at length in reasoning about this, and shows that the New Covenant is better than that one, that is, the Gospel, whose mediator and bestower is Christ; for He Himself became for us a minister of the Gospel, "taking the form of a servant," just as Moses is the mediator of the law. He presents what especially encouraged the believers from among the Jews, namely, that the promises of our covenant are better promises. For it is not earthly goods, nor goods in offspring, nor abundance of children, but the Kingdom of Heaven that is promised to those who keep the Gospel. Therefore, do not be fainthearted: the promises of the Gospel are better; it is unreasonable to despair for those who have what is better.

Hebrews 8:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

Observe the order. He said that the covenant of Christ is better than the Old. And from where is this evident? From the fact, he says, that it "is established upon better promises." For if the promises and rewards are better, then it is perfectly clear that the covenant is also better, and the commandments more divine. And from where is it evident that the promises are better? From the fact, he says, that the former was abolished, and this one was introduced in its place. For the New Testament has preeminence because it is better and more perfect. "If the first covenant had been without fault," that is, if it had made people blameless, then a second covenant would not have been introduced. As we commonly say: the house is not without faults, instead of saying: it is falling into decay, it is growing old; so also concerning the Old Testament he said that it was not without fault, not as being bad, but as not having the power to make people better, as having been given to infants.

Hebrews 8:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say: finding fault with it, that is, the covenant, but "finding fault with them," that is, the Jews, who could not be perfected through the commandments of the law. Here he shows more clearly that the Old Testament has been abolished. For he introduces God, speaking through Jeremiah, that "I will make... a new covenant" (Jer. 31:31–34), that is, an entirely new one: not as the Jews understand it, that Ezra renewed the Scripture. For the Scripture did not become new, but remained ancient, even though it was restored by him.

Hebrews 8:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

Lest anyone think that the covenant which was made with Abraham is being annulled, he added: "in the day when I took them by the hand." For, he says, I wish to annul the covenant spoken of in the book of Exodus, the covenant given on Mount Sinai to your fathers who cast the calf, whereas it is precisely the covenant with Abraham that received its fulfillment in Christ. For "in your seed," he says, "shall all the nations be blessed" (Gen. 22:18), that is, in Christ. Do you see that the beginning of evil is from us? "They," he says, "did not remain," and therefore "I disregarded them." On the contrary, blessings and benefactions receive their beginning from Him. As if justifying Himself, He presents the reason why He abandons them, namely for their inconstancy.

Hebrews 8:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

"After those days": which ones? Some say these are the days of the exodus, when the Mosaic law was given. But it seems to me that he is speaking of those days about which he said above: "behold, the days are coming." Thus, after those days have passed, I will establish such a covenant, about which you will hear further. Let the Jew show when he received the unwritten law. For even after the return from Babylon, it was given by Ezra in written form. But the Apostles received nothing in written form; rather, they received the law of the Spirit into their hearts. Therefore Christ also said: "The Comforter... will teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance" (Cf. Jn. 14:26). This was accomplished through the Gospel. For those who formerly served idols, having now recognized the true God, became His people.

Hebrews 8:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

He here calls "learning" an instruction accompanied by labor. For behold, we see that we need a great many words for those of sound mind in order to persuade them to believe in Christ. Since the Jewish law was contained in one corner of the world, few knew it; but the voice of the apostles spread throughout all the earth (Ps. 18:5). And furthermore, since God lived on earth in the flesh, and since He deified our nature through its assumption, He kindled in the souls of all the light of the true knowledge of God, and by grace there was, as it were, implanted in human nature a certain capacity for the true knowledge of God.

Hebrews 8:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

Washing us through baptism from the impurity of former sins, He no longer remembers them, as they have already been washed away.

Hebrews 8:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

He explains the prophetic expression and says that the very fact that he called this covenant entirely new serves as an indication that the first one ultimately turns out to be old. Having received confidence from the prophet, he finally touches upon the law, showing that our covenant now flourishes. Thus, from the prophetic expression he took the name "old," added on his own the name of obsolescence, and further necessarily drew the conclusion that "destruction" is inevitable for the law, as if saying: it is not by chance that the New Testament abolished the Old, but because of its oldness, its antiquity, that is, by virtue of the fact that it is Old, that is, "weak and unprofitable," as he also says in another place: "the law, weakened by the flesh, was powerless" (Rom. 8:3).

Hebrews 9:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having proved from the side of the priest, the priesthood, and the covenant that the first covenant had to come to an end, the apostle now proves this also from the side of the very arrangement of the tabernacle. There were three divisions in it: one was the outer court, intended for everyone in general, both Jews and Greeks; then followed a veil, beyond which the priests entered, performing the daily services. This division was called the Holy Place. These divisions were a figure of the Old Testament, for there everything was performed with sacrifices. But the Holy of Holies was a figure of our mystery. For, he says, "the first," that is, the Old Testament, "had ordinances," that is, symbols or regulations, but "had" at that time, whereas now it has them no longer, for it has ceased. He calls it "worldly" because it was permitted to enter it, and in one and the same building the place was known where the Jews, Nazirites, proselytes, and Greeks stood. Since it was accessible even to the Gentiles, he calls it "worldly" (κοσμικόν – secular).

Hebrews 9:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

He calls this one "first," namely, in relation to the Holy of Holies, which was in the middle. Before it stood the bronze altar, the altar for burnt offerings, set under the open sky. Then, if one lifted the veil, or rather, the covering (Ex. 40:19), it appeared as the middle section, in which were the lampstand, and the table, and the showbread.

Hebrews 9:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

Do you see that there was a first veil, which Scripture calls a curtain, since it was rolled up and drawn together — this veil separated the court, into which everyone in general entered and upon which they offered sacrifices on the bronze altar, from the tabernacle, which was accessible to the priests who performed the daily services. Furthermore, once you passed through this veil, there was yet another veil, and beyond it the tabernacle called the Holy of Holies, into which no one else entered except the high priest alone, and even he only once a year. Throughout, he calls everything a tabernacle, because God dwells in it.

Hebrews 9:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

The Ark of the Covenant is called so because it contained the tablets bearing the law (Exod. 40:20). All these things served as memorials of Jewish ingratitude. "The golden pot of manna" — in remembrance of the fact that, while being miraculously fed by it, they murmured (Exod. 16:3–10), and so that their descendants might remember both God's benevolence and their own bitterness. "Aaron's rod" — in remembrance of the rebellion that occurred against him (Num. 17). "The tablets of the covenant" — in memory of the fact that they shattered the first ones by their idolatry. You may ask how it is that in the Book of Kings it is written that there was nothing else in the ark except the tablets, yet the apostle now asserts that the golden pot and Aaron's rod were also placed in it? Since he had been educated in the best manner by Gamaliel (Acts 22:3) in Judaism, he probably derived this from tradition; for even now the Pharisaical Jews agree that this was so. However, not from the beginning, but at the time of Jeremiah, when it was necessary to hide the ark, then, they say, these things were probably also placed in the ark.

Hebrews 9:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, above the ark. Glorious, or subject to God; but having served for His glory. And he sets this forth deliberately with the purpose of showing the superiority of that which is ours. He called the "mercy seat" the lid of the ark, as you will learn more precisely about this from Scripture itself, and, being led astray by the words of some, do not think that this is something else. Of course, by this he pointed to Christ, Who became the propitiation for our sins. He sealed everything that was in the Old Testament and confirmed it. Here he shows that all of this was not only visible, but also served as a sign of something else, the explanation of which requires too much time.

Hebrews 9:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

Though this was so, he says, the Jews did not participate in it, since the veil held them back. This was preserved for us, for whom it was a foreshadowing.

Hebrews 9:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

Do you see the very prototypes, already set forth here? Lest they say: the sacrifice of Christ was offered once, how then did it sanctify all? He shows that this was so from ancient times, for even the most holy and awesome sacrifice in the Old Testament was offered by the high priest once. After having called the cross a sacrifice—both without fire and without wood, and not offered repeatedly—he shows that the Old Testament sacrifice was also of this kind, for it was offered once with blood. Some have asked how it is that in the book of Exodus it is written that he should burn incense upon the golden altar, which was evidently located in the Holy of Holies: "Aaron shall burn on it compound fragrant incense early in the morning"; "On it Aaron shall burn fragrant incense; every morning, when he tends the lamps, he shall burn it" (Exod. 30:7–8), so that every day the high priest entered the Holy of Holies twice in order to burn incense upon that place where the golden altar was located. So how does the apostle say here that this high priest entered once a year? And they resolve it by saying that once a year the high priest entered with blood, but with incense—twice a day. However, you should know that they doubted needlessly and out of ignorance: it was not in the golden censer that Aaron burned incense twice a day, but upon the golden altar, and the latter was located not in the Holy of Holies but in the middle tabernacle, where the lampstand and the table also were; whereas with the golden censer he entered the Holy of Holies truly once a year. For the censer is one thing, and the altar is another. I have pointed out this difficulty so that the reader of these words, having heard the objection raised by others, might not be led astray into thinking that it is sound. And again: "for himself." The lawful high priest, he says, offered sacrifice for himself. But Christ not for Himself, for He had no part with sinners. In every respect there is a complete difference between the one and the other. He said "for sins of ignorance," and not for transgressions, in order thereby to bring into greater fear both the ancient Jews and all people, and to humble their pride. For even if you did not sin willingly, you sinned unwillingly and through ignorance, and no one is free from this. Some maintained that he said this to show here as well the difference between the sacrifice of Christ and the sacrifices of the law. Under the law, sacrifices pardoned transgressions committed in ignorance; but the sacrifice of Christ pardons even deliberate sins.

Hebrews 9:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

Finally, he begins to consider more loftily the matters concerning the tabernacles, and says that since the Holy of Holies, as an image of heaven, was inaccessible to the other priests, while the first tabernacle, that is, the first one located directly beyond the bronze altar, was always accessible to them, being a symbol of the legal service, this symbolically indicated that as long as this tabernacle stands, that is, as long as the law remains in force and the legal services are performed according to the law, the way of the saints, that is, entry into heaven, is inaccessible to those who perform such services. For them it was not only not open, but also closed, and this way was prepared for the One High Priest Christ alone.

Hebrews 9:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

What he said above, the apostle now affirms, namely, that the tabernacle into which the priests always entered was a parable, that is, a figure and shadow of the present time according to the law, the time before the coming of Christ: during this time such sacrifices are offered, and ones so weak, that they cannot "in conscience," that is, according to the inner man, make perfect those who offer them. They cleansed bodily defilements, but not sins of the soul. They could not cleanse either adultery, or murder, or sacrilege.

Hebrews 9:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

They, he says, were established only for the people of that time and are connected with instructions concerning foods and drinks. Eat this, but do not eat that. Why did he say "drinks"? For the law said nothing about distinctions in drinks. He says this either concerning the priest, that he must not drink wine when he intends to enter the sanctuary; or concerning those who had made vows, that is, promises of abstinence from wine, such as the Nazirites; or he said this simply with the aim of devaluing and diminishing these ordinances. The washings were various. If someone touched a dead body or a leper, and if someone suffered from a discharge of seed, he would wash and thus appeared to be cleansed. Carnal ordinances are precisely fleshly commandments, purifying the flesh and carnally justifying those who were considered unclean according to the flesh. However, they were not established permanently, but "until the time of reformation," that is, until the coming of Christ, who was to set all things right and introduce true and spiritual worship. And since the law was a heavy yoke, it was probably for this reason that he said "imposed." As it is also written in Acts: "Now therefore why do you test God by putting a yoke on the neck of the disciples which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear?" (Acts 15:10).

Hebrews 9:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

The Old Testament worship, he says, did not lead to heaven. But Christ, "having come," entered once into the Holy Place, for that is where the thought is directed. He did not say "having become" a high priest, but "a High Priest... having come," that is, having come for this very purpose. He did not first come and then, when it happened so, become a High Priest; rather, the goal of His coming to earth was the high priesthood. He did not say a High Priest of sacrificial offerings, but "of good things to come"; since language is powerless to represent everything precisely, he simply and indefinitely called "good things" what has been done for us. He called these good things "to come" as if in relation to the time of the law. For just as he called that time the present, so he calls Christ's time the coming, as if in comparison with it, or also in comparison with the mysteries that are to be revealed to us in the age to come. Here he means the flesh; it is the greater tabernacle, because in it dwells both God the Word and the entire power of the Spirit. For "God does not give the Spirit by measure" (John 3:34). Being the most perfect tabernacle, it also accomplishes greater things. Here heretics attack, saying that the body is heavenly and ethereal. However, if the apostle considered His body "heavenly and ethereal," how could he have said that it was "not of this construction"? For heaven is not excluded from the number of created things. So what do his words mean? On the one hand, that the Old Testament tabernacle was constructed by the hands of the craftsman Bezalel and his coworkers (Ex. 31:2–6), while the tabernacle of God the Word was formed by the Spirit. This is why he said that it was "not of this construction," that is, not from these created things, but that it is spiritual and divine. For none of the created things has in itself God the Word by nature; but that one was united with Him by nature. Thus, in material the Lord's body was like ours and of one substance with us, as formed from the pure blood of the Most Holy Virgin; but in the manner of union, it is above us, because by nature it was united with God the Word. Since the materials for the Old Testament tabernacle were wood and skins, gold and silver, bronze and certain fabrics, the apostle, turning his gaze to these things, said that that tabernacle was "not of this construction," such as was needed for the Old Testament tabernacle. In general, he speaks comparatively and shows the superiority of Christ. He calls the Lord's body both a tabernacle, as here, by virtue of the fact that the Only-Begotten dwelt in it, and a veil, because it concealed the Divinity. He also calls heaven by these same names: a tabernacle, because the High Priest is there; a veil (Heb. 10:20), because the saints are sheltered by it.

Hebrews 9:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

Behold, everything has changed, and to the same degree as the Blood of the Lord surpasses the blood of animals with which the high priest of the law entered. That is, to heaven. Not a temporary purification, like those, but an eternal liberation of souls from sins. Or, that having entered once, through one entrance He accomplished for us an eternal benefit. Pay attention also to the expression "obtained." This expression is used as though the matter occurred beyond expectation, for the liberation was doubtful for us; but He obtained it.

Hebrews 9:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since, perhaps, it seemed incredible to many that through a single sacrifice and the blood of one, eternal redemption is granted, he confirms this and shows its plausibility on the basis of the Jews' own belief. If, he says, you believe that by being sprinkled with the blood of goats, and also with ashes mixed with water, for the ashes were kept for purification, then how shall the Blood of Christ not cleanse souls? Notice his wisdom. He did not say that the blood of goats cleansed, but sanctified; not to glorify the law, but to accomplish what he desires. For if, as you believe, the blood of goats gave sanctification, then you ought much more to believe that the Blood of Christ grants sanctification. And that he said this not in order to exalt the belief of the Jews, see how he added: "so that the body might be clean." For the sanctification was for the cleansing not of souls, but of flesh.

Hebrews 9:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

Not some high priest offered Christ as a sacrifice, but He Himself offered Himself, and not by means of fire, like heifers, but by the eternal Spirit, which is why He also made eternal both the grace and the redemption. And "without blemish," that is, without sin. For in the Old Testament as well it was required that the heifer be without blemish. Although there he said "sanctifies," he added "that the body may be clean"; but here by the expression "will cleanse" he directly showed the superiority. For he adds that it will cleanse "the conscience," that is, the inner man, which was not the case there. True, there too the one who touched a dead body was cleansed after the offering of sacrifice; but here the cleansing is "from dead works," which truly can defile and turn one away from God. From this, one who partakes in dead works does not serve the living and true God, but deifies the works he has chosen. Thus, the glutton deifies the belly; thus, the covetous man is an idolater. Therefore, works of this kind are dead not only because they are foreign to eternal life, but also because at the very time of their commission they are abominable and false, since they deceive us, and although they seem pleasant, in reality they are not.

Hebrews 9:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

Obviously, the death of Christ troubled many of the weaker ones: if He died, they say, then how will He give what He promised? Now Paul, removing this trouble, shows that it is precisely because He died that His testament is firm, for one does not speak of a testament of the living. For this reason, he says, for the sake of cleansing us, He died, and in His testament He left us the forgiveness of sins and the partaking of paternal blessings, having become the Mediator between the Father and us. The Father did not want to leave us an inheritance; He was angry with us, as with sons who had departed from Him and become strangers. Therefore Christ became the Mediator and entreated Him. In what way? That which we should have undergone, for we were the ones who should have died — He Himself took upon Himself for us and made us worthy of the testament, and the testament was again confirmed by the death of the Son, since this testament bestowed an inheritance upon the unworthy. For a testament also considers some as heirs: hear the testament of Christ: "I desire that where I am, they also may be with Me" (Jn. 17:24); — and others as disinherited: "I do not pray for these alone, but also for those who will believe in Me through their word" (Jn. 17:20). A testament has witnesses: "The Father who sent Me bears witness of Me" (Jn. 8:18) and: "The Comforter... will bear witness of Me,... and you also will bear witness" (Jn. 15:26–27). Do you see that the death of Christ was for our redemption? Therefore, how can you think that it is weak, when it is so mighty that it healed even the transgressions that were under the law? So why do you turn to the law, which was so weak that it was unable to correct the transgressions within it? Not because it was bad, but because it was weak. If the death of Christ had not freed us from the sins by which we had armed the Father against ourselves, how would we have received the heavenly inheritance? The expression "called" signifies that in the beginning God was disposed toward us as a Father toward sons, and we were called to the inheritance, but afterward, through sins, we ourselves made ourselves unworthy of that inheritance.

Hebrews 9:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

So let not the death of Christ trouble you: for if He had not died, He would not have established the covenant, so that we might be heirs. For it is beyond doubt that a covenant takes effect after death, and we would have been entirely unworthy of the inheritance, since the enmity would not have been destroyed. Read and understand this in the form of a question.

Hebrews 9:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

What he said, he proved not only by general custom, but also by the events of the Old Testament, which was even more convincing to the Hebrews. "Wherefore," he says, that is, since it is necessary for death to precede a covenant, therefore the first covenant "was not dedicated without blood." Blood is a symbol of death. But there it was the blood of a lamb, for the Old Testament was a figure; here, however, when the truth shone forth, the Son of God died for us in the flesh. What then does "was dedicated" mean? That is, it became valid. For in no other way would it have received the beginning of its operation, had the shedding of blood not preceded it.

Hebrews 9:19 — Commentary on Hebrews

"According to the law," that is, as God ordained by law that His commandments should be proclaimed aloud to all the people; or "all the commandments according to the law," that is, what was established by law. Why then were the books and the people sprinkled? Either because from ancient times the Precious Blood was prefigured, with which we and our hearts are sprinkled — for hearts are books, as he also said above: "I will put My laws into their minds" (Heb. 8:10). Water is a symbol of baptism. Here blood and water are taken, perhaps to signify that from the side of the Lord flowed blood and water; perhaps also because baptism, of which water is the symbol, proclaims the death of the Lord, the sign of which is blood. Hyssop was used as a binding substance on account of its density, and wool served the same purpose. Or since Christ is the Lamb, therefore the wool is also "scarlet," so that by its color too it might bear the image of blood.

Hebrews 9:20 — Commentary on Hebrews

But Christ says: "this is My Blood of the New Testament... for the remission of sins" (Matt. 26:28). There it is neither a new testament, nor a remission of sins. Therefore, do you see that he called the blood a testament? So that it is necessary to understand death wherever a testament is spoken of.

Hebrews 9:21 — Commentary on Hebrews

And this was a foreshadowing: for the tabernacle is us, according to the following words: "I will dwell in them, and walk in them" (2 Cor. 6:16). We are also "vessels in the great house of God," some golden, others silver (2 Tim. 2:20). Thus, we were sprinkled with the true Blood of Christ and sanctified, having been baptized into His death.

Hebrews 9:22 — Commentary on Hebrews

Why did he add: "at all"? Because there was neither perfect cleansing nor perfect remission of sins. For how is this possible, when sins were not remitted?

Hebrews 9:23 — Commentary on Hebrews

He calls "heavenly" the things that pertain to us, that which concerns the Church. It was said above in what sense the Church is heaven. Therefore, the things used among the Jews were images and foreshadowings of our sacred rites; for this reason they were also purified with the blood of goats and the ashes of a heifer, and other equally insignificant things. The meaning is that what belongs to the Church belongs to us. Since our things are better than those of the Jews, and better by as much as heaven is better than earth — and indeed, earthly blessings were promised to them, while our inheritance is heaven — then, in all fairness, our sacred rites are worthy of a better and more magnificent sacrifice, the Blood of the Son of God, which cleanses us more perfectly. Thus, the death of Christ occurred not only for the establishment of the covenant, but also for the accomplishment of true purification, the purification of the soul. He reminds of the benefits of death because to many it seemed dishonorable, and especially death on the cross.

Hebrews 9:24 — Commentary on Hebrews

The Jews greatly prided themselves on their temple, for nowhere on earth was there such a temple either in beauty or in magnificence. Since the Jews were captivated by material things, God commanded that it be constructed in the most magnificent manner. Therefore people came to it even from the ends of the earth (Acts 2:5–10). What then does Paul do? Just as he dealt with the sacrifices and overthrew them by setting against them the death of Christ, so here too, by setting heaven against the temple, he shows the difference. The other high priests entered "into a sanctuary made with hands," which was "a copy of the true one," that is, it was a figure of heaven. For it was the "true" sanctuary. But Christ entered into heaven itself, although He fills all things and is present everywhere; yet Paul says this with regard to His human nature. He shows the difference not only for this reason, but also to demonstrate that our High Priest is closer to God. For the Old Testament high priests saw God through symbols, but Christ beholds God Himself, having appeared "before the face of God." And this is said according to His condescension, according to His human nature. What does "for us" mean? He entered, he says, with a sacrifice able to propitiate the Father, and also to reconcile us with the angels, for they too were hostile toward us as enemies of their Lord. Therefore He now appears "for us"; "now" indicates that He entered as a High Priest, for He entered for the sake of our reconciliation.

Hebrews 9:25 — Commentary on Hebrews

But He did not enter heaven now in order to enter again a second time, offering Himself. Notice the superiority of Christ. The former — "every year," Christ — once. And in this is the superiority. That one — "with the blood of others," of calves and goats, but Christ — with His own.

Hebrews 9:26 — Commentary on Hebrews

For, he says, if it were necessary for Him to offer sacrifices many times, then it would have been necessary for Him to die many times as well, by virtue of the fact that He had to offer His own Blood. Here he also reveals a certain mystery of why He appeared "at the end of the ages," after a multitude of sins. For if His death had occurred at the beginning, when sin was not yet so widespread, then no one would have believed, and a second time He was not obliged to die; consequently, everything would have seemed useless. But now, after there had been a multitude of transgressions over the course of time, God rightly appeared at the end of the ages, so that by "His sacrifice," that is, by His bodily death, He might destroy, that is, overthrow and render powerless, sin. He expressed this same thing in another place as well: "where sin abounded, grace abounded all the more" (Rom. 5:20). In what way, then, was sin rendered powerless? In that those who committed it were pardoned without punishment. For the power of sin consists precisely in bringing down punishment. This very question was also posed by Gregory of Nyssa in his Catechetical Oration; and in his homily on the feast of the Nativity of Christ he speaks about this same thing: why did the Son become incarnate at the end of the ages? And he answers: because just as the best physicians, when a feverish heat is still slowly burning within the body and intensifying due to the causes producing the illness, do not offer the patient any help in the form of nourishment but wait for the time when the disease reaches the highest degree of its development, so also with regard to us. The Physician of souls waited until the entire disease of impiety was fully revealed, so as to leave nothing hidden unhealed, since a physician heals only what is manifest. You will learn more fully what this divine man says if you wish to read his actual works.

Hebrews 9:27 — Commentary on Hebrews

Now he also states the reason why Christ died "once": namely because, he says, He appeared as the redemption of a single death. For it is appointed unto men "once to die." Therefore He also died "once" for all. What then? Do we not die now? We do die, but we are not subject to death as before, and are not subject because of the hope of the resurrection, the source of which is Christ who died for us, and such a death is not death but a falling asleep. Therefore, since death held dominion over all of us, He also died in order to set us free. Or now the apostle wishes to show not that Christ paid for us by the death which we were to undergo as punishment, but the following: since Christ, being God, was at the same time truly man, just as men die "once" and after that comes judgment, so He also died "once." Listen to what follows next.

Hebrews 9:28 — Commentary on Hebrews

Though He is the High Priest, He is also the offering and the sacrifice. As at the Liturgy we bring up sins and say: voluntarily and involuntarily we have sinned, forgive — that is, we first recall our sins, and then ask for forgiveness — so He Himself also said to the Father: "for their sakes I sanctify Myself" (John 17:19). Or: He bore the sins, that is, He took them away from the people and brought them to the Father, so that He might remit them. Why then did He say "of many" and not of all? Because not all believed. His death was sufficient for the perdition of all, and insofar as it depended on Him, He died for all. But He did not bear the sins of all, because they themselves did not desire it. Therefore they made the death of the Son of God useless for themselves, which is truly a matter of horror. So explains Saint John Chrysostom. I found in his writings, on the following passage in the Gospel: "and to give His life as a ransom for many" (Matt. 20:28), a note explaining this expression: "'many' is used instead of 'all,' for 'all' are indeed 'many.'" He died, he says, having taken up our sins and brought them to the Father, so that He might blot them out, for which reason He also died. For to Him Who knew no sin, the Father imputed sin, since He, Christ, took upon Himself our nature. "He will appear a second time," no longer bearing sins upon Himself and having no need of a second death on account of them, but as Judge "for those who await Him for salvation," that is, for those who believe in Him and await His coming: evidently, also for those who live worthily of salvation. Of course, He will come not only for salvation, but also for the punishment of unbelievers and sinners, but the apostle spoke only of the joyful part.

Hebrews 10:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, being an image of the future blessings of the New Testament, which Christ bestows upon those who have accepted this Testament. That is, not the very truth. Of what things? Of our sacrifice, of the remission of sins. For the things of the Old Testament, being unclear, resembled a shadowy outline; but those of the New Testament are like an image, that is, the truth, since they appear in brilliance and perfection. So explains St. John Chrysostom. But it is not useless to take into account also what Gregory the Theologian gives us to understand in this passage. In other discourses as well, but especially clearly in his oration on Pascha, he says: the Paschal lamb of the law—I state decisively—was an image darker than an image. Thus he gives us to understand that by "shadow" the apostle means the law; and by image, what is now performed in the Church, as a reflection of other more perfect blessings which the worthy will receive as their portion in the age to come; and these are what the apostle now calls "things." Therefore, just as an image differs in some way from the archetypal thing, so too the present mysteries differ from the more perfect things of the age to come; and to the degree that an outline falls short of an image, to that same degree the law falls short of the New Testament. The meaning of this passage is as follows: if the sacrifices of the Law had power, they would not have been offered continually; once offered and having proved beneficial, they would have ceased. But since they were offered every year, constantly, it is clear that they had no power to perfect. And therefore after the first sacrifice they offered a second, and then yet a third. Just as among medicines, those are effective which, having been applied once, bring healing; whereas those that are frequently applied thereby demonstrate their own inefficacy. But the question arises: what then? Do we not also unceasingly offer bloodless sacrifices? Of course, always; but we perform a remembrance of the death of Christ. And this sacrifice is one, not many, since it was offered once. We constantly offer one and the same Lamb, or rather: we perform a remembrance of that offering, as though it were being performed now. Consequently, the sacrifice is one. As for the fact that the sacrifice is offered in many places—are there then many Christs? No, one—everywhere, and complete there, and complete here, one Body of His. And just as, being offered in many places, He is one Body and not many bodies, so also the sacrifice is one. For we offer that sacrifice which was offered then. But there, the lamb offered yesterday was different from today's. And today's lamb was offered not as a remembrance of yesterday's, but as itself constituting a sacrifice in its own right. So in what sense does the Apostle say "the same sacrifices"? The sacrifices were the same inasmuch as the same kinds of sacrifices were offered—for example, today a lamb and tomorrow a lamb—but they were different in number. Some, however, have said that the sacrifices were the same in the manner of offering—that is, they were performed through slaughter or burnt offering—but different in kind, such as sheep, oxen, turtledoves, pigeons. The expression δύναται—"can"—although it is found in manuscripts with the letter ν, I have nevertheless found a note requiring it without the letter ν. "The Law," he says, "having a shadow of the good things to come... can never make (δύναται) perfect those who draw near." And indeed, in accordance with grammatical precision, one must preserve Scripture so that no error arises in it. But since in Scripture there is not a single word about rules of speech, we shall understand this passage as the manuscripts contain it, namely: they can (δύναται) never—evidently, those who offer—make perfect those who draw near.

Hebrews 10:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

Read in the interrogative form. If they had ceased from sins, he says, would not the offerings themselves have ceased as well, since those in need of their help would have received it sufficiently and would have had "no more consciousness of sins"? That is, nothing further among what they had recognized would require healing, by virtue of the fact that what was once cleansed is cured.

Hebrews 10:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

Sacrifices, he says, produce nothing else except a remembrance of sins, that is, an exposure. They do not provide forgiveness of sins, but by the fact that they are always offered, they show that the sins of the people remain unforgiven. For if sins had been forgiven, what need would there be for sacrifices? By saying "there is a reminder," he gave you to understand that sacrifices were performed not only for subsequent sins, but also for preceding ones, as evidently unforgiven. For annually, as it is said, the blood of bulls was offered for the people. Therefore, since the sins were the same, the same sacrifice was also offered. Yet nowhere were subsequent sins the same as preceding ones. Is it not clear that the former sins remained unresolved, and therefore the same sacrifice was always offered, just as the same medicine, being always applied, shows that the same disease always torments the sick person.

Hebrews 10:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

He makes his speech even stronger by pointing out the insignificance of the sacrifices offered and the severity of the disease, just as if someone skilled in the medical art, seeing that a leper is being offered the herb called mercurialis (λινόζωστιν), were to say: it is impossible to cure leprosy with mercurialis (mercury herb).

Hebrews 10:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

Christ, entering the world in the flesh, speaks through the mouth of David. The apostle's purpose here is as follows: since he has shown that sacrifices are powerless and useless, lest someone say to him: why then do the Jews still offer them? For at that time their temple was still standing and everything prescribed by the law was being carried out — why then had they not ceased? — he now, explaining this, says that although the sacrifices had ceased by the will of God, the Jews, being inclined to vainglory and always resisting the Holy Spirit, still clung to them. He also shows that they were rejected by God before the incarnation of the Lord. And notice, the apostle draws attention to this here. For he did not say: "having entered," but "entering the world," in order to show that even before He entered, He hated their sacrifices. Obviously, those established by the law. "Offering" here denotes something distinct from "sacrifice," and I think that this specifically refers to the bloodless sacrifices. That is, You ordained that My Body should become the most perfect sacrifice.

Hebrews 10:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

Neither burnt offerings, nor offerings for sins "You desired," nor deemed worthy of acceptance. The names of the sacrifices were various, evidently due to various reasons: some were for sins (Lev. 4:3), others for trespasses (Lev. 6:5), others for salvation (Num. 6:14), others for mercy (Num. 6:5), others of vows (Lev. 27:2–7), and still others for purification (Lev. 14:32). Thus, all sacrifices were abolished, since You desired neither sacrifice nor offering.

Hebrews 10:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

Do you see that the sacrifices were rejected even before the incarnation? For after You rejected the sacrifices, then I — Christ — said: "Behold, I come... to do Your will." And the will of God the Father is that the Son be slain for the world, so that people might be justified, not through sacrifices, but through the death of His Son. For, He says, "I proclaimed Your righteousness in the great assembly" (Ps. 39:10). Then, among other things, He says: "In the beginning of the book it is written of Me." This is how these words must be connected. By "the beginning of the book" He means the scroll of the law or the book of the Old Testament. So then, in this book it is written of My coming and that I must be slain for the world. Or by "the beginning of the book" He means the beginning of the books of the Old Testament. For in the first book of Moses, the book of Genesis, when it says, "Let Us make man in Our image" (Gen. 1:26), it gives us to understand the divinity of Christ.

Hebrews 10:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

Paul himself explains the words of David. You will ask: what then? Were not the sacrifices according to the law in accordance with God's will? Indeed, they were in accordance with God's will, but the designation of will is twofold. One desires something preferentially above all else, as Paul says: "I wish that all men were as I am" (1 Cor. 7:7), that is, unmarried. One also desires something by way of condescension, as the same Paul says: "I desire that the younger widows marry" (1 Tim. 5:14) — this is a condescending will. Lest they grow fierce against Christ, he condescended. So too God previously did not want fat and blood, but when He saw that the Jews, offering sacrifices to idols, were strongly attached to these very sacrifices, He permitted them to offer sacrifice in His honor. Why then did Paul bring forward this testimony, having countless others? Because of the shamelessness of the Jews. Since they were saying that the Old arrangement was abolished not because of its own imperfection, but because of the sins of those offering sacrifices, and they pointed out that Isaiah too reproaches their sins, saying: "your hands are full of blood" (Isa. 1:15), and likewise David himself, having said: "I will not accept a calf from your house" (Ps. 50:9), further adds: "but to the sinner God says" (Ps. 50:16). Therefore, since the most ambitious among the Jews were saying this, Paul brings forward a testimony in which the Old Testament institution is in itself considered rejected by God because of its own imperfection, and not because of the sins of the people. For in the 39th Psalm, from which this testimony is taken, the prophet makes no mention of the sins of the people. And that it was for this very reason that he made use of the indicated testimony, listen to him himself. What is the "first"? Sacrifices. What is the "second"? The will of the Father, that is, the offering of the body of Christ as a sacrifice on the cross. Thus, those are abolished so that the offering which the Father desired might be established and confirmed through the slaying of Christ. In this way, the sacrifices are rejected not because of the sins of those who offer them, but because of their own imperfection.

Hebrews 10:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

By this will of the Father, he says, we were sanctified, having been sanctified by the offering of the body of Christ, which took place "once for all"; for this must be understood. For we who have believed that we are sanctified by the offering of the Only-begotten, are sanctified by the will of the Father. Hence, it is not the legal ordinances that constitute the will of God, but the offering according to Christ and the sanctification through this offering.

Hebrews 10:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

Thus, to stand is the distinction of one who serves; but to sit, as Christ does, is the distinction of the one who is served.

Hebrews 10:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

But Christ Himself offered "one" sacrifice, He says — His own body — for our sins, sufficient for us forever, so that there would be no need for a second.

Hebrews 10:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

Consequently, Christ is not only a High Priest, but also God. After the fulfillment of the work for which He received the title of High Priest according to the divine economy, He at last sat down, as God, waiting until His enemies are made "a footstool for His feet." His enemies are the unbelievers and the demons, who themselves will also be subjected: that is, their malice will remain powerless, since they will be consigned to unquenchable fire. But for now, Paul calls enemies primarily the unbelieving Jews, comforting the believers from among the Jews who had suffered countless torments from them. Do not despair, he says, for those who now rise up against you will be subjected, or rather, will be trampled underfoot. And this is evidently because Christ sits at the right hand of the Father. Since this has come to pass, then what was spoken in the Psalms will also be fulfilled. But why were they not immediately "made a footstool for His feet," that is, why were they not removed from the world? For the sake of the believers who would be born from among them.

Hebrews 10:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

Completely, he says, He freed from sins those who are sanctified and anointed by His Blood, through baptism into death. Since all who are baptized are united by the likeness of His death, it is clear that they are sanctified by His Blood.

Hebrews 10:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

What does He witness? That He has completely delivered us from sins "by one offering," so that we have no need for a second.

Hebrews 10:16-17 — Commentary on Hebrews

Do you see: God Himself testifies that He granted the cleansing of sins. And He granted it at the time when He was giving the New Testament. And He granted and established the New Testament by the death of His Son, as was shown earlier (Heb. 8).

Hebrews 10:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

If forgiveness of sins was granted through a single sacrifice, then what need is there after this for a second sacrifice? Therefore it is indicated that we, having received the forgiveness of sins, were brought to perfection by the single offering of Christ, and no longer have need of another sacrifice. Thus, the Jewish sacrifices are unnecessary and, being performed out of stubbornness, have long been recognized as useless by those who now perform them.

Hebrews 10:19 — Commentary on Hebrews

After having shown the superiority of our High Priest over those of the Old Testament, and of the offering of Christ over the sacrifices according to the law, and that through this offering we have been freed from sins, he interrupts the dogmatic teaching, giving rest to the listener, and quite opportunely transitions to moral teaching. And having just mentioned the remission of sins, he finally urges them not to fall into them anymore: "having," he says, "boldness," by reason of the remission of sins. Just as sin causes shame and uncertainty, so the remission of sins gives confidence. Since our sins were forgiven us, we also have boldness to enter the sanctuary, that is, into heaven. Through blood, that is. For, having been deemed worthy through the cross and blood of Christ of the forgiveness of sins, we received boldness.

Hebrews 10:20 — Commentary on Hebrews

As for the entrance into the Sanctuary, He Himself inaugurated for us the way, that is, He Himself made the way new, having Himself begun it and Himself been the first to pass through it. Instead of calling the way "new" – νέαν, he called it πρόσφατον – recent, opened for our times. It is to our praise that we have been deemed worthy of that which Abraham was not deemed worthy; heaven is now opened to us. He called it "living" because the first way into the Sanctuary, according to the law, was death-bearing. That way no longer has a place, but for those who accept it, it becomes a cause of death. But this new way so leads to life that it itself lives and will remain so perpetually. Or by "living" understand, similarly to "recent" (πρόσφατον), something new and flourishing, as if in contrast to the entrance into the Old Testament Sanctuary: for that way is a way of death. He renewed for us this path into heaven through His flesh: for when it was lifted up on the cross and ascended, then the heavenly realm was opened to us. Therefore he rightly called it a "veil." For the distinctive property of a veil is precisely this: that when it is removed, what is within is revealed.

Hebrews 10:21 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having a "Priest," obviously Christ, and the "house" is us, the believers (Heb. 3:6), according to the following words: "I will dwell in them and walk among them" (2 Cor. 6:16, cf. Lev. 26:12). Or, what I think is better, heaven: for he also calls it the "Sanctuary," and says that the High Priest ministers in it, interceding on our behalf.

Hebrews 10:22 — Commentary on Hebrews

To what? To faith and to spiritual service, or — to heaven, where our High Priest is. That is, free from the guile of wickedness, unhypocritical toward the brethren, or not doubting, not at all wavering or being perplexed concerning the future good things, and therefore not falling into faintheartedness. So he continues. He teaches us under what condition we do not fall into faintheartedness, namely, if we have the fullness (πληροφορίαν) of faith, that is, faith both firm and most perfect. For it is possible to believe, but not fully. So, for example, some say that the resurrection will be the possession of some but not of others; this is not full, but rather imperfect faith. Therefore, let us draw near with full faith. Since nothing here is visible — neither the temple, nor heaven, nor the High Priest — Christ, but is hidden from us, just as in the Old Testament the high priest, entering the Holy of Holies, was not visible, for this reason full and undoubting faith is necessary. Having spoken about faith, he now shows that not faith alone is required, but also a virtuous life. The Jews sprinkled the body, but we sprinkle the hearts, so as to be conscious of nothing wicked in ourselves. We shall be sprinkled by virtue itself, or by the grace of the Spirit, who forgave us our sins in the font and strengthened us so that, if we make the effort, we no longer fall into sin. By the water of baptism. "Pure," either meaning that which makes pure, or that which has no admixture of blood, as in ancient times with the admixture of ashes. Although the grace of the Spirit in baptism also cleanses souls, Paul here joined the visible with the invisible. At the very least, in the actual performance of baptism, water is taken for the body. Since we are twofold, the cleansing is also twofold.

Hebrews 10:23 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, let us firmly hold fast to the "hope" that we have confessed. For at the beginning of faith we hoped that we ourselves would ascend to heaven; and when we entered into the covenant of faith, we confessed that we believe in the resurrection of the dead and in life everlasting. Therefore, let us hold fast to this confession. He gives strength so that we may hold fast to a firm hope, especially if we consider the worthiness of "Him who promised." For "faithful," that is, true is Christ, who said: "where I am, there My servant will be also" (John 12:26).

Hebrews 10:24 — Commentary on Hebrews

He points to the perfection of love. For, he says, "let us consider one another," that is, let us look to see if there is someone virtuous, so as to imitate such a person, not in order to envy, but to find for ourselves greater encouragement to perform the very same good deeds that he has. This encouragement is a matter of love, not of envy. For, as iron sharpens iron, so also a soul, associating with another soul, stirs it up to the same thing, yet in love. Or also because you, in your dealings with one another, are kindled to love and to be loved.

Hebrews 10:25 — Commentary on Hebrews

He knows that the common assembly gives birth to love, therefore he urges not to forsake the assembly and not to start divisions and unlawful gatherings, "for where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them" (Matt. 18:20). The prayer of the Church even loosed Peter from his bonds and freed him from prison (Acts 12:5–10). Here he makes a rebuke to those who separate themselves. That is, comforting one another and instructing one another, and teaching, and persuading. "A brother helps a brother and says: be strong!" (see Isa. 41:6). Of the day of death. For as long as we, he says, have not yet departed from this world, why should we be separated from one another? This was a consolation for them, weary under the burden of trials, as he also says in another place: "The Lord is near; do not be anxious about anything" (Phil. 4:5–6).

Hebrews 10:26 — Commentary on Hebrews

From the most beneficial he convinced that we have boldness, that we have been deemed worthy of forgiveness; but now he frightens with the most sorrowful. See how condescending he is. "We sin willfully," he says: as if, should one sin unwillingly, there exists a certain moderate forgiveness. Note also: he did not say "we sinned," but "we sin," that is, we remain unrepentantly in sin. Thus, if we do not remain in sin but show repentance, there will be forgiveness. So where are those who say that repentance is rejected here? "Having received the knowledge of the truth" — he means either Christ or all the dogmas. He says this not in order to reject repentance, as some have devised, but he shows that there is no second baptism, and therefore there is no second death of Christ. He calls the death of Christ a sacrifice, as also in the subsequent words. For by one sacrifice He has perfected forever: our baptism represents the death of Christ. Therefore, just as that death is one, so also this baptism is one. So then, why do you sin so fearlessly, when there is no hope that you will effortlessly wash away your sins through baptism? Therefore, occupy yourself with good works instead.

Hebrews 10:27 — Commentary on Hebrews

See how he, as it were, gave life to fire. Just as an irritated beast does not calm down until it seizes someone and, having devoured them, appeases its fury, so too that fire, as though inflamed with zeal against the transgressors of God's commandments and raging on account of them, always devours whomever it seizes. For he did not say "ready to eat," but "to devour," evidently, forever. By "adversaries" he means not only unbelievers, but also believers who nevertheless act contrary to God's commandments.

Hebrews 10:28 — Commentary on Hebrews

From the lesser he proves the justice of the future punishment, so that his word too would have more credibility. He calls the Law Mosaic because Moses established much of it. The connection of the speech is as follows: if someone rejected the law of Moses, then in the presence of two or three witnesses "he is punished by death without mercy," that is, if it were declared by two or three witnesses that he had violated the law.

Hebrews 10:29 — Commentary on Hebrews

He submits the matter to their own judgment, which is what we usually do regarding what is firmly acknowledged by all, turning the listeners into judges. What does "tramples" mean? That is, despises. Just as we count despised people as nothing, so too, counting Christ as nothing, we thus come to the point of sinning. "And does not regard as holy the Blood of the covenant," that is, considers it no better than everything else. "Of the covenant," because for its sake a covenant was established with us, granting us an inheritance of blessings, as we said above. This is said concerning the sacraments. For when we, partaking of the Most Pure Body and Blood, plunge the flesh that has received the Mysteries into the filth of bodily impurity, do we not thereby also trample the Son of God? The dust of the earth is not as unworthy of the Divine Body as impurity is. Make use of what has been said against the Nestorians as well. They, considering Christ a mere man, regard His Blood as defiled, in no way different from that of anyone else. Here he shows the insensibility and ingratitude, for, he says, it was fitting to regard with fear the sanctification of which one had been deemed worthy in the Blood. For he who has unworthily managed the granted benefaction has insulted the Benefactor. Did He not make you a son of God? Yet you make yourself a slave of passions. Did He not come to dwell in you? Yet you introduce the devil into yourself. Is this not, then, an insult to the Spirit?

Hebrews 10:30-31 — Commentary on Hebrews

He said this in connection, to show that the Lord took upon Himself the "vengeance" against sinners. For He said this through the prophet. He also comforts those who fell into faintheartedness on account of the trials from the Jews who were oppressing them. He was saying, as it were: do not lose heart, you have an Avenger and Recompenser, Who lives forever, Whom those who insult you will in no way escape. You have fallen into the hands of those mortal men, but they have fallen into the hands of the eternally living God, from Whom they will not hide.

Hebrews 10:32 — Commentary on Hebrews

So we were not speaking in vain when we said that the words "Vengeance is Mine" he introduces in a veiled manner for their consolation. For behold, now he speaks more clearly with them, persuading them not to lose patience. So, he says, do not imitate anyone else, but yourselves. At the beginning of your faith you struggled; always remember this struggle, so that through carelessness you do not lose what you previously attained through struggle. Notice the spiritual wisdom: having first shaken their souls with the reminder of gehenna, he now calms them with praises, yet not flattering them, but persuading them by their own example. For greater credibility belongs to the one who counsels someone to imitate himself and those deeds which he previously accomplished. "Having been enlightened" – he speaks either of baptism, or generally of the knowledge of the mystery and of the blessings that awaited the faithful. For when you were enlightened by the knowledge of what was to come, you endured so much. He did not say: temptations, but you endured a struggle, which is an expression of courage and strength, and truly they endured a great struggle.

Hebrews 10:33 — Commentary on Hebrews

Pay attention to the praise. Namely, a person with a noble soul has need to endure reproaches, as the prophet testifies: "they said to me every day: where is your God?" (Ps. 42:3) and: "for it is not an enemy who reproaches me — that I could bear" (Ps. 55:12); and: "do not deliver me to the reproach of the foolish" (Ps. 39:8). However, Job was indignant against reproach, although he bore all sufferings manfully, like adamant. But if the reproach happens openly and before the eyes of many, then such reproach requires an even stronger soul: this is what he indicated here by the expression "being made a spectacle." Consider, then, how great they were, having despised for Christ's sake both glory and wealth — being subjected to insults and becoming a disgrace, that is, as if being put on display as a spectacle and enduring all this, perhaps, from certain base and worthless people. You, he says, not only endured your own afflictions, which seemed to have been brought upon you against your will, but you were so noble that you became companions of the apostles living in this way, that is, in afflictions and reproaches, and voluntarily subjected yourselves to suffering torments together with them and to taking part in their sufferings. He did not say: of me alone, but of all in general, to strengthen the praise of them.

Hebrews 10:34 — Commentary on Hebrews

You not only had no need of consolation in your own sufferings, but also became a consolation to others, of which I am a witness. Having said, among other things, how they were sharers in the sufferings of others, he now speaks again of how they endured their own sorrows. To be plundered is a great thing, for you were plundered because you believed. Of course, you could have chosen not to believe. "Accepted" denotes voluntary endurance, and something willingly chosen. As for the expression "with joy," it makes you equal to the apostles, who returned rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonor for the name of the Lord (Acts 5:41). And this, he says, you did with judgment, with understanding, and with faith. For you knew that you have a better and enduring possession, one that does not perish and is not plundered, like this one.

Hebrews 10:35 — Commentary on Hebrews

"Not forsaking" shows that they had not yet fallen away, but still needed both strengthening and protection. He said "confidence," because they, having endured so much with patience for God's sake, have great boldness. For you are confessors, who have acknowledged it as better to have treasure in heaven.

Hebrews 10:36 — Commentary on Hebrews

You need nothing else besides patience alone: you have everything else, and you need add nothing further. The will of God is that we endure to the end. For, He says, "he who endures to the end shall be saved" (Matt. 10:22). The Apostle persuades them of this in the same way as if someone, seeing that a fighter, having defeated all his opponents, then, not waiting for those who are slow with the victory prizes, wants to leave, unable to bear the thirst and heat, says to him: having accomplished everything, wait a little and you will receive the crowns. Struggle also against the delay of the crowns, and overcome this too with patience.

Hebrews 10:37 — Commentary on Hebrews

He brings forward the prophet Habakkuk, who says that the Judge is near, with the purpose of rendering recompense. And if even Habakkuk said at that time, "yet a little while, a very little while, and the Coming One shall come," then it is clear that now He is even nearer. The expression "a very little while" denotes an exceedingly brief interval of time.

Hebrews 10:38 — Commentary on Hebrews

So, it is necessary to believe, even if we are righteous. But if the righteous one "shrinks back," that is, is subjected to some doubt and perplexity, or "shrinks back" — meaning: falls into despondency under the influence of temptations, then "My soul" does "not take pleasure" in him, that is, does not rejoice over him. Whose soul? God's, according to a particular manner of expression in Scripture, as in the following passage: "Your feasts My soul hates" (Isa. 1:14), or: the soul of Christ.

Hebrews 10:39 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since we have the faith of those who are saved, not of those who draw back to perdition, he says that we are not of those who perish through "wavering" and falling into faintheartedness or doubt, but of those who are steadfast in faith, so as to preserve our own souls, that is, to acquire, safeguard, and save them. For possession, acquisition is itself "salvation."

Hebrews 11:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

Finally, the apostle describes faith to us, saying that it is the realization of that which does not yet exist, and the substantiation of that which has not yet come to pass. For example, the resurrection has not yet come to pass, but faith affirms this and places it before our eyes. "Assurance," that is, a showing, a revealing "of things not seen." For it makes these things contemplated by our mind as though they exist. So if faith has such power, then why do you want to actually see them, so as to fall away from faith? For this is nothing other than a falling away from that by which the righteous live. For "the just shall live by faith" (Hab. 2:4; Rom. 1:17).

Hebrews 11:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, in this same faith all the ancients were attested by God: they confessed that they worshiped Him.

Hebrews 11:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since faith is reviled by those who do not understand its power, who say that it is something unproven and obviously a deception, he shows that the greatest deeds are accomplished by faith, not by reasoning. For even the fact that God created the existing from the non-existing by His word—what proof do we have of this? None at all, only faith. Thus, "by faith we understand that the ages were framed by the word of God," that is, that the ages were brought to completion by the word of God. Why by faith? Because the visible came into being from the invisible: this is what faith requires. Or also thus: by the Word of God, by Whom everything existing was called into being from non-existence. And when you hear "ages," understand everything eternal that is encompassed by them, namely both times and everything contained in them; in a non-proper sense, "ages" also means "times," whereas in the proper sense, an age is something other than time: the age is one, and not many.

Hebrews 11:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since faith is a great thing and requires a courageous soul, yet the believing Jews had become weak and, although at the beginning they did show faith, afterwards, under the influence of constant afflictions, they gave themselves over to faintheartedness — he encourages them first by their own struggle, then by Scripture, having said: "the righteous shall live by faith"; next by reasoning, saying: "faith is the substance of things hoped for" — now he encourages them by the examples of great Old Testament men. For whenever a person finds fellow-partakers in sufferings, he is comforted and feels relief. So he brings forth Abel and says that by faith he offered a "better" sacrifice, that is, a more valuable one, compared with his brother's sacrifice. For whom else did he see before him? His father or mother? But they had offended God. His brother? But he did not honor Him. So by faith alone he was led to offer the best of what he had, believing that he would receive a reward. For God said to Cain: "If you offered rightly, but did not divide rightly" (Gen. 4:7); concerning Abel He testified that he both offered rightly, since he offered to the Giver what he had received from Him, and divided rightly, because he chose the best, as befitting the Master. They say also that fire, descending from heaven, consumed the sacrifice, from which Cain learned that Abel had been preferred. And how else could it be? Therefore one of the translators from Hebrew into Greek rendered it thus: "The Lord looked upon the sacrifices of Abel and set them ablaze" (cf. Gen. 4:4). That is, through that very faith "he still speaks," that is, faith brought about that he still lives today, and set him up as a teacher for all, all but saying: "imitate me, O people, and being righteous, please the Creator." So he speaks by the fact that they glorify him, preach about him, remember him, just as the heaven speaks by merely being seen. For not so much does a word have effect as his suffering. He said this in order to show the fainthearted that the righteous man even here enjoys honor to a certain degree; therefore you too will enjoy it. In some manuscripts, however, it says: λαλείται — he speaks of himself, but I think this is incorrect.

Hebrews 11:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

He showed greater faith than Abel. For what happened to Abel is capable of causing confusion, because despite Abel's righteousness, it was permitted that he be killed by his brother. For what of it if the murderer was punished? What benefit is that to the one already killed? So he showed great faith, believing that if not now, then in the age to come God is a rewarder, and by this faith he pleased God, and having pleased Him, was "translated." So "by faith... he was translated," that is, the faith by which he pleased God translated him. See how through Abel God showed that His decree concerning death is true; but through Enoch He showed again that this decree is temporary and will be abolished. So that he was translated alive and that he still lives now — we know, but where or how — is unknown, since Scripture says nothing about this.

Hebrews 11:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

If anyone does not believe that there is recompense for the good and the evil, he will not please God. For how can anyone walk the difficult path of virtue without being convinced that in the age to come there are varied and lasting recompenses? Listen to what follows as well. That God exists and that He rewards — this we hold by faith, for some assert that everything that exists exists by itself; but what He is in essence is completely incomprehensible to those of sound mind. What does "those who seek Him" mean? That is, those who strive to please Him by their life, and not those who are overly occupied with worldly wisdom. Pay attention to the wisdom of Paul, how he everywhere adds "rewards," for the sake of the faintheartedness of the believing Jews.

Hebrews 11:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

Noah, he says, "received a revelation" from God, that is, was instructed concerning unknown matters and did not remain unbelieving. On the contrary, though the air was clear, everyone was given over to indulgence and expected no danger, for nothing of the sort was noticeable, yet he, having believed God, feared the flood and prepared the ark, by means of which he saved all his household from the flood (Gen. 6:22). Note that what God promises, the Spirit also foretells, as it is said of Simeon: "it had been promised to him by the Holy Spirit" (Luke 2:26). Therefore, the Spirit is God. That is, He showed that they were worthy of punishment, since they, even seeing that the ark was being built at that time, did not come to their senses, or did not believe that the flood would come. That is, he received the benefit of having appeared righteous before God: which name of "righteousness" faith bestowed upon him.

Hebrews 11:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since the believers from among the Jews looked upon him and the other patriarchs as having received countless blessings, he intends to show that no one has yet received anything. Therefore he says that "by faith Abraham obeyed," having received the command to leave his homeland. For whom did he know, whom could he have imitated? His father was an idolater, he had not heard the prophets. Therefore, to obey God as one speaking the truth about what He promised, and to leave what he possessed, was on his part an act of faith. Even if he did know who had called him, who would leave what is ready to seek what is not ready? But he did not know what that land to which he was being called was even like.

Hebrews 11:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

He says that the land which God promised to give to him and to his seed, he inhabited as a foreign land. In what sense "foreign"? For he even purchased a burial place for Sarah (Gen. 23:4), and yet he did not doubt nor say: God has lied, but believed that the One who promised would, without doubt, grant it. He settled in a land so foreign to him that he did not even have his own house, but lived in tents, which is characteristic of strangers who, having no plot of their own, move from one place to another. And Isaac and Jacob, he says, lived on it likewise as on foreign land. The Philistines envied Isaac, and the servants of Abimelech took from him his wells and his wife, and then he moved from one place to another (Gen. 26). Jacob, meanwhile, was not only driven by fear of Esau, but even on his return journey from Mesopotamia he purchased a place where he pitched his tent, and moved now to Bethel, now to Ephrath, not settling in one place, as a sojourner (Gen. 35). Meanwhile, they too were heirs of the promise, just as their father was. For it is said: "I will give to you and to your descendants" the land (Gen. 17:8). Yet they were not unbelieving.

Hebrews 11:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

Therefore, he says, they settled in that land in tents having no foundation, because they were awaiting the heavenly city with true foundations, always firm and never perishing. This is also why God, seeing that they despised the promises of earthly goods, set those aside and prepared better things for them, as for those worthy of such things rather than earthly ones. Furthermore, they, having received the earthly promise, disregarded it and strove for the heavenly. But you, believers, having received the promise of the heavenly, desire the earthly — and are you not ashamed? God is the architect of this city — what a praise that is!

Hebrews 11:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

With the words "and Sarah herself," the apostle shames them, as if saying: a woman believed, and will you not be ashamed if you prove to be more fainthearted than a woman? But how did she believe, she who laughed? Yes, she believed, even though she laughed, for afterward, being reproved, she became afraid, which was the fruit of faith. For it is clear that she believed that the One conversing with her was someone great and above man. She received the ability to conceive and retain within herself the seed of Abraham. Or, since people who have carefully studied this say that the woman also contributes from herself a kind of seed, the expression "for the reception of seed" must in no case be understood as though Sarah herself also gave seed. Above he said that she was barren, and now he says that she also gave birth past the age for it. Thus she had a twofold deficiency — one from nature, that she was barren, and the other from old age. "Faithful," that is, she considered Him true, for He had promised: "I will be with you in the following year, and Sarah shall have a son" (Gen. 18:14).

Hebrews 11:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

Faith accomplished not only that she gave birth, but that she gave birth to as many as even fertile women do not bear. Thus, two miracles. But in what sense were they innumerable? For they were often counted. Either this is said hyperbolically, according to the custom of Scripture, as for example: we saw cities reaching even to heaven (cf. Num. 13:29); or he said "innumerable" with reference to those who are constantly being born anew.

Hebrews 11:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here two questions arise: how does the apostle, having said of Enoch that he "was translated so that he did not see death," now say "these all died"? And further, how did he now say "not having received the promises," although he said that "Abel still speaks," by virtue of being glorified by all? And that Enoch "was translated," that Noah received a reward, being saved with his household and being called righteous; and that Abraham begat a son from Sarah. Therefore, understand the words "these all died" in this sense: those who died, excluding, of course, those who did not see death. "Not having received the promises" is rightly said of all. For it was not with these blessings alone that the bountiful God rewarded the great feats of faith — Abel with being held in glory among men, Enoch with translation, Noah with salvation from the flood, Abraham with the bearing of children; on the contrary, it is clear that these are only a foretaste and pledge of the true blessings, which were preliminarily given to the saints for the sake of us fainthearted, so that on the basis of these we might believe in the true blessings as well. But something great has been prepared for them, which has not entered into the heart of man, which they have not yet received, as the Lord also says in the Gospel, that the one who has renounced everything in this present age "will receive a hundredfold," and in the age to come "will inherit eternal life" (Matt. 19:29). Here the apostle gives us to understand that they both saw and rejoiced, that is, they had a presentiment of the mysteries concerning the Kingdom of Heaven, the resurrection, and the ineffable blessings: the metaphor is taken from the life of seafarers, who, having spotted their desired cities from afar, before entering them, first greet them and already consider them their own. Or he means also the descendants of Abraham, that they did not receive the promises concerning the land, but foresaw them from afar, four generations earlier, namely, that their descendants, having come out of Egypt, would become heirs of those promises. But this interpretation, as relating only to the descendants of Abraham, does not stand in connection with the words: "all these." Not only in the promised land, but in the entire world. Therefore it was not fitting for them to receive it. They were worthy not of it, but of heaven. Their descendants, however, received it, for they were worthy of the earth. "I am a stranger and a sojourner among you" (Gen. 23:4), Abraham said to the sons of Heth. But they were all such, as David testifies: "I am a stranger with You, and a sojourner, as all my fathers were" (Ps. 39:12).

Hebrews 11:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

By calling themselves strangers, he says, they show that they are seeking a homeland.

Hebrews 11:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

So let us see what kind of homeland they seek: an earthly one, which they left, as Abraham left Mesopotamia? But he could have returned there.

Hebrews 11:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

And since he did not return, it is clear that he was not remembering it and it was not his homeland, but he desired another, better homeland, that is, a heavenly one, into which he had not yet had time to enter. By virtue of such virtue, he says, they are so great before God that He, being the God of the whole world, both invisible and visible, is not ashamed to call Himself specifically their God (Ex. 3:15), since they are equal in worth to all creation, or rather, God is called the God of the visible world as its Creator and Lord; therefore He is also the God of the pagan nations; but for them He is a friend, which is more important. He is so unashamed of them, considering them His own, that He prepared for them a city which they desired, a city in heaven.

Hebrews 11:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

Abraham stands above all in faith. For here not only nature entered into conflict with the divine command, but also the word of God itself. For the One who said, "I will give to you and your descendants the land" (Gen. 17:8), is the same One who commands, "offer as a burnt offering" your son (Gen. 22:2). Therefore it is said that "Abraham was tested," not because God had need to test his virtue, but so that we might learn his virtue through this trial and these deeds. Note, then, that trials are so beneficial that God not only permits others to inflict them upon believers, but He Himself also tests them, in order to show them more proven.

Hebrews 11:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

But in what sense was Isaac the only-begotten, when he also had Ishmael? Yet with regard to the promise, he was the only-begotten, for he was the seed in the proper sense: "for in Isaac shall thy seed be called" (Gen. 21:12).

Hebrews 11:19 — Commentary on Hebrews

It is worthy of admiration that he, having no other son in whom he could expect the fulfillment of the promise, but having only one, nevertheless offered him as a sacrifice. Why then? Because of his great faith. For he believed that God was "able," even after his slaying, to raise him from the dead and fulfill the promise, and through him, brought back to life, to multiply his seed. But in what sense was Isaac the only-begotten, when he also had Ishmael? Yet with regard to the promise, he was the only-begotten, for he was the seed in the proper sense: "for in Isaac shall thy seed be called" (Gen. 21:12). What does "as a foreshadowing" mean? That is, as a type, as a revelation of the mystery relating to Christ. For just as then Isaac was spared while the ram was slain, so Christ alone, being at one and the same time God and man, was offered as a sacrifice for us according to His humanity, while the Divine essence remained untouched by suffering. In general, Abraham was a type of God the Father, and Isaac of the Son of God: since God in His great love for mankind resolved to accomplish this great and reason-surpassing mystery — to give His Son for us — He also wished to bestow this not as His own gift, but as though repaying a debt, saying as it were the following: I give nothing new to human nature by offering My Son as a sacrifice for it. For Abraham "offered" his son to be slain for Me. Therefore I am repaying a debt, not giving a gift. Or "as a foreshadowing" means that in the ram Abraham offered Isaac as a sacrifice, that is, he substituted the ram, which was a type of Isaac — that is, the one slain was a figure representing Isaac.

Hebrews 11:20 — Commentary on Hebrews

How could he have promised his sons so many good things, himself living in a foreign land, if he did not believe that God would grant what was promised? What does "concerning things to come" mean? Either the good things of the age to come, for they knew about the resurrection and these blessings were understood by them, or the good things on this earth, which they themselves or their descendants were to receive. And he prefers Jacob to Esau, as virtuous, as having received the rights of the firstborn, and in all things worthy of preference.

Hebrews 11:21 — Commentary on Hebrews

The sons of Joseph were Manasseh and Ephraim; and although Manasseh was the elder and Ephraim the younger, Jacob nevertheless blessed Ephraim with greater blessings and with a cross-wise laying on of hands, and so firmly believed that his blessings would be fulfilled and that the tribe of Ephraim would hold dominion, that he showed this by his very deed. For he bowed down to Joseph as a sign of the worship of the entire people. How then did he bow down? "Upon the top of his staff," that is, leaning on his staff because of old age. Some say he bowed down upon the top of Joseph's staff, signifying through the staff the scepter of kingship, which was to be an object of worship.

Hebrews 11:22 — Commentary on Hebrews

So greatly, he says, did he believe that the Israelites would be freed from Egypt, that he even commanded them with an oath to carry his bones with them (Gen. 50:25). And he did this not because he was concerned about a grave — being very wise, he knew that "the earth is the Lord's" (Ps. 24:1) — but to instill in the people full confidence that God's promise would in any case be fulfilled and that they would leave Egypt. And so that they would not remain in Egypt on account of the impiety there — it is so pleasing to God that even he himself did not wish to lay his bones in Egypt.

Hebrews 11:23 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having enumerated the great men who accomplished their feats through faith, he speaks also of the parents of Moses, people of no renown, encouraging the fainthearted by showing that even the secondary deeds of such people are significant. Further, he brings forward even harlots, in order to shame them all the more. So then, he says, for what reason did they hide the three-month-old child, and that in defiance of the command to kill male children? How were they not afraid? Clearly, they believed that he would be saved. But why did they believe that he would be saved? Because "they saw that the child was beautiful," that is, fair, attractive in appearance, and they believed that God had loved him from his very swaddling clothes. They say that they even intended to cast him out, but when the child smiled sweetly, they kept him — so divine was everything about him.

Hebrews 11:24 — Commentary on Hebrews

He arrived at the example most dear to them — that of Moses, which is why he dwells on it at greater length. The structure of his thought is as follows: "By faith Moses refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter." When? "When he was come to years," that is, having already reached manhood. Evidently because he hoped to receive something greater in return. The word "refused" shows a strong hatred and inner aversion to the decrees of the king.

Hebrews 11:25 — Commentary on Hebrews

He arrived at the example most dear to them — that of Moses, which is why he dwells on it at greater length. The structure of his thought is as follows: "By faith Moses refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter." When? "When he was come to years," that is, having already reached manhood. Evidently because he hoped to receive something greater in return. The word "refused" shows a strong hatred and inner aversion to the decrees of the king. See how he calls it sin — not to suffer together with one's brethren. This God also reproaches through the prophets: "and are not grieved for the affliction of Joseph" (Amos 6:6); and again: she did not go out to mourn for the house of her neighbor (general thought from Amos 5). And upon those who mourn in the prophet Ezekiel a mark is placed; but concerning those who endured nothing of the sort, the angels are given a command to slay them (Ezek. 9:4–6). If those who do not voluntarily suffer together with the suffering are sinning, then what must one think of those who inflict evil on others and generally commit evil? Thus he calls participation in royal luxury "the passing pleasures of sin."

Hebrews 11:26 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say: the good things stored up in heaven, but, showing his virtue and again encouraging them, he said: "the reproach of Christ." For just as Christ was later reproached by those whom He had benefited, and was finally crucified, so too was Moses treated beforehand by those who enjoyed his benefactions. For that very Hebrew whom Moses had delivered from the hand of the Egyptian, said to him the next day: "Who made you a ruler and a judge over us? Do you intend to kill me as you killed the Egyptian?" (Exod. 2:14). In general, without doubt, to be subjected to reproaches or torments from one's own kinsmen and beneficiaries — this is "the reproach of Christ." And every reproach for doing good, directed against the one who does it, and in general every undeserved attack — this is "the reproach of Christ." So too the Lord was subjected to slander, called a friend of tax collectors because He ate with them for the sake of their salvation. Therefore, just as luxury is sinful, so reproach is Christ's. So do not be indignant if you suffer oppression from your countrymen, looking to the so glorious Moses and, what is even more important, to Christ Himself. And the murmuring against Moses at the rock was the reproach of Christ. For the rock is Christ (1 Cor. 10:4). Obviously, with the eyes of faith.

Hebrews 11:27 — Commentary on Hebrews

What do you say? In the book of Exodus it is written: "Moses was afraid," because "this matter has become known" (Ex. 2:14). But understand "not fearing" here in the sense that Moses appeared again in Egypt and took upon himself the leadership over the Hebrews. For one who was afraid should not have returned at all and taken up his former task. But since he returned again, he showed that he believed in God. So then, why did he not remain in Egypt but left it, if indeed he was not afraid? Because to expose oneself to obvious danger and say: will God not save me? — this is characteristic of one who tempts God, and is a diabolical thing, just as the devil said to the Lord: "throw Yourself down" (Matt. 4:6). Or understand "not fearing the wrath of the king" in this way: that he fled, having believed that he would escape, and that the king, being angered against him, would not pursue him on his part, and even if he did pursue, he would not catch him. A sign of this is that he chose to spend his time far from his kinsmen, and hid himself. Therefore this is a matter of faith. For, as if seeing that God was with him, he endured all things. For to have God always in mind is a matter of very great patience, as David also says: "I have set the Lord always before me" (Ps. 16:8) and so on.

Hebrews 11:28 — Commentary on Hebrews

Paul everywhere introduces the mystery in passing, as here too in the course of his exhortation he mentions the mystery of Passover. For the pouring of that blood, that is, the anointing of the doorposts, signified the pouring of the Lord's Blood, by being anointed with which we escape in the night of this life the destroyer of the firstborn among all those who are anointed. Therefore Moses, having believed at that time that the anointing with blood would save the firstborn, commanded the people to do this. Although it was the blood of a lamb, yet since it prefigured the Blood of Christ, it displayed such power. But you, being anointed with the true Blood, will you not hope to be protected by it? Of course, yes. And he kept the Passover, that is, the eating of the lamb and the unleavened bread and the bitter herbs, and believed that the people, having departed from Egypt, would be saved. For the rite of that supper was adapted for the departure.

Hebrews 11:29 — Commentary on Hebrews

Lest they say: why do you put forward inimitable men? he brought the people as an example too. Imitate, he says, at least those from the crowd who believed that the water would not drown them, and so took courage, hoping in God, that they would pass "through the midst of the sea on dry ground" (Ex. 14:21–22); thus, faith makes the impossible possible. Why then do you not believe? And no one, he says, can say that it was an illusion, that there was no water. For that it was a sea was proved by the Egyptians, who, although they attempted to enter the sea, were drowned by it, since the water suddenly rushed against them, whereas during the crossing of the Hebrews it stood as a wall. So too afterward the flame directed against the three youths showed that it was truly flame when it consumed the Babylonians, just as the lions prepared against Daniel tore apart his accusers.

Hebrews 11:30 — Commentary on Hebrews

"By faith": for when God commanded, Joshua and the people did not doubt this and did not say: what is this? Can trumpet blasts destroy stones and fortresses? But they believed that it would happen, and it did (Josh. 6).

Hebrews 11:31 — Commentary on Hebrews

Behold, as I also said above, he brings forward the most despised person in order to shame them through her as well, if they indeed prove to be worse than such a woman, and at the same time showed that the power of faith is great, if it produces such an effect even in despised people. So she too showed her faith by hiding the men who were being sought as spies. She would not have hidden them if she had not believed that the city would be taken. For she spoke thus: "I know that you will take this land; for we have heard of your deeds" (cf. Josh. 2:9–10). And she believed what she heard; but those who did not believe the miracles of God perished.

Hebrews 11:32 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having brought the discourse to the harlot and sufficiently shaming them by the character of this person, he then for the sake of brevity does not enumerate all of them individually, so as not to appear lacking in propriety; yet neither does he remain entirely silent, but while seemingly concluding his discourse, he does not leave the matter unattended. And in this way, he neither wearies the listener, nor does he teach any less effectively what he intends, through the enumeration of a great number of persons. What sort? Either this is said, as is customary for us to say, hyperbolically; or: the time needed for the epistle. Some ask: for what reason does he place here Jephthah, and Samson, and Barak? What are you saying? Having spoken of a harlot, why should he not speak of them? There is no need to tell me about the rest of their life; but if they shone by faith, then pay attention to that. For the apostle is occupied not with biography, but with the demonstration of faith.

Hebrews 11:33 — Commentary on Hebrews

Soldiers who were with Gideon. Who? They themselves, and Samson. They repelled the enemies of their kinsmen and fellow tribesmen, showing themselves, on the one hand, compassionate toward their own people, and on the other, rising up against the enemies who wronged them. In this consists the property of "righteousness" — to render to each according to their due. As for example, David. For it says: "The Lord swore to David: of the fruit of your body I will set upon your throne" (Ps. 131:11). In the sensible meaning this was fulfilled in Solomon, but in the spiritual meaning – in the Lord Jesus, the True Solomon, the peaceful one, Peace itself. For thus they interpret the name Solomon, that is, peaceful. Daniel (Dan. 6; Dan. 14) and Samson.

Hebrews 11:34 — Commentary on Hebrews

Three youths (Dan. 3:10–22). He did not say they quenched the fire, but "the power of fire," which is stronger. For although it surrounded them, it did not have the power to burn them. Also the three youths, or more accurately Elijah — the sword of Jezebel (3 Kingdoms 2–18), and David himself — the sword of Saul. Those who returned from the Babylonian captivity: for they were no different from the bones of dead men, as stated in Ezekiel (Ezek. 37:11–14). But even the ailing Hezekiah received an extension of life (2 Kings 20:1–11). This also refers to those same people who returned from Babylon. For the neighboring nations, who had always envied them, attacked them even more at that time, but they, trusting in the power of God, conquered them by faith (1 Macc. 6:28–42; 2 Macc. 8:1–6, etc.). But most of all, this applies to Samson.

Hebrews 11:35 — Commentary on Hebrews

The widow of Zarephath through Elijah (3 Kingdoms 17:20–23) and the Shunammite woman through Elisha (4 Kingdoms 4:32–37). That is, they were beheaded, like John the Baptist (Matt. 14:3–11), like James the son of Zebedee (Acts 12:2). Some, however, interpreted the torture in the sense of being beaten with rods. That is, they could have refrained from reproaching those whom they reproached, and thus escaped the punishment inflicted on them, but they did not wish to do so. "Better" — not such as the children of those women received; or "better" in comparison with the rest of mankind. For the saints in radiance will be caught up on the clouds to meet the Lord, which in another place (Phil. 3:11) he calls the rising up — έξανάστασις. And in general — unto eternal life. But the rest will remain below, and the resurrection will be for them unto eternal punishment.

Hebrews 11:36 — Commentary on Hebrews

For example, Elisha, who became an object of mockery for the youths (4 Kings 2:23), or Samson for the foreigners, after they gouged out his eyes (Judges 16:25). Many of the prophets, then Peter and John (Acts 5:40–41). For example, Jeremiah (Jer. 33:1) and Micaiah (1 Kings 22:26), and subsequently the apostles, for example, Peter and John (see Acts 5:18 and others).

Hebrews 11:37 — Commentary on Hebrews

For example, Naboth (3 Kgs. 21:1–15), and then Stephen (Acts 6:8–15, 7:1–60). For example, by Manasseh—Isaiah, whom they say was even sawn apart with a wooden saw, so that this would be the most severe punishment for him, although he was already tormented beyond measure. For example, Micaiah and Zechariah, John the Baptist and James. See how some by faith "escaped the edge of the sword," while others "died by the sword." Such is the significance of faith; it accomplishes great feats and endures great sufferings, and in doing so does not at all think that it suffers. So why do you, who have never yet experienced anything of the sort, complain? For example, the disciples of Elijah — so free from possessions were they. Since the Jews did not yet have such a concept of the apostles, after mentioning them he transitions to the glorious prophet who was taken up to heaven. The expression "they wandered" indicates that they were subjected to persecutions, and therefore did not remain in one place. And "sheepskin" is the skin of a goat or a sheep. For example, the same Elijah and Elisha. For women fed them. Jezebel, who persecuted him, caused Elijah no small amount of sorrows.

Hebrews 11:38 — Commentary on Hebrews

You cannot, he says, say that they, being sinners, suffered this, but rather such people who are more precious than the world itself. "World" Scripture calls both the multitude of people and creation itself. Here one can understand both meanings. Therefore, he says, if you set against them all of creation together with the people contained in it, you will find nothing equal to them in dignity. Here he stirs their hearts so that they would not care about anything worldly, if the world is not worthy of the saints. It is a disgrace for you if you receive your reward here. For you have shown that you yourself are worth nothing. If the whole world is not worthy of one saint, then why do you care to have your share in it? They wandered in deserts and mountains, in caves and holes in the ground. For example, Elijah, as well as the prophets whom Obadiah secretly fed in a cave (1 Kings 18:4). They did not even dare to inhabit the wilderness without fear, he says, but were driven from there too by fear, and they moved from one place to another. However, they believed that they would receive eternal consolation from God, and therefore endured this.

Hebrews 11:39 — Commentary on Hebrews

Why, he says, are you fainthearted because, being in the struggle, you have not yet received the rewards? All the saints mentioned, although they had already been testified to as having been pleasing through faith, nevertheless had not yet received the heavenly promises. However, some were deemed worthy of earthly promises, like David. But this was not what they sought. That which is in heaven — these are the true promises.

Hebrews 11:40 — Commentary on Hebrews

He calls "better" that which pertains to our honor. Lest it seem that they have an advantage over us in being crowned first, God appointed one time of crowning for all. And he did not say: that they should not be crowned without us, but: "that they should not apart from us be made perfect." Therefore it is then that they will be shown to be perfect. But now they possess in general a pledge toward honor. For otherwise, whence comes their power to appear in aid of those who call upon them? Whence comes their boldness to intercede before God? They will receive perfection then. Is God then unjust toward them, if they preceded us in labors yet in receiving crowns they wait for us? On the contrary, this is also desirable for them, namely, to attain perfection together with their brethren. We are all one body; there is more pleasure for the body when it is crowned in its entirety. For God is a child-loving Father, Who has many sons: some of them, having finished their tasks sooner, returned from the fields, while others still remain there, occupied with labors. To those who labored first, He granted a certain foretaste, commanding them to await their brethren for the final banquet; and they, being lovers of mankind, joyfully wait, so that they may delight in the common celebration.

Hebrews 12:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say "rising above us," but "around," that is, encompassing us from all sides. By witnesses he means not only persons of the New Testament, but also of the Old Testament, and these latter bore witness to the greatness of God, such as the three youths, and Daniel, and all the prophets. He did not say "all the multitude," but "cloud," as most fitting in the present instruction. Since those to whom the apostle was writing were engulfed by the fire of afflictions, he says that the remembrance of the witnesses, like a cloud, encompassing you from all sides, will refresh you. "Cast off from ourselves every burden." That is, the burden of earthly occupations and the care for them. For, he says, this is nothing other than a vain burden. So why do you grieve at being freed from them? "The sin that so easily entangles us." Either easily mastering us, or easily able to bring us into trouble. For if we so desire, we easily submit to sin. Or through sin one easily falls into trouble, for there is nothing so dangerous as sin. "And with patience let us run the race that is set before us." Let us run. He did not say: let us fight, or: let us struggle, but points out what was easiest in the matter of the contest; he did not say: let us intensify the contest, but: let us remain in that very contest. Some must strive through abstinence, others through mercy, others through some other virtue; but you—"with patience." For that is what you need, as was also said above.

Hebrews 12:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, if we desire to learn the feat of endurance, let us look to Christ, just as those learning crafts look to their teachers, as He Himself also said: "Learn from Me" (Matt. 11:29), and again: "If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more those of his household"; and: "A disciple is not above his teacher" (Matt. 10:24–25). What then do the words "the author and perfecter" mean? That is, He Himself implanted faith in us from the beginning: for "You did not choose Me," He says, "but I chose you" (John 15:16); and He Himself also perfects it, so that you may possess the most perfect faith. "Who, instead of the joy that was set before Him, endured the cross, despising the shame." For it was possible for Him not to suffer and not to die: being sinless, He was not subject to death, as He Himself says: "the prince of this world comes, and has nothing in Me" (John 14:30). Therefore, if He had not willed it, He would not have been crucified, as He Himself also said: "I have power to lay down (My life)" (John 10:17–18). Yet "He endured the cross," that is, not simply death, but a shameful one, and despised the disgrace of such a death. He did not say "despised sorrow," for He bore it without sorrow. "And sat down at the right hand of the throne of God." Do you see the end of patience, where it leads, which he also said in another place: "therefore God also highly exalted Him" (Phil. 2:9), speaking with respect to the flesh. So then, He is able to repay you also for the afflictions endured for His sake. For the throne at the right hand shows His equality with the Father.

Hebrews 12:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

If anyone thinks about the sufferings of fellow servants like himself and receives sufficient consolation, how much more will reflection on the sufferings of the Master, who endured such "abuse," that is, mockery, reproaches, blows to the face — things that contradicted His teaching — the cries before Pilate, and finally, the cross. It is expressively said: "such," that is, enduring unto death, and moreover — with robbers, and moreover from sinners, evidently pagans, or even the Jews themselves. Reflection on Christ will elevate your souls and restore your nerves, and will not allow you to grow weak and fall into despair under oppressions.

Hebrews 12:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

There are two kinds of consolation, opposite to one another: one is when someone says to another, "You have suffered much, remember this"; the other is when they say, "You have not yet endured anything great." The first encourages a weary soul that has many witnesses of its suffering; the other humbles a soul that intends to exalt itself and rouses a careless one. Paul now uses both of these kinds with regard to the Hebrews. For having said above that they "endured a great struggle of sufferings" (Heb. 10:32), and having persuaded them to imitate their former selves, he now, on the contrary, shows that they have not yet accomplished anything worthy of praise, lest they become proud. And notice his wisdom. Having reminded them of the Old Testament saints who endured such great sufferings, and of the Lord Himself, he then shows that their afflictions are insignificant. For, he says, you have not yet reached the point of death; you endure persecutions and the plundering of property, but Christ went as far as death. By the word "struggled" he shows that although sin strongly resists them in some way, they remain firm and strong in the fight — one that is, admittedly, not yet favorable, but rather easy. "Struggling against sin." Against the devil, who is sin itself, as its inventor and instructor; or against sin itself and its shameful passions, which are hostile and destructive to us.

Hebrews 12:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

You have sunk so low and grown so weak that you have forgotten even the words calling you to courage, though you have not yet endured anything great. For great and praiseworthy sufferings often produce forgetfulness of what is necessary. "Which is offered to you, as sons: my son! do not despise the chastening of the Lord." For Solomon speaks not to his own sons, but to all who are able to hear, and of course to you as well: therefore he adds: "as." "Do not lose heart when He rebukes you." Thus, temptations are sent by God; and if by God, then undoubtedly for our benefit. For either He Himself is pleased to subject us to temptations first, so as thereby to deliver us from sins, or He permits them for the sake of testing and for greater rewards.

Hebrews 12:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

Among those loved by God, one cannot find anyone who would be without sorrows. But are not robbers and thieves also subjected to scourging? Are they then sons? No. For he did not say that everyone who is scourged is a son, but: every son is subjected to scourging. Thus, robbers are scourged not as sons, but are punished as evildoers. Having said here first that He "chastens" (παιδεύει), he then added: "scourges" (μαστιγοῖ) so that you would understand the scourging of a son not in the sense of vengeance for evil, but in the sense of instruction. "Whom He receives," that is, whom He admits to Himself, whom He accepts more frequently in comparison with others, whom He draws near as a close friend.

Hebrews 12:7-8 — Commentary on Hebrews

Using the example of those whom they thought were abandoned by God, he shows them that they were an object of God's care. For if you were free from afflictions, it would turn out that you are illegitimate children, and not sons. For what father concerns himself with the upbringing and chastity of illegitimate sons? But since you are subjected to oppression, your life is therefore chaste and temperate — just as all the aforementioned were evidently righteous, who were also called sons of God: evidently, it does not contradict this that God treats you as sons and cares for you, so that you, being undisciplined, would not fall away, and so that He would not deprive you of your inheritance on account of this.

Hebrews 12:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

Based on their own circumstances, he again shows that it is necessary to endure. For if, when our fathers according to the flesh disciplined us, we did not dare to withdraw, but, being subjected to shame, patiently bore everything they inflicted upon us, then how much more now, when God disciplines us. Notice, he did not say: let us endure all the more, but: "we should submit," showing that not to endure afflictions is the act of an adversary and enemy of God. "Father of spirits," either of gifts, or of incorporeal powers, or, what is closest of all, Father of souls. For in contrast to fleshly fathers, he called Him spiritual. And he added: "that we may live," in order to show that the one who does not obey does not even live, for he is outside of God, Who is life.

Hebrews 12:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

"According to their own will." Of course, what is pleasing to the father does not benefit the son, for many teach even shameful things. "For a few days." For they cannot train us at all times so as to make us perfect. For either the death of the father, or the coming of age, or the stubbornness of the son puts an end to the training; but God, always training, can make perfect. God conducts His discipline for our benefit, not in order to receive anything from us, but to make us even more partakers of His holiness, that is, of His purity, so that, he says, we might become capable of receiving His blessings. Thus, discipline is a partaking of holiness, and this is entirely natural, for it turns the soul toward the holy God, not allowing it to turn toward anything human.

Hebrews 12:11 — Commentary on Hebrews

Again from a common thought he took occasion for persuasion and says: "all chastening," both divine and human, "seems not to be joy, but grief." He excellently says: "seems," for in reality it is not grief. For how could it properly be grief, being the mother of joy? But with reference to us, who are discontented with discipline, it is said: "seems." "But afterward it yields the peaceful fruit of righteousness to those who have been trained by it." What does "peaceful" mean? – that is, unshakeable, easy, pleasant. For the one who grieves feels turmoil, while the one who rejoices feels a certain lightness and tranquility. This is the fruit of righteousness, because God, being righteous, gives rest there to those who were grieved in this age. See then that he calls discipline exercise (γυμνασίαν), since it strengthens believers and makes them, as it were, athletes and more steadfast. So why do you avoid that which strengthens your souls?

Hebrews 12:12 — Commentary on Hebrews

He speaks as to fighters and warriors. He took this from the writing of Isaiah (Isa. 35:3), showing through the metaphor of the principal members that all had grown weak in soul. For the hands are a symbol of activity, and the feet of movement. Thus, in one who falls into despondency, first the organs of the soul, and then consequently those of the body as well, grow weak.

Hebrews 12:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

Here he speaks as if to runners, as he also said above: "let us run with patience." So he says: "make straight paths for your feet." A "path" is either the track of a running chariot imprinted on the ground (a rut), or the place beneath the feet of those who run. So he says, let your paths, or your ways, be easy and level, that is, let there be nothing rough and sorrowful and uneven in your souls, but walk straight, without grief and easily, lest the lame, that is, those who by nature are disposed to excessive faintheartedness, like the Jews, for such is that people, or those who are lame with respect to faith in what is to come, be compelled to go astray, and through this your feet be turned aside from the path, that is, lest you become utterly wicked. For one who is overcome by natural or initially accidental faintheartedness, not strengthening himself but yielding to it more and more, imperceptibly reaches the utmost degree of despair, so that from that point it becomes difficult to restrain him. But make every effort that your lameness be healed quickly, that is, if you still have any unbelief up to now, correct yourselves quickly. For is there any place for unbelief in the patient person? See how he openly introduces the idea of repentance, and note that this is directed against the Novatians.

Hebrews 12:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

What he said above: "let us not forsake the assembling of ourselves together" (Heb. 10:25), he does now as well, leading to love. And he urges to be at peace not only with friends, but also with enemies. For he says, "if it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men" (Rom. 12:18). And if you have such a disposition, then under afflictions you will not lose heart. Pay attention also to the word "have," that is, strive, drawing to yourselves, to firmly hold peace even with people who are far away. "And holiness." That is, purity: if someone is unmarried – preserving virginity; if in marriage, then – chastity: not because marriage is a holy thing, but because through the lawful relationship it preserves unimpaired the holiness from baptism. "Without which no one shall see the Lord." For neither fornicators, nor adulterers, nor the effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind shall inherit the Kingdom of Heaven (1 Cor. 6:9–10). As the Lord also says in the Gospel: "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God" (Matt. 5:8).

Hebrews 12:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

Just as someone, traveling a long road accompanied by many people, says: see to it that no one falls behind. For I am concerned not only that you do not draw close, but that you also watch over others, that is, visit, inquire, investigate regarding the weak: if even one were to be last, that he not be neglected either. And he calls faith and good conduct and future blessings the grace of God, for all these things are from grace. "Lest any bitter root, springing up, cause harm." This is found in Deuteronomy (Deut. 29:18). He took the metaphor from plants. What he says in another place: "a little leaven leavens the whole lump" (Gal. 5:9), he says here as well, so that no wicked person be admitted to the destruction of the majority: cut off the root of bitterness, that is, of sin, lest it spring up, that is, lest it make others the same. And that sin is bitter, that there is nothing more bitter — this was known by those who after committing it are gnawed by conscience. Note, he did not say: a bitter root, but: a root of bitterness; for a bitter root can bear sweet fruits, but a root of bitterness, that is, the source and cause of that very bitterness, can never bear sweet fruit. "And so that many would not be defiled by them." For, seeing the ungodly, the frivolous enter into rivalry with them and thus defile their souls. Therefore, let such roots be cut down.

Hebrews 12:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

He does not say that Esau was a fornicator, but stop here: "lest there be any fornicator among you." For although he hints that some among them were vile, he does not wish to expose them, but feigns ignorance so that they might be corrected. Then again he said: "or profane person,... like Esau," that is, insatiable, worldly, one who defiles and tramples upon what is spiritual; for he gave away, and moreover for "one morsel of food," the privilege of the birthright given to him by God (Gen. 25). This is what "profaneness" is, namely contempt for what is divine. Here he shows them what an evil thing negligence is, because the elder, having fallen into faintheartedness and not having withstood the desire to eat, became the younger.

Hebrews 12:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

He was rejected by the words of his father: "Behold, I have made him lord... what then shall I do for you, my son?" (Gen. 27:37). Some, however, explain that he "was rejected" by God. So then, first, he was rejected by God. For God was the cause of the deceived Isaac blessing Jacob. As for the rejection that followed after this, when he sought the blessing, one must think it was on the part of the father, or at one and the same time from both; for it is clear that the father also rejected him by the will of God. "He could not change his father's mind, even though he begged him with tears." So, does Paul deny repentance here? By no means. In what sense, then, does he say, "for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears"? First, understand the word "it" (αὐτήν) not as referring to "repentance," but to the blessing (εὐλογίαν); "for he found no place of repentance" is parenthetical. For is it a matter of repentance to say, "The days of mourning for my father are at hand; then I will slay my brother Jacob" (Gen. 27:41)? Thus, "he found no repentance" because he did not seek it as he ought to have. For even though he wept, it was not with tears of repentance, but of envy and enmity, since he could not bear or accept another's superiority over him, just as Cain's "sorrow" was not the fruit of repentance but of envy, and he became a murderer. So this either has the meaning I have stated, or it means that Paul very wisely frightens those who have not yet fallen, expressing the idea that for great sins there is no place for repentance; he does this with the aim of guarding them from falling through fear. But when he saw that some had fallen, he again exhorts them not to despair, as also in the Epistle to the Galatians: "My little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you" (Gal. 4:19). Thus, Paul does not deny repentance here, but safeguards believers against falling.

Hebrews 12:18-19 — Commentary on Hebrews

He shows that if they do not endure and at the same time do not believe in the promises, they are far more guilty than those under the Old Testament. And see how he makes the comparison. Having shown the superiority of the New Testament over the Old in many respects, as is already known, he now sets forth also the great and wondrous events of the Old Testament that took place on Mount Sinai (Deut. 5:22), and shows that they are insignificant and cannot be compared with the events of the New Testament. For there, he says, were many figures for the frightening of that infantile people. He adds also "fire," to reveal the punitive power of the Lawgiver and so that He might immediately appear fearsome. The "cloud" and "darkness" pointed to the significance of the Old Testament as a shadow. For if that covenant was a figure, then it is clear that until the truth came, the figures were obscure, which is why they did not know what they signified. Through them also the invisible things of God were revealed. For, he says, the cloud is the footstool of His feet. And the storm roused the heedless Hebrews to attention. And the trumpets signified, as it were, the presence of the King. For this will also occur at the second coming of Christ. "And the voice of words, which those who heard begged that no more word be spoken to them." For they heard God speaking, so that the legislation would be worthy of faith and so that they would not think these were the words of Moses. In general, the voice of God is terrifying, while that of Moses is weak. Therefore they refused to listen to God, saying to Moses: "You speak with us... let not God speak with us" (Exod. 20:19).

Hebrews 12:20 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, they could not bear to hear with their ears what God was saying, as something terrifying. And so they became the reason for God's appearing in the flesh, so as to become accessible to them.

Hebrews 12:21 — Commentary on Hebrews

He shows the superiority of the New Testament in this as well. For the Old Testament, not having anything as great as the New, was something terrifying, so that according to it not even a beast could touch the mountain (Exod. 19:12), that is, any of those animals that the people had. But the New Testament, possessing all perfection, contains nothing fearful; on the contrary, everything in it is merciful. "That Moses also said: 'I am in fear and trembling.'" If the great Moses, who entered the cloud, felt this way, then how much more so the people?

Hebrews 12:22 — Commentary on Hebrews

You did not draw near, but stood afar off; yet you have approached. Do you not see the superiority? Instead of Sinai, we have the spiritual mountain Zion and the spiritual city Jerusalem, that is, heaven itself, and not the wilderness, as they had. Instead of a people, we have myriads of angels.

Hebrews 12:23 — Commentary on Hebrews

Instead of fear, joy, which is what is signified by the word "celebrating." For where there is a celebration, there is joy. And so, this celebration takes place among the angels. He calls the firstborn those believers who are dedicated to God, sanctified, whose names are in the book of life, just as the Lord said to His disciples: "your names are written in heaven" (Lk. 10:20). And since God is the Father of all, all people are His sons; but the firstborn among them are those who have believed and are especially worthy of adoption. Or all believers in general are called sons; but the firstborn are those who have pleased God and who, for their word and their life, were deemed worthy to be messengers of God. Here he also frightens them. For He is the Judge of all, not of the Jews only, but of all believers. Therefore, fear this. He shows along with this also their advantage over those of the Old Testament, that those could not endure even the words alone and did not dare to approach even the mountain — but you have approached the Judge Himself, that is, Christ. "For the Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son" (John 5:22). That is, to souls that have proven glorious and perfect before God, evidently by virtue of faith, as he clearly showed: and you will be united with them, if you imitate them.

Hebrews 12:24 — Commentary on Hebrews

Not to the servant Moses, but to our Lord Jesus. "And to the Blood of sprinkling." That is, of purification. For the Blood of Christ, having sprinkled us, purified and sanctified us. "Speaking better than Abel's." Did the blood of Abel speak? Yes. For it is said: "the voice of your brother's blood cries out to Me" (Gen. 4:10). Or what was said above, that same thing it speaks even now, known and celebrated by all. But the Blood of Christ utters a brighter and clearer voice, crying out by its very deed that It has sanctified all. But it also speaks in another way: where there is no pure thought, it awakens and urges one to speak out. For "the Spirit Himself intercedes... with groanings that cannot be uttered" (Rom. 8:26). And Saint Cyril of Jerusalem understood it further in this way: that the blood of Abel cried out against murder, but the Blood of Christ intercedes for us before His Father.

Hebrews 12:25 — Commentary on Hebrews

"Do not turn away" through unbelief in His promises and despair. Who then is "the one speaking," if not Christ? For if His Blood speaks, then how much more He Himself. "If those who did not listen to the one who spoke on earth did not escape punishment." What did they not escape? Punishment, destruction. By "the one who spoke on earth" he means Moses, or even God, who descended from heaven but nevertheless spoke on earth through Moses. For on Mount Sinai He spoke, that is, He conversed, discoursed, and established everything. "So much more shall we not escape, if we turn away from Him who speaks from heaven." That is, Christ, prophesying from heaven, that is, after His ascension, having granted us the law through the Spirit. He did not say that one law existed then and now another, but the manner of the lawgiving has a distinction. For then, speaking on earth, He gave the law; but now, as has been said, after the ascension. Therefore He would be even more fearsome. But He was not one then and another now. Listen further to him himself.

Hebrews 12:26 — Commentary on Hebrews

Do you not see that the One who spoke then was the very Same One who now prophesies to us from heaven? For His voice then, at the time of the giving of the Law, shook the earth. "And Who has now given such a promise: 'Yet once more I will shake not only the earth, but also the heaven.'" We learn of two earthquakes from Scripture: the first was at the giving of the law on Sinai, as David says: "the earth feared" (Ps. 76:9); the second was at the manifestation of Christ in the flesh. For it is said: "all Jerusalem" "was troubled" (Matt. 2:3) and: "the idols of Egypt shall be moved" (Isa. 19:1). For they were shaken, that is, they were deprived of such a state as to deceive those who nourished them, and their power was cast down. Therefore, the expression "yet once more" indicates the third shaking, which will happen after the second coming, or the renewal at the end of the world, when all things will be changed, passing from corruption to incorruption. This is spoken of by the prophet Haggai (Hag. 2:7).

Hebrews 12:27 — Commentary on Hebrews

That is, the change of corruptible creation, which by its very nature is capable of wavering; since it was created, that is, received a beginning of existence, it undoubtedly also has an end. For everything created received a beginning, and therefore, by its very nature, also has an end. And the angels are not infinite by nature; but they received immortality by divine grace. "That which is unshakeable may remain." That is, the future blessings. For when everything corruptible is changed, then all that is appointed for the righteous will be incorruptible and unshakable, subject to no "shaking" or change.

Hebrews 12:28 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since, he says, we shall be deemed worthy of blessings that are unchangeable and unshakeable, and shall receive such a kingdom, already receiving here the pledge of it — spiritual blessings, "let us hold fast to grace," that is, let us not grieve and lose heart, but let us give thanks both to Him who has already granted such things and who is yet to grant more. "Which we shall serve God acceptably." "By which" (i.e., by grace we shall also serve) — with thanksgiving. For if we are thankful, then we also serve acceptably, as though knowing what kind of Master we have. For if we do not give thanks both for deliverance from afflictions and for tribulation, then we do not serve acceptably either. Does some servant who grumbles against his master (for he who does not serve him as he ought grumbles) serve acceptably? Therefore he himself also says in another place: "do not grumble" (1 Cor. 10:10); and again: "do all things without grumbling" (Phil. 2:14). And for grumbling the Israelites died in the wilderness. "With reverence and fear." That is, let us say nothing reckless, nothing shameless, but let even our outward appearance express respect for people and "fear" before God.

Hebrews 12:29 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having shown, on the one hand, that the Old Testament events inspire fear, and on the other, that in the New Testament there is nothing of the sort, he, lest they treat the gentleness with contempt, says: let us offer gratitude to God with reverence and fear. For the soul, giving in to despair during calamities, loses its shame. Or: our service must be performed with reverence and fear. For our God is a fire, and therefore we must have fear, lest He destroy us as negligent and indifferent. For it says: let the sons of Israel be reverent. This also provides them consolation, namely that we have such a God Who is able to consume our enemies.

Hebrews 13:1 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say that you have acquired brotherly love and hospitality, for they had these, as it seemed; but since they were in danger, due to unceasing afflictions, of abandoning the care of these virtues, he says: "Let brotherly love... continue," let it be firm, and do not allow yourselves to avoid it.

Hebrews 13:2 — Commentary on Hebrews

And hospitality, he says, "do not forget." For having suffered the plundering of their possessions, they were perhaps behaving stingily. Or he is also safeguarding them for the future. So important is hospitality, the reception of all people in general, and the non-judgment of brethren, that Abraham and Lot were given the occasion to receive angels (Gen. 18–19). "Without knowing," that is, they did not know that the strangers were angels, yet they received them with honor. This is what makes them great, for if they had known, then in that case they would not have done anything great.

Hebrews 13:3 — Commentary on Hebrews

"Remember those who are in prison, as though you were in prison with them" — For he who is bound to someone, even if he wished to forget, cannot. "And of those who suffer, as you yourselves also are in the body" — "The suffering" — whether in prisons, or in hunger, or in some other calamity. For whoever reflects that he too is clothed in a similar body will defend them, on the one hand out of sympathy, and on the other out of fear lest he himself, for his lack of compassion, should fall into similar calamities.

Hebrews 13:4 — Commentary on Hebrews

See how often he speaks about chastity. Above, when mentioning the holiness of marriage (Heb. 12:14), he spoke about this chastity, and again after this he speaks about adulterers and fornicators. Or: in all circumstances and at all times. Not only in affliction and not only in times of peace: not "honorable" in this respect only, and not in another, but let it be entirely honorable. Here also the heretics who slander marriage are put to shame. For behold, it is called honorable precisely because it is preserved in chastity. And here the prohibition of fornication is joined with the threat of punishment, for God judges, that is, will condemn. And naturally so. For if marriage is permitted, then the fornicator and adulterer is justly subjected to punishment.

Hebrews 13:5 — Commentary on Hebrews

He did not say: acquire nothing, but, even if you have possessions, do not be slaves to them, but relate freely to what you have, so as not to grieve if you should ever be deprived of any of your property, as he also said above: "you accepted the plundering of your possessions with joy" (Heb. 10:34). And in general, since many after losing their possessions strive to acquire them again, in view of the necessity of rendering help to others he says: "let your conduct be free from the love of money." Which is why he continues. He shows how one can avoid being lovers of money, namely: if we are content with what we have, if we do not strive to acquire anything beyond what is needed and necessary. For whoever strives to acquire more than is needed is obviously a lover of money. Since as it was likely that some were saying: what then, if we do not even have the necessities? – he answers that this can never be, for God says through the mouth of Isaiah: I will not forsake you (cf. Isa. 43:2) and, of course, does not lie. But since it was likely that these same people from among the Jews were saying: what present things shall we be content with? We have been plundered and nothing is left to us – he says: one can be content even with what remains, however little it may be. For God said: I will not forsake you, that is, I will not allow you to come to that. If the apostle perhaps understood this with reference to material needs, then you should understand it as said also with reference to every matter.

Hebrews 13:6 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since God Himself said this, it is undoubtedly true. And so, let us boldly say again that the plunderers of our possessions will not constrain us.

Hebrews 13:7 — Commentary on Hebrews

He convinces the Thessalonians of this as well, to show them the greatest honor (1 Thess. 5:13). And just as those teachers made them partakers of the word of God, so they in turn ought to assist them as much as possible in material needs. Regarding this, he hints to them with the word "remember." Or he urges them to imitate them. That is, more precisely, observe. And just as the pupils of a painter look at the original, so you too, always looking "at the outcome," that is, at the end of their life, at their way of life which had a good end, imitate their faith. For from faith comes a pure life. And if they had not believed in the future but had doubted, they would not have proven blameless in conduct. Again he heals their faintheartedness; or he speaks of faith in doctrines.

Hebrews 13:8 — Commentary on Hebrews

For, it seemed, some were distorting the faith and saying that another would come, whom the Jews even now await. So he says that Christ is the same "yesterday," that is, in all past time, "and today," that is, in the present, and "forever," that is, in future and endless times, and another will not come. So do not be led astray. Or: just as He did not abandon your teachers, but helped them in everything, so also will He render help to you. For He is one and the same.

Hebrews 13:9 — Commentary on Hebrews

"Various," meaning now some, now others, and from some and from others, but foreign to right doctrine. For teaching may be "various," yet not "foreign," and therefore not counterfeit. But when teachings are various, that is, from one person one thing and from another something different, then they are also "foreign," that is, foreign to the truth, and then one must be on guard. For the truth is simple and has one aim. Pay attention to the expression "do not be carried away" — he speaks as if about those frivolous people who are easily carried away here and there. Here are strange doctrines. He hints at those who introduce the Jewish attachment to foods. So, he says that by "grace," that is, by faith, we must be strengthened and fully persuaded that nothing is unclean, but to the believer all things are clean. So what is needed is faith, not the observance of foods. For "those occupied with foods," that is, those who always followed the strict observance of rules about eating, brought no benefit to the soul, since they are alien to faith and slavishly serve a useless law. And in general, he says, what benefit did they receive from the observance of foods, when they were so defiled that they could not participate in the sacrifices?

Hebrews 13:10 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having said that there is no need to strictly observe dietary regulations, lest it seem that our way, free from such observance, is worthy of contempt, he says that we too have an observance, only not in regard to these foods, but to the altar, or the bloodless sacrifice of the Life-giving Body. For it is impossible for the high priests of the Old Testament law to partake of this sacrifice as long as they serve the tabernacle, that is, the shadows of the law, which are transient and subject to destruction, or as long as they serve this world, since even the people, as unworthy, did not participate in the sacrifices of the Old Testament law.

Hebrews 13:11-12 — Commentary on Hebrews

Having shown that what the Jews venerated served as a foreshadowing of our worship, he says that the sacrifices in which the people could not participate were nothing; but in our sacrifice, even the high priests of the Old Testament law have no share, for those sacrifices served as a foreshadowing of this one. For just as the high priest brought into the sanctuary the blood of the animals offered for the sins of the people, while the bodies were burned outside the camp, so also Christ, having suffered for the sins of the world, brought His Blood into the sanctuary to the Father as High Priest, while the body was crucified outside the gates. Therefore, performing the remembrance of that sacrifice, our high priests bring the Blood of the Lord into our sanctuary and upon the altar, as into heaven. For this reason, the high priests of the Old Testament law may not partake from this altar, as being foreigners and as not contemplating that which is above this world; but we are not such.

Hebrews 13:13 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since Jesus Christ suffered outside the gates, let us also go out to Him outside the gates, that is, let us be outside the world, "bearing His reproach," enduring the same sufferings. He, as one condemned and a robber, was crucified outside; let us also not be ashamed to withdraw from the world and from its luxury, even if this should seem dishonorable. Again he persuades them to endure the insults inflicted on them by the Jews, or the plundering.

Hebrews 13:14 — Commentary on Hebrews

He proves the necessity of going outside the gate, that is, out of the world. For we have no part in this world, since it too will not exist forever. Therefore, we must flee from this world and strive toward the future city, that is, toward heaven.

Hebrews 13:15 — Commentary on Hebrews

Through Him as through the High Priest according to the flesh, we offer to the Father the sacrifice of praise, that is, the Eucharist. For we thank the Father for having granted His Son for our sanctification. This too is for the sake of the weak. That the Son has grace is evident from the fact that He has equal honor with the Father. "That all," he says, "may honor the Son just as they honor the Father" (John 5:23). Thus, the Eucharist itself is "the fruit of lips that confess His name." Therefore the high priests of the Old Testament law cannot partake in this sacrifice. For those who were not at all sanctified by the Blood of Christ cannot give thanks for it, because they remain in the same unbelief. See then how he again urges them to thanksgiving, and not to murmur or to say anything bold and insolent out of faintheartedness.

Hebrews 13:16 — Commentary on Hebrews

Where are those who justify themselves by their poverty and therefore do not give alms? Let them hear that Paul persuades the poorest, those who have been plundered, not to forget almsgiving. He also calls it "fellowship," and for what reason — we have often spoken about this. Sacrifices of thanksgiving and beneficence. For it is clear that one who is thankful is also generous, since he knows what blessings he will be deemed worthy of.

Hebrews 13:17 — Commentary on Hebrews

The subject is bishops. Having first praised them and called them faithful and worthy of imitation by those who look upon them, he then continues: "obey them." What then? Is it not necessary to obey every leader, even if he is evil? In what sense do you say: evil? If with respect to the faith, then flee from him, even if he were an angel from heaven. But if he is evil in his manner of life, then obey him. "Therefore whatever they tell you to observe, observe and do; but do not act according to their works" (Matt. 23:3). Concerning those who are corrupt in faith, he says: "do not be carried away by various and strange teachings." So why is this? Because the one who acts badly will perhaps not advise others to live badly, for he himself is ashamed of his bad deeds—this is clear also from the fact that he tries in every way to conceal his actions; but the one who is evil in faith will impart his way of thinking to the people as well. By the expression "be subject" he indicates such strong obedience that, if necessary, they would serve them by deed. Let the instructors hear that just as the people must obey, so too must the priest tirelessly care for the people, since he will have to give an account for their sins. If you submit, he says, and please your instructor, then you lighten for him the burden of caring for you, since he rejoices in your obedience. But if you act shamelessly, then although he will still care for your soul in that case, if you do not make amends for your disobedience, he will groan for you before God, which is of no benefit to you. Notice that he does not allow the instructor to defend himself with anything other than groaning. And although this imperceptibly instills in him a spirit of meekness, against that incorrigible one who provokes the fearsome avenger God, He kindles a terrible fire of punishment. Therefore you, who disobey your instructor, should not despise him because he groans, but rather should fear the fact that he is handing you over to God.

Hebrews 13:18 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since some slandered the apostle, as though he teaches apostasy from the law, many of the Jews were hostile toward him. Therefore he did not indicate his name at the beginning of the epistle, since they could not even bear to hear of him. So then, defending himself before them, he first of all asks them to pray for him, which we usually ask of friends; then he also reveals his innocence. For among all people, not only among the Gentiles, but also among you, we did nothing with hypocrisy, our conscience is clear and we know that we did not plot evil against you, did nothing wrong to you, did not slander you. That is, striving to lead a life carefully and blamelessly. And the very thing that I say, that the law has no power, is not the speech of a foe and adversary. For I rather introduce the fulfillment of the law and show that the "shadow" has received its end. So then, is this apostasy? Am I not your benefactor when I lead you to perfection, completely drawing you away from the shadow and the infantile disposition?

Hebrews 13:19 — Commentary on Hebrews

To wish them so warmly and with all care to pray that he might return to them sooner — this came from his strong love for them. At the same time, he shows that he relies on his conscience, and therefore appeals to them. He would not have done this if he had felt anything bad in his conscience.

Hebrews 13:20 — Commentary on Hebrews

First of all, having asked them for prayers and honored them by this, he then also prays for them himself. Since, he says, God is the God of peace, you should not be agitated against me, and moreover on the basis of mere hearsay alone. He instills in them the teaching about the resurrection, making use of the prophecy of Isaiah (Is. 10). And since there are also other shepherds—lesser ones—he said "great." For the prophets are many teachers, but Christ is the one instructor for all. That is, He raised Him from the dead after His death and after the shedding of His Blood, so that He gave us a covenant not subject, like the covenant of the law, to annulment, but an eternal one. For thus He raised Him from the dead with the Blood of the eternal covenant. For after the resurrection He granted us His Blood in a covenant. For if He had not risen, His Blood would not have served us as a covenant.

Hebrews 13:21 — Commentary on Hebrews

He shows that they had good works and only needed to be perfected in them. This is what he also prays for on their behalf. See that we ourselves must first begin, and then ask for perfection from God. He who has been perfected in every good deed does the will of God, not he who does good only halfway. Consequently, when we do good, it is God who accomplishes it in us through Jesus Christ, that is, through Him who serves as Mediator and Perfecter. For if He accomplished our salvation in the beginning, what is surprising if He also serves as Mediator in our advancement in virtues and fulfills the Father's will in us, Himself strengthening us and breathing into us the power to perform good deeds? To the word "well-pleasing" he added: "to Him." For we are truly well-pleasing when we prove to be good before God, and not when before men. And David says: "according to the cleanness of my hands before His eyes" (Ps. 17:25); and Isaiah: "remove your evil deeds from before My eyes" (Isa. 1:16).

Hebrews 13:22 — Commentary on Hebrews

Do you not see? He offers them what he offered to no one else. He does not say "persuasions," but "exhortations," that is, encouragements, reassurances toward endurance, since he was addressing his words to those who had been subjected to persecution. Despite the fact that he said so much, he still says "not much," of course in comparison with what he wished to say. He speaks to them here as if to say: even though you are fainthearted, bear with me, for no one should refuse on the grounds that much has been said, although, as we see, this does happen among the fainthearted. For they cannot endure a lengthy discourse.

Hebrews 13:23 — Commentary on Hebrews

They were not particularly hostile toward Timothy, which is why he placed him first. From where then was he released? Either he was in prison and was released, or he was sent away from Athens, since he was there (cf. Phil. 2:19). And this is sufficient to persuade them to abandon their hostility toward him, when he is ready to come with a disciple. Perhaps this indeed happened, and he traveled to Judea from Rome. For the first time he was released by Nero, as we also said in the introduction to this epistle.

Hebrews 13:24 — Commentary on Hebrews

See what honor he bestows upon them, if he even greets the teachers through them; for it would have been more fitting for him to write the epistle to the teachers and through them greet those under their charge. By this he very wisely ministers especially to the weak. I am so attached to you that not only do I myself greet you, but I inspire such affection for you in others as well, so that they too, despite such a great distance, love you, and therefore send their greetings.

Hebrews 13:25 — Commentary on Hebrews

Since "grace" is something common, he asks for it generally for "all" — both for teachers and for those governed. What then is grace? The remission of sins, purification, the communion of the Spirit. How then could it be with you? If you do not neglect it and if you lead a life worthy of it. For it remains with us when we do good deeds; but it departs when we do not live according to the commandment of the One who grants it to us. But, knowing grace and what we have received through it, let us not offend in our life the One who has bestowed upon us such great blessings; but, glorifying Him with good deeds and showing that He sent down this grace not upon the ungrateful and unappreciative, let us take hold of it in our souls by the power of Christ Himself — the Benefactor of our souls. To Him be glory, and to the Father, together with the Holy Spirit, now and ever, and unto the ages of ages. Amen.

James 1:1 — Commentary on James

A servant of God, that is, of the Father, and of the Lord — Jesus; and if he is equally a servant of the Father and of the Son, then the Son is equal to the Father both in essence and in honor. The Apostles of the Lord place above every worldly dignity the fact that they are servants of Christ.

James 1:2 — Commentary on James

The apostle considers trials and sorrow for God's sake praiseworthy and worthy of joy, because they are the strongest bonds and the nurturing of love and contrition, which is why it is said: "My son! if you draw near to serve the Lord God, prepare your soul for temptation" (Sir. 2:1), and Christ said: "In the world you will have tribulation; but be of good courage" (John 16:33), for without struggles one cannot receive crowns either in the world or from God. He calls them not children, but brethren — out of humility. Trials bring the diligent every joy because through them the proving of such persons is revealed, and proving leads to perfect action. But then someone will say: if such is the effect of trials, then why does Christ teach us in prayer to ask God: "and lead us not into temptation" (Matt. 6:13)? We answer: trials are of two kinds. Some proceed from us, and others are sent upon us by God for our exercise and glorification. And the trials proceeding from us are also of two kinds. Some arise from imprudent boldness, which we call rashness, and from which the Lord commands us to guard ourselves, because although the spirit is willing, during struggles the willingness fades, and therefore such boldness does not end well for those who have it. Other trials, such as the destruction of the Sodomites (Gen. 19:13), are sent on account of sins. These trials must be avoided with all one's strength through a sinless life; but trials from God, such as those of Job and Abraham, not only should not be avoided, but if possible, one should draw them to oneself through patience and thanksgiving, because they make one worthy of glorification and crowns. He said "various trials" because some trials, as we have explained, come from God, and others from us.

James 1:3 — Commentary on James

Although trials, as we have said, are of two kinds, patience is useful in each kind. In trials from God it is useful in that through them we receive glorification, as Abraham and Job received it, and in trials from us — in that by bearing them with gratitude we make, as it were, recompense for our sins, for whoever acknowledges his sins has laid the beginning of his salvation and has acquired a trait of the righteous, since the righteous man is the first to accuse himself.

James 1:4 — Commentary on James

Note: the apostle did not say in the indicative mood: "patience has a perfect work," but in the imperative: "let it have," for he is not announcing an already completed virtue, but commanding one that must now be practiced. He names wisdom as the cause of perfect work, for he knows that the proving of faith and patience in trials is not the lot of all people, but of those who are wise concerning God, which is why he stirs up those who wish to show faith and patience to pray for wisdom.

James 1:5 — Commentary on James

He speaks not of human wisdom, but of spiritual wisdom, for in it he indicates to us the cause of perfect work, and this cause is heavenly wisdom, being strengthened by which we can accomplish good completely.

James 1:6 — Commentary on James

If he believes, let him ask, but if he does not believe, let him not even ask, for he will receive nothing of what he requests. The doubter is also the one who asks with arrogance. But it is evident that whoever asks with doubt is an offender, for if you are not confident that God will fulfill your request, then do not approach with a petition at all, lest through senseless double-mindedness you become an accuser of Him Who can do all things. Therefore one must implore deliverance from such a shameful malady.

James 1:7 — Commentary on James

The doubter is the one who is far from firm action and is perplexed as to whether this or that will come to pass or not. Such a person will not receive, as one who is not confident concerning what he expects.

James 1:8 — Commentary on James

The double-minded person is one who is in confusion, disordered, imperfect, divided in thought, a hypocrite; and by "ways" the apostle means the movements of the soul, by which hopes are elevated, whether good or bad, as David also said: "You have foreseen my ways" ("my ways are known to You") (Ps. 139:3). Otherwise: by "double-minded man" the apostle means one who is unsettled, who does not strive firmly toward either the future or the present, but is carried here and there and clings now to the future, now to the present. Such a person he likens to a wave of the sea, which has no constancy, and to the flower of grass, a flower that does not last long but withers with the rising of the sun, which is why he compared him not with the grass, which lasts longer, but with its flower, to represent his transience. Why then did he call him double-minded? Because he does not strive with confidence toward either the present or the future life, for in Scripture the soul is also called life, for example: "all that a man has he will give for his soul" ("for his life a man will give everything that he has") (Job 2:4). Remove double-mindedness from yourself and do not hesitate at all to ask from God; do not say within yourself: "How can I ask from the Lord and receive, when I have sinned so much against Him?" Do not think this way, but with all your heart confess and turn to the Lord and ask Him without doubt, and you will know His tender compassion, because He will not abandon you, but: "will fulfill the desires of your heart" (Ps. 37:4), for God does not bear malice and is merciful to His creatures.

James 1:9 — Commentary on James

Since the apostle recognizes humility as the guardian of everything good and nothing is accomplished without it among the diligent, he adds: "Let the lowly brother glory in his exaltation." He likens the doubter to a wave of the sea, which rises at the blowing of the wind and sinks down sooner than it is raised up. The doubter experiences something similar when, through pride, he does not ground his petitions on anything unchangeable. Therefore the apostle adds: "Let the lowly brother glory." He speaks as if to say: whoever wishes to ask for something, let him first ask for what is necessary, concerning the obtaining of which he cannot be deceived, that is: "the Kingdom of God and His righteousness" (Matt. 6:33). Then let him ask for this constantly — not in such a way that he prays a little and immediately gives up, for this is characteristic of the proud — but let him ask persistently, patiently awaiting what he will receive with humility of soul.

James 1:11 — Commentary on James

The apostle likens wealth to the flower of grass, wishing to show how quickly it passes away. He used the word "face" not in its proper meaning, for it is used only of a person, and is not used of other objects. By "pursuits" he means undertakings in the present life.

James 1:12 — Commentary on James

We have said that trials are of two kinds and that patience is useful in each kind. The apostle, remembering the Lord's Prayer, which suggests to us the safest course, that is, that we should pray not to fall into temptation, returns to an explanation of which temptation is from God and which is from us, from our own will. However, the following is also good: the Lord and God, looking upon the great weakness of human nature, proposed that we pray for the removal of temptations from us, since His disciples were still far from perfect; but when through the knowledge of His resurrection and His ascension into heaven our weak nature was strengthened, then His brother according to the flesh teaches us no longer to fear temptations.

James 1:13 — Commentary on James

If trials are of two kinds, then why does the apostle now place every temptation outside the will of God? But note: he did not say "tempted" in the past tense, but "being tempted" in the present. Whoever through sin and an intemperate life devises temptations for himself and, as if in a constant storm, plunges into dangers — such a person, the apostle says, is tempted not "by God," but by his own desire. For whoever has overcome an assailing temptation and has become firmer does not easily yield to temptations, especially those arising from himself, because in freedom from temptations he constantly inclines toward a more philosophic life. God cannot be tempted by evil, as it is said: "That which is divine and blessed neither does anything itself nor gives anything to do to others." All this is characteristic of mortal and earthly nature, in which change and mutability are observed — these primary properties of our nature. Desire and sin and the death of the soul born from it have become, as it were, steps in human perdition. For desire, having found a place of refuge, produced sin, which gave birth to death, and only by uprooting it through repentance do we lay the foundation of our other life.

James 1:15 — Commentary on James

Since it has been proven concerning the Divine nature that God is neither Himself tempted nor tempts others, here by "temptations" he means thoughts that disturb the soul, for temptations from God do not disturb but strengthen the soul by illuminating it, which is why he says: "every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights" (Jas. 1:17), whereas everything that proceeds from us has imperfection.

James 1:17 — Commentary on James

By the Father of lights understand God, and by lights either the angelic powers or people illumined by the Holy Spirit. With the God of lights there is no variation, for He Himself proclaims through the prophet: "For I am the Lord, I do not change" (Mal. 3:6), and the expression "shadow of turning" means that in God one cannot even conceive of any change.

James 1:18 — Commentary on James

He said "of His own will" because there are people who, by the instigation of the devil, reason that the world came together as if by chance. Above he said: "with whom there is no variation," and thereby showed that the Divinity is unchangeable; now he adds: "of His own will He brought us forth." If we came into being, then it is evident that we are not unchangeable, for is it possible that what came from non-being into being through change should be unchangeable? And lest anyone, on account of the word "brought forth," should think that God begot the Son in the same way as us, the apostle added: "by the word of truth," for according to the words of John the Theologian: "all things were made through Him" (John 1:3), that is, through the Word of truth; therefore, if we came into being through the Word, we are not of the same nature as Him from Whom we derive our being. The words "a kind of firstfruits" signify preeminence and the highest dignity, and by "creatures" he means the visible creation.

James 1:19 — Commentary on James

One must be swift to hear, not mere hearing, but active hearing that stirs one to put what is heard into practice, for it is well known that whoever listens diligently and attentively will also be ready to fulfill what is heard, while whoever, on the contrary, is slow to apply himself to something and puts it off may afterward abandon the undertaking altogether. Therefore, concerning the study of Divine matters the apostle enjoins swiftness, but concerning those things whose performance is fraught with danger, slowness. Such are words and wrath. For talkativeness in anger does not end well. Therefore a certain God-inspired man often repented of having spoken, but never repented of having kept silent. So too the blessed David commands: "Be angry, and do not sin" (Ps. 4:5), that is, do not be quick to anger and do not fall from anger into fury. The present commandment concerning words and wrath is similar to this, especially concerning wrath, which, when allowed to reach unreason, deprives one of the righteousness of God.

James 1:20 — Commentary on James

Righteousness is a property of the soul that renders to each his due, and: "wrath destroys even the prudent" (Prov. 15:1). How then can it, darkening the mind in its passionate excess, constitute the virtue that judiciously renders to each his due? Note also that the apostle did not simply speak of one who "does not produce the righteousness of God," but of one who exerts himself in what is destructive to himself. That this is his thought is evident from the expression: "Blessed is the man who walks not in the counsel of the ungodly" (Ps. 1:1), for the addition of the definite article shows that the word "man" means one who has an inclination toward one thing or another, toward good or toward evil. One should also note that the apostle did not simply say "does," but with a prefix, in the sense of "accomplishes fully." This means that wrath is not entirely alien to righteousness, for in wrath one can discern some benefit, since in it, as in every movement of the soul, in the absence of what is praiseworthy, one can find not only what is bad but also something useful.

James 1:21 — Commentary on James

Having said "filthiness," the apostle adds: "overflow of wickedness," wishing to urge that even if anyone falls frequently into filthiness, he should quickly desist from it, lest by remaining in it he allow evil to intensify through habit, for what we do frequently and in abundance usually becomes, as it were, nature, acquiring the property of nature. "With meekness," the apostle said, having in mind the teaching "word," which is not received amid noise and agitation; and by "implanted" he means that word by which we came into the world as rational beings capable of distinguishing good from evil.

James 1:22 — Commentary on James

"Deceiving yourselves" means deluding yourselves, counting your own salvation as nothing.

James 1:23 — Commentary on James

"The natural face" means the knowledge of oneself through the law. This is why to the word "face" the apostle added the word "natural," for through the law we learn what we were when we came into the world, and we understand into what state the spiritual law transforms us through the washing of regeneration. Then, not abiding in such contemplation through action, we forget the spiritual gift received, for whoever gives himself over to evil deeds does not remember how he has been blessed by God, for if he remembered that he was born from above, justified, and numbered among the sons of God, he would not give himself over to deeds that reject the grace bestowed. From an ordinary mirror the apostle transitions to a spiritual mirror, without drawing out the lesson from the briefly presented example. He ought to have said this: "Whoever hears the law and does not fulfill it is like a man looking at his face in a mirror. Just as this man looked at himself, went away, and immediately forgot what he looked like, so also the other, having discerned from the Mosaic law the purpose for which he was created — namely, for the glory of God and for a life in the image of the God who created him — fulfilled nothing of what he saw, but acted exactly like the one who looked in the mirror: he should have made use of what he saw, but like that man, he did not make use of it." And the apostle does not act without purpose in this (he leaves something unsaid): he focuses the listener and strains him to hear this not casually, for it is not such listeners who are blessed, but those who join action to hearing. The Pharisees too were hearers, but since they were not doers, they are not blessed.

James 1:24 — Commentary on James

To hearing the apostle added doing, because for the salvation of the soul the hearing of the law alone is not sufficient, but hearing must be confirmed by fulfillment.

James 1:25 — Commentary on James

The apostle said "who looks into," and not "who enters into," for the spiritual law, possessing everywhere preeminence and grandeur, knows how to attract even with the briefest reading of it. To the words "the perfect law" he added "of liberty" to point out its distinguishing characteristic — freedom, for the law of Christ, having freed us from fleshly bondage, establishes the one who comes to Him in liberty, makes him more attentive through this freedom, and frees him from the forgetfulness that is harmful to everything good.

James 1:26 — Commentary on James

According to the understanding of the Jews, the religious person is one who shows faithfulness in deeds, because such a person seems not to belong to the crowd. The Jews, fulfilling the observances prescribed by the law, thought highly of themselves, concentrated all piety toward God in these observances, and occupying themselves only with this, dreamed of acquiring blessedness through it, while treating others with great condemnation, as is evident from the Gospel parable of the boastful Pharisee and the tax collector (Luke 18:10–14). Restraining them from such an opinion, the apostle gives the present instruction. Having mentioned the doer of the work and called him blessed, he immediately corrects the evil that arises in many during the doing. He speaks as if to say: "You who boast of fulfilling the law, do not think to obtain blessedness for the fulfillment alone!" — for this is not pleasing to God, but pleasing to Him is the one who fulfills and at the same time is far from self-conceit and does not regard non-doers with condemnation. "Deceives his own heart" — he stifles, as it were, and through self-conceit, as a keeper of the law, beguiles his own conscience, for "heart" here means the same as in the words: "a contrite and humble heart" (Ps. 51:19).

James 1:27 — Commentary on James

Religion seems to imply something more than faith. The word promises knowledge of hidden things, firmness in what is contemplated by faith. For this reason the apostle used such a word in speaking of the religious person. He speaks as if to say: "You consider yourself a knower of the mysteries of the law and a precise keeper of it. How so? You think this, you who cannot bridle your tongue, who condemn your neighbor, who live arrogantly, and who show compassion to none of the poor! Meanwhile the law does not approve even of one who speaks evil, but commands that compassion be shown even to enemies. Therefore, if you wish to be religious, display your religion not in the reading of the law, but in the fulfilling of it, which consists especially in showing compassion to one's neighbor. For compassion toward one's neighbor is a kind of likening to God. 'Be merciful,' it is said, 'just as your Father also is merciful' (Luke 6:36). Only your mercy must be free from partiality, because God also bestows His benefits not upon certain persons exclusively, but: 'makes His sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust'" (Matt. 5:45). By "the world" here one should understand the common and base folk who corrupt themselves in their seductive desires.

James 2:1 — Commentary on James

Whoever does anything with partiality brings great disgrace upon himself as one who does not respect his fellow and, even before his fellow, himself, because the treatment of one like oneself is also directed back to the one who acts.

James 2:2 — Commentary on James

It seems that among the Jews it was especially customary to wear rings. But at this point someone may perhaps say: if James is a teacher of the covenant of Christ, then why does he not put an end to what belongs to the law but still elevates it, accepting those who remain in the piety of the law and not reproaching them? To such a person we answer that at this time James converses with them more closely and condescends to their weakness, so that by immediately abolishing the law he would not cause them to turn away from him on account of the novelty of his teaching. But he conducts matters with sound deliberation, yielding, insofar as it was harmless to him, to the rites of the law within the New Covenant. For how did the observance of the Sabbath or fasting and abstinence from certain foods turn him away from faith in Christ? Through this concession, having captured their attention for his own words, he gradually persuades them to depart from the rites of the law as useless and leading to bondage, not to the freedom given in Christ.

James 2:3 — Commentary on James

Thus, wisely making use of small concessions, he presented what was fitting for Christians precisely when they were listening to his words without hindrance.

James 2:4 — Commentary on James

The conjunction "and" is placed here according to the custom of the ancient manner of expression, for here is a continuation of what was said above, which is why the conjunction "and" is superfluous. The flow of speech is this: "If there should come into your assembly" and so on, then "have you not shown partiality among yourselves" — this is the second part of the sentence, which is why the meaning of the speech should be: since you did not judge as you ought, you became judges with evil thoughts. "Have you not shown partiality," that is, you corrupted your judgment, not having made any prior investigation into whether the poor man is diligent or the rich man is lazy. But your lack of discernment led you to partiality, causing you to praise one as rich and despise another as poor. "And become judges with evil thoughts," that is, you became unjust judges, having succumbed to wickedness through partiality.

James 2:5 — Commentary on James

Since for many it is hard even to hear about poverty, having said "the poor of this world," he immediately added: "rich." Rich in what? In faith. For the undisturbed peace of the poor, when they come to faith, makes them mightier than the rich. Therefore the Lord also chose such men as His disciples and showed them to be heirs of the Kingdom.

James 2:7 — Commentary on James

The new name — according to the words of the prophet: "Those who serve Me shall be called by a new name, which shall be blessed on the earth, for they shall bless the true God" ("His servants He shall call by another name; he who blesses himself in the earth shall bless himself in the God of truth") (Isa. 65:15–16).

James 2:10 — Commentary on James

Whoever sins in one thing becomes guilty of all, because he does not have perfect love, for love is the head of all that is good, and when the head is absent, the entire remaining body amounts to nothing. That he speaks about this is evident from the preceding instruction. The commandments "Do not commit adultery," "Do not murder" are indicated as examples. Note that they too are taken from the law relating to the perfection of love, for whoever loves his neighbor will neither commit adultery nor murder, because such deeds are characteristic of an enemy. If this were not so, no one among men would survive, because no one keeps all the commandments; but whoever preserved purity is sometimes overcome by anger, and whoever gives alms not infrequently has envy. Therefore he speaks not of there being no deficiency at all in the virtues, but of love — that it must not be practiced with deficiency, with partiality, but wholly. The same may be said of the other virtues as well. Whoever imperfectly holds to chastity or justice but omits something, being lame in fulfillment, harms the entire work of virtue.

James 2:12 — Commentary on James

Thus, by "the whole law" one should understand the law of love, about which the apostle speaks preeminently, and he calls impartiality "the law of liberty," for one who acts with partiality is not free but a slave, because: "by whom a person is overcome, by him also he is brought into bondage" (2 Pet. 2:19).

James 2:13 — Commentary on James

If we have forgiven our neighbors the sins they committed against us and from our possessions share a portion with the poor, then the mercy of God will also receive us when He judges our deeds. The accomplishment of this is important. On the contrary, severe condemnation awaits those who did not show goodwill toward their fellows. Those who did not have pity on their neighbors who sinned against them will be overtaken by the condemnation of the wicked servant (Matt. 18:32–35). With a recompense according to the prayer in which we ask God to forgive us "as we forgive" those who sin against us (Matt. 6:12), and those who are merciless or cruel to those in need of bodily help will meet judgment without mercy. Mercy triumphs over judgment, for the merciful, according to the saying of the Lord, "shall obtain mercy" (Matt. 5:7). Or alternatively: "mercy toward the poor" could procure pardon even for idolaters, as we hear from the prophet (Dan. 4:27). What then will it not procure for believing people? It seems to me that the action of mercy is similar to what oil produces for those contending in the arena. Wrestlers, anointed with oil, easily slip away from being seized by their opponents. So too our mercy toward the poor will give us at the judgment the ability to escape the attacks of the demons.

James 2:14 — Commentary on James

Note the spiritual meaning. He did not say only: "if you have faith," but "what does it profit?" He speaks as if to say: show me a deed by which I might call you a believer, for in this lies the work of faith. His words mean: if someone does not prove by deed that he is faithful to God, then such a person need not even be called faithful, for the faithful one is not he who simply calls himself the Lord's, but he who loves the Lord so much that for faith in Him he is ready even for death. That this is his thought is evident from the examples, for he says that Abraham showed by deed that he was faithful to God when he offered up his firstborn as a burnt offering; similarly Rahab, believing, despised death.

James 2:19 — Commentary on James

This does not contradict the words of the blessed Paul, for the word "faith" is used in a twofold sense: sometimes meaning a simple agreement of the mind with a phenomenon, since we customarily call even this faith (which is why even the demons believe concerning Christ that He is the Son of God); and again, by the name of faith we mean a heartfelt following joined with firm assent. The divine James calls simple assent a dead faith as not having the deeds that enliven it. But Paul speaks of heartfelt faith, which is by no means devoid of works, for in one who lacks honorable deeds it would not even exist. And Abraham received it only after he resolved to reject paternal weakness, for which feat faith was given as a reward. But Paul esteems it above the works of the law, above Sabbath rest, circumcision, and the other purifications. For in the word "works" too, two meanings are discerned. Works are called the works that confirm faith, without which it remains dead. Works are also called the works of the law, without which Abraham and all Christians are justified, for who would contradict the fact that faith will not approach one who is impure (I mean the faith of works)? As myrrh cannot be preserved in a vessel full of filth, so in an impure person the faith of God will not dwell. Thus the divine apostles do not contradict one another, but, taking words in different senses, each uses them in his own sense where needed.

James 2:20 — Commentary on James

He calls the person empty who boasts of faith alone, because, not realizing it in deeds, he has acquired no fullness.

James 2:21 — Commentary on James

Both apostles cite Abraham in support of their teaching about faith. One, by the example of Abraham, proves that faith is above works, and the other, that works are above faith. But it was said above that each takes the words ("faith" and "works") in his own sense and selects what is useful to him in support of his thoughts.

James 2:22 — Commentary on James

However, some fathers understood this in the following way: Abraham, separated by ages, is a type of both kinds of faith — that which is before baptism, which does not require works but only faith, the confession of salvation and the word by which we who believe in Christ are justified; and that which is after baptism and which is joined with works. Thus the Holy Spirit, who spoke in them, is shown not to contradict Himself. One faith justifies him who comes by confession alone, if he immediately departs from life, for he has no works, but for him the cleansing through baptism is sufficient; the other requires the display of good works from one already baptized. Paul also agrees with this. In another place he speaks and teaches that faith after baptism requires perfecting through works, when he says: "neither circumcision avails anything, nor uncircumcision, but faith working through love" (Gal. 5:6). But love for its fullness requires much wisdom.

James 2:23 — Commentary on James

Abraham was a type of justification through faith alone when he "believed and it was accounted to him for righteousness" (Gen. 15:6), and a type of justification through works when he laid his son on the altar, for he not only performed the deed but also did not fall from faith concerning Isaac — that his posterity would multiply like the stars — but considered "that God was able to raise him from the dead" (Heb. 11:19). In a similar way Paul also calls David as witness, for David by the Spirit of God knew that one day faith in Christ would come, which is why he says: "Blessed is the man to whom the Lord shall not impute sin" (Ps. 32:2).

James 2:24 — Commentary on James

Not by works of the law, as was said, for example circumcision and the like, but by works of righteousness and similar virtues.

James 3:1 — Commentary on James

Above the apostle spoke and taught that the faithful should have not faith alone, but together with good works. Now he passes to another equally significant commandment. Some undertake to teach what they themselves have not practiced. Such teachers, he says, receive no benefit, but are subject to greater judgment. For whoever teaches what he himself does not possess, as though he had it, is worthy of condemnation for sinning with his tongue. To confirm this more thoroughly, he says that if in other cases the tongue ordinarily sins from inattention — for which the one who falls into it does not escape condemnation, as Solomon teaches: "by the sin of lips the sinner falls into snares" ("The wicked is ensnared by the transgression of his lips") (Prov. 12:13) — then how shall the one who intentionally sins with his tongue escape inevitable punishment, the one who teaches what he has not learned from experience?

James 3:2 — Commentary on James

"For we all stumble in many things," conducting our life inattentively and negligently. That no person escapes sin is confirmed by the mobility of the tongue. From this it is also evident that no one possesses perfection, for who has not sinned with his tongue? But if anyone overcomes the mobility of his tongue, he is able to govern the whole body well. For he who has restrained what is very prone to falling will with less effort and attention gain mastery over what falls more slowly.

James 3:3 — Commentary on James

The aforementioned ability to bridle the whole body is confirmed by examples: bits on horses, rudders on ships. "Indeed" is used in place of "look." "Bits in horses' mouths" should be read in this order: "we put bits in horses' mouths." Without such an arrangement the speech would have no sense. Look: we place a bridle on horses, and ships with a small rudder, just as horses with a small bridle, we direct wherever we wish. So also the tongue must be governed by sound reason, although it is a world of unrighteousness in the usage of the common people. For by "world" the apostle here means a multitude. Or: although the tongue is an adornment of human nature, for through it we communicate our thoughts to one another (in this sense some wish to understand the word "world"), yet in the usage of common people it is unjust; it defiles the whole body and sets on fire the whole course of life, being itself set on fire by hell. However, it is not difficult to make it move properly and as the one who governs it wishes. For if every kind of beast, reptile, bird, and sea creature is tamed and has been tamed by human nature, then I cannot say that the tongue is an unruly evil, that it is full of deadly poison, and that no one among men can tame it; for if the tongue is untamable and not directed toward anything good, then how is it that with it we bless God and Father and with it we curse men? See, it is directed by the will of the one using it. But this, my brethren, ought not to be so. For if we bless with it, is it not shameful for us to curse men who are made in the likeness of God? It is wrong for blessing and cursing to come from the same mouth. Therefore, guard the tongue more than the apple of your eye! The tongue is a royal horse. If you put a bridle on it and teach it to walk evenly, the king will sit upon it peacefully; but if you let it run and leap without a bridle, it will become the chariot of the devil.

James 3:4 — Commentary on James

This too is said to the same point, that is, that the tongue must be moved not haphazardly, but directed toward what is better. For as we restrain the impulses of a horse with a bridle and change the course of a ship with a rudder, so must we also direct the tongue toward what is better. The expression "even so the tongue" (Jas. 3:5) means precisely this: that the tongue must be directed by sound reason, for although it is small, it does great things — it kindles for us a great fire, because it itself is fire. And what else does it do? It embellishes unrighteousness with eloquence and elegance; it defiles the body, persuading women through allurements; through temptation it commits murders; through false oaths it appropriates what belongs to others; it inflames the wheel of hell, being itself inflamed by hell, as is evident in the case of the rich man "suffering in the flame" by his tongue (Luke 16:24).

James 3:5 — Commentary on James

The expression "even so the tongue" (Jas. 3:5) means precisely this: that the tongue must be directed by sound reason, for although it is small, it does great things — it kindles for us a great fire, because it itself is fire. And what else does it do? It embellishes unrighteousness with eloquence and elegance; it defiles the body, persuading women through allurements; through temptation it commits murders; through false oaths it appropriates what belongs to others; it inflames the wheel of hell, being itself inflamed by hell, as is evident in the case of the rich man "suffering in the flame" by his tongue (Luke 16:24). "Even so," that is, in the same manner, by rational direction, the tongue too must be moved, for it is a small member, yet it does much, that is, both evil and good. "Boasts great things" is said in place of "produces great deeds."

James 3:6 — Commentary on James

So also the tongue, a world of iniquity, is fire, for as fire destroys everything, so does the tongue. Some understand "world" here as multitude, as also in the words: "the world did not know Him" (John 1:10). The tongue is a world, that is, a mass of iniquity. Thus the tongue, setting ablaze the wheel of birth, defiles life. Life is also called a crown by the psalmist, when he says to God: "You shall bless the crown of the year of Your goodness" ("You crown the year with Your goodness") (Ps. 65:11). A crown and a wheel do not differ from each other in shape, being round. Life is a wheel in the sense that it revolves within itself. This is how this passage should be explained if the text reads "the wheel of hell," as in certain manuscripts; but if one reads "the wheel of birth," then by the wheel of birth one should understand our life.

James 3:7 — Commentary on James

This reason should be related to what was said above. The apostle said, and by the example of bits and a rudder explained, that although they are small, under good management they produce great results, and added that the tongue likewise must be managed rationally. Now with the examples just presented he explains that what he commands is not impossible. He speaks as if to say: someone will say that the tongue, although a small member yet one that produces much good and evil, is difficult to subject to our will. But this is no excuse, for if a man tames beasts that differ from him by nature, all the more can he tame his own member.

James 3:8 — Commentary on James

This should be read not in an affirmative but in an interrogative form, namely thus: if man tames and domesticates untamable beasts, will he really not tame his own tongue? This is how it should be read. For if one reads it in an affirmative form, then it would be unjust to give the following instruction: "My brethren, these things ought not to be so" (Jas. 3:10), for if it is impossible to tame the tongue, then the apostle vainly urges the fulfillment of the impossible. And the expression "it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison" should be understood as an explanation.

James 3:9 — Commentary on James

This too should be understood in an interrogative form, as also the following.

James 3:12 — Commentary on James

The apostle wishes to touch the hearts of his listeners. If we are commanded to bless all, for the abusive will not inherit the Kingdom of God (1 Cor. 6:10), then how is it not shameful to use one and the same instrument for evil and for good? No one of sound mind would stir filth and ointment with the same instrument. Do you pray? Do not curse your enemy, for between prayer and cursing there is a great distance. If you do not forgive the one who offended you, then you yourself will not receive forgiveness, and you will bring the curse upon yourself when you pray that your debts be forgiven just as you yourself forgive your debtors (Matt. 6:12).

James 3:13 — Commentary on James

Having finished his discourse on the recklessness and unruliness of the tongue, the apostle turns his speech to "envy," which is born in people from similar thoughtlessness. He said this, having first praised the good teacher.

James 3:14 — Commentary on James

People who love to rule and who boast of the wisdom of this world preached in opposition to the Orthodox teachers, envying them and mixing the human with the Divine in order to attract listeners to themselves by the novelty of their teaching, from which heresies also arose. And since zeal can be applied to both good and evil — for zeal is a fervent striving of the soul toward something with a certain likening to that toward which there is zeal — the apostle added "bitter," to show what kind of zeal he is speaking of. Self-seeking is a reprehensible passion for disputes. It is also called slander with evil speaking.

James 3:15 — Commentary on James

The apostle says that such teachings are not characteristic of true teachers, because they flow not from Divine wisdom but from demonic wisdom.

James 3:17 — Commentary on James

"Pure," that is, blameless, attached to nothing carnal. "Without partiality," that is, it does not observe distinctions in food and various washings. But about this Paul speaks in detail in the Epistle to the Colossians.

James 4:1 — Commentary on James

The apostle shows that although the aforementioned people claim for themselves the title of teachers, they are entirely carnal. They do much that is exceedingly contrary, devising pleasures for themselves: some seek a lavish table, which Paul also condemns, saying that "such people do not serve our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly" (Rom. 16:18); others desire to acquire estates; still others, wealthy houses; and another, something else that the evil one suggests to them, striving to deprive them of salvation.

James 4:2 — Commentary on James

Here he persuades through affirmation and negation. However, the affirmation is passed over in silence as being indecent. The indecency lies in the fact that what is implied in the affirmation constitutes the kindling of desire, for desire ends in the fulfillment of sensual pleasure. Murder and envy, strife and enmity are not good deeds, which is why those who pursue them do not attain what they strive for. One should, however, know that here he speaks not of bodily murder and enmity, for this is hard to hear even concerning robbers, much less concerning believers (though some) who come to the Lord. But it seems to me that he calls murderers those who kill their own souls by such undertakings, on account of which enmity against piety also arises in them. So too further on (Jas. 4:4) he called them adulterers and adulteresses — not, of course, those who are such in reality, but those who sin against the Divine commandments by mixing in their own inventions, for no one would tolerate a teacher who is a fornicator, even if the person himself were filthier than a swine. So too he speaks of murders and wars not as bodily, but as spiritual.

James 4:3 — Commentary on James

So it was with the Pharisee mentioned in the Gospel (Luke 18:10–14). The more he enumerated his virtues, the more he blocked the Divine hearing, and his lofty speech was idle on his lips and turned to foam like a raging wave. But someone will say: if the promise of the Lord Jesus, that truthful Teacher, is true — "everyone who asks receives" (Matt. 7:8) — then how does the present apostle say this? We answer: for one who approaches prayer in the proper way, the aforementioned promise is true; he will not be disappointed in anything he asks for. But whoever, having departed from the purpose of devout prayer, asks in appearance only but does not ask as he ought, in reality does not even ask, and therefore will not receive. Imagine, for example, that a grammar teacher promises to teach grammatical knowledge to everyone who comes to him, but the one desiring to learn comes not as he should and does not exert himself to master what is taught, so that in practice the result does not correspond to the promise. Would anyone justly ascribe the falsehood in this case to the teacher himself? Such a person would act unreasonably, for the one who wished to learn did not come as the teacher required. How then and for what should one ask, someone will say. Listen to the One Who gave the aforementioned promise: "But seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness" (Matt. 6:33). Evidently, whoever asks in this way and chiefly for this will not be disappointed in other things either, the receiving of which will not tear him away from salvation. But to the one who asks for what is harmful and destructive, He from Whom comes "every good gift" (Jas. 1:17) will not give. Even the one who asks for knowledge of the Divine or some other spiritual gift, but asks for the sake of his own desires, will not receive, because he asks badly and to his own destruction, and God does not give what is bad.

James 4:4 — Commentary on James

Above, the apostle only slightly rebuked certain false wise men who distort the Divine Scriptures and of their own will use them in a perverted manner, so as to have a pretext for their sensual life — and this is nothing other than a form of pride. But now he comes against them more sternly and, as if contrary to his usual mildness, employs words of reproach, calling such people adulterers and adulteresses, and makes rebuke somewhat like this: "Tell me, thoughtless one, you wish to present yourself as a wise man? But whence come the quarrels and constant enmity in your life? Whence comes the constant attachment to the present? Whence the unceasing pursuit of the pleasures of this present life? This is characteristic not of wise men, but of ordinary people inclined to friendship with the world, which also shows that you are adulterers, for you prefer common, shameful, and base beauty to the Divine and chaste beauty hidden within, and by your striving for the present you raise up enmity against God. Do you not know that friendship with the world is enmity with God, alienating us from the love of God and showing us to be His enemies?" By "world" he here means the entire material life as the mother of corruption, and whoever partakes of it immediately becomes an enemy of God, for in his zeal for what is useless he negligently and contemptuously relates to Divine matters — the kind of attitude we have toward people who are hateful and hostile to us. Since there are two objects with which people occupy themselves — God and the world — and toward each of these two objects one turns with either love or hatred, as soon as we strongly attach ourselves to one, we obviously appear negligent of the other, for attention produces love, and negligence produces hatred. Therefore, whoever cleaves to Divine matters is and is called a friend of God, while whoever has grown negligent of God and has loved the world is numbered among the enemies of God. And since all this proceeds from the arrogance and pride of the false wise men, the apostle employs yet another rebuke, wishing to sober such people from their drunkenness and rouse them from their slumber.

James 4:5-6 — Commentary on James

Here the figure of omission is employed — a customary form of abbreviated speech. The apostle speaks as if to say: "I have with my own words been persuading you to use your wisdom rightly and without condemnation, so that you would not abuse it through pride, would not counterfeit and distort true teaching. But if you desire instruction from Scripture as well, then listen: 'God resists the proud.' If He 'resists the proud' (and we usually resist enemies), then without doubt the proud must be numbered among His enemies, for Scripture does not in vain, without foundation, or out of envy command us to do the impossible, but earnestly desires that through its exhortations grace may dwell in us. Therefore, if you are obedient to Scripture, humble yourselves before God and you will receive grace through exaltation from Him. Pride is arrogance taken to the extreme of malice, but it differs from self-conceit. Pride exalts itself over those subject to it, while self-conceit exalts itself over what does not even exist. Modesty also differs from humility. Modesty, or humility, being directly opposed to pride, is a great good. And since both arise in us by our own free will, everyone who exalts himself through pride is already condemned and is humbled by the Lord, while the one who has humbled himself through modesty He exalts in due time, for the very practice of humility raises the one who has acquired it to spiritual heights." Saint Cyril explains it differently. If death entered the world through the envy of the devil (Wis. 2:24), and if Christ, according to Scripture, has dwelt in our inner man (Eph. 3:16–17), then He dwelt there in order to abolish the death that came through envy. But He not only gives this, but also greater grace. "I have come," He says, "that they may have life, and that they may have it more abundantly" (John 10:10). And that God dwelt in us out of His great love for us, the prophet clearly expressed when he said that neither an angel nor a mediator, but "the Lord Himself will save us" (Isa. 33:22), out of love for us and care for us. How then did the Savior grant even greater grace? By casting down our adversary Satan, which is why it is added: "God resists the proud." For how is he not proud who proclaims: "and my hand has seized the whole world like a nest" ("and my hand has found like a nest the riches of the peoples") (Isa. 10:14)?

James 4:8 — Commentary on James

The apostle calls double-minded those who do not wish to live uniformly, but are constantly led and carried away by the pressure of people, and do not dwell in the house of the Lord with one mind, for God settles "those of one mind in a home" ("the solitary in a home") (Ps. 68:6). And that life is also called "soul" is evident from the words of the prophet: "skin for skin, and all that a man has he will give for his soul" ("skin for skin, and a man will give everything he has for his life") — that is, for his life (Job 2:4).

James 4:11 — Commentary on James

The apostle knows that pride, beginning with contempt and slander, brings those who trample on the meek to utter humiliation. Drawing them away from this, he wishes by the present statement to bring them to their senses. "Judges the law" means despises it, for the one who judges does so out of contempt. What law does he judge? First, the one that commands: "Judge not, and you shall not be judged" (Luke 6:37). Second, the one expressed in the psalm: "Whoever secretly slanders his neighbor, him I will destroy" (Ps. 101:5). And since this proceeds from contempt, he adds that if you judge the law, you are not a doer of the law, for would anyone wish to live under the authority of one whom he despises?

James 4:12 — Commentary on James

Therefore, do not presume, he says, to degrade and, as it were, to counter-legislate, for this will not be forgiven you, since there is only one Lawgiver — God, who is able "to save and to destroy" transgressors of His law, for to punish the transgressors of the law belongs to the law and the Lawgiver, while you have nothing more than idle talk and yourself bring upon yourself the sentence of condemnation, for doing the same thing as the one you condemn, you condemn yourself to the same degree that you condemn him. He speaks dismissively. When you yourself are such, how dare you judge one of like nature?

James 4:13 — Commentary on James

He does not destroy free will, but shows that not everything depends on man himself — the grace from above is also needed, for one may run about, and trade, and do everything necessary for life, but one must ascribe this not to one's own labors, but solely to the lovingkindness of God. Jeremiah also says: "O Lord, I know the way of man is not in himself" (Jer. 10:23), and the author of Proverbs: "Do not boast about tomorrow, for you do not know what a day may bring forth" (Prov. 27:1).

James 4:14 — Commentary on James

He shows the vanity of our life and puts us to shame for spending our entire life in vanity, for all our labor is exhausted on temporal evil. David says the same: "Surely every man walks about like a shadow; surely he busies himself in vain" ("Truly, man walks about like a phantom; in vain he bustles") (Ps. 39:6) — that is, he busies himself over what does not exist but appears as if in a shadow, or over what has no independent existence but constitutes merely a likeness and image of a truly flourishing life. Vapor is a dark compound arising from intense heat and moisture and having the briefest existence, for on account of its extreme fineness it quickly "vanishes" from contact with its surroundings, entering into them and dissolving, just as a small portion of moisture dissolves in water. This is what the apostle likened our "life" to, and most fittingly.

James 4:15 — Commentary on James

Having interrupted the discourse midway with this comparison, he returns to it again and continues. Here is the connection: "Come now, you who say, 'Today or tomorrow we will go to such and such a city, spend a year there, and buy and sell and make a profit'" (Jas. 4:13)... "Instead you ought to say, 'If the Lord wills, we shall live and do this or that'" (Jas. 4:15). Having interrupted the connection of the discourse with the example by which the apostle wished to show more strikingly the vanity of worldly cares proceeding from pride, he then adds what was omitted. The course of the speech is this: "You, in your arrogance, boast." Who? "You who do not know what will happen tomorrow, for what is your life..." and so forth. With the words "what is your life?" he prepared for himself the way to this subtle precept; then he adds the instruction itself, doing so most appropriately.

James 4:16 — Commentary on James

The proud person and pride occupy themselves with unreal things, which is why the proud one is so called — meaning "one living in delusion or deception." All such boasting is evil.

James 4:17 — Commentary on James

He again takes up the subject of vain arrogance, which usually arises from pride, and as if concluding the discourse, says that boasting is evil. If it is evil, then it proceeds without doubt from the evil one. But those who through holy baptism have given themselves over to the Lord should not accept what is sown by the evil one. He adds also this: "to him who knows to do good and does not do it, to him it is sin" (Jas. 4:17). Again he admonishes the false teachers not to dare to teach what they themselves have not first practiced, for blessed, it is said, is not the one who teaches, but the one "who does and teaches" (Matt. 5:19), since deeds must precede words, by which the righteous man also proclaims the faith he manifests. For whoever, says the Lord, breaks one of these least commandments and teaches men so — that is, teaches that which he himself has not labored at — shall be called least... "but whoever does and teaches them, he shall be called great" (Matt. 5:19). Therefore the God-man Himself first began to do and then to teach (Acts 1:1). Such, in my opinion, is the thought also in these words: "He who glories, let him glory in the Lord" (1 Cor. 1:31) — that is, as one like the Lord, having in Him a teacher and example. Similarly, David says: "In the Lord shall my soul boast" ("My soul shall make its boast in the Lord") (Ps. 34:2) — saying nothing other than this: I would wish to boast in that I walk according to the commandments of the Lord.

James 5:1 — Commentary on James

The thrift and stinginess of the rich often makes them weep. But the apostle makes them howl, that is, weep bitterly, because they heap up their wealth for corruption and do not distribute it to the poor, for wealth is preserved only when it is spent on the poor. Therefore the author of Proverbs also says: "Cast your bread upon the face of the waters" ("Send your bread upon the waters") (Eccl. 11:1), that is, upon seeming destruction and corruption. For this is what happens with bread cast upon the water: it does not perish, but by its dissolution provides us with refreshment — refreshment for the time when our tongue will be tormented in the flame there.

James 5:2-3 — Commentary on James

The rotting of wealth, he says, the eating of garments by moths, and the rust of silver and gold will testify against you, exposing you for having given nothing. Therefore in the last days, that is, at the coming of the Lord, your wealth will prove to be, as it were, fire gathered for your destruction, which the rich man mentioned in the Gospel also experienced. This must be joined with the words "your riches," so that the speech reads as follows: "your riches, which you have heaped up like fire, and on earth have spent on pleasures and squandered."

James 5:4-5 — Commentary on James

This is an exposure and shaming of the Jewish leaders, who tended the poor and glutted themselves with honors from all, but were themselves being prepared for slaughter at the hands of the Roman authorities, especially for having condemned the only Righteous One — the Lord — and killed Him when He did not resist, did not cry out.

James 5:6 — Commentary on James

By the words "you have murdered the just," the apostle undoubtedly has in mind Christ Himself. However, with the addition "He does not resist you," he generalizes the discourse, extending it to others who suffered similarly from the Jews, and perhaps prophetically speaks of his own suffering.

James 5:7 — Commentary on James

Having condemned the luxury of the Jewish leaders and their cruelty toward the poor, the apostle turns his discourse to the faithful and says: brethren! do not be scandalized at the sight of this and do not be discouraged, as though there will be no retribution. He speaks of the invasion of the Romans and their captivity of the Jews, which he also calls the coming of the Lord, just as John who reclined on the Lord's breast, when speaking of his own death, presents the Lord Himself saying: "If I will that he remain till I come" (John 21:22), for his earthly life extended to the capture of Jerusalem and a little beyond. And that the coming of the Lord both here and in John signifies the destruction of Jerusalem is evident also from the words of the prophet: "Behold, He is coming, says the Lord of hosts. And who can endure the day of His coming?" (Mal. 3:1–2), that is, when the coming of God brings punishment upon the ungodly. John Chrysostom in some of his commentaries, when examining the words "till I come," also sees in them a reference to the destruction of Jerusalem and confirms this by the prayer of the three youths, who say: "So let our sacrifice be before You today, and may it be accomplished according to You" ("so let our sacrifice be acceptable in Your presence today") (Dan. 3:40). In this he says that "according to You" means: after Your wrath has passed. And when did it come? When Nebuchadnezzar destroyed Jerusalem. This regarding the word "coming." Some of the Fathers also say that by longsuffering the apostle here means forbearance toward one another, and by patience — forbearance toward those outside, for a person is longsuffering toward one upon whom he could take vengeance, but endures patiently one against whom he cannot take vengeance. Therefore, concerning God the word "patience" is never used, but "longsuffering," while concerning people — "patience." By the early rain is signified tearful repentance in youth, and by the late rain — in old age. All, however, depends on the lovingkindness of God, which is why he says: "until it receives."

James 5:12 — Commentary on James

Let your affirmation be firm in firmness and your negation be the same. Otherwise: let the testimony of your life be firmer than an oath. If someone shameless, not respecting your life, insistently demands an oath from you, then instead of an oath let your "yes, yes" and "no, no" suffice. By hypocrisy he means either the condemnation that will befall those who swear recklessly and from the habit of swearing fall into perjury, or hypocrisy itself, which is one thing and appears another. In what way does the one who swears fall into hypocrisy? In the following way: as one who swears, he is regarded as affirming the truth, but when a violation of the oath follows, he turns out to be a liar. The apostle forbids swearing by God in order to avoid perjury, and by heaven and other objects — so as not to attribute to them the honor due to God, for all who swear, swear by what is greater (Heb. 6:16). But someone will say: what should one do if a person is compelled to swear? We answer: the fear of God is stronger than the compulsion of the one forcing him. Another, having in mind the Old Law, will also be perplexed: if the Old Law approves of one who swears by the name of the Lord, then how does grace forbid doing this? We answer: the Old Law commanded the Jews to swear by God in order to turn them from swearing by idols, just as it commanded them to offer sacrifices to God in order to divert them from offering sacrifices to idols. But when it had sufficiently taught the Jews piety, it then abolished sacrifices as useless and began to require as a sacrifice not the slaughter of animals, but a contrite soul. What kind of soul is this? One that through humility is entirely consumed by the fire of love, like Paul, who burned most intensely when some of the faithful were caused to stumble (2 Cor. 11:29).

James 5:13 — Commentary on James

Let prayer accompany suffering, so that for the one being tried the way out of trials may be easier. Then, when our agitations have been stilled through prayer and the soul has attained the state proper to it, let it sing psalms, so that its blessedness may be multiplied, for the singing of psalms, according to Basil the Great, produces a peaceful and sorrowless state of the soul. Whoever has not attained such a state, which David calls holiness, urging the saints to sing to the Lord (Ps. 30:4), the prayer of such a one long remains mere idle talk.

James 5:14 — Commentary on James

The apostles were already doing this even when the Lord still lived among men: they anointed the sick with oil (Mark 6:13).

James 5:16 — Commentary on James

The prayer of the righteous man has great power when the one for whom he prays also assists his prayer with spiritual sorrow, for if when others pray for us we ourselves spend our time in luxury, indulgence, and intemperance, then by this we weaken the power of the prayer of the one laboring on our behalf, and the word of blessed Peter is fulfilled in us: "When one builds and another tears down, what do they gain but toil?" (Sir. 34:23).

James 5:19-20 — Commentary on James

Jeremiah says the same: "If you bring forth the honorable from the unworthy, you shall be as My mouth" ("and if you extract the precious from the worthless, you shall be as My mouth") (Jer. 15:19), for everyone who proclaims the words of God becomes the mouth of God. For what does He say? "It is not you who speak, but the Spirit of your Father who speaks in you" (Matt. 10:20). Therefore through David He also forbids the sinner to declare His ordinances (Ps. 50:16).

John 1:1 — Commentary on John

What I said in the preface, I will now repeat, namely: whereas the other evangelists narrate at length the earthly birth of the Lord, His upbringing and growth, John passes over these events, since enough has been said about them by his fellow disciples, and speaks instead of the Divinity of Him who became man for our sake. However, upon careful examination you will see that just as they did not pass over in silence the Divinity of the Only-begotten, but mentioned it, though not extensively, so too John, having fixed his gaze upon the Word on high, did not entirely neglect the economy of the incarnation. For one Spirit guided the souls of all. John speaks to us about the Son, and mentions the Father as well. He points to the eternity of the Only-Begotten when he says, "In the beginning was the Word," that is, was from the beginning. For that which exists from the beginning assuredly has no time when it did not exist. "How," someone will say, "is it evident that the expression 'in the beginning was' means the same as 'from the beginning'?" How? Both from the common understanding and especially from this very evangelist himself. For in one of his epistles he says, "that which was from the beginning, which we... have seen" (1 John 1:1). Do you see how the beloved one explains himself? So the questioner will say; but I understand this "in the beginning" in the same way as in Moses: "In the beginning God created" (Gen. 1:1). Just as the expression "in the beginning" there does not give the idea that heaven is eternal, so here too I will not understand the words "in the beginning" as though the Only-Begotten is eternal. So the heretic will say. To this insane insistence we shall say nothing other than this: O wise man of malice! Why did you pass over what follows in silence? But we shall say it even against your will. There Moses says that in the beginning God "created" heaven and earth, but here it says that in the beginning the Word "was." What then do "created" and "was" have in common? If here too it were written "in the beginning God created the Son," I would have kept silent; but now, since it says here "in the beginning was," I conclude from this that the Word exists from eternity and did not subsequently receive being, as you idly prattle. Why did John not say "in the beginning was the Son," but rather "the Word"? Listen. It was on account of the weakness of the hearers, so that we, hearing of the Son from the very start, might not conceive of a passionate and fleshly birth. He called Him "the Word" so that you would know that just as a word is born from the mind without passion, so also He is born from the Father without passion. Furthermore, he called Him "the Word" because He declared to us the properties of the Father, just as every word reveals the disposition of the mind; and also in order to show that He is co-eternal with the Father. For just as one cannot say that the mind is ever without a word, so the Father and God was never without the Son. John used this expression because there are many other words of God as well — for example, prophecies, commandments — as it is also said of the angels: "mighty in strength, who fulfill His word" (Ps. 102:20), that is, His commands. But the Word in the proper sense is a personal being. Here the Evangelist shows even more clearly that the Son is co-eternal with the Father. Lest you think that the Father once existed without the Son, he says that the Word was with God, that is, with God in the bosom of the Father. For the preposition "with" you should understand as meaning "together with," as it is also used in another place: are not His brothers and His sisters "among us," that is, "living with us"? (Mark 6:3). So here too, understand "with God" as meaning: He was with God, together with God, in His bosom. For it is impossible that God should ever have been without the Word, or wisdom, or power. Therefore we believe that the Son, since He is the Word, wisdom, and power of the F…

John 1:1 — Preface to the Four Gospels

The strength of the Holy Spirit is made perfect in weakness (II Cor. 12:9): so it is written and so we believe. It is made perfect in weakness of the body, and especially in feebleness of understanding (logos) and of speech. This has been proven time and again, but nowhere so clearly as in the life of John, the great theologian and brother of Christ by grace. John was a fisherman and the son of a fisherman, not just ignorant of higher Greek and Judaic learning, but completely illiterate, as the divine Luke says in the book of Acts (4:3). His native town, Bethsaida, was lowly and obscure: a "place of fishing," not of learning. Behold how a man like this—unlettered, unknown, and insignificant—acquired such spiritual power that he thundered forth doctrines taught by none of the other Evangelists. Their Gospels dealt with the life of Christ in the flesh and made no clear declaration of His existence before the ages. From this arose the danger that certain contemptible men, with minds fixed on the physical world and unable to comprehend anything exalted, would imagine that Christ first came into existence when He was born of Mary, and that He was not begotten of the Father before all ages. Paul of Samosata fell to exactly that temptation. Realizing this, the great John clearly set forth the spiritual begetting of Christ, without neglecting to record that the Word was made flesh (Jn 1:14). Some maintain that the Orthodox—the rightly believing Christians—asked John to write about Christ's eternal generation in order to refute certain heretics who had already begun to teach that the Saviour was merely a man. It is also said that when the saint read the books of the other Evangelists, he marveled at the accuracy of their narratives on every point, and judged them to be sound and unbiased towards any of the apostles. But what the other Evangelists had not stated clearly, or had omitted, John clarified, developed, or added to his own Gospel, which he wrote thirty-two years after the Ascension of Christ, while living in exile on the island of Patmos. The Lord loved John more than any of the disciples, because of his simplicity, meekness and goodness, and especially because he was a virgin and pure of heart. It was on account of his purity in particular that John was entrusted with the gift of theology. Blessed are the pure in heart, the Lord says, for they shall see God (Mt 5:8); and, indeed, John delighted in mysteries which most men do not perceive. John was related to Jesus, in the following manner. Joseph, the Betrothed of the most pure Theotokos, had seven children by his previous wife—four sons, and three daughters whose names were Martha, Esther, and Salome. John was the son of Salome; therefore, Jesus was John's uncle. Because Salome was the daughter of Joseph—the "father of the Lord"—she was considered to be the Lord's sister; and her son, John, the Lord's nephew. Salome means "peaceful"; John means "the grace of her." May every soul understand that Christ's peace, which is offered to all men, calms the passions of the soul, and gives birth to divine grace within us. But a soul in turmoil, always battling with others and with itself, cannot be counted worthy of divine grace. Consider another marvelous thing about John. Only he is said to have three mothers: first, Salome, his natural mother; second, thunder, for he is a "son of thunder" (Mk 3:17), on account of his powerful proclamation of the Gospel ; and third, Mary, the Theotokos, concerning whom the Lord said to John, "Behold thy mother" (Jn 19:27).

John 1:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loco.) Sabellius is overthrown by this text. For he asserts that the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are one Person, Who sometimes appeared as the Father, sometimes as the Son, sometimes as the Holy Ghost. But he is manifestly confounded by this text, and the Word was with God; for here the Evangelist declares that the Son is one Person, God the Father another. And the Word was God Or combine it thus. From the Word being with God, it follows plainly that there are two Persons. But these two are of one Nature; and therefore it proceeds, In the Word was God: to show that Father and Son are of One Nature, being of One Godhead.

John 1:2 — Commentary on John

This God the Word was never separated from God the Father. Since John said that the Word was also God, lest anyone be troubled by such a satanic thought: if the Word is also God, did It not at some point rise up against the Father, as the gods of the pagans in their fables, and if It separated from Him, did It not become an adversary to God? — he says that although the Word is indeed God, nevertheless It is again with God the Father, abides together with Him, and was never separated from Him. No less fitting is it to say this also to those who hold to the teaching of Arius: hear, you deaf ones, who call the Son of God a work and a creation of His; understand what name the Evangelist applied to the Son of God: he called Him the Word. But you call Him a work and a creation. He is not a work and not a creation, but the Word. "Word" is of two kinds. One is the internal word, which we have even when we are not speaking, that is, the capacity of speech, for even he who sleeps and does not speak still has the word placed within him and has not lost the capacity. So one word is internal, and the other is the uttered word, which we also pronounce with our lips, putting into action the capacity of speech, the capacity of the mental and inwardly lying word. Although, therefore, "word" is of two kinds, neither of them applies to the Son of God, for the Word of God is neither uttered nor internal. Those words are natural and ours, but the Word of the Father, being above nature, is not subject to earthly subtleties of reasoning. Therefore the cunning syllogism of Porphyry, the pagan, falls apart of itself. He, attempting to overthrow the Gospel, employed such a division: if the Son of God is a word, then He is either an uttered or an internal word; but He is neither one nor the other; therefore He is not the Word. Thus, the Evangelist resolved this syllogism in advance, having said that "internal" and "uttered" are spoken of us and of natural things, but of supernatural things nothing of the sort is spoken. However, this too must be said: the pagan's objection would have had a basis if this name "Word" were fully worthy of God and were used of Him in a proper and essential sense. But to this day no one has yet found any name fully worthy of God; nor is this very name "Word" used of Him in a proper and essential sense, but it only shows that the Son was born from the Father without passion, just as a word proceeds from the mind, and that He became the messenger of the Father's will. Why then do you, wretched one, cling to a name and, hearing of Father, Son, and Spirit, descend to material relations and imagine in your mind fleshly fathers and sons, and a wind of the air — perhaps the south wind or the north wind, or some other — producing a storm? But if you wish to learn what kind of word the Word of God is, then listen to what follows next.

John 1:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Again, to stop any diabolical suspicion, that the Word, because He was God, might have rebelled against His Father, as certain Gentiles fable, or, being separate, have become the antagonist of the Father Himself, he says, The Same was in the beginning with God; that is to say, this Word of God never existed separate from God.

John 1:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) The Arians are wont to say, that all things are spoken of as made by the Son, in the sense in which we say a door is made by a saw, viz. as an instrument; not that He was Himself the Maker. And so they talk of the Son as a thing made, as if He were made for this purpose, that all things might be made by Him. Now we to the inventors of this lie reply simply: If, as ye say, the Father had created the Son, in order to make use of Him as an instrument, it would appear that the Son were less honourable than the things made, just as things made by a saw are more noble than the saw itself; the saw having been made for their sake. In like way do they speak of the Father creating the Son for the sake of the things made, as if, had He thought good to create the universe, neither would He have produced the Son. What can be more insane than such language? They argue, however, why was it not said that the Word made all things, instead of the preposition by1 being used? For this reason, that thou mightest not understand an Unbegotten and Unoriginate Son, a rival Godd.

John 1:3 — Commentary on John

"Do not consider," he says, "the Word as something that dissolves into the air and vanishes, but honor Him as the Creator of all things both intelligible and sensible." But the Arians again insistently say: "Just as we say that a door is made by a saw, even though it is merely a tool and another—the craftsman—was moving the tool, so also through the Son all things received their being, not as though He Himself is the Creator, but as a tool, just as the saw is there, while the Creator is God the Father, and He uses the Son as a tool. Therefore the Son is a creature, created for the purpose that through Him all things might receive their being, just as a saw is fashioned for the purpose of performing carpentry work with it." So prattles the wicked assembly of Arius. What then shall we say to them simply and directly? If the Father, as you say, created the Son for the purpose of having Him as an instrument for the accomplishment of creation, then the Son will be lower in honor than creation. For just as in the case when a saw serves as an instrument, that which is fashioned by it is more honorable than it, since the saw was made for the products and not they for the saw, so too creation will be more honorable than the Only-Begotten, for it was for creation's sake, as they say, that the Father created Him, as though God would not have brought forth the Only-Begotten from Himself had He not intended to create all things. What is more insane than these words? "Why then," they say, "did the evangelist not say 'this Word created all things,' but used the preposition 'through'?" So that you would not think that the Son is unbegotten, without beginning, and opposed to God — for this reason he said that the Father created all things by the Word. For imagine that some king, having a son and intending to build a city, entrusted its construction to his son. Just as one who says that the city was built by the king's son does not reduce the king's son to a slave, but shows that this son also has a father and is not alone, so too here the evangelist, having said that all things were created by the Son, showed that the Father, so to speak, employed Him as a mediator in creation — not as one who is lesser, but on the contrary, as one equal in power and able to carry out so great a commission. I will also tell you this: if the preposition "through" troubles you, and you wish to find some passage in Scripture saying that the Word Himself created all things, then listen to David: "In the beginning You, [O Lord], laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Your hands" (Ps. 102:26). Do you see? He did not say "through You the heavens were made and the earth was founded," but "You founded," and "the heavens are the work of Your hands." And that David says this about the Only-Begotten and not about the Father, you can learn both from the apostle, who uses these words in the Epistle to the Hebrews (Heb. 1:8–10), and from the psalm itself. For having said that the Lord looked down upon the earth — to hear the groaning, to set free those put to death, and to proclaim the name of the Lord in Zion — to whom else does David point but to the Son of God? For He looked down upon the earth — whether we understand by it the ground on which we walk, or our nature that has become earthly, or our flesh, according to the saying "you are dust" (Gen. 3:19), which He took upon Himself. He also set us free — us who were bound by the chains of our own sins, the children of the slain Adam and Eve — and proclaimed the name of the Lord in Zion. For standing in the temple, He taught about His Father, as He Himself says: "I have revealed Your name to the people" (John 17:6). To whom do these actions belong — to the Father or to the Son? All to the Son, for He in His teaching proclaimed the name of the Father. Having said this, the blessed David adds also: "In the beginning You, [O Lord], laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Yo…

John 1:4 — Commentary on John

The Pneumatomachians read the present passage thus: "and without Him nothing began to be"; then, placing a punctuation mark there, they read as if from a new beginning: "that which began to be, in Him was life," and interpret this passage according to their own thinking, saying that here the Evangelist is speaking about the Spirit, that is, that the Holy Spirit was the life. So say the Macedonians, striving to prove that the Holy Spirit is created and to number Him among creatures. But we do not read it so; rather, placing a punctuation mark after the words "that which began to be," we read from a new beginning: "In Him was life." Having spoken about creation, that all things received being through the Word, the Evangelist speaks further about providence as well, that the Word not only created, but also preserves the life of what was created. For in Him was life. I know that one of the saints read this passage as follows: "and without Him nothing began to be, that began to be in Him." Then, placing a punctuation mark there, he began further: "was life." I think that this reading also contains no error, but holds the same correct thought. For this saint also rightly understood that without the Word nothing received being that received being in Him, since everything that received being and was created was created by the Word Himself, and consequently was not without Him. Then he began again: "was life, and the life was the light of men." The Evangelist calls the Lord "life" both because He sustains the life of all things and because He grants spiritual life to all rational beings, and "light," not so much sensible as intellectual, illuminating the very soul. He did not say that He is the light of Jews alone, but of all "men." For all of us men, inasmuch as we have received mind and reason from the Word who created us, are therefore called enlightened by Him. For the reason given to us, by which we are also called rational, is a light guiding us in what we ought and ought not to do.

John 1:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) He had said, In him was life, that you might not suppose that the Word was without life. Now he shows that life is spiritual, and the light of all reasonable creatures. And the life was the light of men: i. e. not sensible, but intellectual light, illuminating the very soul. He saith not, the Light of the Jews only, but of all men: for all of us, in so far as we have received intellect and reason, from that Word which created us, are said to be illuminated by Him. For the reason which is given to us, and which constitutes us the reasonable beings we are, is a light directing us what to do, and what not to do.

John 1:5 — Commentary on John

"The Light," that is, the Word of God, shines "in the darkness," that is, in death and error. For He, even having submitted to death, so overcame it that He compelled it to vomit up even those whom it had previously swallowed. And in pagan error the preaching shines. Neither death overcame Him, nor error. For this light, that is, the Word of God, is unconquerable. Some considered "darkness" to be the flesh and earthly life. The Word shone even when It became flesh and was in this life, and the darkness, that is, the opposing power, tempted and pursued the Light, but found Him invincible and unconquerable. The flesh is called darkness not because it is such by nature (God forbid!), but on account of sin. For the flesh, so long as it is governed by the law of nature, has absolutely no evil whatsoever, but when it is moved beyond the bounds of nature and serves sin, it becomes and is called darkness.

John 1:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Not an Angel, as many have held. The Evangelist here refutes such a notion.

John 1:6 — Commentary on John

Having told us about the pre-eternal existence of God the Word and intending to speak about the incarnation of the Word, the Evangelist inserts a discourse about the Forerunner. And what else, if not the birth of John the Forerunner, could be spoken of before the discourse on the birth of the Lord in the flesh? The Evangelist says of the Forerunner that he was "sent" by God, that is, sent from God. For false prophets are not from God. When you hear that he was sent from God, know that he said nothing of himself or from men, but all things from God. For this reason he is also called an angel (Mal. 3:1), and it is the prerogative of an angel to say nothing of himself. Hearing of an angel, do not think that John was an angel by nature or that he descended from heaven; he is called an angel by virtue of his work and ministry. Since he served the proclamation and heralded the Lord beforehand, for this he was called an angel. Therefore the Evangelist, in refutation of the supposition of many who perhaps thought that John was an angel by nature, says: "there was a man," sent from God.

John 1:7 — Commentary on John

"He," it says, "was sent from God to bear witness concerning the light." Then, lest anyone should think that his testimony was truly needed for the Only-Begotten, as though He were in need of something, the evangelist adds that John came to bear witness concerning the Son of God not because He needed his testimony, but so that all might believe through him. Did all then indeed believe through him? No. How then does the evangelist say: so that all might believe? How? — as far as it depended on him, he bore witness in order to draw all people, but if some did not believe, he does not deserve blame. The sun also rises in order to illuminate all, but if someone, having shut himself in a dark room, does not make use of its ray, is the sun to blame for this? So it is here as well. John was sent so that all might believe through him; but if this did not happen, he is not at fault.

John 1:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Though some however might not believe, he is not accountable for them. When a man shuts himself up in a dark room, so as to receive no light from the sun's rays, he is the cause of the deprivation, not the sun. In like manner John was sent, that all men might believe; but if no such result followed, he is not the cause of the failure.

John 1:8 — Commentary on John

Since it often happens that a witness is greater than the one about whom he testifies, lest you think that John, who testifies about Christ, was also greater than Him, the Evangelist, in refutation of this wicked thought, says: "he was not the Light." But perhaps someone will say: "Can we not call John, or any other of the saints, light?" We can call each of the saints a light, but the Light, in this sense, we cannot call them. For example, if someone asks you: "Is John a light?" — agree. But if he asks thus: "Is John that Light?" — say "no." For he himself is not the light in the proper sense, but light by participation, having his radiance from the true Light.

John 1:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But it will be said, that we do not allow John or any of the saints to be or ever to have been light. The difference is this: If we call any of the saints light, we put light without the article. So if asked whether John is light, without the article, thou mayest allow without hesitation that he is: if with the article, thou allow it not. For he is not very, original, light, but is only called so, on account of his partaking of the light, which cometh from the true Light.

John 1:9 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist intends to speak of the Incarnate Economy of the Only-Begotten in the flesh — that He came to His own, that He became flesh. Therefore, lest anyone think that He did not exist before the Incarnation, he raises the mind to existence before every beginning and says that the true Light existed even before the Incarnation. By this he also overthrows the heresy of Photinus and Paul of Samosata, who maintained that the Only-Begotten received His being only when He was born of the Virgin, and did not exist before that. And you, Arian, who do not acknowledge the Son of God as true God, hear what the Evangelist says: "the true Light." And you, Manichean, who say that we were created by an evil creator, hear that the true Light enlightens every man. If the evil creator is darkness, then he cannot enlighten anyone. Therefore we are creatures of the true Light. "And how," someone will say, "does He enlighten every man, when we see some who are darkened?" As far as it depends on Him, He enlightens all. For tell me, are we not all rational? Do we not all know by nature what is good and its opposite? Do we not have the ability, through contemplation of created things, to know the Creator? Therefore the reason given to us, which instructs us by nature — which is also called the natural law — may be called a light given to us from God. But if some have made poor use of reason, they have darkened themselves. Others resolve this objection thus: "The Lord enlightens," they say, "every man who comes 'into the world' (in Greek, *kosmos* — adornment, order), that is, into a better state, and who strives to adorn his soul rather than leave it disordered and shapeless."

John 1:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But it will be said, that we do not allow John or any of the saints to be or ever to have been light. The difference is this: If we call any of the saints light, we put light without the article. So if asked whether John is light, without the article, thou mayest allow without hesitation that he is: if with the article, thou allow it not. For he is not very, original, light, but is only called so, on account of his partaking of the light, which cometh from the true Light. (in loc.) Let the Manichean blush, who pronounces us the creatures of a dark and malignant creator: for we should never be enlightened, were we not the children of the true Light. (in loc.) Or thus: The intellect which is given in us for our direction, and which is called natural reason, is said here to be a light given us by God. But some by the ill use of their reason have darkened themselves.

John 1:10 — Commentary on John

He was in the world as the omnipresent God, and one might also say that He was in the world with respect to providence and preservation. However, he says: "Why do I say that He was in the world, when there would not even be a world if He had not created it?" From all sides he proves that He is the Creator, at once removing both the madness of Manes, who said that an evil creator produced all things, and the madness of Arius, who called the Son of God a creature, and at the same time leading every person to the confession of the Creator, teaching not to serve creatures but to worship the Maker. But "the world," he says, "did not know Him," that is, the wicked people who occupied themselves with worldly affairs. For the name "world" signifies both this universe, as is said here: "the world came into being through Him"; and it signifies those who think in a worldly manner, as is said here: "the world did not know Him," that is, people attached to the earth. But all the saints and prophets knew Him.

John 1:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) Or thus: The intellect which is given in us for our direction, and which is called natural reason, is said here to be a light given us by God. But some by the ill use of their reason have darkened themselves. (in loc.) Here he overthrows at once the insane notion of the Manichæano, who says that the world is the work of a malignant creature, and the opinion of the Arian, that the Son of God is a creature.

John 1:11 — Commentary on John

Here the Evangelist is clearly speaking of the Dispensation of salvation in the flesh, and the entire order of thought is as follows: the Light was true, in the world, without flesh, and was not known; then He came to His own with flesh. By "His own" you may understand either the whole world, or Judea, which He chose as a portion of inheritance, as a lot and His own possession (Ps. 113:2). or the Jews, or the rest of the people created by Him. Thus, he laments the madness of men and marvels at the love of the Master for mankind. "Being," he says, "His own, not all received Him, for the Lord does not attract anyone by force, but leaves it to their own judgment and free will."

John 1:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By his own, understand either the world, or Judæa, which He had chosen for His inheritance.

John 1:12 — Commentary on John

To those who received Him, whether slaves or free, young or old, barbarians or Greeks, to all He gave the power to become children of God. And who are these? Those who believe in His name, that is, those who received the Word and the true Light, and received by faith, and embraced Him. Why did the evangelist not say that He "made" them children of God, but "gave (them) the power" to become children of God? Why? Listen. Because to preserve purity it is not enough to be baptized, but much effort is needed to keep undefiled the image of adoption that is imprinted in baptism. Therefore many, although they received the grace of adoption through baptism, did not remain children of God to the end because of their negligence. Another person might also say that many receive Him through faith only, for example, the so-called catechumens, but they have not yet become children of God; however, if they wish to be baptized, they have the power to be deemed worthy of this grace as well, that is, adoption as sons. Another will say also this: that although through baptism we receive the grace of adoption, we will receive the perfection in the resurrection; then we hope to receive the most perfect adoption, as Paul also says: "we wait for the adoption" (Rom. 8:23). Therefore this evangelist also did not say that those who received Him, He made children of God, but gave them power to become children of God, that is, to receive this grace in the age to come.

John 1:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or the meaning is, that the most perfect sonship will only be attained at the resurrection, as saith the Apostle, Waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body. (Rom. 8:23) He therefore gave us the power to become the sons of God, i. e. the power of obtaining this grace at some future time.

John 1:13 — Commentary on John

He makes a kind of comparison between Divine and fleshly birth, not without purpose reminding us of fleshly births, but so that we, having recognized through comparison the ignobility and lowliness of fleshly birth, might hasten toward Divine grace. He says "who were born not of blood," that is, of the menstrual blood, for by it the child is nourished and grows in the womb. They also say that the seed is first converted into blood, then formed into flesh and the rest of the body's structure. Since some might say that the birth of Isaac was therefore the same as the birth of those who believe in Christ, since Isaac was born not of blood, for Sarah's monthly discharges (separations of blood) had ceased (Gen. 18:11); since some might think this, the Evangelist adds: "nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man." The birth of Isaac was, though not of blood, yet of the will of a man, since the husband indeed desired that a child be born to him from Sarah (Gen. 21:8). But "of the will of the flesh," for example, was Samuel from Hannah. Thus, you can say that Isaac was of the will of a man, and Samuel of the will of the flesh, that is, of Hannah, for this barren woman intensely desired to receive a son (1 Sam. 1:6), though perhaps both elements were present in both cases. If you wish to learn something more, then listen. Carnal union occurs either from natural inflammation, for often a person receives a very hot constitution and from that is very inclined to intercourse. This the Evangelist called "the will of the flesh." Or the unrestrained impulse toward intercourse comes from bad habit and an intemperate way of life. This impulse he called "the will of man," since it is a matter not of natural constitution but of the intemperance of the man. Since, however, a strong inclination toward intercourse is found sometimes in the wife, sometimes in the husband, perhaps by "the will of man" the Evangelist signified the sensuality of the husband, and by "the will of the flesh" the sensuality of the wife. You may also rightly understand by "the will of the flesh" the lust that inflames the flesh toward union, and by "the will of man" the consent of the one lusting to copulation, which consent is the beginning of the act. The Evangelist set down both because many feel lust yet are not immediately carried away by the flesh, but overcome it and do not fall into the act itself. But those whom it overcomes reach the desire to copulate, because at first the flesh and the lust smoldering in it inflamed them. Thus the Evangelist fittingly placed the will of the flesh before the will of man, because naturally lust precedes union; and both wills necessarily converge in copulation. All this has been said on account of those who often ask foolish questions, because, strictly speaking, all these expressions convey one thought, namely: the lowliness of carnal birth is set in plain view. What then do we, who believe in Christ, have that is greater than the Israelites under the Law? True, they too were called sons of God, but between us and them there is a great difference. The Law in all things had "a shadow of the good things to come" (Heb. 10:1) and did not impart to the Israelites sonship (fully), but only as it were in figure and mental representation. But we, through baptism in very deed, having received the Spirit of God, cry out: "Abba, Father!" (Gal. 4:6). Just as their baptism was a figure and shadow, so too their sonship foreshadowed our adoption. Although they too were called sons, it was in shadow, and they did not possess the very reality of sonship, as we now possess it through baptism.

John 1:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) Apollinarius of Laodicea raised a heresy upon this text; saying, that Christ had flesh only, not a rational soul; in the place of which His divinity directed and controlled His body. (in loc.) The Evangelist intends by making mention of the flesh, to show the unspeakable condescension of God, and lead us to admire His compassion, in assuming for our salvation, what was so opposite and incongenial to His nature, as the flesh: for the soul has some propinquity to God. If the Word, however, was made flesh, and assumed not at the same time a human soul, our souls, it would follow, would not be yet restored: for what He did not assume, He could not sanctify. What a mockery then, when the soul first sinned, to assume and sanctify the flesh only, leaving the weakest part untouched! This text overthrows Nestorius, who asserted that it was not the very Word, even God, Who the Self-same was made man, being conceived of the sacred blood of the Virgin: but that the Virgin brought forth a man endowed with every kind of virtue, and that the Word of God was united to him: thus making out two sons, one born of the Virgin, i. e. man, the other born of God, that is, the Son of God, united to that man by grace, and relation, and lover. In opposition to him the Evangelist declares, that the very Word was made Man, not that the Word fixing upon a righteous man united Himself to him. (in v. 14) From the text, The Word was made flesh, we learn this farther, that the Word Itself is man, and being the Son of God was made the Son of a woman, who is rightly called the Mother of God, as having given birth to God in the flesh. (hoc loc.) Or, full of grace, inasmuch as His word was gracious, as saith David, Full of grace are thy lips; and truth, (Ps. 45:3) because what Moses and the Prophets spoke or did in figure, Christ did in reality.

John 1:14 — Commentary on John

Having said that we who believe in Christ, if we desire, become children of God, the Evangelist adds also the cause of so great a blessing. "You wish," he says, "to know what brought us this adoption? That the Word became flesh." But when you hear that the Word became flesh, do not think that He abandoned His own Nature and was converted into flesh (for He would not even be God if He had been converted and changed), but that, remaining what He was, He became what He was not. But Apollinarius of Laodicea formed a heresy from this. He taught that our Lord and God did not assume the whole human nature, that is, a body with a rational soul, but only flesh without a rational and intelligent soul. For what need had God of a soul, when His body was governed by the Divinity, just as our body is governed by our soul? And he thought he saw the basis for this in the present saying: "and the Word became flesh." "The Evangelist did not say," he argues, "that the Word became man, but 'flesh'; therefore He assumed not a rational and intelligent soul, but irrational and senseless flesh." Evidently the wretch did not know that Scripture often names the whole by a part. For example, it wishes to mention the whole man, but names him by a part, by the word "soul." Every "soul" that shall not be circumcised shall be destroyed (Gen. 17:14). So then, instead of saying "every man," a part is named, namely "soul." Scripture also calls the whole man "flesh," as when, for example, it says: "and all flesh shall see the salvation of God" (Isa. 40:5). It should have said "every man," but the name "flesh" is used. So too the Evangelist, instead of saying "the Word became man," said "the Word became flesh," calling the man consisting of soul and body by one part. And since flesh is foreign to the Divine nature, perhaps the Evangelist mentioned flesh with the intention of showing the extraordinary condescension of God, so that we might marvel at His inexpressible love for mankind, by which He assumed for our salvation what is distinct and utterly foreign to His own nature, namely flesh. For the soul has a certain kinship with God, but the flesh has absolutely nothing in common. Therefore I think that the Evangelist used here the name of flesh alone not because the soul had no part in the assumption (the incarnation), but in order to show more fully how wondrous and awesome the mystery is. For if the incarnate Word did not assume a human soul, then our souls are not yet healed, for what He did not assume, He did not sanctify. And how absurd! While it was the soul that first fell sick (for it was the soul that in paradise yielded to the words of the serpent and was deceived, and only afterwards, following the soul as its mistress and sovereign, did the hand also reach out), it is the flesh, the handmaid, that is assumed, sanctified, and healed, while the mistress is left without assumption and without healing. But let Apollinarius remain in his error. As for us, when we hear that the Word became flesh, we believe that He became a perfect Man, since it is the custom of Scripture to designate man by one part alone, either flesh or soul. By this saying Nestorius is also overthrown. He said that it was not God the Word Himself who became the Man conceived from the most pure blood of the holy Virgin, but that the Virgin gave birth to a man, and this man, endowed with grace through every form of virtue, came to have the Word of God united with him and giving him authority over unclean spirits, and therefore he taught that there are two sons — one, the son of the Virgin, Jesus the man, and another, the Son of God, united with this man and inseparable from him, but by grace, relation, and love, because this man was virtuous. So deaf is he to the truth. For if he had wished, he himself would have heard what this blessed Evangelist says, namely: "The Word became flesh." Is this not an obvious reproof to him? For the Word Himself became Man. The Evangelist did not say "th…

John 1:15 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist frequently refers to the testimony of John not because he makes the credibility of the Master depend on the servant, but since the people had a high opinion of John, he cites John as a witness concerning Christ, as one whom they regarded as great and therefore more worthy of trust than all others. The word "crying out" indicates the great boldness of John, for he proclaimed Christ not in a corner, but with great boldness. What then did he say? "This was He of whom I said." John bore witness concerning Christ before he saw Him. God so willed this, of course, so that when he testified about Christ in a very favorable manner, he would not appear to be showing partiality toward Him. This is why he says "of whom I said," that is, before he saw Him. "He who comes after me" means, of course, the one who comes after in time of birth; for the Forerunner was six months older than Christ by birth in the flesh. "He came before me," that is, He became more honored and more glorious than me. Why? Because He also existed before me, in His Divinity. But the Arians insanely explained this saying. Wishing to prove that the Son of God was not begotten of the Father, but came into being as one of the creatures, they say: "Behold, John testifies of Him — He came before me, that is, He came into existence before me, and was created by God as one of the creatures." But from what follows they are convicted of a poor understanding of this saying. For what sense is expressed in the words: "This One (that is, Christ) came before me (that is, was created before me), because He existed before me"? It is utterly insane to say that God created Him before because He existed before me. On the contrary, it would have been better to say, "This One existed before me, because He came into being or was created before me." Thus do the Arians reason. But we, in the Orthodox manner, understand it thus: "He who comes after me," by birth from the Virgin in the flesh, "came before me," became more glorious than me and more honored through the miracles that were performed over Him, through His Birth, through His upbringing, through His wisdom. And this is rightly so, "because He existed before me," by His pre-eternal birth from the Father, even though in His appearance in the flesh He came after me.

John 1:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(hoc loc.) Or, full of grace, inasmuch as His word was gracious, as saith David, Full of grace are thy lips; and truth, (Ps. 45:3) because what Moses and the Prophets spoke or did in figure, Christ did in reality. He saith, Who cometh after me, that is, as to the time of His birth. John was six months before Christ, according to His humanity. (in loc.) The Arians infer from this word1, that the Son of God is not begotten of the Father, but made like any other creature.

John 1:16 — Commentary on John

And these are the words of the Forerunner, speaking about Christ, that all of us, the prophets, have received from His fullness. For He possesses grace not such as spiritual people have, but, being the source of all goodness, all wisdom, and prophecy, He abundantly pours it out upon all who are worthy, and despite such outpouring remains full, and is never exhausted. And we received "grace," namely, of the New Testament, in place of the grace of the giving of the Law. Since that Covenant grew old and decrepit, in place of it we received the New. Why then, some will say, did he call the Old Testament grace? Because the Jews too were adopted and accepted by grace. For it is said: "I chose you not for your great number, but for the sake of your fathers." Both those of the Old Testament were accepted by grace, and we, evidently, are saved by grace.

John 1:17 — Commentary on John

He explains to us in what manner we received the greatest grace in place of the lesser grace. He says that the law was given through Moses, that is, God used a man as mediator, namely Moses, but the New Testament was given through Jesus Christ. It is called both "grace," because God granted us not only the forgiveness of sins but also sonship; and it is called "truth," because He clearly proclaimed what the Old Testament figures saw or spoke of in types. This New Testament, called both grace and truth, had as its mediator not a mere man but the Son of God. Note also that concerning the Old Law he said "was given" through Moses, for he was a subordinate and servant, but concerning the New he did not say "was given" but "came to be," in order to show that it came from our Lord Jesus Christ as from a Master and not from a slave, and reached its fulfillment in grace and truth. The Law "was given" by God through the mediation of Moses; grace "came to be," and was not given, through Jesus Christ. "Came to be" is a sign of sovereignty; "was given" is a sign of servitude.

John 1:18 — Commentary on John

Having said that grace and truth came through Jesus Christ, and wishing to confirm this, the evangelist says: "I have said nothing incredible. For Moses, like no one else, neither saw God nor could communicate to us a clear and vivid concept of Him, but, being a servant, served only for the writing of the law. But Christ, being the Only-begotten Son and dwelling in the bosom of the Father, not only sees Him, but also clearly speaks of Him to all people. Thus, since He is the Son and sees the Father, as being in His bosom, He rightly gave us grace and truth." But perhaps someone will say, "here we learn that no one has seen God"; how then does the prophet say, "I saw the Lord" (Isa. 6:1)? The prophet saw, but not the very essence, rather a certain likeness and a certain mental representation, insofar as he was able to see. Moreover, one saw in one form, another in another. And from this it is evident that they did not see the Truth itself, for they would not have beheld It, which is essentially simple and formless, in different forms. Even the angels do not see the essence of God, although it is said of them that they see the face of God (Matt. 18:10). This indicates only that they always hold God before their mind. Thus, the Son alone sees the Father and reveals Him to all people. Hearing of the bosom of the Father, do not imagine anything corporeal in God. The Evangelist used such a designation with the purpose of showing the intimacy, inseparability, and co-eternity of the Son with the Father.

John 1:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) Or, after the introduction above of John's testimony to Christ, is preferred before me, the Evangelist now adds when the above testimony was given, And this is the record of John, when the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem. (in loc.) Or because he declared the truth plainly, while all who were under the law spoke obscurely.

John 1:19 — Commentary on John

Above the evangelist said that John testifies about Him; then he inserted what John testified about Christ, namely: that He came before me, and that all we prophets received from His fullness; now he adds: "and this is the testimony of John." What testimony? That which he spoke of above, namely: "before me" and so forth. But the words that follow below, "I am not the Christ," also constitute the testimony of John.

John 1:20 — Commentary on John

The Jews sent to John people who were, in their opinion, the best, namely priests and Levites, and moreover from Jerusalem, so that they, being more clever than others, might by flattery persuade John to declare himself to be the Christ. Notice the evasiveness. They do not ask directly, "Are you the Christ?" but rather, "Who are you?" And he, seeing their craftiness, does not say who he is, but declares that I am not the Christ, having in mind their purpose and in every way drawing them to the belief that the Christ is another, the One whom they considered a poor son of a poor carpenter father, coming from the poor homeland of Nazareth, from which they expected nothing good. Meanwhile, they held a high opinion of the Forerunner himself, since he had a high priest for a father and led an angelic and almost bodiless life. Therefore it is worthy of wonder how they become entangled in the very thing by which they thought to harm the glory of Christ. They question John as a trustworthy man, so that in his testimony they might have a pretext for unbelief in Christ, in the event that he would not declare Him to be the Christ. But this turned against them. For they find that the one whom they considered trustworthy testifies in favor of Christ and does not claim His honor for himself.

John 1:21 — Commentary on John

On the basis of ancient tradition, the coming of Elijah was expected. Therefore they ask John whether he is Elijah, since his life was also similar to the life of Elijah. But he denied this as well. Are you that prophet? He denies this too, even though he was a prophet. How then does he deny it? Why? Because they did not ask him: are you a prophet? But they posed the question: are you that prophet? That prophet whom they were expecting, of whom Moses said that the Lord God will raise up a prophet for you (Deut. 18:15)? So John denied not that he was a prophet, but that he was that prophet whom they were expecting. And since they knew the words of Moses about a prophet who would arise, they hoped that at some point that prophet would appear.

John 1:23 — Commentary on John

Then again they insistently ask: tell us, who are you? Then he answers them: I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness. "I," he says, "am the one about whom it is written, 'the voice of one crying in the wilderness' (Isa. 40:3). For if one does not add the words 'about whom it is written,' the combination of words will appear strange. What then does the voice cry out? "Make straight the way of the Lord." "I," he says, "am a servant and prepare your hearts for the Lord." So then, you who are crooked and cunning, straighten them and make them level, so that through you there may be a way for the Lord Christ. Then he brings Isaiah as a witness. Having said something great about Christ, that He is the Lord, and about himself, that he fulfills the role of a servant and herald, he turns to the prophet. Perhaps someone might explain the words "I am the voice of one crying out" in this way: I am the voice of Christ "crying out," that is, clearly proclaiming the truth. For all the messengers of the law were not loud-voiced, since the time of the truth of the Gospel had not yet come, and the weak voice of Moses truly indicated the indistinctness and obscurity of the law. But Christ, as self-existent Truth who proclaimed the Father to us all, is "the one crying out." Thus John says: I am the voice of the Word crying out, dwelling in the wilderness. Then another beginning: "make straight the way of the Lord." John, as the Forerunner of Christ, is rightly called a voice, because the voice also precedes the word. I will say it more clearly: a voice is an inarticulate breath coming from the chest; but when the tongue divides it into articulate parts, then it becomes a word. Thus, first the voice, then the Word; first John, then Christ — in manifestation in the flesh. And the baptism of John is inarticulate, for it did not have the action of the Spirit, while the baptism of Christ is articulate, having nothing shadowy or figurative, for it is accomplished by the Spirit (Matt. 3:11).

John 1:25 — Commentary on John

After they could not entice him (John) with flattery so that he would say what they desired and declare himself to be the Christ, they intimidate him with very stern and threatening words, saying: "Why then do you baptize? Who gave you such authority?" From this statement it is also evident that they considered the Christ to be one person and the expected prophet to be another. For they say "if you are not the Christ, nor that prophet (evidently)," meaning that the Christ is one and that prophet is another. They understood poorly. For that prophet is the very Christ and our God. All this they said, as I have stated, in order to compel John to declare himself to be the Christ. But closer to the truth, one can say that they ask him as if out of envy of his glory. They do not ask "Are you the Christ?" but rather "Who are you?" As if saying: "Who are you, that you undertake such an important matter — baptizing and purifying those who confess?" And it seems to me that the Jews, wanting John not to be accepted by the majority as the Christ, ask him out of envy and ill will, "Who are you?" So then, cursed are those who accept the Baptist but after baptism do not acknowledge him: truly the Jews are a brood of vipers.

John 1:26 — Commentary on John

Note the meekness of the saint and his truthfulness. Meekness in that he does not answer them anything harsh, despite their arrogance; truthfulness in that he testifies to the glory of Christ with great boldness and does not conceal the glory of the Lord in order to earn himself a good name, but declares that I baptize with a baptism that is not perfect (for I baptize in water alone, which has no forgiveness of sins), but one that is preparatory to receiving spiritual baptism, which grants the forgiveness of sins. "There stands among you One whom you do not know." The Lord mingled with the people, and therefore they did not know who He was or where He was from. Perhaps someone might say that in another sense too the Lord stood among the Pharisees, but they did not know Him. Since they apparently studied the Scriptures diligently, and the Lord was proclaimed in them, He was "among" them, that is, in their hearts, but they did not know Him, because they did not understand the Scriptures, even though they had them in their hearts. Perhaps also in the sense that the Lord was the mediator between God and men, He stood "among" the Pharisees, desiring to reconcile them with God, but they did not know Him.

John 1:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) Or it was, that our Lord was in the midst of the Pharisees; and they not knowing Him. For they thought that they knew the Scriptures, and therefore, inasmuch as our Lord was pointed out there, He was in the midst of them, i. e. in their hearts. But they knew Him not, inasmuch as they understood not the Scriptures. Or take another interpretation. He was in the midst of them, as mediator between God and man, wishing to bring them, the Pharisees, to God. But they knew Him not.

John 1:27 — Commentary on John

He constantly adds "He who comes after me," in order to show that his baptism is not complete, but preparatory to the spiritual baptism. "He came before me," that is, more honored, more glorious than me, and to such a degree that I do not consider myself even among the least of His servants. For untying sandals is the task of the lowest service. I know, and I have read in one of the saints, the following explanation: "sandals" are everywhere understood as the flesh of sinners, subject to corruption, and the "strap" or band refers to the bonds of sin. Thus, John, with the others who came to him and confessed, was able to untie the strap of sins, for they came to him bound by the bonds of their own sins; and, persuading them to repentance, he showed them the way to the complete casting off of this strap and the sinful sandals; but on Christ, finding no strap or bond of sin, he naturally could not untie it either. Why then did he not find it? Because He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in His mouth (1 Pet. 2:22). The "sandal" signifies the Lord's appearing among us, and the "strap" of it signifies the manner of the incarnation and how the Word of God was united with a body. This manner is impossible to untie. For who can explain how God was united with a body?

John 1:28 — Commentary on John

Why did the evangelist say that this took place in Bethany? In order to show the boldness of the great preacher, that he preached thus about Christ not in a house, not in a corner, but at the Jordan, amidst a multitude of people. It is necessary, however, to know that in the most accurate manuscripts it reads: in Bethabara. For Bethany is not on the other side of the Jordan, but near Jerusalem.

John 1:29 — Commentary on John

The Lord often comes to the Forerunner. Why is this? Since the Lord was also baptized by John, as one of many, He often comes to him, no doubt, so that some would not think that He was baptized on equal terms with the rest as one guilty of sins. The Baptist, wishing to correct such an assumption, says: "Behold the Lamb of God, who takes upon Himself the sin of the world." He who is so pure that He takes upon Himself and destroys the sins of others clearly could not have received the baptism of confession (repentance) on equal terms with the rest. Examine, I ask you, this expression as well: "behold the Lamb of God." This word is addressed to those who desire to see the Lamb of whom Isaiah proclaims (Isa. 53:7–8). "Behold," he says, "that Lamb whom they seek; that Lamb is right here." For naturally, many who had diligently studied the prophetic book of Isaiah were occupied with the question of who that Lamb might be. So John points Him out. He did not say simply "a lamb," but "that Lamb," for there are many lambs, just as there are many christs; but He is that Lamb whose type was set forth by Moses (Exod. 12) and of whom Isaiah proclaims (Isa. 53:7–8). Christ is called the "Lamb of God" either because God gave Him over to death for us, or because God accepted Christ's death for our salvation. Just as we commonly say "this is the sacrifice of so-and-so," instead of saying "so-and-so offered this sacrifice," so too the Lord is called the Lamb of God because God the Father out of love for us gave Him over to be slain for us. John did not say "took away" sin, but "takes away," because He takes upon Himself our sins every day, some through baptism, others through repentance. The lambs that were slain in the Old Testament did not perfectly destroy a single sin; but this Lamb takes away the sin of the whole world, that is, destroys and blots it out. Why did John not say "sins," but "sin"? Perhaps because, by saying "sin," he spoke of all sins in general; just as we usually say "man" fell away from God, instead of "all mankind," so he here, by saying "sin," indicated all sins. Or perhaps because the sin of the world consisted in disobedience, since man plunged into passions through disobedience to God, and the Lord blotted out this disobedience by being obedient unto death and healing the opposite with the opposite.

John 1:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) He is called the Lamb of God, because God the Father accepted His death for our salvation, or, in other words, because He delivered Him up to death for our sakes. For just as we say, This is the offering of such a man, meaning the offering made by him; in the same sense Christ is called the Lamb of God Who gave His Son to die for our salvation. And whereas that typical lamb did not take away any man's sin, this one hath taken away the sin of the whole world, rescuing it from the danger it was in from the wrath of God. Behold Him1 Who taketh away the sin of the world: he saith not, who will take, but, Who taketh away the sin of the world; as if He were always doing this. For He did not then only take it away when He suffered, but from that time to the present, He taketh it away; not by being always crucified, for He made one sacrifice for sins, but by ever washing it by means of that sacrifice. (in loc.) Why does he say the sin of the world, not sins? Because he wished to express sin universally: just as we say commonly, that man was cast out of paradise; meaning the whole human race.

John 1:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) John having said above to those who came from the Pharisees, that there stood one among them whom they knew not, he here points Him out to the persons thus ignorant: This is He of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me. Our Lord is called a man, in reference to His mature age, being thirty years old when He was baptized: or in a spiritual sense, as the Spouse of the Church; in which sense St. Paul speaks, I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. (2 Cor. 11:2) (in loc.) Attend, O Arius. He saith not, He was created before me, but He was before me. Let the false sect of Paul of Samosata attend. They will see that He did not derive His original existence from Mary; for if He derived the beginning of His being from the Virgin, how could He have been before His precursor? it being evident that the precursor preceded Christ by six months, according to the human birth.

John 1:30 — Commentary on John

Above, John says to those who came from the Pharisees: "There stands among you One whom you do not know, but Who takes precedence before me" (Jn. 1:26–27), and now he also points Him out with his finger and declares to those who do not know, saying: "This is the One about whom I testified before the Pharisees, that He takes precedence before me, that is, He surpasses me in dignity and honor." Why? Because He was before me. Listen, Arius. John did not say of Christ "created before me," but "was." Listen also, you sect of the Samosatene. The Lord did not begin His existence from Mary, but was before the Forerunner by His pre-eternal existence. For if the Lord, as you idly babble, received the beginning of His existence from Mary, how could He have been before the Forerunner? And the Forerunner, as everyone knows, came into the world six months before the Lord's birth in the flesh. He is called "a Man" perhaps because He had reached full maturity, for He was baptized at thirty years of age, or perhaps in the sense that He is the Husband of every soul and the Bridegroom of the Church. For the apostle Paul says: "I betrothed you, to present you to one Husband, namely Christ" (2 Cor. 11:2). So too the Forerunner says: "I am only the friend of the Bridegroom and mediator, but the Husband comes after me; I draw souls to faith in Christ, and He is the Husband who will be united with them."

John 1:31 — Commentary on John

Since the Forerunner was a relative of the Lord (for the angel says to the Virgin: "Behold, Elizabeth your 'kinswoman' has conceived" (Luke 1:36)), lest anyone think that the Forerunner was favoring the Lord and giving such lofty testimony about Him because of his kinship with Him, he often says: "I did not know Him," and thereby removes the suspicion. "But for this reason I came baptizing in water, that He might be made manifest to Israel," that is, so that all might come to faith in Him and He might be made manifest to the people, for this reason I baptize; for when I baptize, the people flock together, and when the people gather, then I also proclaim to them about Christ in my preaching, and He Himself, being in plain sight, is present before them. For if people had not come for baptism, how would John have made the Lord manifest to them? He would not have gone from house to house, leading Christ by the hand and pointing Him out to everyone. Therefore he also says: "I came for this reason to baptize in water, that He might be made manifest by me to the people who come for baptism." From this we also learn that the miracles attributed to Christ in His childhood are false and were composed by those who wished to mock the mystery. For if they were true, how could they not have known the Lord who performed them? At the very least, it is unnatural that such a Wonderworker would not have been spoken of everywhere. But this is not so, no. For before His baptism, the Lord neither performed miracles nor enjoyed renown.

John 1:33 — Commentary on John

"But He who sent me to baptize in water said to me: 'Upon whom you see the Spirit descending and remaining on Him, He is the one who baptizes with the Holy Spirit.'" John, deflecting, as I said, suspicion from his own testimony about Christ, traces this testimony back to God the Father. "I," he says, "did not even know Him, but the Father revealed Him to me at the baptism." "But," someone may ask, "if John did not know Him, how does the evangelist Matthew (Matt. 3:14) say that he tried to prevent Him and said, 'I need to be baptized by You'?" To this one may answer that the words "did not know Him" should be understood to mean that long beforehand and before the baptism, John did not know Him, but then, at the time of the baptism, he recognized Him. Or one may answer differently: although John knew about Jesus, that He was the Christ, that He would baptize with the Holy Spirit he learned only then, when he saw the Spirit descending upon Him. So, by the words "I did not know Him," John gives us to understand that although he did not know that He would baptize with the Holy Spirit, he did know that He was superior to many. That is why, knowing surely that He was greater than all, John, according to the evangelist Matthew, tried to prevent Him. But when the Spirit descended, he came to know Him even more clearly and proclaimed Him to the rest. And the Spirit appeared to all those present, and not to John only. "Why then," someone will say, "did they not believe?" Because their foolish heart was darkened so that, even seeing Him working miracles, they did not believe. Some, however, say that not all saw the Spirit, but only the most devout. For although the Spirit descended in a sensible form, it was fitting for Him to appear not to all, but to the worthy, since the prophets too, for example Daniel and Ezekiel, although they saw many things in sensible form, yet no one else saw those things.

John 1:34 — Commentary on John

Where then did John testify about Jesus that He is the Son of God? This is nowhere written. He calls Him the Lamb, but nowhere the Son of God. From this it is natural to suppose that very much else was also left unrecorded by the apostles, for not everything was written down.

John 1:35 — Commentary on John

On account of the fickleness of his listeners, John is compelled to repeat the same things, so that at least by continuous testimony he might accomplish something. And he was not deceived in this; but he brought two disciples to Christ. Being a true groomsman, he did everything to bring human nature to her bridegroom. For this reason Christ, as the bridegroom, is silent, and the mediator proclaims everything. And the Lord, as the bridegroom, comes to the people. At weddings it is customary for the bride not to come to the bridegroom, but the bridegroom to the bride, even if he be a king's son. So too the Lord, desiring to betroth our nature to Himself, came down to her on earth Himself, and when the marriage was accomplished, He took her with Him when He ascended to the house of His Father.

John 1:36 — Commentary on John

"Having seen," it says, "Jesus," that is, having before his eyes his joy about Jesus and the miracle, John said: "behold the Lamb."

John 1:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Looking he saith, as if signifying by his looks his love and admiration for Christ.

John 1:37-38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) Observe then, that it was upon those who followed Him, that our Lord turned His face and looked upon them. Unless thou by thy good works follow Him, thou shalt never be permitted to see His face, or enter into His dwelling.

John 1:37 — Commentary on John

Disciples, prepared by constant testimony, followed after Jesus not out of contempt for John, but most of all out of obedience to him, as he testified about Christ in the best way.

John 1:38 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist Matthew, having recounted the baptism of the Lord, immediately leads Him up to the mountain for the temptation, while the present evangelist, omitting what Matthew related, narrates the events that took place after the Lord's descent from the mountain. Thus, John's disciples follow Christ and go to Him after He came down from the mountain and endured the temptation. In my opinion, this combination of events shows that no one should assume the office of teacher before he has ascended to the height of virtue (for this is what is signified by the mountain), conquered every temptation, and obtained the sign of triumph over the tempter. These disciples first follow Jesus, and only then ask Him where He lives. For they needed to converse with Him not openly, in the presence of many, but privately, as about a matter of necessity. They do not even ask first themselves, but Christ Himself leads them to the question. "What do you seek?" He says to them. He asks not because He did not know (He who knows the hearts of men), but so that by His question He might draw them to express their desire. Probably they were ashamed and afraid of Jesus after John's testimony that He is above man. And you, I ask you, marvel at their good sense. They not only followed after Jesus, but also call Him "Rabbi," which means "Teacher," and this when they had not yet heard anything from Him. However, wishing to learn something from Him in private, they ask Him: where do You live? For in quietness it is easier both to speak and to hear.

John 1:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And it was about the tenth hour. The Evangelist mentions the time of day purposely, as a hint both to teachers and learners, not to let time interfere with their work.

John 1:39 — Commentary on John

The Lord does not tell them the signs of the house, but says: "Come and see." He does this in order to draw them even more to follow Him, and at the same time to reveal the strength of their desire in the event that they are not deterred by the journey. For if they had followed Jesus with cold feeling, they would not have resolved to go all the way to the house. How can one reconcile the fact that Christ is here presented as having a house, while in another place it is said that the Son of Man has nowhere to lay His head (Luke 9:58)? One does not contradict the other. For when He says that He has nowhere to lay His head, He does not mean that He had absolutely no shelter at all, but that He had none of His own. So even if He did live in a house, He lived not in His own house, but in someone else's. The Evangelist notes the time, that "it was about the tenth hour," not without purpose, but in order to teach both teachers and students not to postpone their work to another time; the teacher must not put it off and say: today is late, you will learn tomorrow; and the student must recognize every time as suitable for learning, and not postpone listening until tomorrow. And we also learn that the disciples were so temperate and sober that they devoted to listening a time which others spend in bodily rest, being weighed down with food and having become incapable of engaging in important matters. True disciples of John the faster! Note, if you will, that Jesus turns to those who follow Him and shows them His face. For if you do not follow after Jesus through your own good works, you will not attain the contemplation of the Lord's face, that is, you will not attain enlightenment by divine knowledge. For light is the dwelling of Christ, as it is said: "dwelling in unapproachable light" (1 Tim. 6:16). And how shall one who has not cleansed himself and does not walk the path of purification be enlightened by knowledge?

John 1:40 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist tells us the name of Andrew, but is silent about the name of the other. Some say that the other was John himself, who writes this, while others say that he was one of the obscure ones. Besides, knowing the name would have added no benefit. Andrew is mentioned both because he was one of the notable ones, and because he brought his brother.

John 1:41 — Commentary on John

Look, if you will, at his love for his brother, how he did not hide that good thing from his brother, but communicates to him about the treasure and with great joy says: we have found (probably they strongly desired and spent much time seeking the Messiah), and he does not simply say "Messiah," but with the article "that" Messiah, that very one who is truly Christ. For although many were called anointed ones and sons of God, the one awaited by them was one.

John 1:42 — Commentary on John

Andrew brought Simon to Jesus not because Simon was frivolous and carried away by every word, but because he was very quick and ardent, and readily accepted the words that his brother conveyed to him about Christ. For Andrew probably expressed a great deal to Simon and proclaimed Christ thoroughly, since he had spent considerable time with Christ and learned something most mysterious. But if anyone continues to accuse Peter of frivolity, let such a person also know that it is not written that he immediately believed Andrew, but that Andrew brought him to Jesus; and this is the act of a mind more firm than impressionable. For Simon did not simply accept Andrew's words, but wished to see Christ as well, so that if he found in Him something worthy of the reports, he would follow Him, but if he did not, he would turn back — so that the bringing of Simon to Jesus is a sign not of his frivolity, but of his thoroughness. What then does the Lord do? He begins to reveal Himself to him through a prophecy about him. Since prophecies convince people no less than miracles, if not more, the Lord prophesies about Peter. "You," He says, "are Simon, the son of Jonah." Then He also reveals the future: "You shall be called Cephas." Having declared the present, through this He also gives assurance concerning the future. However, He did not say "I will rename you Peter," but rather "you shall be called"; for at first He did not wish to display His full authority, since they did not yet have firm faith in Him. Why then does the Lord call Simon "Peter," and the sons of Zebedee "sons of thunder"? In order to show that it was the same One who gave the Old Testament who now also changes names, just as He then called Abram "Abraham" and Sarai "Sarah" (Gen. 17:5, 15). Know also that "Simon" means obedience, and "Jonah" means dove. Thus, obedience is born from meekness, which is signified by the dove. And whoever has obedience also becomes a Peter, through obedience attaining firmness in good.

John 1:43-44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the voice of Christ sounded not like a common voice to some, that is, the faithful, but kindled in their inmost soul the love of Him. Philip having been continually meditating on Christ, and reading the books of Moses, so confidently expected Him, that the instant he saw, he believed. Perhaps too he had heard of Him from Andrew and Peter, coming from the same district; an explanation which the Evangelist seems to hint at, when he adds, Now Philip was of Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter.

John 1:43 — Commentary on John

Andrew, having heard from the Forerunner, and Peter, having heard from Andrew, followed Jesus; but Philip, it seems, heard nothing and yet followed the Lord as soon as He said to him: "Follow Me." How then was Philip so quickly convinced? It seems, first, that the voice of the Lord produced in his soul a certain wound of love. For the speech of the Lord was not simply spoken, but immediately inflamed the hearts of the worthy with love for Him, as Cleopas and his companion say: "Did not our heart burn within us, while He talked with us on the road?" (Luke 24:32). Second, since Philip had a preoccupied heart, constantly occupied himself with the writings of Moses, and always awaited Christ, as soon as he saw Him, he was immediately convinced and says: "We have 'found' Jesus," and this shows that he had been seeking Him.

John 1:44 — Commentary on John

Then, did not Philip learn something about Christ from Andrew and Peter? Probably, conversing with him as a fellow townsman, they told him about the Lord as well. It seems the evangelist hints at this when he says that Philip was from the city of Andrew and Peter. This city was small and could more properly have been called a village. Therefore one must marvel at the power of Christ, that He chose the best disciples from among those bearing no fruit.

John 1:45-46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He was bred up there: the place of His birth could not have been known generally, but all knew that He was bred up in Nazareth. And Nathanael said unto him, Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth.

John 1:45 — Commentary on John

Philip also does not keep the good to himself, but passes it on to Nathanael, and since Nathanael was learned in the law, Philip refers him to the law and the prophets, because he diligently studied the law. He calls the Lord the Son "of Joseph," because at that time they still considered Him to be the Son of Joseph. He calls Him "Nazarene," although He was properly a Bethlehemite, because He was born in Bethlehem but raised in Nazareth. But since His birth was unknown to many, while His upbringing was well known, they call Him a Nazarene, as one who was raised in Nazareth.

John 1:46 — Commentary on John

Philip said that Christ was from Nazareth, but Nathanael, being more learned in the law, knew from the Scriptures that Christ was to come from Bethlehem, and therefore says: "Can anything good come out of Nazareth?" Philip says: "Come and see," knowing that Nathanael would not turn away from Christ if he heard His words.

John 1:47 — Commentary on John

Christ praises Nathanael as a true Israelite, because he said nothing either for or against Him; for his words proceeded not from unbelief, but from prudence and from a mind that knew from the law that Christ would come not from Nazareth, but from Bethlehem.

John 1:48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Nathanael however, notwithstanding this praise, does not acquiesce immediately, but waits for further evidence, and asks, Whence knowest Thou me?

John 1:48 — Commentary on John

What about Nathanael? Was he carried away by the praise? No, he desires to learn something more clearly and precisely, and therefore asks: "How do You know me?" The Lord tells him that which no one knew except himself and Philip, that which was spoken and done in private, and thus reveals His Divinity. Philip conversed with Nathanael in private, when no one was under the fig tree, yet Christ, without even being there, knew everything, which is why He says: "I saw you when you were under the fig tree." The Lord spoke about Nathanael before Philip approached, so that no one would think that Philip had told Him about the fig tree and the other things He had discussed with Nathanael. From this Nathanael recognized the Lord and confessed Him as the Son of God. For hear what he says next.

John 1:50 — Commentary on John

Prophecy has the greatest power to draw some to faith, and its power is greater than the power of miracles. For miracles can be presented as illusions by demons, but no one has exact foreknowledge and prediction of the future—neither angels, nor still less demons. This is why the Lord also drew Nathanael, telling him both the place and that Philip had called him, and that he was truly an Israelite. Nathanael, hearing this, felt the greatness of the Lord as much as was possible, and confessed Him as the Son of God. However, although he confesses Him as the Son of God, it is not in the same sense as Peter. Peter confessed Him as the Son of God as true God, and for this the Lord blessed him and entrusted the Church to him (Matt. 16:16–19). But Nathanael confessed Him as a mere man, adopted by God through grace on account of his virtue. And this is evident from the addition: You are the King of Israel. Do you see? He has not yet attained to the perfect knowledge of the true Divinity of the Only-Begotten. He only believes that Jesus is a man beloved of God and the King of Israel. If he had confessed Him as true God, he would not have called Him King of Israel, but King of the whole world. For this reason he is not blessed, as Peter was.

John 1:51 — Commentary on John

Therefore the Lord also, correcting him and leading him to an understanding worthy of His Divinity, says: you will see the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man. "Accept Me," He says, "not as a mere man, but as the Master of angels." For He whom the angels serve cannot be a mere man, but is true God. This was fulfilled at the crucifixion and at the ascension. For, as Luke relates, both before the sufferings an angel from heaven strengthened Him, and at the tomb an angel appeared, and at the ascension (Luke 22:43; Luke 24:4, 23; Acts 1:10). Some understood the "fig tree" to mean the law, since it had fruit that was sweet for a time, but by the strictness of the legal prescriptions and the difficulty of fulfilling the commandments was covered as if by leaves. The Lord "saw" Nathanael. Regarding this they say that He mercifully looked upon and understood his comprehension, even though he was still under the law. I ask you, if you take delight in such things, to also pay attention to the fact that the Lord saw Nathanael under the fig tree, or under the law, that is, within the law, searching its depths. If he had not searched the depth of the law, the Lord would not have seen him. Know also that "Galilee" means cast down. So, the Lord came to the fallen land of the whole world, or to human nature, and, as the Lover of mankind, looked upon us who were under the fig tree, that is, under sin — pleasant for a time, but with which is joined no small sharpness on account of repentance and the future punishments there — and chose for Himself those who acknowledge Him as the Son of God and King of Israel, who sees God. If we continue our diligence, then He will deem us worthy of even greater contemplations, and we shall see angels "ascending to the height of divine knowledge of Him" and again "descending," because they do not attain full knowledge of the incomprehensible Essence. And in another sense: one "ascends" when he engages in contemplation of the Divinity of the Only-begotten; he "descends" when he willingly engages in contemplations of the incarnation and the descent into hell.

John 2:2 — Commentary on John

They invite the Lord to the wedding not because they had seen His miracles, not as a great man, but simply as an acquaintance. Indicating this, the evangelist says: "the Mother of Jesus was there" and His brothers. Just as she and the brothers were invited, so too was the Lord. The Lord does not reject the invitation and comes, because He looked not to His own dignity, but to what is useful and beneficial for us. He who did not consider it beneath Himself to be among servants could even less consider it beneath Himself to go to a wedding.

John 2:3 — Commentary on John

The Mother urges Him to perform a miracle, because from the events of the conception and birth She had received a lofty understanding of His power. For She kept all these things in Her heart (Luke 2:19, 51) and from this concluded that Her Son possesses power above that of man. But the Mother of God did not have reason to ask Jesus to perform a miracle on the grounds that He had performed other miracles. For, being a child, He did not perform a single miracle; otherwise He would have been known to all. At the same time, the Mother also remembered the testimonies of John, in which he bore witness concerning Him, and She already saw that disciples were following Him, and from all of this She inferred the power of Her Son.

John 2:4 — Commentary on John

But He rebukes Her, and not without reason. "If," He says, "there is no wine, then those who do not have it should have come and asked for it themselves, not You, the Mother." For when one's own relatives ask for a miracle to be performed, the spectators are scandalized, but when those in need themselves ask, then the matter is free from suspicion. "My hour has not yet come," He said not because He is subject to dependence on time or observes certain hours (for how would this befit the Creator of times and ages?), but because He accomplishes all things at the fitting time. Since He was unseen and unknown to many, because not all were disciples, and even those present at the wedding did not know Him, for otherwise they themselves would have made the request about the wine — since all this was so, He said: "My hour has not yet come," that is, the fitting time has not yet arrived. But still the madness of Arius rises up, attempting to prove that the Lord is subject to hours and times. So learn, accursed one! If He were dependent on hours, then how did He ultimately perform the miracle? For if, as you say, He is dependent on hours and times, and His hour had not yet come, it would follow that He would not be able to perform the miracle. Yet He did perform the miracle; therefore, He is independent of hours. Notice, if you will, how He does not entirely nor in all things oppose His Mother, but rebuked Her a little and again fulfills Her request, rendering honor to Her and giving us a model of respect for parents.

John 2:5 — Commentary on John

The Mother says to the servants "whatever He says to you, do it" so that the request might be strengthened through their own approach and petition, so that it would be clear that the refusal was not from powerlessness, but with the aim of dispelling the opinion that He resorts to miracles out of self-glorification and vain ostentation.

John 2:6 — Commentary on John

The stone water jars were used for the purification of the Jews. For the Jews washed themselves almost every day and only then partook of food. Whether they touched a leper, a dead body, or had contact with a woman, they washed themselves as being already unclean. And since Palestine was waterless and it was not possible to find many springs, they always filled the water jars with water, so as not to run to the rivers in case of defilement. He said "according to the manner of the purifying of the Jews" not without purpose, but so that none of the unbelievers would think that some sediment of wine remained in the vessels, and then, when water was poured in and mixed, a very weak wine was produced — he shows that they were never receptacles for wine.

John 2:7 — Commentary on John

But could He not have produced wine from nothing, without filling the vessels with water? Of course He could; but the greatness of miracles often diminishes their acceptability. There could also have been the purpose of having the servants who carried the water into the vessels serve as witnesses of the miracle. Furthermore, so that we might learn that it is He who transforms the wine and the moisture of the grape, which is nothing but water.

John 2:8 — Commentary on John

He commands the servants to bring the drink for tasting to the master of the feast not without purpose, but so that no one would think that it was a gathering of drunkards, that their taste had been corrupted, and that in a state of drunkenness they mistook water for wine. So that such a suspicion would have no place, He entrusts the tasting to the sober one — the master of the feast. For those who were entrusted with serving at such occasions strictly abstained, so that under their direction everything would proceed in an orderly and decorous manner. But let us pray that this may be accomplished in us as well, that now there may take place, as it were, a marriage, that is, a union of God with our soul, while we are still in Cana of Galilee, that is, in the land of this low and perverted world, in every respect distorted and distorting. But this marriage does not take place without the presence of Christ and His Mother and the disciples. For how shall he be united with God who does not believe in Christ, born of Mary and speaking through the apostles? Let us see, then, what miracle the Lord performs at such a wedding and at such a union of God with the soul. He transforms water into wine, filling our six stone water jars. By "water" you may understand our wateriness, laxity, and feebleness in life and opinions; by five of the "water jars," the five senses, through which we err in deeds; by the sixth water jar, the intellect, by which we waver in opinions. Thus our Lord Jesus Christ, the evangelical Word, healing our falls — whether in the active life, the intellectual, or the contemplative — transforms what is fluid and unsteady in us into "wine," that is, into a life and teaching that is astringent and gladdening, and in this way our six water jars are filled with this beautiful drink: the senses, so that they do not err in action; the intellect, so that we do not err in opinions. Take note that there stood stone waterpots according to the custom of the purification of the Jews. The word "Judah" means "confession." He who confesses is purified in the five senses, by which he formerly sinned. The eye saw evil; the same eye during confession weeps and thus serves for purification. The ear heard lewd songs; the same ear again inclines to the words of the mouth of God. So it is with the other senses as well. The mind errs in its opinions; it again purifies the former evil by inclining toward right-mindedness. The waterpots are "stone" either because our composition is from earth, or because the intended vessels for such wine must be firm and indestructible. The mind of Paul was a stone waterpot both at the time when he was persecuting, for he was zealous for the traditions of his fathers beyond all his contemporaries (Gal. 1:14); and at the time when he was preaching, for he had such power in words that the Lycaonians, as the chief speaker, took him for Hermes (Acts 14:12).

John 2:9 — Commentary on John

The master of the feast asks not the servants, but the bridegroom. Why? Of course, by divine arrangement. If he had asked the servants, they would certainly have revealed the miracle; but no one would have believed them, for it was the beginning of signs, and no one yet had a great opinion of Christ, so that no one would have believed even if the servants had told of the miracle. However, when after this He performed other miracles as well, the present one too was bound to become credible, and the servants, telling everyone about it, could little by little gain trust. For this reason the Lord arranged it so that not the servants were asked, but the bridegroom.

John 2:10 — Commentary on John

The Lord did not simply make wine out of water, but excellent wine. For the miracles of Christ are such that they far surpass what is accomplished by nature. That the water was turned into wine is attested by the servants who drew the water; that it was excellent, by the master of the feast. All of this was proclaimed in the course of time, and those who heard of it were bound to be convinced very firmly. By "wine" you can understand the evangelical teaching, and by "water" everything that preceded the Gospel, which was very watery and did not have the perfection of evangelical teaching. I will give an example: the Lord gave man various laws — one in Paradise (Gen. 2:16–17), another at the time of Noah (Gen. 9), a third at the time of Abraham concerning circumcision (Gen. 17), a fourth through Moses (Ex. 19; Ex. 20), and a fifth through the prophets. All these laws, in comparison with the exactness and power of the Gospel, are watery, if one understands them simply and literally. But if one delves into their spirit and comprehends what is hidden in them, he will find the water turned into wine. For he who discerns spiritually what is spoken simply and understood by many literally will undoubtedly find in this water a fine wine, drunk afterward and kept back by the Bridegroom Christ, since the Gospel indeed appeared in the last times.

John 2:11 — Commentary on John

That the Lord began to work miracles after His baptism, we have spoken of this before. But it seems that the first miracle He performed was precisely the transformation of water into wine. For it is said: "This 'beginning' of miracles did He." But someone will say: "If this miracle is the beginning of miracles, it is not the beginning of all miracles, but only of those performed in Cana of Galilee; since He performed various miracles in Cana, this one was the beginning of those." Although we have much to confirm that the present miracle is the beginning of all miracles as well, because the words "and manifested His glory; and His disciples believed in Him" show that before this He had not performed any other miracle by which He would have manifested His glory; nevertheless, let us not argue whether this was the first miracle or another. How then did He manifest His glory? For few were present at this event, and it was not performed before the people? But if not then, afterwards all were to hear of this miracle, as it is proclaimed even to this day, and did not remain unknown. The words "His disciples believed in Him" understand thus: that they acquired a greater and stronger faith in Him. They believed before, of course, but they did not believe so firmly.

John 2:12 — Commentary on John

The Lord comes to Capernaum for no other purpose than to leave His Mother there, so as not to lead Her with Him everywhere. Since they had gone to Cana for the wedding, and the wedding had passed, He returns His Mother to Capernaum, to Her home. That the Lord comes to Capernaum for this very reason is revealed by the fact that He stayed there only a few days and did not perform miracles there, because the inhabitants of that city had no faith in Him, which is why the Lord in another place pronounces woe upon it (Matt. 11:23).

John 2:13 — Commentary on John

The words "the Passover was near" show by the evangelist that Jesus was baptized not long before the Passover.

John 2:14 — Commentary on John

Having come to Jerusalem, He performs a deed revealing complete authority, namely: He drives out of the temple those who sold sheep and oxen. Although Matthew (Matt. 21:12–13) narrates this, know that He did this not just once. What Matthew recounts He performs close to His Passion, while the present account — in John — He performs at the beginning of the signs.

John 2:15 — Commentary on John

Why does He drive such people out of the temple altogether? Not without reason: He will heal on the Sabbath and, as it were, violate the law concerning it; therefore, so that they would not then consider Him an opponent of God, He forestalls such a thought by the present occasion. For he who showed such zeal for the temple would not reject God, the Lord of the temple. And He drove them out not simply, but striking with a whip made of cords, and overturned the tables, and scattered the coin or money of the money-changers, and undertook a very dangerous deed. And he who subjects himself to danger for the house of God would permit a departure from the law of God not as an opponent of God, but undoubtedly as the Son, having equal authority with God the Father, who gave the law concerning the Sabbath.

John 2:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Nor did He cast out only those who bought and sold, but their goods also: The sheep, and the oxen, and poured out the changers' money, and overthrew the tables, i. e. of the money changers, which were coffers of pence.

John 2:16 — Commentary on John

Therefore here He said with restraint: "Do not make My Father's house a house of trade." For the miracles were only just beginning, and He did not yet have that boldness which the miracles would give. But there, that is in Matthew, He says: "Do not make it a den of robbers." He openly called them robbers, as people profiting by unjust means. For whoever prices a thing of little worth dearly and seizes the opportunity to extract gain from the poor and widows (as those who buy up necessities and then resell them typically do), what else does he do but rob, extracting gain from the misfortune of his neighbors? Therefore He did not say "the house of God," but "the house of My Father," showing that He, as the Son, has authority over all that belongs to the Father. The money changers are those who sell small coins or nummi. Like those merchants of old, many of the chief priests also sin when they sell "oxen" in the church, not giving honor to those who excel in the teaching word, but giving it to those who wish to do evil; when they sell "sheep" — the simple and common people; "doves" — spiritual gifts; and when they elevate to the highest rank those who give more. Such persons the Lord "drives out" of the sanctuary, finding them by His judgment unworthy of the chief priesthood. Likewise, if someone sells large and small coin, that is, opinion and word, and being a teacher but not foreseeing the benefit, does not proclaim the evangelical word, the Lord "overturns" his "table" as well, that is, the rank of teacher, and the teaching which he out of malice withholds, not giving it to all; meanwhile the Lord Jesus removes such a one from authority and seats another, a worthy one, at the teaching table.

John 2:17 — Commentary on John

The disciples remembered that it is written: "Zeal for Your house consumes me" (Ps. 69:9). They had been growing in goodness for only a short time, yet they were already recalling passages from the Scriptures, and finding testimonies in them, they were being more and more confirmed in their knowledge of Christ.

John 2:18 — Commentary on John

When the Jews saw that the Lord was doing this with great authority and saying "do not make My Father's house a marketplace," they said: "Convince us by some miracle that You are the Son of God and that You were sent by Him. For how is it evident that the Lord of this house is Your Father?"

John 2:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Jews seeing Jesus thus acting with power, and having heard Him say, Make not My Father's house an house of merchandize, ask of Him a sign; Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What sign shewest Thou unto us, seeing that Thou doest these things?

John 2:19 — Commentary on John

He answers them in a parable, saying "Destroy this temple," without a doubt speaking of His own body, because in it dwelt the fullness of the Godhead of the Only-Begotten. By the word "destroy" He does not encourage them to murder (far be such a thought!), but, knowing their intention to do this, He hints at what will happen without delay. Let the Arians also hear how the Lord and destroyer of death says "I will raise it up." He did not say "the Father will raise it up," but "I" will raise it up, employing His own power and not needing another's from without.

John 2:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He does not however provoke them to commit murder, by saying, Destroy; but only shows that their intentions were not hidden from Him. Let the Arians observe how our Lord, as the destroyer of death, says, I will raise it up; that is to say, by My own power.

John 2:20 — Commentary on John

The Jews, thinking that He was speaking of the lifeless temple, laugh at Him. "How," they say, "do You say that You will raise it up in three days, when it took forty-six years to build?" One must know that when the temple was first built under Solomon, everything was completed without difficulty in twenty years. But afterwards, when the Jews after the captivity received permission to build the temple, they began to rebuild it in the reign of Cyrus; then, having met with hindrance from envious persons, they continued the construction until the reign of Artaxerxes; and under him, enjoying complete security, they were barely able to finish this work. When it is said that the Jews during the construction held a spear in one hand and a building tool in the other, they were in such great fear from the neighboring Idumeans, and not from the Persians, for from them, that is from the Persians, as I said, they enjoyed complete safety. Concerning this construction, which took place after the captivity, they say that it lasted forty-six years, since the Jews were being hindered, and therefore they extended it from the reign of Cyrus to Artaxerxes.

John 2:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Jews, supposing that He spoke of the material temple, scoffed: Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and will Thou rear it up in three days?

John 2:21 — Commentary on John

Apollinaris attempts to find here a defense for his heresy. Wishing to confirm that the Lord's flesh was without a soul, he says: "The flesh is called a temple, and a temple is soulless; therefore, it too is soulless." Thunder-struck and dizzy fool! You would perhaps make the Lord's flesh into wood and stones as well, since the temple is made of them?! When you hear the Lord's words: "My soul is now troubled" (John 12:27) and "I have power to lay down My soul" (John 10:18), how do you understand them? If you say that this is spoken not of a rational and intellectual soul, then where will you place the words "Father! into Your hands I commit My spirit" (Luke 23:46)? Will you understand even this as referring to an irrational soul? And this: "You will not leave my soul in Hades" (Ps. 16:10), how does it seem to you? But perish you along with those who share your opinions.

John 2:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

From this Apollinarius draws an heretical inference: and attempts to show that Christ's flesh was inanimate, because the temple was inanimate. In this way you will prove the flesh of Christ to be wood and stone, because the temple is composed of these materials. Now if you refuse to allow what is said, Now is My soul troubled; (John 12:27) and, I have power to lay it (My life) down, (ib. 10:18) to be said of the rational soul, still how will you interpret, Into Thy hands, O Lord, I commend My spirit? (Luke 23:46) you cannot understand this of an irrational soul: or again, the passage, Thou shall not leave My soul in hell. (Ps. 16:11)

John 2:22 — Commentary on John

And it is not surprising that the Jews did not understand the words of Jesus, nor did the disciples. For them there were two greatest difficulties: one — that the matter of the resurrection is very hard to comprehend, all the more so since it was entirely unknown to them; the other — that He who lives in the body is God. However, after the resurrection the disciples understood and believed the Scripture. Which Scripture? Both every Scripture that foretells the resurrection, and, as the clearest, this one: "You will not leave my soul in Hades" (Ps. 16:10), and this one: "The Lord desires to cleanse him of his wound and to show him light" (Isa. 53:11). For these passages of Scripture very clearly foretell the resurrection.

John 2:23 — Commentary on John

When Jesus was at the feast, some apparently believed in His name; but their faith was unsteady. For, attending to Christ for a time not as God, but as a God-bearing man, they again fell away even from this most insignificant faith. And that they were such is evident from what follows below.

John 2:24 — Commentary on John

"He Himself," it says, "Jesus did not entrust Himself to them" and did not transmit the full teaching, as to those who did not truly believe, penetrating into their hearts (Ps. 93:11; Jer. 17:10) and knowing what was in them concerning Him. For it was not hidden from Him what the thought was in each person who apparently believed.

John 3:1 — Commentary on John

Such, almost, was Nicodemus as well. He too believed in Jesus and, it seems, spoke to the Jews in the Lord's favor, namely: that they ought to judge Him only after careful investigation (John 7:50–51). And after the crucifixion, at the burial, he likewise showed much care and generosity. Nevertheless, he did not believe as he ought to have.

John 3:2 — Commentary on John

Still clinging to Jewish weakness, he comes to Jesus "at night" out of fear of the Jews (John 19:38–39); he calls Him Teacher, as a mere man, for such was his understanding of Him, which is why he adds that no one can perform such miracles unless God is with him. Do you see, he comes to Jesus as to a prophet and a man beloved by God. What then does the Lord do? He does not rebuke him in a stern manner, does not say, why do you come at night to a Teacher sent from God, why do you lack boldness? He says nothing of the sort, but graciously converses with him about divine and lofty subjects. Note also that although Christ performed many miracles, the present Evangelist does not recount a single one of them, either because they have been told by the other Evangelists, or because they are beyond detailed narration.

John 3:3 — Commentary on John

It seems that the Lord's words to Nicodemus have nothing in common with Nicodemus's words to Him. But to the attentive reader much in common will be revealed. Since Nicodemus had a lowly conception of Christ, namely that He is a Teacher and that God is with Him, the Lord says to him: it is natural for you to have such a conception of Me. For you have not yet been born "from above," that is, from God, by a spiritual birth, but are still fleshly, and the knowledge you have of Me is not spiritual, but natural and human. And I say to you that both you and everyone else will be outside the Kingdom if you are not born from above and from God and do not receive the proper conception of Me. For birth through baptism, bringing light into the soul, gives it the ability to see or to know the Kingdom of God, that is, His only-begotten Son. For the Son can be called both the wisdom of God and the Kingdom of God. But this Kingdom, Nicodemus, no one can see or know unless he is born of God. So you too, because you have not yet been born spiritually, do not see Me — the Kingdom of God — as you ought, but have a lowly conception of Me.

John 3:4 — Commentary on John

Nicodemus, hearing teaching higher than human, is amazed and according to the characteristic of weak human nature asks: "How is this possible?" This is a sign of unbelief. For where there is no faith, there arise questions: how is this, why is this? The words of Nicodemus also seem laughable, because he did not think of spiritual birth, but recalled the bodily womb. Having heard that unless one is born "from above," he thought that the word was used instead of "from the beginning," "again," a second time, and understood the speech in this meaning: unless one is born "from the beginning," a second time. Therefore he also says: "How can a man, being old, enter into his mother's womb?"

John 3:5 — Commentary on John

Two things were difficult for him to understand: one – the spiritual birth, the other – the Kingdom. For the Jews had never heard the name of the Kingdom of Heaven. Now he is perplexed about the birth. And Christ reveals to him more clearly the manner of the spiritual birth. For man, consisting of two parts, soul and body, has a twofold manner of birth as well. The water, visibly received, acts for the cleansing of the body, while the Spirit, invisibly united, acts for the regeneration of the invisible soul. If you ask how water can give birth, then I too will ask how seed, which is itself water-like, can be formed into a human being? Therefore, just as with bodily seed everything is accomplished by the grace of God, so also in baptism water is set before us, but everything is accomplished by the Spirit and the prayerful invocation, and especially by the presence of God. For in this water are performed the signs and image of burial and resurrection. The three immersions are a sign of the three-day burial; then the person rises up (emerges), like the Lord, wearing the bright and pure garment of incorruption, having plunged corruption beneath the water.

John 3:6 — Commentary on John

The Lord, diverting Nicodemus' attention from fleshly birth, says: "that which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit," that is, a person who is born through baptism becomes spiritual; for the word "spirit" you should understand as meaning "spiritual." True, the one who is baptized does not become the divine Spirit, but having received through the Spirit the adoption, grace, and honor, he is deemed worthy to be spiritual.

John 3:7 — Commentary on John

Seeing that Nicodemus is still troubled, He says: "Do not marvel." Then He attempts to teach by a sensible example.

John 3:8 — Commentary on John

"The Spirit," he says, "breathes where it wills, and you hear its voice, yet you do not know its direction, because it is uncontainable and unobstructed, and by the power of its nature has movement in every direction." If he says "breathes where it wills," it is not because the wind has the capacity for free choice and desire, but because he wishes (as I said) to indicate its natural movement and uncontainable force. And if you do not know where and how the wind blows — this spirit subject to the senses — then how do you wish to comprehend rebirth from the Spirit of God? If this spirit cannot be restrained, then all the more will the grace of the Holy Spirit not be subject to the laws of nature. Let Macedonius the fighter against the Spirit be put to shame, and Eunomius his predecessor. The first reduces the Spirit to a servant, yet here he hears that the wind blows where it wishes, and consequently all the more does the Spirit have self-sovereign movement and acts where and how He wishes. And Eunomius, having first erred in this very same matter and called the Spirit a creature, extended his audacity so far as to claim that he knows God just as well as he knows himself. Let him hear, then, that he does not know the movement and direction of the wind; how then, O transgressor, do you dare to claim for yourself knowledge of the Essence of God?

John 3:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) This completely refutes Macedonius the impugner of the Spirit, who asserted that the Holy Ghost was a servant. The Holy Ghost, we find, works by His own power, where He will, and what He will.

John 3:9 — Commentary on John

Nicodemus still remains with the Jewish weakness, and therefore again asks: "How can this be?"

John 3:10 — Commentary on John

Therefore the Lord also, showing him that he asks thus out of simplicity, says: "You are a teacher of Israel. If you recall the glorious miracles performed in the Old Testament, beginning from the creation of man and onward, namely: how he was created (Gen. 2:7), how the woman was made from a rib (Gen. 2:21–22), how signs were performed in Egypt, how at the Red Sea (Exod. 7, 8, 9, 14), how barren women gave birth (1 Sam. 1), and the like — if you consider this, as a teacher of Israel, then you will also believe what I am now saying."

John 3:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This is not said of Nicodemus, but of the Jewish race, who to the very last persisted in unbelief.

John 3:11 — Commentary on John

"Moreover, I speak of what I know and what I have seen, that is, I know with precision." For by the word "have seen" He indicates not bodily sight, but the most precise knowledge. "But you do not accept Our testimony, that is, Mine." The Lord says this not to Nicodemus alone, but extends it to the entire race of the Jews, who to the end remained in unbelief.

John 3:12 — Commentary on John

"If I have told you earthly things, and you do not believe," that is, if I told you about regeneration accomplished in baptism and you did not accept it, but asked "how?" (He calls this birth "earthly" because it takes place on earth for the benefit of people living on earth; although by grace and dignity it is heavenly, we are baptized while on earth). So if I spoke of this "earthly" birth and found you unbelieving, how will you believe if you hear of the ineffable heavenly birth by which the Only-begotten Son was born of the Father? Some, however, understood "earthly" as referring to the example of the wind, so that the meaning of the passage is presented as follows: if I presented you an example from earthly things, and you were not convinced by it, then how can you learn things more exalted?

John 3:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But when thou hearest that the Son of man came down from heaven, think not that His flesh came down from heaven; for this is the doctrine of those heretics, who held that Christ took His Body from heaven, and only passed through the Virgin.

John 3:13 — Commentary on John

And this, apparently, has nothing in common with what preceded it. But if one carefully examines the thought of the Lord, it will turn out that this too is closely related to what came before. Since Nicodemus called the Lord a Teacher and a Prophet, He says: "Do not consider Me a prophet who is of the earth, sent by God to teach, but consider Me as having come down from above, as the Son, and not as being of the earth. None of the prophets ascended into heaven, but only I alone am to ascend, just as I also descended." Having heard that the Son of Man came down "from heaven," do not think that the flesh came down from heaven. Indeed, Apollinarius thought this way, that Christ, having a body from heaven, passed through the Virgin as through a channel. But since Christ, consisting of two natures, was one Hypostasis or one Person, the names of the Man are applied to the Word, and again the names of the Word are applied to the Man. So here also it is said that the "Son of Man" came down from heaven, because He is one Person and one Hypostasis. Then, lest you, having heard "who came down," should think that the One who came down is no longer in heaven, He says "who is in heaven." Therefore, having heard that I came down, do not think that I am not there; but I am both present here bodily and seated there with the Father in Divinity.

John 3:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) See then the aptness of the figure. The figure of the serpent has the appearance of the beast, but not its poison: in the same way Christ came in the likeness of sinful flesh, being free from sin. By Christ's being lifted up, understand His being suspended on high, by which suspension He sanctified the air, even as He had sanctified the earth by walking upon it. Herein too is typified the glory of Christ: for the height of the cross was made His glory: for in that He submitted to be judged, He judged the prince of this world; for Adam died justly, because he sinned; our Lord unjustly, because He did no sin. So He overcame him, who delivered Him over to death, and thus delivered Adam from death. And in this the devil found himself vanquished, that he could not upon the cross torment our Lord into hating His murderers: but only made Him love and pray for them the more. In this way the cross of Christ was made His lifting up, and glory.

John 3:14 — Commentary on John

Having spoken before about regeneration through baptism, he then speaks also of the benefaction accomplished for us through the cross. For the cross and death are the cause of the grace bestowed upon us through baptism, since in baptism we portray the death of the Lord. He does not say directly that I will be crucified, but recalls the serpent and the ancient history (Num. 21:5–9), and in this way accomplishes several things at once: on the one hand, He teaches us that the old is akin to the new and that the Lawgiver of the Old and New Testaments is one and the same, although Marcion, Manes, and the rest of the assembly of such heretics reject the Old Testament, saying that it is the legislation of an evil demiurge (craftsman); on the other hand, He teaches that if the Jews escaped death by looking upon the bronze image of the serpent, then all the more shall we escape the death of the soul by looking upon the Crucified One and believing in Him. Compare, if you will, the type with the reality. There, a likeness of a serpent, having the appearance of a serpent but not having its venom: so too here, the Lord is Man, but free from the venom of sin, having come in the likeness of sinful flesh, that is, in the likeness of flesh subject to sin, but He Himself is not sinful flesh. Then, those who looked were delivered from bodily death, while we are delivered from spiritual death. Then, the one hung up healed from the bites of serpents, but now Christ heals the wounds inflicted by the dragon of the mind. When you hear "must be lifted up," understand it thus: to be hung. For He was hung on high, so that He who sanctified the earth by walking upon it might also sanctify the air. Understand "to be lifted up" also thus: to be glorified. For the cross truly became the exaltation and glory of Christ. By that in which He seemed condemned, He condemned the prince of this world. I will explain a little. Adam died justly, because he sinned. The Lord died not by a debt of justice, because He did not sin. Before the crucifixion of the Lord, death justly held dominion over men. But since the Lord was found to be without sin, what could the devil find in Him deserving of death? And since He was put to death unjustly, He conquered the one who killed Him, and in this way also freed Adam from the death that was justly inflicted upon him as one who had sinned. And in another way. Two things dominated over the human race: pleasure and sorrow. The Lord, having passed through both, proved unconquerable. The tempter first approached Him on the mountain with the offer of pleasure (Matt. 4:3, 6, 9); but, finding Him unconquerable through this, he employed great cunning, bringing sorrow, so that at least through it he might master Him, and for this he raised up everything against Him: the denial of the disciples, the mockery of the soldiers, the blasphemy of the passersby, death at the hands of the Jews, but even in this he found Him unconquerable. For the sorrow on the cross could not arouse in the Lord hatred toward those who crucified Him, but He continued to love them and prayed for them, saying: "Father, do not hold this sin against them" (Luke 23:34). Do you see how He conquered by that through which He appeared to have been conquered? Thus, the cross became both His exaltation and His glory.

John 3:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(in loc.) As He said above, that the Son of man came down from heaven, not meaning that His flesh did come down from heaven, on account of the unity of person in Christ, attributing to man what belonged to God: so now conversely what belongs to man, he assigns to God the Word. The Son of God was impassible; but being one in respect of person with man, who was passible, the Son is said to be given up to death; inasmuch as He truly suffered, not in His own nature, but in His own flesh. From this death follows an exceeding great and incomprehensible benefit: viz. that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. The Old Testament promised to those who obeyed it, length of days: the Gospel promises life eternal, and imperishable.

John 3:16 — Commentary on John

The love of God for the world is great and extended so far that He gave not an angel, not a prophet, but His Son, and moreover His Only-Begotten (1 John 4:9). If He had given even an angel, that deed would not have been small. Why? Because an angel is His faithful and obedient servant, while we are enemies and apostates. But now, when He gave His Son, what surpassing love He showed! Again, if He had many sons and gave one, even that would have been a very great thing. But now He gave His Only-Begotten. Can His goodness then be worthily praised? The Arians say that the Son is called Only-begotten because He alone was produced and created by God, while everything else was then created by Him. The answer to them is simple. If He had been called Only-begotten without the word "Son," then your subtle invention would have had a basis. But now, since He is called both Only-begotten and Son, the word "Only-begotten" cannot be understood as you understand it, but rather that He alone was begotten of the Father. Note, I ask you, that just as above He said that the Son of Man came down from heaven, not meaning that His flesh did come down from heaven, but He attributed what belongs to God to the man on account of the unity of the Person and the unity of the Hypostasis, so here again He attributes what belongs to the man to God the Word. "God gave," He says, "His Son to death." Although God remained impassible, yet since by Hypostasis One and the Same was both God the Word and Man subject to suffering, it is said that the Son is given over to death, who indeed also suffered in His own flesh. What is the benefit of the Son being given? It is great and inconceivable for man — that everyone who believes in Him should receive two blessings: one, that he should not perish; the other, that he should have life, and moreover eternal life. The Old Testament promised long life to those who pleased God in it, but the Gospel rewards such people with life not temporal, but eternal and indestructible.

John 3:17 — Commentary on John

Since there are two comings of Christ, one that has already taken place and another that is future, concerning the first coming he says that the Son was not sent to judge the world (for if He had come for this purpose, all would have been condemned, since all have sinned, as Paul also says (Rom. 3:23)), but He came primarily to save the world. Such was His purpose. But in practice, it turned out that He condemns those who did not believe. The Law of Moses came primarily for the exposure of sin (Rom. 3:20) and the condemnation of transgressors. For it pardoned no one, but as soon as it found someone sinning in anything, it immediately imposed punishment as well. Thus, the first coming did not have as its purpose to judge, except for those who in practice did not believe, for they are already condemned; but the second coming will be expressly for the purpose of judging all and rendering to each according to his deeds.

John 3:18 — Commentary on John

What does "he who believes in the Son is not judged" mean? Is he really not judged if his life is impure? He is very much judged. For Paul does not even call such people truly believing. "They profess," he says, "that they know God, but by their works they deny Him" (Tit. 1:16). However, here he is speaking about the fact that one is not judged for the very reason that he believed: although he will give the strictest account for evil deeds, he is not punished for unbelief, because he once believed. "But he that believeth not is condemned already." How? First, because unbelief itself is condemnation; for to be outside the light — this alone — is the greatest punishment. Then, although he is not yet cast into Gehenna here, He has joined together everything that leads to future punishment; just as a murderer, even if he has not been sentenced to punishment by a judge's verdict, is condemned by the very nature of the deed. And Adam died on the very day on which he tasted of the forbidden tree; although he was alive, by the sentence and by the nature of the deed he was dead. Thus, every unbeliever is already condemned here, as one who undoubtedly is subject to punishment and shall not come to judgment, according to what is said: "the ungodly shall not rise in the judgment" (Ps. 1:5). For no account will be required of the ungodly, just as none will be of the devil: they shall rise not for judgment, but for condemnation. So also in the Gospel the Lord says that the prince of this world is already judged (Jn. 16:11), both because he himself did not believe, and because he made Judas a traitor and prepared destruction for the rest. But if in the parables (Mt. 23:14–32; Lk. 19:11–27) the Lord presents those subject to punishment as giving an account, do not be surprised — first, because what is spoken is a parable, and what is said in parables need not all be taken as laws and rules. For on that day each person, having an unerring judge in his conscience, will need no other accuser, but will go away bound by his own self; and second, because the Lord presents as giving an account not unbelievers, but believers who are uncompassionate and unmerciful. We, however, are speaking about the ungodly and unbelievers; and it is one thing to be ungodly and unbelieving, and another to be unmerciful and sinful.

John 3:19 — Commentary on John

Here he shows the unbelievers to be deprived of every excuse. "The judgment," he says, "consists in this: that the light came to them, yet they did not hasten toward it." They sinned not only in that they themselves did not seek the light, but, what is worst of all, in that it came to them, and they nevertheless did not accept it. For this reason they are condemned. If the light had not come, people could have appealed to ignorance of the good. But when God the Word came and delivered His teaching in order to enlighten them, and they did not accept it, then they were deprived of every excuse. Lest anyone should say that no one would prefer darkness to light, he sets forth the reason why men turned to the darkness: "Because," he says, "their deeds were evil." Since Christianity requires not only a right way of thinking but also an honest life, and they desired to wallow in the filth of sin, therefore those who do evil deeds did not wish to come to the light of Christianity and submit to My laws.

John 3:21 — Commentary on John

"But he who does the truth," that is, he who leads an honest and God-pleasing life, strives toward Christianity as toward the light, so that he may advance still more in goodness and that his deeds may be shown to be wrought in God. For such a person, believing rightly and leading an honest life, shines before all people, and God is glorified in him. Therefore the cause of the unbelief of the pagans was the impurity of their life. Perhaps someone will say: "What then, are there not wicked Christians and praiseworthy pagans in their manner of life?" That there are wicked Christians, I myself will say; but that there are good pagans, I cannot say decisively. Some may be found to be gentle and good "by nature," but this is not virtue; yet good "by effort" and practice in goodness — no one. And if some appeared to be good, they did everything for the sake of glory; but he who acts for glory, and not for the sake of goodness itself, will willingly give himself over to evil desire when he finds the occasion for it. For if among us even the threat of hell, and every other care, and the examples of countless saints can scarcely keep people in virtue, then the nonsense and abominations of the pagans will even less keep them in goodness. It is already much if they do not make them completely wicked.

John 3:22 — Commentary on John

As long as the feast of Passover continued, Jesus was in Jerusalem. When it passed, Jesus went out from there into the land of Judea and lived near the Jordan, where many gathered. He sought crowded places not for vain honor or glory, but because He desired to bring benefit and good to a greater number of people. When He also went up to the feasts, He went for this very same reason, to bring benefit to a greater number of people both by teaching and by the manifestation of miracles. Hearing that He baptized, do not think that He Himself baptized: His disciples baptized, but the evangelist attributes the work of the disciples to the Teacher. Further on, this same evangelist says that "Jesus did not baptize, but His disciples" (Jn. 4:2). Will you ask "why did He Himself not baptize"? Learn. John had previously said that "He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit" (Mt. 3:11). But He had not yet given the Holy Spirit, because it was not yet time. Therefore, if He had baptized, He would either have baptized without the Spirit (and how then would He have differed from John?), or He would have given the Spirit before the proper time, and this is unworthy of God, who does everything in due time. When was it time to give the Spirit? The time after the Ascension. For our nature in Christ Jesus needed to appear before the Father without sin, and after God was thus reconciled with us, for the Spirit to be sent down as a rich and generous gift.

John 3:23 — Commentary on John

So, the disciples of Jesus were baptizing, and John was still baptizing and did not cease, fulfilling two purposes at once: one — that he spoke to those coming to him about Christ and led them to Him; the other — that he gave the disciples no occasion for jealousy and great disputes. If he had stopped baptizing, what would his disciples not have done, given their envious disposition toward Christ? If he, crying out very frequently and always yielding precedence to Christ, did not persuade them to turn to Him, what jealousy would he have aroused in them had he stopped baptizing? The disciples of Christ baptize with a baptism having nothing greater than the baptism of John, for both are imperfect, as neither partakes of the Spirit, though the purpose of both is the same—to lead those being baptized to Christ.

John 3:24 — Commentary on John

Therefore Christ especially began to preach at the time when John was imprisoned, on account of the jealousy of the Baptist's disciples. I think that John's death was also permitted to happen very soon so that all the devotion of the people would transfer to Christ, and the people would not be divided in their thoughts about both John and Christ.

John 3:25 — Commentary on John

A dispute arose between John's disciples and a certain Jew concerning baptism. The Jew held the baptism of Christ's disciples to be superior, while John's disciples held the baptism of their teacher to be superior.

John 3:26 — Commentary on John

Those who had disputed about purification, that is, baptism, come to their teacher and begin to incite him, saying: "Teacher! He Who was with you, Who held the rank of a disciple, has separated and is baptizing"; He about Whom you testified, that is, Whom you baptized, Whom you made famous, dares to do the same thing as you; moreover, some do not heed you, but all heed Him: "For all," it says, "are going to Him, and are leaving you."

John 3:27 — Commentary on John

John, wishing to frighten them and show that by hindering Christ and pushing Him away from glory they are warring against God, says: "A man can receive nothing of himself"; and further: "If," he says, "it had not been given from heaven, then He Whom you envy would not have increased. Therefore you sin twice at once: once in that you oppose the decree of God, and again in that you undertake the impossible." Along with this he also somewhat reassures them by the fact that the one overcoming them is not a man, but God. "And we too," he says, "what we had, we had not from ourselves, but from heaven. If the works of Christ are more glorious, then one should not be surprised, for such is the will of God."

John 3:28 — Commentary on John

"You yourselves," he says, "know that I testified about Him that He is greater than me." So then, if you fully accept my testimony, then know that He is more honorable than me, and my joy consists in everyone coming to Him.

John 3:29 — Commentary on John

If the Bride, that is, the people, were not coming to this Bridegroom, then I, the friend of the bridegroom, would grieve; but now that this has happened, I rejoice greatly, for I see that the Bridegroom — Christ — calls out to the bride — the people — and teaches them. Not without purpose did he say "standing," but by this he shows that his work is finished and he stands already without activity, and that he finally needs to stand and only listen to the teaching of Christ and His conversation with the bride. "My joy," he says, "has been fulfilled in the Bridegroom." The task entrusted to me as the friend of the bridegroom, I see, has succeeded. So, the Lord is the bridegroom of every soul; the bridal chamber in which the union takes place is the place of baptism, that is, the church; He gives the bride a pledge — the forgiveness of sins, the communion of the Holy Spirit, and the rest in the age to come, when He will lead those who are worthy into better and higher mysteries. Note, then, that the bridegroom is none other than Christ alone, while all teachers are friends of the bridegroom, as was the Forerunner. For the giver of blessings is none other than the Lord alone; all the rest are mediators and ministers of the blessings bestowed by the Lord.

John 3:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Christ is the spouse of every soul; the wedlock, wherein they are joined, is baptism; the place of that wedlock is the Church; the pledge of it, remission of sins, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost; the consummation, eternal life; which those who are worthy shall receive. Christ alone is the Bridegroom: all other teachers are but the friends of the Bridegroom, as was the forerunner. The Lord is the giver of good; the rest are the despisers of His gifts. For which cause I rejoice now, that all men follow Him. For had the bride, i. e. the people, not come forth to meet the Bridegroom, then I, as the friend of the Bridegroom, should have grieved,

John 3:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As, on the sun rising, the light of the other heavenly bodies seems to be extinguished, though in reality it is only obscured by the greater light: thus the forerunner is said to decrease; as if he were a star hidden by the sun. Christ increases in proportion as he gradually discloses Himself by miracles; not in the sense of increase, or advancement in virtue, (the opinion of Nestorius,) but only as regards the manifestation of His divinity.

John 3:30 — Commentary on John

"My work," he says, "is finished, and I have handed the people over to Him. Therefore my glory must decrease, while His must increase." How then does the Forerunner's glory decrease? Just as the morning star is obscured by the sun and it seems to many that its light has been extinguished, though in reality it has not been extinguished but is obscured by a greater light; so, without a doubt, the morning star of the Forerunner is covered by the noetic Sun, and therefore he is said to decrease. But Christ increases, because in a short time He makes Himself known through miracles. He does not increase by way of progress in virtue. Away with such a thought! It is the idle talk of Nestorius. Rather, He increases in terms of the manifestation and revelation of His Divinity; for little by little, and not all at once, does He declare that He is God.

John 3:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Christ cometh from above, as descending from the Father; and is above all, as being elected in preference to all.

John 3:31 — Commentary on John

The Forerunner compares himself with Christ and says that He comes "from above," from the Father, and is "above all," surpassing all and preserving the supremacy of the Father, while I, being of the earth, speak earthly things, imperfect and lowly in comparison with the teaching of Christ. Although the teaching of the Forerunner himself was also divine, in comparison with the teaching of Christ it contains much that is earthly.

John 3:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When ye hear then, that Christ speaketh what He saw and heard from the Father, do not suppose that He needs to be taught by the Father; but only that that knowledge, which He has naturally, is from the Father. For this reason He is said to have heard, whatever He knows, from the Father.

John 3:32 — Commentary on John

He says that He saw and heard, that is, He speaks and testifies about what He heard from the Father and what He saw, that is, what He knows with precision. But no one among those who do not heed the truth accepts His testimony. When you hear that Christ speaks what He heard from the Father, do not think that He has need to learn knowledge from the Father, but since everything the Son knows by nature He has from the Father, as being consubstantial with Him, it is said that He heard from the Father what He knows. This is similar to how you, having seen a son who resembles his father in everything, say that he has everything from his father, that is, he turned out to resemble no one else but his father.

John 3:33 — Commentary on John

And whoever received His witness, that is, His teaching, that one has set his seal, that is, has shown, has confirmed, that God is true. For whoever believes in the one sent from God believes God, and by this he sets his seal and proves that he believed Him, because He is true. And conversely, whoever does not believe in the one sent from God shows that He is a liar, and for this reason did not believe Him, because He is a liar (Rom. 1:25; 1 John 5:10). Therefore, whoever believes in Christ, by the very fact that he believed in the one sent from God, shows that God is true. For it is evident that he believed Him because He is true.

John 3:34 — Commentary on John

And rightly so. "For all others," he says, "received the power of the Spirit by measure, but to Christ Himself He gave not by measure some one or two powers, but He essentially possesses the entire Spirit." Thus, to the prophets God both gives the Spirit, that is, the power of the Spirit, and gives it by measure; but to Christ He does not give either by measure or without measure, for Christ possesses Him essentially. Hearing that He was "sent," understand it thus: that He was sent from the Father, as a ray from the sun. Do we not say: "the sun sent forth rays" and "the sun let forth light," that is, sent it upon the earth? Yet we do not say that the ray is of a different essence or later than the sun. So also the Son was sent into the world from the noetic Sun and Father, as a radiance, as a ray, as light — and call Him whatever you wish, insofar as it is fitting. It is not untimely to speak here, since the discussion has turned to how the Son has the Spirit and in what sense the Spirit is called the Son's. The Apostle says: "God sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying out: 'Abba, Father!'" (Gal. 4:6), and in another place: "if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not His" (Rom. 8:9). The Latins, poorly receiving and understanding these words, say that the Spirit proceeds from the Son. We shall say to them, first, that it is one thing to be from someone and another thing to be someone's. That the Spirit is the Spirit of the Son is not subject to doubt and is confirmed by all of Scripture; but that He is from the Son, no Scripture testifies, lest we introduce two causes of the Spirit, namely the Father and the Son. Thus, they say: "But He breathed on the disciples and said: 'Receive the Holy Spirit'" (John 20:22). What a false understanding! If He gave the Spirit to the disciples when He breathed on them, then how did He tell them that in a few days after this you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes upon you (Acts 1:5, 8)? Or why do we believe that the descent of the Spirit took place at Pentecost, if He gave Him on the evening of the day of His resurrection? For it was then that He breathed. But this is very laughable. Evidently, He did not give them the Holy Spirit then, but one of the gifts of the Spirit, namely the forgiveness of sins. For He immediately adds: "Whose sins you forgive" (John 20:23). And the Son possesses the Spirit essentially, as consubstantial with Him, and not as one moved to action by Him. For the prophets are moved to action. And He is called the Spirit of the Son because the Son is truth and power and wisdom, and the Holy Spirit is described by Isaiah as the Spirit of truth and power and wisdom (Isaiah 11:2). He is called the Spirit of the Son in another sense as well, namely that He is bestowed upon people through the Son. You believe that the Spirit proceeds from the Father and is bestowed upon creation through the Son, and this will be for you a rule of Orthodoxy.

John 3:35 — Commentary on John

Having spoken lofty things about Christ, he now again proclaims humble things, in order to make the word easily acceptable to the listeners. Therefore he says "The Father loves the Son," as if speaking about some extraordinary man, and has given all things into the hands of the Son — according to His humanity. And if according to His divinity, then what of it? The Father gave all things to the Son by nature, and not by grace. Since He has His being from the Father, it is naturally said that He also has all things from the Father. Thus, the Son has all things, both what is in heaven and what is on earth. For He rules over all, even though not all desire it. Subsequently, when at the second coming every knee shall bow before Him, He will receive full dominion over all, when evil will no longer have power, but, remaining inactive, will show that the nature of good from the beginning is inherent in all and contains all.

John 3:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Father then hath given all things to the Son in respect of His divinity; of right, not of grace. Or; He hath given all things into His hand, in respect of His humanity: inasmuch as He is made Lord of all things that are in heaven, and that are in earth.

John 3:36 — Commentary on John

"He who believes in the Son has eternal life" in himself, that is, Christ Himself, who is truly the life (John 14:6); for in Him we live and move (Acts 17:28). For whoever has voluntarily departed from life, how will he have it, when life is Christ? For the apostle Paul also says: when Christ, who is your life, shall appear, then you also, having become dead to evil and unmoved by it, shall appear in glory (Col. 3:4). He did not say "will leave him," but "remains on him," showing that it will never depart from him. Lest you, having heard of death, take it as temporary, he says that it will abide on him, on the one who did not believe, and the punishment will be eternal. With all these words the Baptist leads and urges all his listeners to faith in Christ. For he does not say this without purpose, but instructs both his own disciples and all the rest to no longer envy Christ, but to heed Him as God.

John 4:1-2 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist, hinting at the slander of the envious, says that although Jesus did not baptize, nevertheless the envious, wishing to incite the Pharisees against Christ, slandered Him by saying that He was baptizing.

John 4:3 — Commentary on John

The Lover of mankind, having once become incarnate for us, does everything for our benefit. So now too, having learned that the Pharisees heard of His fame, and knowing that they would envy Him and rise up against Him, He withdraws to Galilee, teaching us two things: first, to spare our enemies and to make every effort not to give them occasion for offense or envy; second, not to subject ourselves to temptations senselessly and without profit, but to withdraw for a time until the fury subsides. Though He is powerful enough to stop His enviers even if they were to rush upon Him, He nevertheless withdraws, so that the matter of the Incarnation would not appear to be phantasmal. For if He were constantly removing Himself from their midst, what would the phantasiadocetists not have said — that is, Manes, Valentinus, the accursed Eutyches, and their disciples?

John 4:4 — Commentary on John

He comes to the Samaritans as if in passing. Notice: He did not say "it was necessary to go to Samaria," but "to pass through Samaria." He wanted to deprive the Jews of every pretext for accusation, so that they could not say that He, having left them, went over to the unclean—the Gentiles. For only when they drove Him out did He go over to the Gentiles, and even then not deliberately, but in passing. It is worth saying where the Samaritans came from and from what they received such a name. Somoron was the name of a mountain, after the name of its owner, as Isaiah also says: "the head of Ephraim is Somoron" (Isa. 7:9). Those living beneath the mountain were originally called not Samaritans but Israelites. But for their offenses against God they were at various times delivered over to the Assyrians. Finally, when they resolved to rebel, the Assyrian took them captive and, fearing a new apostasy, did not permit them to remain any longer in their own country, but resettled them among the Babylonians and Medes, and from there brought peoples from various places and settled them in Samaria. After this, God, wishing to show the barbarians that He had delivered the Jews to them not out of His own powerlessness but for their sin, sent lions upon the barbarians who had resettled in Samaria, and the lions destroyed them all without exception. When this was brought to the attention of the king, he summons certain Jewish elders who were in captivity and asks what should be done so that the lions would no longer destroy the barbarians living in Samaria. They explain to him that the God of Israel watches over that place and does not suffer those ignorant of His laws to dwell there. Therefore, if he cares about the barbarians there, it is necessary to send Jewish priests who would teach the barbarians the laws of God; and in this way God would be appeased. The king heeds them and sends a priest to teach the Samaritan barbarians the law of God (2 Kings 17:24–28). But they accepted not all the divine books, only the five of Moses: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. Nor did they completely abandon impiety, but only from time to time turned away from idols and honored God. Therefore the Jews, upon their return from captivity, always treated them with hatred as Assyrians by origin, and called them Samaritans after the name of the mountain. But they called themselves descendants of Abraham and Jacob, because Abraham was a Chaldean, and they considered Jacob their own on account of the well that was located there. The Jews, however, considered them unclean along with all the Gentiles, which is why as a reproach to the Lord they said: "You are a Samaritan" (John 8:48). And He Himself said to the disciples: "Do not enter a city of the Samaritans" (Matt. 10:5).

John 4:5-6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But after the sons of Jacob had desolated the city, by the slaughter of the Sychemites, Jacob annexed it to the portion of his son Joseph, as we read in Genesis, I have given to thee one portion above thy brethren, which I took out of the hand of the Amorite with my sword, and with my bow. (Gen. 48:22) This is referred to in what follows, Near to the place of ground which Jacob gave to his son Joseph. Now Jacob's well was there. But why does the Evangelist make mention of the parcel of ground, and the well? First, to explain what the woman says, Our father Jacob gave us this well: secondly, to remind you that what the Patriarchs obtained by their faith in God, the Jews had lost by their impiety. They had been supplanted to make room for Gentiles. And therefore there is nothing new in what has now taken place, i. e. in the Gentiles succeeding to the kingdom of heaven in the place of the Jews. He mentions our Lord's sitting and resting from His journey, that none might blame Him for going to Samaria Himself, after He had forbidden the disciples going.

John 4:5 — Commentary on John

Why does the Evangelist speak in detail about the place and the well of Jacob? First, so that you would not be amazed when you hear the woman say: "Our father Jacob gave us this well." For this place was Sychem (Shechem), where the sons of Jacob, Simeon and Levi, carried out a cruel slaughter because their sister Dinah had been violated by the prince of the Shechemites. Then, from what the Evangelist conveys to us about the place and the well, we learn that the rejection of the Jews was from of old on account of their sins, and when they offended God, the Gentiles took possession of their places, and that they destroyed through impiety what the patriarchs had acquired through faith in Christ. Therefore it is nothing new if even now the Gentiles have been brought into the Kingdom of Heaven in place of the Jews. The place given by Jacob to Joseph was called Sychem. The sons of Jacob, having destroyed the Shechemites, laid waste the city, and once laid waste it was given by the father as an inheritance to Joseph.

John 4:6 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist, by saying that the Lord grew weary from the journey, shows us His humility and moderation, for He did not use beasts of burden for traveling, but went on foot, teaching us also not to require much. He also shows that He made the journey with effort, and not carelessly; from which we too learn to carry out the work of God with effort and diligence. The word "sat" means that He sat down simply and, as it happened, not on a throne, but quite simply, resting His body on the pavement and refreshing it at the well. Then He introduces another reason for why He sat by the well – that it was midday: "It was," he says, "about the sixth hour." Note, if you will, the precision of the Evangelist as well. He did not say definitively "it was the sixth hour," but, so as not to err against the truth, he said "it was about the sixth hour," lending credibility to his word.

John 4:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The argument with the woman arises naturally from the occasion: Jesus saith unto her, Give me to drink. As man, the labour and heat He had undergone had made Him thirsty.

John 4:7 — Commentary on John

And furthermore, lest anyone accuse the Lord of the fact that, having commanded His disciples not to go on the path to the Gentiles, He Himself comes to the Samaritans, for this reason he says that His sitting in this place was due to weariness, and that the conversation with the woman had a reasonable pretext — thirst. Since as a result of His human nature He thirsted, He also had need of drink. When He asks for a drink, a woman with an inquisitive soul enters into conversation with Him. What then was to be done? Should He have rejected a woman so inquisitive and thirsting to hear the resolution of her perplexities? But this is by no means characteristic of the love of God for mankind.

John 4:8 — Commentary on John

Note, if you will, the Lord's modesty here as well. He remains alone by the road while the disciples have gone off to the city to buy food. They considered the needs of the stomach so secondary that at a time when nearly everyone had already dined and was resting, they were only just buying food — that is, bread alone — so that we too might learn not to concern ourselves with a variety of dishes.

John 4:9 — Commentary on John

By appearance and, perhaps, by clothing, and by other bodily bearing, and by the conversation itself, the Samaritan woman took the Lord for a Jew, which is why she says to Him: "How is it that you, being a Jew," and so on. See how perceptive the woman was. If anyone needed to be on guard, it would have been the Lord, not her. For she did not say "Samaritans have no dealings with Jews," but rather "Jews have no dealings with Samaritans." Nevertheless, the woman does not stop at this, but, having thought that the Lord was doing something unlawful, she corrects what was not according to the law.

John 4:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The grace of the Holy Spirit then He calls living water; i. e. lifegiving, refreshing, stirring. For the grace of the Holy Spirit is ever stirring him who does good works, directing the risings of his heart.

John 4:10 — Commentary on John

Christ does not reveal Himself until the woman's virtue has been made manifest. But when the woman's virtue was revealed — her perceptiveness and exactness — then He begins to converse with her about higher matters. "If you," He says, "knew the gift of God," that is, if you knew what God grants, that He grants eternal and imperishable blessings, if you also knew Me, knew that I, as God, am able to give them to you — then you would have asked and would have received living water. He calls the grace of the Holy Spirit "water," because it cleanses those who receive it and imparts to them great refreshment — not stagnant water, such as is found in pits and wells, putrid and spoiled, but "living" water, that is, springing up, leaping forth, flowing swiftly. For the grace of the Spirit makes the soul always active toward good, always making ascents (Ps. 84:5). Such water, living and always active, Paul drank, forgetting what lies behind and pressing forward to what lies ahead (Phil. 3:13–14).

John 4:11 — Commentary on John

The woman says to Him, "Lord!" Do you see how quickly she abandoned her low opinion and renders Him great honor, calling Him Lord. However, she did not grasp the depth of Christ's words, but He speaks of water in one sense, while she understands it in another sense.

John 4:12 — Commentary on John

He considers Jacob his father and counts himself among the Jewish nobility. Look, if you will, at the woman's intelligence, how quickly she concludes from the difference of the waters about the difference of the givers. "If," she says, "You give such water, then without a doubt You are greater than Jacob, who gave us this present water." The words "and he himself drank from it" indicate the pleasantness of the water. "The patriarch," he says, "was so pleased with this spring that both he himself and his children drank from it." The words "and his cattle drank" point to the abundance of water. "This water," he says, "is not only pleasant, and so pleasant that Jacob drank it, but also abundant, and so abundant that it sufficed for the multitude of the patriarch's cattle."

John 4:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The addition, and his cattle, shows the abundance of the water; as if she said, Not only is the water sweet, so that Jacob and his sons drank of it, but so abundant, that it satisfied the vast multitude of the Patriarchs' cattle.

John 4:14 — Commentary on John

When the woman said "are You greater than our father," the Lord, although He does not say directly that I am indeed greater, lest He appear vainglorious before having yet presented proof of His power, nevertheless prepares her for this with His words: "whoever drinks this water will thirst again, but whoever drinks My water will not thirst." That is, if you marvel at Jacob, who gave this water, then all the more should you marvel at Me, who gives far better water. For the water that I give becomes a source of water that constantly and unceasingly multiplies. For the saints not only preserve to the end what they receive from God, but through grace they receive the seeds and firstfruits of good, and themselves multiply and increase them. The Lord points to this with the parable of the talents (Matt. 25:14–31) and of the innkeeper (Luke 10:35). He who received two talents through putting them to work acquired another two (Matt. 25:17). And to the innkeeper who took in the man wounded by robbers, the Lord promises: "whatever more you spend, I will repay you" (Luke 10:35). The Lord points to this here as well. I give water to the thirsty; but the water that I give does not remain in the same measure, but multiplies and becomes a source. Thus, in the instructions of Ananias, the Lord gave Paul a little water (Acts 9:17); but this small water of Ananias's teaching Paul showed to be a source, so that the streams of this source reached from Jerusalem to Illyricum.

John 4:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the water which I give him is ever multiplying. The saints receive through grace the seed and principle of good; but they themselves make it grow by their own cultivation.

John 4:15 — Commentary on John

What disposition does the woman show at this point? Although not yet a lofty one, for she thinks the discussion is about physical water, nevertheless she does reveal some forward progress. Before, she was perplexed and said, "Where do You have living water?" But now, having accepted that word as certain, she says, "Give me this water." Therefore she appears more understanding than Nicodemus. He, after hearing a great many similar things, said: "How can this be?" (John 3:9). But she already begins to disregard even the well of Jacob. "If," she says, "You have such water, then give it to me, and I will no longer come here to draw." Do you see how she already places the Lord above Jacob.

John 4:16 — Commentary on John

Seeing that she insists on receiving, and urges Him to give, He says: "Call your husband," as if showing that he too must share with you in this gift of Mine.

John 4:17 — Commentary on John

She, in order to more quickly conceal and at the same time obtain, says: "I have no husband." Now the Lord, through prophetic knowledge, reveals His power, enumerates her former husbands, and exposes the one whom she is now concealing.

John 4:18 — Commentary on John

Now the Lord, through prophetic knowledge, reveals His power, enumerates her former husbands, and exposes the one whom she is now concealing. Some understand the "five" husbands of the Samaritan woman to mean the five books which alone the Samaritan woman accepted. "The one," He says, "whom you now have, that is, My teaching, which you now receive from Me, is not your husband; for you have not yet been joined to My teaching—that of Jesus." Another may say that the Samaritan woman serves as an image of human nature. Our nature formerly dwelt on a mountain, possessing a mind full of divine grace. For Adam, before he sinned, was adorned with all divine gifts. He was also a prophet. Having awakened from sleep, he spoke clearly about the creation of his wife and the relationship of a husband to her, for he said: "This is now bone of my bones" and "For this reason... a man shall leave his father and mother" (Gen. 2:23–24). On this mountain, this lofty mind, was our nature, but for offending God it was led away into captivity. And the devil, having taken us captive, carried off the holy seed, that is, every divine thought, into Babylon, that is, into the confusion of this present world. In place of holy thoughts he settled coarse thoughts: lions reigning in us devoured our good thoughts, until they were persuaded to accept the sayings of God. But they did not accept them wholly. For wickedness, having once settled on our mountain, that is, in the mind, although it accepted the books of Moses, nevertheless did not become wholly good, but was still under a curse. And so Jesus, having completed His journey, that is, having traversed the many paths of the dispensation and the means for our salvation, improving our life now by threats, now by the blows of calamities, now by benefactions, now by promises of good things, and laboring to correct us by such means, grew weary. But He found yet another dispensation, upon which, as satisfactory, He sat down and rested. What was it? The fountain of baptism, by which He bestowed grace upon our nature, as upon a certain Samaritan woman. This fountain of baptism may rightly be called the fountain of Jacob, that is, of the supplanter, for in this fountain everyone tramples upon the devil. In it the Lord also crushed the head of the dragon, whom He gave as food to the Ethiopian people (Ps. 73:14). For it is none other than people darkened and black in soul, having no share in the divine light, who delight in and feed upon this dragon. Five husbands entered into union with this nature of ours—the different laws given to it by God: the law in paradise, the law under Noah, the law under Abraham, the law under Moses, the law through the prophets. For Noah after the flood received a certain commandment (Gen. 9:1–17), and Abraham the commandment of circumcision (Gen. 17:1–14). Having been joined to these five laws, our nature afterwards also received the sixth law of the New Testament, which it had not had as a husband and with which it had not yet been united. Another person may understand the sixth husband, whom our nature did not have as a husband, as the law of idolatry. For this law was not given to it by God as a husband, but it mingled with it as an adulteress. Therefore the prophet also says: "and they committed fornication upon the wood" (Jer. 2:20), and again: "she committed fornication behind every tree" (Ezek. 16), speaking, evidently, of the fact that they worshipped idols and trees. For our nature descended to such madness that they even offered sacrifices to beautiful trees—cypresses, sycamores, and the like—on account of their beauty. So when man loved this sixth adulterer and fell into idolatry, then the Lord comes and frees us from him, and therefore He says: "the one whom you now have." For by the time of Christ's coming, indeed, even the wise men among the Jews had turned to paganism, as the heresy of the Pharisees shows, who believed in fate and astrology. The Samaritan woman is also ev…

John 4:19 — Commentary on John

Did she not become annoyed upon hearing this? Did she not leave Him and run away? No, she was even more amazed, even more strengthened, and says: "Lord, I see that You are a prophet"; and she asks Him about divine matters, not about worldly ones, such as bodily health or possessions. So chaste and well-disposed toward virtue is her soul! What then does she ask about?

John 4:20 — Commentary on John

She says this about Abraham and his successors. "For here," they say, "Isaac was offered by him as a sacrifice." "How is it then," she says, "that you say one must worship in Jerusalem?" Do you see how she rose higher? Shortly before this she was concerned about not suffering from thirst, but now she asks about doctrine (dogmas).

John 4:21 — Commentary on John

Therefore Christ too, seeing her understanding, although He does not resolve this perplexity of hers (for it was not of particular importance), reveals another, more important truth, which He had not revealed either to Nicodemus or to Nathanael. "The time is coming," He says, "when God will be worshipped neither in Jerusalem nor here." "You," He says, "are trying to prove that the Samaritan customs are worthier than the Jewish customs. But I tell you that neither the one nor the other have worth, but another certain order will come which is better than both of these. But even in this I declare that the Jews are worthier than the Samaritans."

John 4:22 — Commentary on John

"You," He says, "worship what you do not know, but we, the Jews, worship what we know." He numbers Himself among the Jews, because He speaks in accordance with the woman's understanding, and she regarded Him as a Jewish prophet. For this reason He also says: "we" worship. How then did the Samaritans not know what they worshipped? They thought that God was limited to a place. Therefore, when lions were devouring them, as was said above, they sent messengers to report to the king of the Assyrians that the God of that place did not tolerate them. However, even after that they long continued to serve idols, and not God Himself. But the Jews were free from such a notion and, though not all of them, acknowledged Him as the God of all. These words present to us a twofold meaning. Either that the blessings for the world came from the Jews, for the knowledge of God and the rejection of idols has its beginning from them, and all the other teachings (dogmas), and this very form of your Samaritan worship, although incorrect, received its beginning from the Jews as well. Or He calls His coming "salvation," which was from the Jews. One may also understand by "salvation" the Lord Himself, Who according to the flesh was from the Jews.

John 4:23-24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, because many think that they worship God in the spirit, i. e. with the mind, who yet held heretical doctrines concerning Him, for this reason He adds, and in truth. May not the words too refer to the two kinds of philosophy among us, i. e. active and contemplative; the spirit standing for action, according to the Apostle, As many as are led by the Spirit of God; (Rom. 8:14) truth, on the other hand, for contemplation. Or, (to take another view,) as the Samaritans thought that God was confined to a certain place, and ought to be worshipped in that place; in opposition to this notion, our Lord may mean to teach them here, that the true worshippers worship not locally, but spiritually. Or again, all being a type and shadow in the Jewish system, the meaning may be that the true worshippers will worship not in type, but in truth. God being a Spirit, seeketh for spiritual worshippers; being the truth, for true ones.

John 4:23-24 — Commentary on John

Although we Jews surpass you Samaritans in the form of worship, the form of Jewish worship will also eventually come to an end. And the change will occur not only in the place, but also in the manner of worship, and this change is very near and has already arrived. For these things will not hold significance for all time, as the sayings of the prophets do. He calls true worshippers those who live according to His law, who do not confine God to a place, as the Samaritans do, nor honor Him with bodily service, as the Jews do, but worship in spirit and truth, that is, with the soul, with purity of mind. Since God is spirit, that is, incorporeal, one must also worship Him incorporeally, that is, with the soul. This is what is meant by the words "in spirit." For the soul is a spirit and an incorporeal being. And since many apparently worship Him with the soul but do not have a true conception of Him — for example, heretics — He therefore added: "and in truth." For one must worship God with the mind, but one must also have a true conception of Him. Another might say that here by these two words "in spirit and truth" are hinted the two parts of our philosophy: the practical and the contemplative. By the word "in spirit" the practical is hinted at. For, according to the words of the divine apostle, all who are led by the Spirit of God put to death the deeds of the flesh (Rom. 8:13–14). And again: "the flesh desires what is contrary to the spirit, and the spirit what is contrary to the flesh" (Gal. 5:17). Thus, by the word "in spirit" the practical is hinted at, while by the word "in truth" the contemplative. So also Paul (1 Cor. 5:8) understands it, when he says "with the unleavened bread of sincerity," that is, purity of life, or what is the same, the practical, "and truth," that is, the contemplative, for contemplation is occupied with the truth of dogmatic teaching. And in another sense: since the Samaritans confined God to a place and said that one must worship in this place, while among the Jews everything was performed in types and shadows, against the distinction of the Samaritans He uses the word "in spirit," so that the meaning is as follows: you Samaritans perform some local worship of God, but the true worshippers will perform not a local one, for they will worship "in spirit," that is, with the mind and soul. They will not worship under a type and shadow, as the Jews, but "in truth," since the customs and rites of the Jews will be abolished. Since the Jewish law, understood literally, was a type and shadow, perhaps the word "in spirit" is used to distinguish from the letter; for in us the law that operates is no longer the law of the letter, but of the spirit, for "the letter kills, but the spirit gives life" (2 Cor. 3:6). To distinguish from the type and shadow, the word "in truth" is used. "The time is coming," He says, "and has already come," namely: the time of My manifestation in the flesh, when true worshippers will worship not in one place, as the Samaritans, but in every place "in spirit," performing worship that is not merely bodily, as Paul also says (Whom (God) I serve "in my spirit" (Rom. 1:9)), they will perform a service that is not figurative, shadowy, and pointing to the future, as the Jews did, but a service that is true and has no shadows whatsoever. For God seeks such worshippers for Himself: as Spirit — spiritual ones, as Truth — true ones.

John 4:25 — Commentary on John

From where did the woman know that the Messiah, called Christ, would come? From the writings of Moses. For we said above that the Samaritans accepted the Pentateuch of Moses. Since they accepted the books of Moses, from them they knew the prophecy about Christ and that He is the Son of God. Thus the words "let us make man" (Gen. 1:26) were obviously spoken by the Father to the Son. The One who conversed with Abraham in the tent was the Son (Gen. 18); Jacob spoke prophetically about Him: "the scepter shall not depart from Judah, until he comes to whom it is reserved" (Gen. 49:10), and Moses himself: "the Lord will raise up a prophet from among your brothers, like me; him you shall hear" (Deut. 18:15), and many other passages proclaim the coming of Christ. Therefore the woman also says: "I know that Messiah is coming."

John 4:26 — Commentary on John

When, thus, the very course of the conversation demanded it, the Lord already reveals Himself to her (the Samaritan woman). If He had said from the very beginning that Christ is I, He would not have convinced the woman, and might even have appeared somewhat arrogant and proud. But now, having little by little caused her to recall the promise concerning Christ, He already reveals Himself as well. Why then does He tell the woman that He is the Messiah, but does not reveal Himself to the Jews, who often asked: "Tell us, are You the Christ?" He said nothing to them because they asked not in order to learn the truth, but in order to slander Him all the more; but to her He clearly reveals Himself, because she is well-intentioned. She asked sincerely and with a desire to learn the truth. This is evident also from what follows. Having heard the revelation, she not only believed herself, but also drew others to the faith, and in everything she shows herself to be a woman of substance and of faith.

John 4:27 — Commentary on John

While the conversation with the woman and the teaching were already coming to an end, the disciples came and marveled at His humility, by which He spoke with such condescension to a woman who was poor and a Samaritan, whereas He was held in glory and renown by all. They marvel, yet do not dare to ask what He is speaking about with her. So well trained were they, and so well did they maintain the proper respect of disciples toward their Teacher! In other cases they appear to be bold. For example, John reclines on His breast (Jn. 13:25); they come forward with the question: "Who is the greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven?" (Mt. 18:1); the sons of Zebedee ask that one might sit at the right hand and the other at the left (Mk. 10:35, 37). In these cases they ask about what concerned themselves and what seemed to them at that time to be necessary. But since here the question did not occupy them so much and was not absolutely necessary, they do not employ boldness as being untimely.

John 4:28 — Commentary on John

From the Lord's words, the woman's heart was so inflamed that she even left her water jar behind. So quickly did she prefer the water of Christ to the well of Jacob, and by the faith that embraced her heart, she is elevated to the rank of apostle, teaching and drawing an entire city.

John 4:29 — Commentary on John

Truly, a soul inflamed by divine fire looks upon nothing earthly, neither upon shame nor upon dishonor. And so she is not ashamed to reveal her deeds, but says: "Who told me everything that I have done." She could have said otherwise: "Come, see a prophet who prophesies"; but she does not say so, rather she disregards the opinion about herself and has in mind one thing only – to proclaim the truth. She does not say affirmatively that He is the Christ, but rather "is not this the Christ?" in order to bring them to the same opinion as herself and to make her word more readily acceptable. For if she had affirmed that He is the Christ, some perhaps would not have agreed and would not have accepted the opinion of a woman who was rejected.

John 4:31 — Commentary on John

The disciples were asking, that is, urging the Lord to eat, not out of impudence, but out of great love for the Teacher, for they saw that He was wearied from the journey and from the scorching heat.

John 4:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord, knowing that the woman of Samaria was bringing the whole town out to Him, tells His disciples, I have meat that ye know not of. That ye know not of, i. e. know not that I call the salvation of men food; or, know not that the Samaritans are about to believe and be saved. The disciples however were in perplexity: Therefore said the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought Him ought to eat?

John 4:32 — Commentary on John

But the Lord, knowing that the Samaritan woman would draw almost the entire city to Him and that the Samaritans would believe in Him, says: "I have something to eat, namely, the salvation of people, because I desire this salvation as none of you desire physical food. The food that I have to eat, you, My disciples, do not know. You are still carnal and cannot understand what I say in a veiled manner, and therefore you do not know that by food I mean the salvation of people." And in another sense: "You do not know this food, for you do not know that the Samaritans will believe in Me and be saved." Calling the salvation of people His food, the Lord teaches the disciples so that they too, when they are ordained as teachers of the universe, would not concern themselves much with bodily food, but would devote all their zeal to the salvation of people.

John 4:33 — Commentary on John

What about the disciples? They are still wondering whether someone has brought Him something to eat. But they do not dare to put the question to Him, out of their customary reverence for Him. Note also that the Lord would accept food whenever someone brought it to Him. For the disciples say: "Has anyone brought Him something to eat?" The Lord did this not because He needed the service of others, for He Himself gives food to all flesh (Ps. 135:25), but so that those who brought offerings would have a reward and would grow accustomed to feeding others as well, and to show all people that one need not be ashamed of poverty nor be burdened when receiving sustenance from others. For teachers it is both fitting and even necessary to entrust the cares of food to others, so that they themselves might carry out the ministry of the Word without distraction. For this reason He even commanded the disciples to be fed at the expense of those whom they instructed (Luke 10:7).

John 4:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

From the question of the disciples, Hath any man brought Him ought to eat, we may infer that our Lord was accustomed to receive food from others, when it was offered Him: not that He who giveth food to all flesh, (Ps. 146.) needed any assistance; but He received it, that they who gave it might obtain their reward, and that poverty thenceforth might not blush, nor the support of others be esteemed a disgrace. It is proper and necessary that teachers should depend on others to provide them with food, in order that, being free from all other cares, they may attend the more to the ministry of the word.

John 4:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He finished the work of God, i. e. man, He, the Son of God, finished it by exhibiting our nature in Himself without sin, perfect and uncorrupt. He finished also the work of God, i. e. the Law, (Rom. 10:4) (for Christ is the end of the Law,) by abolishing it, when every thing in it had been fulfilled, and changing a carnal into a spiritual worship.

John 4:34 — Commentary on John

However, He, although they did not ask, explains what was said cryptically and says: "My food is to do the will of Him who sent Me (for the salvation of people is the will of God) and to finish His work." The prophets and the law could not finish the work of God, because, being types and shadows of future blessings, they themselves were imperfect. But the Lord finished the work of God, that is, our salvation and renewal. By the work of God, understand, perhaps, man, whom only the Son of God perfected, since He in Himself showed our nature to be sinless and, through the divine life in the flesh, perfected in every good deed, showed it to be complete and conquered the world to the end. And the law is a work of God, since it was written by the finger of God (Deut. 9:10). The Lord fulfilled this law, because Christ is the end of the law (Rom. 10:4). He brought to an end everything that was performed under the law and elevated its service from the bodily to the spiritual. The Lord often speaks in a veiled manner in order to make His listeners more attentive, to arouse them to investigate and understand what is said in a hidden way.

John 4:35 — Commentary on John

The Lord now begins to reveal more clearly to the disciples what He had previously said in a veiled manner. He says: "You say, that is, you think, that in four months the harvest will come, that is, the physical harvest; but I say to you that the spiritual harvest has already arrived." He said this about the Samaritans, who were already coming to Him. "Lift up your eyes," both intellectual and sensory, and look at the multitude of Samaritans coming here, and at their souls, disposed and ready for faith, which, like whitened fields, are in need of harvest. For just as ears of grain, when they turn white, are ready for harvest, so too are they ready for salvation. Some apply the words "look at the fields, how they are white and ready for harvest" to the elderly, on account of their gray hair and their being reaped by death.

John 4:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now ye are expecting a material harvest. But I say unto you, that a spiritual harvest is at hand: Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. He alludes to the Samaritans who are approaching.

John 4:36 — Commentary on John

The meaning of these words is as follows: the prophets sowed, but did not reap. Nevertheless, through this they were not deprived of enjoyment, but rejoice together with us, even though they do not reap together with us. In material harvests this does not happen. There, if it happens that one sows and another reaps, the one who does not reap grieves. But in spiritual harvests it is not so. Rather, even the prophets, who preached and predisposed the minds of people, rejoice together with us who have drawn people to salvation.

John 4:37 — Commentary on John

A true saying he calls the proverb that was in common use among the people: "One sows, and another reaps." For the prophets sowed, but did not reap; nevertheless, through this they were not deprived of enjoyment, but rejoice together with us, even though they do not reap together with us. In material harvests this does not happen. There, if it happens that one sows and another reaps, the one who does not reap grieves. But in spiritual harvests it is not so. Rather, even the prophets, who preached and predisposed the minds of people, rejoice together with us who have drawn people to salvation.

John 4:38 — Commentary on John

"I sent you to reap that on which you did not labor." The Lord says this so that, when He sends the disciples to preach, they would not be troubled by the fact that they are being sent to a difficult task. "The most difficult part," He says, "the prophets took upon themselves, but I am sending you to what is already prepared." See how He says everything with authority and command: "I sent you to reap." Let the disciples of the accursed Marcion hear this, and of Manes, and of those like them, who alienate the Old Testament from the New. They are refuted here as well. For if the Old Testament were foreign to the New, how would the apostles have reaped what was sown by the prophets? But if the apostles reaped what was sown in the Old Testament, then it is not foreign to the New Testament, but both are one Testament. Let the Arians also hear that Christ sends His disciples as Lord and Master. He sends them so that they might reap and cut away from earthly things the Gentiles and Jews who had become attached to them, and carry them to the threshing floor, that is, to the Church. In it, through the threshing by oxen, that is, by teachers, and through submission to them, they are ground down and, being freed from all chaff, from everything carnal and consumed by fire, are stored as pure grain in the heavenly granary, and then become food for God, who rejoices in their salvation. Thus Paul reaped, cutting us away from the earth and teaching that our citizenship is in heaven (Phil. 3:20).

John 4:39 — Commentary on John

The Samaritans believe based on the woman's word, reasonably judging by themselves that a woman would not have openly revealed her life before everyone to please another, if the one she proclaimed were not truly great and superior to many.

John 4:40 — Commentary on John

Therefore, proving their faith by deeds, they asked Him to remain with them permanently. For "to stay" means precisely to settle completely. But He does not agree to this, and spends only two days with them.

John 4:41 — Commentary on John

Through His teaching an even greater number of them believed. Although the Evangelist does not narrate in detail the wondrous words of His teaching, he gives us to understand the power of His divine teaching from the outcome of the matter. For the Evangelists omit much even of the great deeds, because they write not from motives of vainglory, but for the sake of truth. It is likely that while among the Samaritans the Lord also taught something divine, because they, without having seen any miracle, believe in Him and ask Him to stay. But the Jews, who were granted by Him countless words and miracles, still drove Him away. Truly, "a man's foes shall be they of his own household" (Mic. 7:6; Matt. 10:36).

John 4:42 — Commentary on John

Look, indeed, in a short time the people surpassed their teacher. For they call Him not a prophet, not the Savior of Israel, but the Savior of the world, and even with the article: He is that Savior, who properly and truly saved all. Many came to save: both the law, and the prophets, and the angels, but the true Savior is He.

John 4:43 — Commentary on John

The Lord, having left Samaria, comes to Galilee. Then, lest someone begin to investigate and wonder why He did not always remain in Galilee, but came to it at intervals, even though He apparently came from Galilee, he says: "The reason He did not live in Galilee was that the Galileans showed Him no honor." For Jesus Himself testified that a prophet has no honor in his own country. For we people ordinarily despise what has become commonplace, while we always pay attention to what is strange and unusual. And if some are honored even in their own country, in a foreign land they will be esteemed far more, so that the honor shown in one's homeland, when compared with the honor in a foreign land, will seem like dishonor. For envy does not allow fellow countrymen to render due glory, but they render it diminished, considering it a shame to themselves to glorify one of their own tribe.

John 4:44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or thus: Our Lord on leaving Samaria for Galilee, explains why He was not always in Galilee: viz. because of the little honour He received there. A prophet hath no honour in his own country.

John 4:44 — Commentary on John

Jesus Himself testified that a prophet has no honor in his own country. For we people ordinarily despise what has become commonplace, while we always pay attention to what is strange and unusual. What then? Do we not see many who are honored among their own? Yes, but this is very rare. And if some are honored even in their own country, in a foreign land they will be esteemed far more, so that the honor shown in one's homeland, when compared with the honor in a foreign land, will seem like dishonor. For envy does not allow fellow countrymen to render due glory, but they render it diminished, considering it a shame to themselves to glorify one of their own tribe.

John 4:45 — Commentary on John

When the Lord came to Galilee, the Galileans believed, having seen the signs which He had done in Jerusalem. But the Samaritans are worthy of greater commendation, because they believed without signs, by the word of the woman. Look: those considered rejected are everywhere distinguished by faith; I mean the Samaritans and the Galileans. For these latter too were despised as living in a rustic manner, which is why they said that no prophet comes from Galilee (John 7:52). But those considered chosen, such as the Jerusalem Jews, are rejected. Truly, we Gentiles too have been rightly received. For in His own homeland, understood in another sense as the Jewish synagogue, the "Prophet" Christ had no honor, as Moses calls Him: the Lord our God will raise up a prophet (Deut. 18:15).

John 4:46 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist reminds us of the miracle at Cana, where water was turned into wine, first of all, in order to more clearly set forth the merit of the Samaritans. "The Galileans," he says, "received the Lord on account of the signs performed in Jerusalem and among them, but the Samaritans — on the sole testimony of a woman and on the teaching of the Lord Himself." Secondly, in order to show us that from the miracle at Cana the royal official also received a certain good, though not entirely worthy, understanding of Christ. He calls him "royal" either because he was of royal lineage, or because he held some dignity of authority bearing that title. Someone might say: "Is this royal official not one and the same as the centurion mentioned in the Gospel of Matthew (Matt. 8:5–15)? For he too was in Capernaum." I think that it is not the same person, but another. That one, when Christ wants to come, holds Him back, saying: "I am not worthy that You should come under my roof" (Matt. 8:8). But this one earnestly calls Jesus to his house. That one had a servant suffering from paralysis, that is, a slave, while this one had a son — with a fever. There the Lord came to Capernaum after descending from the mountain, but now He comes from Samaria, and not to Capernaum, but to Cana. In every respect that one is a centurion, and this one is a nobleman by rank.

John 4:46-50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The little king stands for man generally; man not only deriving his soul from the King of the universe, but having Himself dominion over all things. His son, i. e. his mind, labours under a fever of evil passion and desires. He goes to Jesus and entreats Him to come down; i. e. to exercise the condescension of His pity, and pardon his sins, before it is too late. Our Lord answers; Go thy way, i. e. advance in holiness, and then thy son will live; but if thou stop short in thy course, thou wilt destroy the power of understanding and doing right.

John 4:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Evangelist reminds us of the miracle in order to express the praise due to the Samaritansd. For the Galileans in receiving Him were influenced as well by the miracle He had wrought with them, as by those they had seen at Jerusalem. The nobleman certainly believed in consequence of the miracle performed at Cana, though he did not yet understand Christ's full greatness; And there was a certain nobleman whose son was sick at Capernaum.

John 4:47 — Commentary on John

The courtier asks the Lord to come and heal his son, but the Lord rebukes him for believing not fully, but only in part. For the words "come down before my child dies" (John 4:49) reveal that his faith is weak. He does not believe that even in the event of his son's death, the Lord is powerful enough to raise him.

John 4:48 — Commentary on John

Therefore, reproaching him, He says: "you will not believe unless you see signs and wonders," condemning along with him the other inhabitants of Capernaum as well. For they are everywhere presented as guilty of great unbelief.

John 4:49-50 — Commentary on John

Since the nobleman was unsteady in his thoughts and insisted that the Lord come to heal his son, the Savior shows him that He can heal him even from a distance, and says: "Go, your son lives." Thus, in one stroke He healed the son of his fever and the father of his unbelief. Know also that a miracle is one thing, and a sign is another. A miracle is that which is beyond nature, for example, to open the eyes of one born blind, to raise the dead; while a sign is that which is not outside of nature, for example, to heal the sick. Such a miracle the Lord performs even now upon everyone who comes to Him. Every person is, as it were, a royal man, not only because he is akin in soul to the King of all, but also because he himself has received royal authority over everything. It often turns out that someone's mind, like the son of a courtier, suffers from the fire of inappropriate pleasures and from lusts. If he goes to Jesus and asks Him to come, that is, to show the condescension of His love for mankind and to forgive him his sins, before he dies completely from the disease of lusts (for if God does not condescend to us but looks upon our iniquities and judges according to them, then "who shall stand?" (Ps. 130:3))—so then, if he goes to Christ, he will, as it is said (Matt. 7:7–8), find what he seeks and obtain health for his mind. However, notice that the Lord says to him: "Go, your son lives," that is, do not be immovable toward the good, but go and show unceasing movement toward the good. For in that case your son is alive. But if you cease your journey, then your mind will finally die, having received deadness from immovability toward the good.

John 4:51 — Commentary on John

The servants, astonished by the sudden change in the illness, meet their master and tell him about his son's health. For he was freed from the fever not gradually or as if by chance, but suddenly. This matter was obviously not a consequence of nature, but an action of the power of Christ.

John 4:52-53 — Commentary on John

Having learned from the servants the hour in which the son got better, that is, when the son came into a better and healthy condition, the father completely believes in the Lord. For his previous faith was imperfect. Do not tell me that he would not have gone to Christ if he had not believed. For fathers, out of love for their children, usually turn to physicians not only skilled but also unskilled, not wishing to leave anything undone. So he came by faith, let us grant this too, but by a faith cold and imperfect, which one would not even call faith; and then, when he learned also of the hour, he believed completely.

John 4:54 — Commentary on John

Why does the evangelist say that this was the second miracle Jesus performed in Cana? In order to show what praise the Samaritans deserve; for although, he says, this was the second miracle, nevertheless the Galileans did not reach the height of those who had not seen a single sign and yet believed.

John 5:1 — Commentary on John

The feast of the Jews was at hand; I think it was the feast of Pentecost. The Lord goes to the feast partly so as not to appear an opponent of the law, but to show Himself a participant in the feast of the people; and partly in order to attract a greater number of people to Himself through teaching and signs, especially the simple folk. For at the feasts, both farmers and city craftsmen usually gather, who on other days are occupied with their work.

John 5:2 — Commentary on John

The pool was called "Sheep" because sacrificial sheep were driven to it and their entrails were washed in it. By the Sheep Pool, understand, if you will, the grace of baptism, by which the Lord Jesus, the Lamb slain for us, was washed, having been baptized for us. This pool has five porches. For in baptism the four virtues and contemplation with dogmas are manifested. Rightly can it be called a sheep pool. For in it, as sheep, the inward parts and thoughts of the holy and innocent are washed, those who prepare themselves as a living sacrifice acceptable to God.

John 5:4 — Commentary on John

Many thought that the water received a certain divine power from the mere fact that the entrails of the sacrifices were washed in it, and that therefore the Angel also descended upon this water as upon a chosen one and worked miracles. It seems that Divine Providence pre-ordained the miracle in this pool in order to lead the Jews from afar to faith in Christ. Since baptism was to be bestowed, having great power and the greatest gift, for it cleanses from sins and gives life to souls, God prefigures baptism in the Jewish rites and gives the Jews, for example, water that cleanses them from impurities, though not real ones but imagined ones, such as impurity from touching a dead body or a leper, and many similar things; He also gives the miracle of this pool, guiding them toward the acceptance of baptism. An angel, descending from time to time, troubled the water and imparted healing power to it. For it was not from the nature of the water that it could heal by itself (for in that case this would have happened always), but everything depended on the action of the angel. So also with us, the water of baptism is simple water, but through divine descent, having received the grace of the Spirit, it destroys the diseases of the soul. Whether one is blind, that is, has damaged eyes of the soul and cannot distinguish good from evil; whether one is lame, that is, immovable toward doing good and advancing in good; whether one has completely withered, that is, is in a state of despair and has nothing good in himself — this water heals all. And then weakness did not allow some to receive healing, but now we have no obstacle to baptism. For with the recovery of one, the rest do not remain without healing; but even if the whole world were to come together, the grace would not be diminished. The troubling of the water in the pool signifies that the spirits of wickedness are troubled in it, being crushed and trampled by the grace of the Holy Spirit. Oh, if only we too could receive health! We who are paralyzed and immobile toward every good deed, and have no man, that is, no human sense, as though we have become like senseless beasts, to lower us into the pool of tearful repentance, into which whoever enters first receives healing. For he who relies on future time and postpones repentance, and does not hasten to repent here but delays, does not receive healing. Therefore, strive to enter first, lest death overtake you. This pool of repentance is stirred by an Angel. Which one? The Angel of the great counsel of the Father, Christ and Savior. For if divine teaching does not touch our heart and does not produce in it a stirring by the reminder of the torments in the age to come, then this pool will not be effective, and there will be no healing for the paralyzed soul.

John 5:5 — Commentary on John

The patience of the paralytic is astonishing! For thirty-eight years he was sick, each year expecting deliverance from his illness, but was preceded by the stronger; nevertheless, he did not give up and did not despair.

John 5:6 — Commentary on John

Why does the Lord also ask him? Wishing to show us this man's patience. He asks not in order to find out, because it is not only superfluous but also foolish to ask a sick person whether he wants to be healthy. So I said that He asks in order to show us this man's patience.

John 5:7 — Commentary on John

What then does he do? He answers very meekly. "Yes," he says, "Lord, I desire to, but I have no man to put me into the water." He utters no blasphemy, he does not reject Christ as having asked an inappropriate question, he does not curse the day of his birth, as we, the fainthearted, do, and that in far lighter illnesses, but he answers meekly and timidly. Although he did not know Who was asking him, he perhaps considered Christ useful to himself in this one thing alone, that He would lower him into the water, and therefore he wishes to attract and dispose Him favorably toward himself by his words.

John 5:8 — Commentary on John

Christ, however, did not say "do you want Me to heal you?" so as not to appear vainglorious. He commands him to take up his bed so that no one would consider him a phantom. For if the limbs of the sick man had not been made firm and strengthened, he would not have been able to carry his bed. He does not require faith from him before the healing, as He did from certain others, because the sick man had not yet seen Him performing a sign. For from those from whom the Lord required faith, He required it not before miracles, but after having performed miracles before them. So, human nature, like a paralytic broken in all the powers of the soul, had lain in sickness for thirty-eight years. For it did not have sound faith in the Trinity, did not firmly believe in the age to come, that is, in the resurrection and in the judgment for one's entire life. It did not receive healing. For it did not have a Man who would lower it into the pool, that is, the Son of God, Who was to heal by baptism, was not yet Man. But when He became man, then He healed our nature; He commanded to take up the bed as well, that is, to make the body also light and refined, and to rise from the earth, not being weighed down by the flesh and earthly cares, but to rise up from indifference toward the good and to walk, that is, to advance toward the doing of good.

John 5:9 — Commentary on John

Look, if you will, how he at once heard and believed. He did not think to himself or say: "Is He joking, commanding me to get up immediately? In thirty-eight years of illness I have not received healing, and now I will suddenly get up?" He thought nothing of the sort, but believed and arose.

John 5:10 — Commentary on John

He heals "on the Sabbath," teaching people to understand the rites of the law differently and to place the honoring of the Sabbath not in bodily understood inactivity, but in abstaining from evil. For the law, being the law of the ever-beneficent God, cannot forbid doing good on the Sabbath.

John 5:11 — Commentary on John

One must marvel at the boldness of this man before the Jews. They insistently say to him: "You must not carry your bed on the Sabbath"; but he boldly proclaims his benefactor to them: "He who healed me, He told me." He speaks as if to say: "You are mad to command me not to listen to the One who healed me from an illness so prolonged and difficult."

John 5:12 — Commentary on John

The Jews do not ask him, "Who healed you?" but rather, "Who told you to take up your bed?" Thus they willingly shut their eyes to the good, while constantly bringing the supposed violation of the Sabbath to the forefront.

John 5:13 — Commentary on John

Jesus hid Himself partly so that in His absence the testimony about the healing would be free from all suspicion, and they would not think that this man was favoring Him, but was witnessing to the truth; and partly so as not to inflame the fury of the Jews even more. For even the mere sight of the one who is hated kindles no small spark of hatred in those who hate. Therefore He withdraws, so that this matter might be investigated on its own. For the Jews — the accusers — by subjecting the event to investigation and deliberation, make it all the more widely known.

John 5:14 — Commentary on John

From the Lord's words to the paralytic: "Behold, you have been made well; sin no more," we learn, first, that the illness befell this man on account of his sins, and second, that the teaching about Gehenna is true and that the torment is eternal. Where then are those who say: "I sinned in a single hour, so why should I bear endless punishment?" For behold, this man did not sin for as many years as he endured punishment; rather, he spent nearly an entire human lifetime in punishment. Sins are judged not by their duration, but by the very nature of the offenses. We also learn from this that although we may bear heavy punishment for our former sins, if we fall again into the same sins, we shall suffer even greater punishment. And quite justly so. For he who was not improved by the first punishment is subjected to greater torments, because he is insensible and negligent. "Why," you will say, "are not all punished in this way? For we see that many wicked people enjoy health and prosperity." But the fact that they suffered nothing here will be the occasion for greater punishment there. Pointing to this, Paul says: "Being judged by the Lord," that is, here, "we are chastened, so that we may not be condemned with the world," that is, there (1 Cor. 11:32). For the sufferings here are corrections, while those there are punishments. Are all diseases then from sins? Not all, but the greater part. For some of them occur because of sins, as happened with this paralytic; and in the Book of Kings we see that someone fell into leprosy because of sins (2 Kings 5:27, 15:5). Others occur for glorification and manifestation, as happened with Job, so that his virtue might be revealed. Still others come from carelessness, for example, from intemperance and drunkenness. Some from the Lord's words "sin no more" draw the conjecture that the Lord knew that this paralytic would report about Him to the Jews and would point Him out after meeting Him in the temple, and concerning this He says: "Do not sin then." But it is not so. This man proves to be pious. For Jesus finds him in the temple. If he had not been pious, he would have returned home and given himself over to rest and pleasure, and would have fled from the fury of the Jews and their disputation. But nothing of the sort distracted him from the temple. Oh, if only we too would receive health and upon recovery would remain in the temple, that is, not defile ourselves with unholy thoughts, so that a worse punishment would not befall us in the future.

John 5:15 — Commentary on John

Having recognized Jesus, see how wisely he announces Him to the Jews. He does not say, as they wished to hear, that Jesus said "take up your bed," but rather "He healed me," which they did not wish to hear, accusing Him of violating the Sabbath.

John 5:16 — Commentary on John

If the Jews began to persecute the Lord, how is this man at fault for telling them about Him? He proclaimed the Healer with a good intention, so that he might also draw others to faith. But if they began to persecute the Benefactor, that is their fault.

John 5:17 — Commentary on John

The Jews accuse Christ of having performed a healing on the Sabbath. But He, as equal to the Father in honor and authority, says: "Just as God and My Father works even on the Sabbath, and you do not accuse Him, so too you should not accuse Me." How then does the Father work until now? Moses says that God rested from all His works (Gen. 2:2). Do you wish to know how God works until now? Look at the universe and learn the works of Providence: the sun rises and sets; look at the sea, the springs, the rivers, the animals, in general at all created things, and you will see that creation does its work, and especially is set in action and motion in an ineffable manner by Providence. Without doubt, Providence does its work on the Sabbath as well. Therefore, just as the Father works and governs creation even on the Sabbath, so I too, His Son, work rightly.

John 5:18 — Commentary on John

But they, incited by envy, sought to kill Him not only because He called God His own Father, making Himself equal with God. By calling Himself the Son, He necessarily made Himself equal in honor with God. For every son is of one and the same nature as his father. Where is Arius in all this? Truly, he is blind in broad daylight. Calling Christ the Son of the Father, he did not accept His consubstantiality with the Father, but regarded the Son of the uncreated Father as a creature. He should have learned at least from the Jews, who persecuted the Lord because He called Himself the Son of God, and from this it necessarily followed that He was equal to God. If the dignity of the Son were not important and He did not make Himself equal to God through it, then why would they have persecuted Him?

John 5:19 — Commentary on John

The Son cannot do anything of Himself, because He has nothing foreign or different from the Father, but is like the Father in all things, and does not have a different essence so as to have a different power, and consequently a different activity, but since He has the same Essence, He also has the same Power. Therefore the Son also does the same things and cannot do anything other than what the Father does, for He does not have a different power, lesser or greater than the Father's, but the Father and the Son have one Essence, one power, one activity. "So," you will say, "but does the Father become like a teacher of the Son, showing Him how He must act? For the Son does nothing unless He sees the Father doing it." So I ask Arius and Eunomius, who say this: "How does the Father teach the Son, by wisdom or not?" Without doubt, by wisdom. And who is the Wisdom of God? Is it not the Son? Yes, without doubt. Therefore, the Son teaches Himself. What folly on your part! You entrust the Son to the Father as if He were some child to be instructed. But I, in agreement with the wisdom of God, affirm that if the Father knows anything, He knows it not without the Son, for His Wisdom is He; if the Father can do anything, He can do it not without the Son, for His Power is He. That this is true, listen: "What the Father does, the Son does likewise." If the Father has authority and power, so does the Son; therefore, the Son is not less than the Father.

John 5:20 — Commentary on John

If it is said in a lowly manner "shows Him all things" and "will show Him greater things than these," one should not marvel at this; for He is speaking with people who are crying out against Him and consumed with envy. If He had not everywhere combined the lowly with the lofty, what would they not have done, when they rise up even while He speaks in a lowly manner for the most part? What does this mean: "will show greater things than these"? Having strengthened the paralytic, He intends to raise the dead; therefore He also says: "If you marvel that I healed the paralytic, you will see greater things than this." That He used the humble expression "will show" intentionally, in order to soften their foolishness, listen to what follows next.

John 5:21 — Commentary on John

Then He says: "As the Father raises the dead, so the Son also gives life to whom He wills." Thus, the Son raises "as the Father." By this He shows the indifference of power, and by the words "whom He wills" — the equality of authority. The Arians set all this against the glory of the Son, but we, the Orthodox, understand it in favor of it.

John 5:22 — Commentary on John

Christ, having performed many signs, proved that He is able to bestow blessings. But since He did not persuade or draw them to a worthy veneration of Himself, He says that the Father has given all judgment to the Son, so that the fear of judgment might incline them to render Him honor. For we humans, especially the most foolish among us, are usually taught what is needful more by fear than by kindness. The words "The Father has given judgment to the Son" should be understood to mean that He begat Him as Judge, just as you hear that He gave Him life, and you understand that He begat Him as Living. Since the Father is the cause of the Son's being, it is said that everything the Son has, He received from the Father, as having it from Him by nature. Thus, He also has judgment from the Father in the same way as the Father Himself has it.

John 5:23 — Commentary on John

So that we, hearing that the Father is the cause of the Son, would not begin to understand that He produced Him as He did the creatures, and thereby introduce a diminishment of honor, for this reason He says that between the Father and the Son there is no difference. For he who has the power to punish and reward as he wishes has power equal to the Father; therefore He must also be honored just as the Father: "that," He says, "all may honor the Son just as they honor the Father." Since the Arians think to honor the Son as a creature, it turns out that they honor the Father as a creature as well. For they either do not honor Him at all, and therefore must be ranked with the Jews, or, if they honor Him as a creature, and He must be honored as the Father is, then they are decisively convicted of honoring the Father as a creature as well. And otherwise, judging by the addition, how do those who do not honor the Son honor the Father? For He adds: "He who does not honor the Son does not honor the Father either," that is, who does not honor Him in the same way as the Father. If anyone says that He is a creature, the most excellent of all creatures, and thinks that such honor is falsely and vainly attributed to Him (as the Son), that person decidedly dishonors the Father who sent Him.

John 5:24 — Commentary on John

He said "the One who sent" so that they would not become hardened, as we said above. For He, as has been said, wonderfully combines His teaching: sometimes He gives lofty testimony about Himself, as was fitting, and sometimes humble testimony, because of the raging of the hostile Jews. For if, after His resurrection from the dead, after His ascension into heaven, after the manifestation of His power through the apostles, Arius and Eunomius rose up against His glory and reduced Him to a creature, then what would the Jews of His own time, seeing Him walking in the flesh, eating and drinking with tax collectors and harlots as one of many, not have done if He had spoken only lofty things about Himself and had not also added what was lowly? Therefore He also adds: "He who hears My words and believes Him who sent Me has eternal life." Thus, by the fact that those who hear His words will believe in God, He calms their minds. For He did not say "whoever believes in Me," but "in Him who sent Me." Whoever believes in Him does not come to judgment, that is, to torment, but lives with eternal life, not subject to spiritual and eternal death, although he will not escape bodily and temporal death.

John 5:25 — Commentary on John

Above He said that whoever does not honor the Son does not honor the Father, and He proclaimed something lofty about Himself. Lest His words be taken for pomposity and empty arrogance, He presents confirmation from deeds as well. He says: "the hour is coming." Then, lest they think of a distant time, He says: "and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son," that is, of Me, now living among you. He says this concerning the dead whom He was going to raise, namely: the son of the widow, the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue, and Lazarus.

John 5:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Here He speaks with a reference to those whom He was about to raise from the dead: viz. the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue, the son of the widow, and Lazarus.

John 5:26 — Commentary on John

Then He adds also a rational proof of His words. "As," He says, "the Father has life in Himself, so He gave to the Son to have life in Himself," so that He might give life to those who hear His voice.

John 5:27 — Commentary on John

And He gave Him authority not only to give life, but also to execute judgment, that is, to punish and deliver to torments. He frequently introduces the subject of judgment in order to draw His listeners to Himself. For whoever is convinced that he will rise again and will have to give an account to Him for his transgressions will, without a doubt, hasten to Him in order to propitiate Him as his future Judge. "Do not marvel that He is the Son of Man." Although He is the Son of Man, He is at the same time also God. Therefore He rightly has the authority of judgment as the Son of God. Although He appears to be a man, do not marvel. It is necessary to know that Paul of Samosata, presenting the Lord as a mere man, read this passage thus: "and gave Him authority to execute judgment also, because He is a son of man." Placing a stop here, he read with a new beginning: "Marvel not at this." Such a reading is completely unreasonable. For the Father gave judgment to the Son not because He is the Son of Man, but because He is God. But he, not tolerating calling Christ God, but calling Him the Son of Man, understood it so that He is judge not as God, but as a son of man. We, however, understand it as it is stated.

John 5:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Father granted the Son power not only to give life, but also to execute judgment. And hath given Him authority to execute judgment.

John 5:28 — Commentary on John

Having spoken about the partial resurrection, that is, of Lazarus and others who had died before, He now speaks about the general resurrection: "the hour is coming, when those who are in the graves shall hear the voice" of God. Here He speaks about the general resurrection.

John 5:29 — Commentary on John

Since He said above that the believer does not come to judgment, lest we think that faith alone is sufficient for salvation, He says that "those who have done evil will rise to the resurrection of condemnation, while those who have done good will rise to the resurrection of life." Therefore, faith alone without works does not justify, but one must also have works; for only then is faith truly genuine. Look how the teaching is tempered with fear and mercy. For the thought that those who did evil will be condemned instills fear, while the thought that those who did good will rise to life encourages with mercy.

John 5:30 — Commentary on John

These words: "I can do nothing of Myself" and others like them, as was said above, point to the equality of the Son with the Father. I can do nothing new or foreign from the Father; for I have neither a will nor a power distinct from the Father's. "As I hear" from the Father, "so I judge," that is, as the Father Himself judges, so do I. He says this, as we have often said, in order to show impartiality both in deeds, and in words, and in judgments. Lest some, seeing Him as a Man, should be scandalized — how can one who appears as a Man render righteous judgment, when, in the words of David, "every man is a liar" (Ps. 116:2) — He said beforehand: "Do not marvel at this, that I am the Son of Man." And now He says: "My judgment is righteous, because I judge as I hear from My Father, who judges." "For I seek not My own will, but the will of the Father." He who desires to establish his own will may be suspected of violating justice, but he who does not have himself in view — what motive would he have to pronounce an unrighteous judgment? And I do not seek My own will, for I do not even have a will of My own, but what the Father wills, that I also desire.

John 5:31 — Commentary on John

Here the Lord apparently contradicts Himself. For He repeatedly bore witness about Himself, for example, He said to the Samaritan woman "I am the Christ" (John 4:25–26), to the blind man (John 9:35–37), and at other times on several occasions. If this is false, then how can we hope for salvation? But the contradiction is not limited to this alone; there is yet another, no less significant. After this (John 8:14) He says: "Even if I bear witness of Myself, My witness is true." How then can this apparent contradiction be reconciled? When He says "If I bear witness of Myself, My witness is not true," He speaks in accordance with the understanding of the Jews. Perhaps they intended to say to Him that You bear witness of Yourself, and in testimony about oneself no one deserves to be believed. Therefore He insistently says: "I do not bear witness of Myself, for in that case, in your opinion, I would not be worthy of belief, but there is another who bears witness of Me — John." But when He says: "Even if I bear witness of Myself, My witness is true," He speaks by way of concession. Yielding to the reasoning of the Jews, He says: "Granted that I bear witness of Myself; but even if I do bear witness of Myself, My witness is true. For I, being God, am worthy of belief." Therefore the first He said insistently — that it is not I who bear witness, but the Forerunner — while the second He said by way of contrast or concession: "Even if I bear witness, My witness is true."

John 5:32 — Commentary on John

"I," He says, "have three witnesses: John, My works, and My Father." He puts forward John first.

John 5:33 — Commentary on John

Lest anyone say to Him that he testified about You out of flattery (to You), He says: "you yourselves sent to John." And, without a doubt, you would not have sent to ask him if you did not consider him worthy of belief. Therefore you yourselves bear witness that John was true.

John 5:34 — Commentary on John

Although I, as God, have no need of human testimony — the Lord has no need of the testimony of a servant — yet since you consider him more truthful and heed him more than Me, and you resorted to him, while you do not believe in Me even in the face of miracles, therefore I remind you also of John's testimony, and I do everything, accepting even what is unworthy of My divinity, if only you might be saved.

John 5:35 — Commentary on John

He calls John a "burning lamp," because he had an earthly origin, and had his light not from himself, but from the grace of the Spirit, and "for a time"; but when the day of the Lord came, that is, His teaching, the lamp was hidden. Everything he said they accepted "for a time" and rejoiced in him, but then they forgot what he said about Me and remained in their former unbelief. For if you had once firmly believed him, he would soon have led you to faith in Me.

John 5:36 — Commentary on John

"John," He says, "bore witness about Me — John, whom you consider more trustworthy than all others." But since some slanderers might be found who would say, "What is that to us? John was favorable to You, and therefore gave a very good testimony," He says, "You sent to John and questioned him, undoubtedly considering him truthful." But I have also another testimony, greater than John's. The works which the Father has given Me, that is, has laid upon Me to accomplish, bear witness of Me. By "works" He means the miracles, for example, the healing of the paralytic and others. Since they accused Him for performing these on the Sabbath, and said that He is not from God because He does not keep the Sabbath, He declares to them that He does what is commanded Him by the Father, and is all the more from God in that He accomplishes the works laid upon Him by God. "The works," He says, "which the Father has given Me to accomplish." But if the Father gave them, then you, by opposing such works, are opposing God.

John 5:37 — Commentary on John

"And the Father who sent Me has Himself testified concerning Me." Where then did the Father testify concerning Him? Some say at the baptism, when He said: "This is My beloved Son" (Matt. 3:17). But I think it is better to understand that God testified concerning Him in all of Scripture, in the Law and the Prophets.

John 5:38 — Commentary on John

"You," He says, "have not heard His voice, that is, the Father's, nor have you seen His face, and He is utterly unknown to you, because you do not have His word abiding in you, that is, you do not know the Scriptures that bear witness about Me, although you think that you know them and boast that the words of God have been entrusted to you. That you do not know the Scriptures is clear from the fact that you do not believe in the One whom He sent. And just as you have not heard the voice of God, for God does not have a perceptible voice, nor have you seen His face, for He has no form or shape, so also you do not have His word in you, that is, the Scriptures that bear witness about Me."

John 5:39 — Commentary on John

He told them that the word of God does not abide in them, that is, the Scriptures that testify of Me. And teaching how they can have the word of God in themselves, He says: "Search the Scriptures, for you think through them to have life." Notice, He did not say "you have," but "you think." He said "you think," declaring that they truly received no benefit from them (the Scriptures), since they expected salvation from reading alone, without applying faith.

John 5:40 — Commentary on John

They (the Scriptures) bear witness of Me, but you are unwilling to come to Me that you may have life. From this we learn that they were evil by choice. For He did not say "you cannot come," but "you are unwilling to come." Let the Manicheans hear that evil does not consist in nature, but in free choice.

John 5:41 — Commentary on John

When He reminded them of the testimony of John, the testimony of the Father, and the testimony of His works, solely out of desire for their salvation, and meanwhile many could think that He was saying this out of love for glory, He therefore says: "I do not receive glory from men, that is, I have no need of glory, and My Nature is not such as to need glory from men."

John 5:42 — Commentary on John

You persecute Me under the pretext that you love God. But this is not so, no. For I know about you that you do not have the love of God in yourselves, even though you put forward everywhere that you persecute Me out of love for God. The Jews, indeed, did not have the love of God, because they persecuted self-existent Love — the Son of God. Indeed, they did not have His word abiding in them either, for they rejected the Word and God.

John 5:43 — Commentary on John

"I," He says, "have come in the name of My Father." Everywhere He glorifies the Father and says that He was sent by Him and that He can do nothing of Himself, and in general expresses many humble things, wishing to cut off every pretext for not accepting Him. But another will come, that is, the antichrist, who will claim that he alone is God. If you, then, do not receive Me, Who came in the name of the Father, that is, Who says that He was sent by the Father, you will receive him. This will happen to you because he will promise you worldly glory, which you seek, desiring to receive glory from one another and rejecting the glory that is from God alone. But I promise you nothing attractive in this life; rather, in My words you see much that is difficult.

John 5:44 — Commentary on John

"That is why," He says, "you do not believe Me, because you do not hope to receive from Me any worldly pleasure." And in another sense: "You do not believe Me because you love glory from one another." For the rulers and teachers, desiring themselves only to be in glory among the people, do not accept Me, lest their glory be diminished. And the people, seeking favor from the rulers, do not wish to turn to Me, lest on account of Me they lose honor with the rulers.

John 5:45 — Commentary on John

Since they constantly appealed to Moses, the Lord says that he will accuse you, because he wrote about Me. Where did he write about Him? In many places. Thus the saying "The Lord will raise up a Prophet for you" referred to Christ, and many other things, partly in words, partly in signs and symbols. For example, the miracle of the bush (Exod. 3:2). Here the fire signified the Divinity, and the thornbush signified the sinful nature, which the fire of Divinity assumed and yet preserved unburnt, illuminating it with light and endowing it with His radiance, but not taking on its defects. This saying of Moses contributed very greatly to faith in Christ. "If," he says, "a prophet arises who works miracles and leads away from God, do not believe him: he is the antichrist. But if a Prophet arises who works miracles and leads to God and the Father, especially not leading away from Him, believe Him." (Deut. 13:1–3) Thus, Christ, who came in the name of the Father, who worked miracles and did not lead them (the Jews) away from piety, was the very One about whom Moses prophesied.

John 5:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, He has even written, and has left his books among you, as a constant memento to you, lest you forget His words. And since you believe not his writings, how can ye believe My unwritten words?

John 5:47 — Commentary on John

If you do not believe the writings of Moses, how will you believe My words? "He," He says, "wrote, and the Bible is always before your eyes, so that even if you had forgotten, you can easily recall it, and yet you do not believe what is written — how then will you believe My unwritten words?" Why then do You say this, Lord, when You know that they will not believe? "Although," He says, "I know that they will not listen, nevertheless I speak, so that they may not afterward claim, 'We would have believed, if You had told us.'" And in another sense: His ungrateful contemporaries did not believe; but it would have been unjust to deprive of the benefit of Christ's words those who would come to believe in the course of time.

John 6:1 — Commentary on John

The Lord, after a stern speech to the Jews which aroused envy and anger in them, calms them by withdrawing from them and goes to the other side of the Sea of Tiberias. He calls the lake a sea because Divine Scripture "called the gatherings of waters seas" (Gen. 1:10).

John 6:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He goes from place to place to try the dispositions of people, and excite a desire to hear Him: And a great multitude followed Him, because they saw His miracles which He did on them that were diseased.

John 6:2 — Commentary on John

He moves from place to place in order to test the disposition of the people. For while the negligent remained in their place, the more zealous followed after Him. However, look, even those who followed, followed not because of the teaching, but because of the bodily benefit from the miracles, "because they," he says, "were astonished at His teaching, for He taught as one having authority" (Matt. 7:28, 29).

John 6:3 — Commentary on John

He goes up "onto the mountain" because, he says, "they saw the miracles which He performed on the sick." The followers mentioned in Matthew are better and more philosophical, "because they," he says, "were astonished at His teaching, for He taught them as one having authority" (Matt. 7:28, 29). He goes up "onto the mountain" because He was about to perform a miracle. For He did not love honor and glory, so as to perform miracles in the midst of cities, but, avoiding the vain glory of men, He seeks solitude, teaching us to do the same. He ascends "the mountain" also because He wishes to communicate something mysterious to the disciples. For He customarily always did so. Because one who is about to deliver such a discourse needs to be free from every disturbance, and the place needs to be free from every noise.

John 6:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The persecutions of the Jews gave Him reason for retiring, and thus setting aside the Law. The truth being now revealed, types were at an end, and He was under no obligation to keep the Jewish feasts. Observe the expression, a feast of the Jews, (Mat. 14:13) not a feast of Christ.

John 6:4 — Commentary on John

"The Passover, the feast of the Jews, was near," he says. And yet He does not go to it, but withdraws into Galilee, because He was no longer subject to the ordinances of the law, so as to observe the legal feasts. And in another sense: since the malice of the Jews was pursuing Him, He, having found occasions, little by little weakens the law; the type has ceased. Note this also: "a feast of the Jews." It was not a feast of Christ, since Christ did not go to it, but only the Jews alone.

John 6:5 — Commentary on John

Why is it said "Jesus, lifting up His eyes"? So that we may know that His eyes were not wandering here and there, but He was sitting with awareness and attention and concentration, conversing with the disciples about divine matters, and finally looked up with His eyes and asked about the crowd, with what they might feed it. He asks not anyone else, but Philip. For he required more instruction, since he later says: "Show us the Father, and it is sufficient for us" (John 14:8). Therefore, He prepares him long in advance and by His question prompts him to always remember this miracle. For if the miracle had been performed without preamble, it would not have appeared so great a miracle. But now He first compels him to declare the lack of bread, so that he might better understand the greatness of the miracle about to be performed and could no longer forget what he had said. Therefore He says: "Where shall we buy bread, that these may eat?"

John 6:6 — Commentary on John

He says this testing Philip, that is, wishing to reveal what faith he has. Without doubt, He asks Philip not because He Himself does not know his thoughts, but because He wishes to reveal them before the others. "For the Lord Himself knew what He was going to do."

John 6:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or to show others it. He was not ignorant of His disciple's heart Himself.

John 6:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Thus tried by our Lord, Philip was found to be possessed with human notions, as appears from what follows, Philip answered Him, Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little.

John 6:8-9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Andrew is in the same perplexity that Philip is; only he has rather higher notions of our Lord: There is a lad here which hath five barley loaves and two small fishes. This passage confounds the Manicheans, who say that bread and all such things were created by an evil Deity. The Son of the good God, Jesus Christ, multiplied the loaves. Therefore they could not have been naturally evil; a good God would never have multiplied what was evil.

John 6:9 — Commentary on John

Having tested Philip as to whether he had faith, and having discovered that he was not yet free from human weakness, He finds Andrew to be the same, although his understanding was somewhat higher than Philip's. Philip said that "two hundred denarii worth of bread would not be enough." Andrew points to "five barley loaves and two fish," perhaps having recalled the miracles of the prophets, such as when Elisha performed a miracle with loaves when Samaria had reached the point of utter destruction (2 Kings 4:42–44). However, it turns out that Andrew also had a thought that was in no way worthy of the Lord. He says, "but what is this for so great a multitude?" He thought that the Lord would perhaps multiply these loaves, but that if there had been more of them, the multiplication would have been greater. Clearly, his thinking was not correct, for the Lord could have created loaves out of nothing in a number sufficient for the people. However, lest anyone think that creation is alien to His wisdom, He uses creation itself as an instrument for performing miracles, and taking the loaves as a kind of material occasion, He thus manifests the miracle. Let the Manichaeans be put to shame, who say that bread and all created things are the product of an evil god, and therefore, if someone offers them bread, they do not take it from his hands but order him to throw it from afar, while they themselves stand and curse the one who offered it: "May he who sowed you (bread) himself be scattered! May he who ground you himself be ground in body!" and other such things. Let them be put to shame, then, when they hear that Christ, the Son of the Good God, multiplied the loaves. For if they were an evil creation, the Good One would not have multiplied evil, not to mention that He Himself would not have eaten bread. Perhaps someone will ask: "Is this miracle of the loaves one and the same as the miracle described in the Gospel of Matthew?" (Matt. 14:15–21) It is one and the same. If there the disciples approach and remind Him about the crowd, that He should dismiss them, while here Jesus Himself asks how to feed the crowd, one should not be surprised at this. For probably both things happened: first the disciples reminded the Lord about dismissing the crowd, and then the Lord asked Philip how to feed them.

John 6:10-11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

i. e. green grass. It was the time of the Passover, which was kept the first month of the spring. So the men sat down in number about five thousand. The Evangelist only counts the men, following the direction in the law. Moses numbered the people from twenty years old and upwards, making no mention of the women; to signify that the manly and juvenile character is especially honourable in God's eyes. And Jesus took the loaves; and when He had given thanks, He distributed to them that were sat down: and likewise of the fishes as much as they would. We learn too from this miracle, not to be pusillanimous in the greatest straits of poverty.

John 6:10 — Commentary on John

He commands them to recline at once, as though the table were already prepared. The disciples did not believe before, yet now they readily arrange the people to recline. There was "grass," indicating it was springtime. "For it was," he says, "Passover"; and it was celebrated in the first month of spring. The Evangelist counts only the men. He follows in this the lawful custom. For Moses also numbered the people from twenty years old and upward, but did not mention a single woman (Num. 26). By this, Scripture shows that everything manly and youthful is valued and worthy of being counted by God.

John 6:11 — Commentary on John

Having taken the loaves, He gives thanks. By this He shows that before partaking of food one ought to give thanks to God. And since the crowd was there, He gives thanks in the presence of the crowd also so that all might know that He came by the will of God, that He is not an opponent of God, but refers all things to the Father. When He works signs in private, He does nothing of the sort, even though He performs a greater miracle. But when He works wonders before the face of many, then He lifts His eyes to God. And that He does this not out of weakness, but with the intention we have stated, is evident from the fact that He performs greater miracles with sovereign authority and absolute power. According to some, He gives thanks in order to hide from the prince of this world until the time of His suffering, so that the latter would not regard Him as God by this action, but would be deceived and deluded, and thus would be put to death by the cross.

John 6:12 — Commentary on John

The Lord allows a surplus to remain from the loaves not to make a display of Himself, no, but so that the feeding of the men would not be taken as an illusion, and all would see clearly that they were truly satisfied, so much so that a great deal was left over. For the same reason He also commands that the fragments be gathered, so that seeing them, they would better remember the miracle that was performed.

John 6:13 — Commentary on John

One must marvel not only at the fact that there was a remainder, but also at the number of the remainder. He arranged it so that the baskets of leftovers were neither more nor less, but equal to the number of the disciples, so that all would carry them, and Judas would not be left without a share, but would have in this miracle as well an indication that his Teacher is God, and from this would have derived benefit; although, because of his malice, this turned into greater condemnation for him, since he betrayed the One Who made so much remain that even he had a basket. Not without purpose did He command the apostles to carry the baskets, but so that they, as future teachers of the universe, would always remember the miracle. For the people did not expect to receive any important benefit, and immediately forgot about the miracle — so foolish they were! But the disciples were to receive a benefit, and not merely an incidental one. From this incident we learn not to lose heart in the straits of poverty, not to shrink from hospitality and the giving of alms, but to believe that even if we have but one loaf, He who from five loaves produced such an abundance of leftovers will multiply it. In the allegorical sense: when the Lord departed from Jerusalem, according to what is said by the prophets, "I have forsaken My house; I have left My heritage" (Jer. 12:7), then He goes away to Galilee of the Gentiles and receives the Gentiles, and much people follows Him. He ascends "the mountain," either onto the cross, in order to draw all to Himself, or into heaven, to the honor and glory befitting God. For since we, after His ascension into heaven, glorify Him as God and not as a mere man, it is said that He went up onto the mountain. By the mountain is signified the lofty thought concerning Him. He gives us, who are subject to the five senses, five rational loaves, for to each sense He gives a fitting loaf or teaching, as Paul also says: "in the church I would rather speak five words" (1 Cor. 14:19), that is, words serving to correct the five senses. Yet we cannot eat all these five words, but a remainder is left over. For none of us can contain the entire mystical teaching. That which is incomprehensible and indigestible for us, who are dull, the apostles contain in their righteous souls, as if in certain baskets. Baskets are made from palm branches, and the righteous shall flourish like a palm tree (Ps. 91:13).

John 6:14 — Commentary on John

Look how the people love their belly. While Jesus performed countless and most astonishing miracles, they were not amazed. But because of food they say, "This is that Prophet." They no longer accuse Him of breaking the Sabbath, they no longer seek revenge for violating the law, but because of the loaves they consider Him so great that they not only call Him a prophet, but also deem Him worthy of kingship.

John 6:15 — Commentary on John

But He withdraws, teaching us to despise worldly honors. He withdraws to the mountain alone, not taking any of the disciples with Him, in order to test their love, depending on whether they would endure His absence.

John 6:17 — Commentary on John

The Lord withdrew to the mountain alone only in order, as we have said, to test the love of the disciples—whether they would seek Him. They waited for Him until evening, thinking that He would come. But when He did not come, they could not hold themselves back, but, compelled by love to seek Him, they got into the boat. For the evangelist did not indicate the time simply or as if by chance, but in order to show their intense love in the fact that not even the evening stopped them.

John 6:18 — Commentary on John

He permits them to experience the storm so that, when calm comes after the storm, they might rejoice all the more at what has happened, and so that an indelible remembrance of this might be imprinted upon their hearts.

John 6:19 — Commentary on John

The Jews crossed the Red Sea under the leadership of Moses, but he did everything as a servant and by the power of prayer, whereas This One acts with perfect authority. There the water parted from a strong south wind raised by the Lord, so that they crossed on dry land (Ex. 14:21, 22); but here a greater miracle was accomplished: the sea remained in its own nature, and yet bore the Lord upon its surface, so that the prophetic word might be fulfilled: "He walks on the sea as on the ground" (Job 9:8).

John 6:19-21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Observe the three miracles here; the first, His walking on the sea; the second, His stilling the waves; the third, His putting them immediately on shore, which they were some distance off, when our Lord appeared. When either men or devils try to terrify us, let us hear Christ saying, It is I, be not afraid, i. e. I am ever near you, God unchangeable, immoveable; let not any false fears destroy your faith in Me. Observe too our Lord did not come when the danger was beginning, but when it was ending. He suffers us to remain in the midst of dangers and tribulations, that we may be proved thereby, and flee for succour to Him Who is able to give us deliverance when we least expect it. When man's understanding can no longer help him, then the Divine deliverance comes. If we are willing also to receive Christ into the ship, i. e. to live in our hearts, we shall find ourselves immediately in the place, where we wish to be, i. e. heaven.

John 6:20 — Commentary on John

When they were in danger, He appears before them and by His word drives away their fear, and produces calm upon the sea, and thus creates a twofold calm—He quiets the disturbance in their souls and the tumult on the sea. And now many of us find ourselves in mental darkness and in danger of drowning in the mental sea. But let us receive Christ to ourselves, and we shall be completely delivered from misfortunes. And if certain tempters of ours, whether demons or people, often bring fear upon us and try to shake us through fear, let us listen to Christ, Who cries out: "It is I; do not be afraid." His words have this meaning: fears pass away; therefore do not be afraid of what passes away. But "I am," that is, I always abide; and, as God, I am He Who Is (the One Who Is). Therefore, since fears are temporary and do not have true being, but I am, that is, I abide and never cease to be, but truly am, do not change your faith in Me because of what is temporary. See, if you will, how Christ appears and destroys fear not at the beginning of danger, but at its extremity. He permits us to find ourselves in the midst of dangers, so that having struggled with affliction and been pressed hard by it, we might become more receptive, and having employed all our own strength and wisdom but found it weak, we might take refuge in Him alone, who is able to save in unexpected ways. For when the human mind is exhausted, then suddenly salvation from God appears and impels us to strive toward Him, the only Savior, and not to ascribe our salvation to ourselves.

John 6:21 — Commentary on John

He did not enter the boat in order to perform a greater miracle. Look, three miracles: one, that He walked on the sea; another, that He calmed the waves; the third, that the boat suddenly reached the shore to which they were sailing, even though it was still far from that shore when the Lord came to it. If we desire to receive Christ into our boat as well, that is, to settle Christ in our heart, then we will immediately find ourselves on that land toward which we are sailing. What kind of land is this? Without a doubt, it is the promised land, heaven, the land of the meek and of those who have been pacified from all malice.

John 6:22 — Commentary on John

Jesus crossed to the other side of the sea on foot. The crowd, seeking Him the next day and seeing that there had been only one boat, into which the disciples had gotten but into which Jesus had not entered with them, came to the realization of this miracle and supposed that Jesus had crossed the sea on foot to the other side. For if there had been another boat, it would have been natural to suppose that He, not having sailed with the disciples, had gotten into it and crossed over. But now, since there was only one boat and the disciples alone had entered it, while the Lord had not entered, the miracle is obvious.

John 6:24 — Commentary on John

The people, having come to this conclusion and having found other boats that had arrived from the other side, got into them and crossed over to Capernaum.

John 6:25 — Commentary on John

Having found the Lord here, the crowd does not fall down before Him, does not wish to learn how He came, does not ask about this miracle, but so carelessly says: "When did You come here?" Those who had wanted to take Him by surprise and make Him king, when they found Him, no longer desired anything of the sort. They paid no attention to the miracle, but wished to be fed once more, just as before.

John 6:26 — Commentary on John

Therefore the Lord also reproaches them. "You," He says, "seek Me because you ate bread, and then you cling to Me so that I might feed you again." Notice: although He exposes them, nevertheless He does not employ a harsh rebuke. He did not say "you are gluttons and voracious," but spoke gently. For He rebukes them with the desire to correct them and through the revelation of the secrets of their hearts to lead them to greater faith. That the purpose of His rebuke was correction is evident from what follows. For He imparts to them the most salvific teaching.

John 6:27 — Commentary on John

"You," He says, "seek Me because of the loaves, desiring to be filled with them. But you ought not to be wholly occupied with the belly, but should rather be concerned with spiritual things, and not devote all your care to bodily food." For this is what He called perishable food. Since many of those who wish to live in idleness, and especially the Messalians, use these words in defense of their idleness, it is necessary to clarify this saying. Our Lord Jesus Christ said this not because He wished to cut short bodily activity and dispose people to idleness, "for idleness has taught much evil" (Sir. 33:28). And if one must speak more precisely, it is precisely the desire to live in idleness that is the perishing food. But the follower of Christ must labor, so that he may also share with others. For the future kingdom is promised as a reward for this. "How is it," they will say, "that the Lord said one should not labor for perishable food?" He said this in order to cut short their excessive concern about foods and redirect it toward spiritual matters. Granted, they will say; but that Christ uproots bodily activity is evident from His words to Martha: "Martha, you are worried and troubled about many things, but one thing is needed"; "Mary has chosen the good part" (Luke 10:41, 42), and from the words: "do not worry about tomorrow" (Matt. 6:34). So reason those who wish to be idle. What then shall we say? That what was said to Martha was said neither about work, nor about activity, nor about idleness, but about the need to know the proper time and not to spend the time for listening on concern about foods. He said this with the aim of teaching her that the time of instruction should not be wasted on occupation with matters pertaining to the belly. And when He says "do not worry," He does not reject activity, for worry is one thing and activity is another. It happens that a person does something yet is not at all anxious about it. Thus the Lord, teaching us not to be nailed down to worldly things, not to worry about rest for tomorrow, but rather desiring that we labor daily, says: do not worry about how, having labored today, you might be at ease tomorrow, but, acquiring food each day through daily labor, do not worry about tomorrow. He calls the "enduring food" the mystical communion of the Lord's Flesh, which He Himself gives to us, having become the Son of Man, upon whom the Father "set His seal," that is, showed and confirmed that He is His Son. Although Christ Himself also confirmed His dignity by miracles, since He is speaking to the Jews so that they would not be provoked, He refers to the Father and says that He has been sealed by Him, that is, proven and attested. Since the Son is the image of the Father, and the seal, and the reflection, He has been sealed by the Father, inasmuch as He is His image and seal. Therefore these words have the following meaning: This One, who in appearance is the Son of Man, the Father has sealed, that is, begotten as His seal and image, preserving perfect immutability and natural identity with Him.

John 6:28 — Commentary on John

The Jews want to learn about the work of God not in order to perform it, but in order to obtain an occasion for talk.

John 6:29 — Commentary on John

Therefore, although He knows that they will receive no benefit, nevertheless, for the general benefit of teaching, He gives an answer and shows them, as well as all people, that the work of God consists in believing "in Him whom He has sent." Faith in Him is a work truly sacred, and perfect, and sanctifying those who possess it; for a well-grounded faith guides one to every good work, and good activity preserves faith; and as works without faith are dead, "so also faith without works is dead" (James 2:17, 26).

John 6:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Christ, though He saw it would not avail, yet for the good of others afterwards, answered their question; and showed them, or rather the whole world, what was the work of God: Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on Him whom He hath sent.

John 6:30 — Commentary on John

See what ingratitude and insensibility. After having seen so many and such great miracles, they again ask for a sign, and one even greater than the loaves with which they were fed. As gluttons, they again demand such a miracle as would serve their belly. The justice of this is evident from what follows.

John 6:31-32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He calls Himself the true bread, because the only-begotten Son of God, made man, was principally signified by the manna. For manna means literally, what is this? The Israelites were astonished at first on finding it, and asked one another what it was. And the Son of God, made man, is in an especial sense this mysterious manna, which we ask about, saying, What is this? How can the Son of God be the Son of man? How can one person consist of two natures?

John 6:31 — Commentary on John

Not in vain did we say that they ask for a sign as slaves of the belly. Such was the miracle of the loaves. Here they remember the manna (Ps. 78:24), and not some other miracle, whether performed against the Egyptians or at the Red Sea. Wishing to provoke Him to perform such a miracle as could feed their flesh, they bring up the manna out of extreme gluttony.

John 6:32 — Commentary on John

What then does the untried Wisdom of God, our Lord Jesus, answer them? "Moses did not give you this bread," that is, Moses did not give you the true bread, but all that happened then served as an image of what is accomplished now. Thus, Moses represented an image of God, the true Leader of the spiritual Israelites, and that bread prefigured Me, Who came down from heaven, Who truly nourishes and truly exists.

John 6:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But this bread, being essentially life, (for He is the Son of the living Father,) in quickening all things, does but what is natural to Him to do. For as natural bread supports our weak flesh, so Christ, by the operations of the Spirit, gives life to the soul; and even incorruption to the body, (for at the resurrection the body will be made incorruptible.) Wherefore He says, that He giveth life unto the world.

John 6:33 — Commentary on John

He calls Himself the true bread not because the manna was false, but because it was an image and a shadow, and not the truth itself. For the Only-begotten Son of God, having become Man, is in the proper sense "Manna," an astonishing word and hearing. Manna means: "What is this?" For the Hebrews, each one having seen it fallen in abundance around his tent, struck by the extraordinariness and strangeness of the sight, asked one another: what is this? And the Lord, the Son of God, having become Man, is Himself the Manna that astonishes all, so that each one says in bewilderment: what is This? How is He both the Son of God and the Son of Man? How from two opposite natures is there one Person? What is this Mystery? So this Bread, being Life by nature, as the Son of the living Father, does what is proper to Him: He gives life to all things. Just as earthly bread sustains the weak nature of the flesh and does not allow it to decompose, so also Christ by the operation of the Spirit gives life to the soul, and indeed sustains even the body itself in incorruption. For through Christ the resurrection from the dead and the incorruption of bodies have been granted to human nature.

John 6:34 — Commentary on John

But the Jews, still occupied with the belly and being entirely earthly, understand these words concerning sensible bread and say: "Give us such bread." Raving in this manner, they exposed themselves. "Always," they say, "give us such bread, not for one day, not for two." They said this also out of love of money. So that we need not spend our own money on acquiring food, always give us this easily obtained bread.

John 6:35 — Commentary on John

Since the Jews, being earthly-minded, think that the Lord is speaking of material bread, and therefore insistently ask for it, the Lord, reproving them and showing that they sought Him only as long as they expected material food, but when they learn that it is spiritual, they will no longer come running, says: "I am the bread of life." He did not say "the bread of food," but "of life." Since all things had been put to death, He gave us life by Himself. He is Bread, inasmuch as we believe that the leaven of human mixture was baked by the fire of the Godhead. Bread of "life" — not ordinary, common life, but a special life that is not cut short by death. He who believes in such Bread will not hunger, will not endure a famine of hearing the word of God, and will not have a rational thirst, which comes from the lack of the water of baptism and the sanctification of the Spirit. For the unbaptized has thirst and great dryness, not partaking in the holy water that regenerates the soul, while the baptized, having the Spirit, is always given life by Him.

John 6:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He does not say, I am the bread of nourishment, but of life, for, whereas all things brought death, Christ hath quickened us by Himself. But the life here, is not our common life, but that which is not cut short by death: He that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and He that believeth on Me shall never thirst. Or, shall never hunger or thirst, i. e. shall never be wearied1 of hearing the word of God, and shall never thirst as to the understanding: as though He had not the water of baptism, and the sanctification of the Spirit.

John 6:37 — Commentary on John

Showing that faith in Him is not a matter of chance, but a gift of God, given by the Father to those who are worthy and noble of heart, He says: "All that the Father gives Me will come to Me," that is, those will believe in Me whom the Father gives Me. But you—the Jews—as unworthy, are not given to Me by the Father, and therefore you do not come to Me. For you do not have an upright heart, so that God the Father, having loved you, might lead you to faith in Me. And "I will not cast out the one who comes to Me," that is, I will not destroy him, but will save him and bestow upon him much delight.

John 6:38 — Commentary on John

For I came down from heaven not to do anything other than the will of the Father. He says this so that they would know that the one who does not accept Him is opposed to God, as one who resists the will of the Father. Since they called Him an opponent of God, He turns this accusation back on them and says, though not openly: by not accepting the One who follows the will of the Father, you make yourselves opponents of God. Where is Nestorius here, who says that Christ was deified after the resurrection? Do you not hear, wretch, that He came down from heaven? And He who came down from heaven was evidently not a mere man, but God. For a mere man does not descend, but sometimes ascends to heaven, when God grants him this for his virtue. Since the Lord's descent preceded the resurrection, He Himself both came down from heaven as God, having descended for the incarnation, and ascended to heaven with flesh as man, where He was before as God. Therefore, Christ is not a mere man who was subsequently deified, as Nestorius babbled, but the pre-eternal God, who became incarnate in the last times.

John 6:39 — Commentary on John

He constantly says "The Father has given Me" in order to strike their hearts and so that they would know that they are unworthy of this gift of God. For if the Father gives faith in Christ as something great, and they do not have it, then obviously they have been deprived of the gift of God.

John 6:40 — Commentary on John

"So I," He says, "will not destroy those whom the Father gives Me, that is, those who believe in Me, but will raise them up, that is, will deem them worthy of a glorious resurrection." The resurrection is of two kinds: one is general and universal, by which all sinners also will be raised, and the other is that by which only the righteous will be raised, being caught up on clouds through the air to meet the Lord and encountering the Lord with boldness. This last resurrection Paul calls an exaltation because of the lifting up from the earth. For sinners, although they will rise from their graves, will not be lifted up from the earth into the air, but will remain below, as those condemned. Therefore the righteous will both rise and be lifted up, caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord (1 Thess. 4:17), while sinners will only rise. The Lord, explaining the meaning of the words "I will lose nothing of all that the Father has given Me," expresses the same thought in other words: "that everyone who sees the Son and believes in Him may have eternal life." For He says nothing other than what He said above. The words "all that the Father has given Me" are identical to the words "everyone who sees the Son and believes," and the word "I will not lose" is identical to the words "has eternal life." He frequently mentions the resurrection so that people would not limit God's Providence to the visible order of things alone, but would know that there is also another state in which they will undoubtedly receive rewards for virtue, and would not abandon the pursuit of virtue because recompense is not apparent in the present life.

John 6:41 — Commentary on John

When the Lord said, "I am the bread," the Jews murmured against Him, because they were deceived. For as long as they thought He was speaking of sensible bread, they behaved meekly, hoping that He would give them this bread and satisfy their belly. But when He revealed to them that His speech was not about sensible bread, but about spiritual bread, they murmur in despair. For how could they think of spiritual food, life, and resurrection? They were offended at Him, seeing on the one hand His Mother, and on the other hand hearing "I came down from heaven."

John 6:42 — Commentary on John

Looking at what was visible and not understanding that He is also God, they murmured as though the Lord were deceiving them, and said, "Is not this the son of Joseph?" But the Savior Himself does not answer them, "I am not the son of Joseph," for they could not comprehend the ineffable birth from the Virgin. And if their mind could not grasp the birth according to the flesh, still less could it grasp the pre-eternal birth from the Father.

John 6:44 — Commentary on John

What then does He answer them? "No one can come to Me unless the Father draws him." He says this not to destroy free will, but to show that the one who is to believe needs much assistance from God. The Father draws those who have the capacity according to their free will, but does not draw to faith those who have made themselves incapable. For just as a magnet does not attract everything it approaches, but only iron, so too God approaches all, but attracts only those who are capable and show a certain kinship with Him. The Father draws and leads to the Son; and the Son raises and gives life, granting the breath of goodness and the life which is the Holy Spirit. Thus, the entire Holy Trinity bestows blessings upon believers, and not individually the Father alone or the Son alone, but as the Nature is one, so also the act of beneficence is one: the Father leads, the Son gives life, and the Holy Spirit serves as the breath for those given life; for every living being also has breath. See what authority the Son has. "I," He says, "will raise it up." He did not say "My Father will raise it up," but "I." For He does not always speak of Himself in a lowly manner, but sometimes also reveals the loftiness of His Divinity.

John 6:45 — Commentary on John

Above He said that whoever the Father draws comes to Me. Wishing to confirm this, He refers to the prophets. "It is written in the prophets," He says, "and they shall all be taught by God" (Isa. 54:13); all, of course, meaning those who are willing. The Father is the common Teacher, through revelation making His Son known to those who are worthy. For, touching the hearts of the simple and guileless, He reveals the Son to them, just as He also revealed Him to Peter (Matt. 16:17). Therefore, he who hears from the Father, that is, he who receives the revelation of the Father and becomes His true disciple, comes to Me. See with what precision He speaks about everything. He did not say that he who hears from the Father comes to Me, but added further "and who has learned." For it is not enough to hear; one must also remain and learn. What then? Were they not taught by God before this in the Old Testament? They were, but not in the same way. For here, that is in the New Testament, there is a distinction. Then they learned the knowledge of God through men, but now, when the Only-Begotten became incarnate, knowledge comes from the Father Himself in the Holy Spirit, so that the prophetic word is fulfilled: "In Your light, O Father, that is in the Spirit, we shall see Light, which is the Son" (Ps. 35:10).

John 6:46 — Commentary on John

Truly, all of us who have accepted faith in Christ are now taught by God. Since He said that the one who has heard from the Father comes to Me, lest anyone think that He speaks of a sensible Father, He adds: "I do not say that anyone sees the Father except the Son, who truly is from Him and born of His Essence. For we are all from God, but properly the Son is the one alone Who also knows the Father."

John 6:47 — Commentary on John

Truly, all of us who have accepted faith in Christ are now taught by God.

John 6:49 — Commentary on John

He compares the food He gives them with manna. "I," He says, "am the bread of life, but those who ate manna died." He did not simply add the words "in the wilderness," but with the purpose of showing that the manna did not last long for the fathers — only in the wilderness — and it did not enter the promised land with them.

John 6:50 — Commentary on John

This bread, however, is not such, but abides forever, so that they, if they wish, will receive blessings far greater than their fathers. How is that which is granted by Christ not greater? For although everyone will taste death, yet he is alive by the hope of the resurrection.

John 6:51 — Commentary on John

He speaks here clearly about the mystical communion of His body. "The bread," He says, "which I shall give is My Flesh, which I shall give for the life of the world." Showing His authority, that He was crucified not as a servant and one lesser than the Father, but by His own will, He says that "I shall give" My Flesh for the life of the world. Although it is said that He was given by the Father (John 3:16), He also gave Himself: the first, so that we might know His unity of mind with the Father, and the second, so that we might know the sovereign freedom of the Son. Note that the bread partaken by us in the Sacrament is not an image of the Lord's body, but is the very Flesh of the Lord. For He did not say that the bread which I shall give is an image of My Flesh, but — "is My Flesh." For this bread, by ineffable words, through the mystical blessing and the descent of the Holy Spirit, is transformed into the Flesh of the Lord. Let no one be afraid to believe that the bread becomes Flesh. For when the Lord walked in the flesh and received nourishment from bread, that bread, when eaten, was converted into His body and was made like unto His holy Flesh, and, according to the custom of human nature, served for growth and strengthening. And now this bread is converted into the Flesh of the Lord. But how, they will say to us, does it appear not as flesh but as bread? This is so that we might not have aversion to the food. For if flesh were shown to us, we would be unpleasantly disposed toward Communion; but now, when the Lord condescends to our weakness, the mystical Food appears to us in the form that is ordinary for us. He gave His Flesh to death for the life of the world, for by His death He destroyed death. Understand, if you will, the life of the world as also the resurrection. For the death of the Lord brought about the universal resurrection for the entire human race. Perhaps by the life of the world He also means the life in holiness and blessedness. For although not all received illumination and life in the Spirit, the Lord gave Himself for the world, and as far as it concerns Him, the world is saved and all nature is sanctified, inasmuch as it received the power to conquer sin, and sin fled through one Man, our Lord Jesus Christ, just as through one Adam humanity fell into sin.

John 6:51 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Which I shall give: this shows His power; for it shows that He was not crucified as a servant, in subjection to the Father, but of his own accord; for though He is said to have been given up by the Father, yet He delivered Himself up also. And observe, the bread which is taken by us in the mysteries, is not only the sign of Christ's flesh, but is itself the very flesh of Christ; for He does not say, The bread which I will give, is the sign of My flesh, but, is My flesh. The bread is by a mystical benediction conveyed in unutterable words, and by the indwelling of the Holy Ghost, transmuted into the flesh of Christ. But why see we not the flesh? Because, if the flesh were seen, it would revolt us to such a degree, that we should be unable to partake of it. And therefore in condescension to our infirmity, the mystical food is given to us under an appearance suitable to our minds. He gave His flesh for the life of the world, in that, by dying, He destroyed death. By the life of the world too, I understand the resurrection; our Lord's death having brought about the resurrection of the whole human race. It may mean too the sanctified, beatified, spiritual life; for though all have not attained to this life, yet our Lord gave Himself for the world, and, as far as lies in Him, the whole world is sanctified.

John 6:52 — Commentary on John

The Jews, having heard about the eating of the Lord's Flesh, do not believe; therefore they also utter the word of unbelief, "how?" For when thoughts of unbelief enter the soul, then the word "how?" also enters along with them.

John 6:52 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For it is not the flesh of man simply, but of God: and it makes man divine, by inebriating him, as it were, with divinity.

John 6:53 — Commentary on John

Therefore He also, wishing to show that this is not impossible, but even very necessary, and that one cannot otherwise have life, says: "unless you eat the Flesh," and so forth. So too Nicodemus spoke from unbelief: "How can a man enter into his mother's womb?" (John 3:4) Therefore when we hear that without partaking of the Flesh of the Son we cannot have life, we must have undoubting faith when receiving the Divine Mysteries, and not ask "how?" For "the natural man," that is, one who follows human, natural, or psychical reasoning, "does not receive" what is supernatural and spiritual (1 Cor. 2:14). So too he does not comprehend the spiritual food, the Flesh of the Lord.

John 6:54 — Commentary on John

Meanwhile, those who do not partake of it will have no share in eternal life, as not having received Jesus, Who is the true Life. For what is eaten is the Flesh not of a mere man, but of God, and able to deify as being united with the Godhead.

John 6:55 — Commentary on John

It is truly food, inasmuch as it satisfies not for a short time, nor does it spoil like perishable food, but contributes to eternal life. In like manner, the drinking of the Lord's Blood is truly drink, because it quenches thirst not for a time, but preserves the one who drinks from thirst and want forever, as the Lord also said to the Samaritan woman: "whoever drinks the water that I shall give will never thirst" (Jn. 4:14). For whoever through partaking of the Divine Mysteries receives the grace of the Holy Spirit will not, like unbelievers, experience either hunger of the mind or thirst.

John 6:55-57 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For we do not eat God simply, God being impalpable and incorporeal; nor again, the flesh of man simply, which would not profit us. But God having taken flesh into union with Himself, that flesh is quickening. Not that it has changed its own for the Divine nature; but, just as heated iron remains iron, with the action of the heat in it; so our Lord's flesh is quickening, as being the flesh of the Word of God.

John 6:56 — Commentary on John

Here we learn the mystery of Communion. He who eats and drinks the Flesh and Blood of the Lord abides in the Lord Himself, and the Lord in him. A strange and incomprehensible union takes place, so that God abides in us and we in God. You do not hear a fearsome teaching. We do not partake of God Himself, for He is intangible and incorporeal, and cannot be grasped either by eyes or by teeth; nor again do we partake of the Flesh of a mere man, for it can bring no benefit. But since God by an ineffable commingling united Flesh with Himself, the Flesh also gives life — not because it has changed into the Divine Nature, no, but after the likeness of iron heated in fire, which remains iron yet manifests the power of fire. So too the Flesh of the Lord, while remaining Flesh, gives life as the Flesh of God the Word.

John 6:57 — Commentary on John

As I, He says, live by the Father (that is, because I was born from the Father, Who is Life), so also the one who eats Me shall live by Me, having been united with and as it were transformed into Me, Who am able to give life. But when you hear that "I live," do not think that He lives by participation in life. Otherwise an animal would be called God. But no! For neither is an animal called God, nor is a created thing called Life.

John 6:58 — Commentary on John

He frequently repeats the words "your fathers ate manna in the wilderness" in order to convince His listeners that if it was possible for people to be nourished without harvest or sowing for forty years and their life was sustained, how much more will the Lord now strengthen our rational life with a better bread, His own Flesh, formed from the earth – the Virgin, without sowing – of a man. He everywhere mentions life and frequently brings up this name, because nothing is so pleasant to people as life. However, you can eat the Flesh and drink the Blood of the Master not only in the Mystical Communion, but also in another way. He who walks the path of active life eats the Flesh. For flesh is hard to digest, just as the active life is full of toil. He who contemplates drinks the Blood as wine that gladdens the heart. For contemplation is not bound up with toil; it is even a rest from toils, and is like drinking, just as drinking is easier than eating.

John 6:59 — Commentary on John

Why did He teach in the synagogue? Partly in order to attract more people, partly in order to show that He is not an opponent of the law read in the synagogues.

John 6:60 — Commentary on John

Why then did He deliver such speeches before the people, when He knew that no one would benefit from them, and many would even be scandalized? For His disciples, having heard them, said: "These words are strange; who can listen to this?" What is the benefit of these words? Very great and important. They constantly mentioned bodily food and pointed to the manna. Showing them that all this was figures and shadow, while what He now speaks is the truth. He says this and mentions spiritual food in order to persuade them to turn away somewhat from the sensible and leave the figures and shadow, and to hasten toward the truth. But they, being unable to understand anything supernatural, are not improved, but even turn away and say: "These words are strange, that is, harsh, hard to accept." For who, being carnal, can receive spiritual food — bread descending from heaven, flesh that is eaten? When you hear that the disciples fell away from Him, do not understand this of the true disciples, but of those who followed Him in the rank of disciples and only in appearance showed that they were learning from Him. For even among the disciples there were some who, in comparison with the crowd, were called His disciples because they spent more time with Him than the crowd, but in comparison with His true disciples they were worth nothing, since they believed in Him only for a time and, so to speak, with a cold fervor. See what foolishness. They should have asked and learned what they did not know, but instead they fall away and understand nothing in the spiritual sense, but take everything outwardly. Hearing about flesh, they thought that He was compelling them to become flesh-eaters and blood-drinkers. But we, who understand this in the spiritual sense, are not only not flesh-eaters, but are even illumined by such food.

John 6:60-61 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When you hear, however, of His disciples murmuring, understand not those really such, but rather some who, as far as their air and behaviour went, seemed to be receiving instruction from Him. For among His disciples were some of the people, who were called such, because they stayed some time with His disciples.

John 6:61 — Commentary on John

Wishing to show them that from Him as God the thoughts of their hearts are in no way hidden, He says: "Does this offend you?"

John 6:62 — Commentary on John

What then, if you see Me, in the appearance of the Son of Man, ascending into heaven, where I was before as God? For One and the Same ascends as Man to where He was before as God. He said this in order to draw them away from the opinion of Him as the son of Joseph. For whoever believed that He was formerly in heaven would undoubtedly also believe that He is the Son not of Joseph, but of God, and would ultimately believe His words as well. Hearing that the Son of Man was formerly in heaven, do not think that the body descended from heaven (so the heresiarchs Marcellus and Apollinarius idly talk), but since one and the same was the Son of Man and God the Word, then, as we have said, it is said that He ascends as Man to where He was formerly as God.

John 6:62 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Do not suppose from this that the body of Christ came down from heaven, as the heretics Marcion and Apollinarius say; but only that the Son of God and the Son of man are one and the same.

John 6:63 — Commentary on John

They understood Christ's words in a carnal manner, as we have often said, and were scandalized. Therefore He says that only the spiritual understanding of My words is profitable, while the flesh, that is, the carnal understanding of them, is not at all profitable, but becomes an occasion for scandal. Thus they were scandalized, understanding Christ's words carnally. He adds that the words which I speak are "spirit," that is, spiritual, "and life," having nothing carnal in them, but bestowing eternal life.

John 6:64 — Commentary on John

Manifesting a property of divinity, namely revealing what is hidden, He tells them that some of you do not believe; by saying "some," He excluded the disciples. And the evangelist, wishing to show us that He knew all things before the foundation of the world, says that Jesus knew from the beginning who the unbelievers were, and knew also the malice of the betrayer. And this was proof of true Divinity. For the prophet says of God: "who knows all things before their coming to be" (Dan. 13:42).

John 6:65 — Commentary on John

We have often said that when you hear that the Father gives faith in the Son, do not think that the Father bestows grace on some and not on others, as if by lot, for this would be characteristic of one who is unjust. Rather, understand it this way: the Father bestows grace and gives the gift of faith to those who have the will for it. For he who has no will shall not benefit even from the help of God. Let me explain. God gives His gifts to all. Some receive them and make good use of what is given, and by preserving it, they display the gift of God. But others receive yet lose what was given, and turn out to have received nothing. So when the Evangelist says that he to whom it has not been given by the Father cannot come to the Son, his words mean that he comes to the Son to whom the Father gives and who preserves the gift bestowed on him by God.

John 6:66 — Commentary on John

"Many of the disciples went back"; that is, having separated from Him, they did not go toward something better, but returned back, that is, to unbelief. For truly, whoever separates from Christ goes back, while whoever, like Paul, "is joined unto the Lord" (1 Cor. 6:17), constantly "reaches forth" (Phil. 3:13).

John 6:67 — Commentary on John

But He, showing that He has no need of anyone nor of any service or care from them, says to them: "Do you also want to go away?" Why, on the contrary, did He not praise the twelve disciples for not having departed along with the rest? On the one hand, to preserve the dignity of the Teacher, and on the other, to show us as well that in this way one can attract even more. For if He had praised them, they might perhaps have experienced something human and become proud, thinking that by following Him they were doing Him a favor. But by showing that He had no need of their following Him, He was better able to retain them as those who were more benefited than benefiting, and receiving grace rather than giving it. Note how wisely He expressed Himself. He did not say "go away," for that would mean pushing them away, but He asks "do you not wish to go away?" In this way He grants complete freedom to follow or not, showing that He wants them to follow Him not out of shame before Him, but from the awareness that they will receive grace for following.

John 6:68 — Commentary on John

Peter, having a tender love for Him and for the brethren, answers on behalf of the entire company of the apostles. He did not say "Lord! to whom shall I go?" and "I have known and believed," but "to whom shall we go?" and so forth. He says that the Lord has the words of eternal life, because he had heard Him say: "I will raise up the one who believes in Me, and he will have eternal life." For they had already accepted the truth of the resurrection and all the teaching. Therefore, the cause of the offense was not the words of Christ, but the inattentiveness, negligence, and ingratitude of the listeners. For these twelve also heard the same things, and yet were not offended, but remained faithful.

John 6:69 — Commentary on John

For they had already accepted the truth of the resurrection and all the teaching. Therefore, the cause of the offense was not the words of Christ, but the inattentiveness, negligence, and ingratitude of the listeners. For these twelve also heard the same things, and yet were not offended, but remained faithful.

John 6:70 — Commentary on John

What then does Christ say? Does He approve Peter, as He did on another occasion (Matt. 16:17)? Not at all, so as not to appear to be flattering him for having remained with Him. What then does He say to Peter? "I chose you twelve, yet not all of you are worthy of this choosing, but one of you is a devil." This can be understood in two ways: either he is a devil because even now he perverts everything of Mine and accepts nothing of it, or because he will slander Me. For such indeed Judas proved to be, slandering the Lord before the Jews and betraying His secrets to them, as David also says of him: "he went abroad and spoke together" — he went out and spoke in concert (Ps. 41:6). The Lord says this to Peter in order to correct him. Peter said: "we have come to know and have believed." But He says: "do not think so; you are not all faithful, nor have you all come to know Me." Look, perhaps, how the Lord from afar forestalls the malice of the betrayer and, as if forcibly restraining it, says this, although He knows it will bring no benefit, yet He fulfills His own task. And He neither exposed him nor left it completely unknown; the first He did so that the betrayer, having lost all shame, would not become more obstinate; the other, so that he would not commit the bold deed without fear, and would not think that he would remain hidden. From this we also learn that God does not make people good by compulsion and force, and that God's election does not constrain our free will; and when someone is evil, He does not compel him to become good. God's election consists in this: that God predisposes us toward the good and grants us His grace. But to be saved and to act worthily of that election, or the opposite — this depends on our own mind and will.

John 6:71 — Commentary on John

Consider also how fiercely the devil wages war. He was able to carry away one of the twelve apostles, who raised the dead, performed miracles, and heard the spiritual and life-giving teaching of the Lord. And where, then, is hope of salvation for us, when from our youth we have voluntarily enslaved ourselves to evil? Therefore the evangelist, as if in amazement, said: "being one of the twelve." "Although," he says, "he belonged to this holy company, yet by his evil will he proved unworthy of it." So easily is man inclined toward evil! Let the Manicheans not be deceived. We are not evil by nature. If that were the case, wickedness would constantly be at work in us. But Judas was not always evil; he was once even holy. Therefore evil both arises and grows from free will.

John 7:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He withdrew too now to Galilee, because the hour of His passion was not yet come; and He thought it useless to stay in the midst of His enemies, when the effect would only have been to irritate them the more. The time at which this happened is then given; Now the Jews' feast of tabernacles was at hand.

John 7:1 — Commentary on John

Jesus withdraws from the murderous Jews not because He fears death, for He could have walked in their very midst and suffered nothing, but because if He had always acted thus, they would not have believed that He was a Man, but would have regarded Him as a phantom. Therefore He now withdraws and in this way confirms and attests that He is a Man, and strikes down all those who say that He was incarnate only in appearance, such as Manes, Marcion, Basilides, and the like. In other cases, when He is among the murderers who plot against Him and remains unharmed, He shows that He is God, and puts to shame Paul of Samosata, and assures all that He was not merely a Man, but also God. Now He departs for Galilee. Since the time to suffer had not yet come, it was pointless and unnecessary for Him to move about among His enemies and thereby give occasion to intensify their malice.

John 7:2 — Commentary on John

"It was," he says, "the feast of tabernacles." Concerning the feasts celebrated by the Jews, the following should be noted. There were three of them: one was the feast of Passover, which they celebrated in memory of the exodus from Egypt, and it was their first (chief) feast. Another feast was Pentecost, which they celebrated in memory of their deliverance from the hardships in the wilderness and their entry into the promised land. At that time they tasted the fruits of grain for the first time, which is why on this feast they also offered ears of grain as firstfruits. The third feast was the feast of tabernacles, which they celebrated in gratitude for the gathering of fruits, in the month of September by Roman reckoning. At that time they thanked the Lord for having gathered all the fruits. This is also why they set up booths or tents and made merry, as though living in the field. Some say that certain psalms of David (Ps. 80, Ps. 83) bearing the inscription "concerning the winepresses" were composed by David precisely for this feast. At that time they filled their wine presses, gathering grapes, and giving thanks for them, they used these psalms and others that serve as expressions of thanksgiving, for example, the eighth psalm (Ps. 8). For in it too the prophet mentions the blessings granted to man by God. These feasts also had another meaning. Pascha signified our passage from unbelief to faith, Pentecost signified entry into the Church, as into another promised land, in which we also partake of bread, communing of the Divine Mysteries. We do not immediately partake of the Bread as soon as we believe and pass from unbelief, but must first be baptized and be deemed worthy of standing in the church together with the baptized, and only then partake of the Bread. The Feast of Tabernacles signified the resurrection, when all the fruits of our deeds shall be gathered, and our tabernacles (bodies), destroyed by death, shall rise again. There are also other lofty aspects to these feasts, but now is not the time to express them. For we always choose what is more profitable for the many.

John 7:3 — Commentary on John

So, when the Jewish feast called "the setting up of tabernacles" was approaching, and the brothers of Jesus saw that He was not preparing to go to the feast, they say to Him with envy: "Depart from here and go there, so that Your works may also be seen by Your disciples, that is, the people who follow You"; for they do not speak of the Twelve, but of His other followers.

John 7:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

His brethren saw that He was not preparing to go to the feast: His brethren therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Judaea. i. e. the multitudes that follow Thee. They do not mean the twelve, but the others that bad communication with Him.

John 7:4 — Commentary on John

His brothers, that is, the sons of Joseph, accuse Him of two dispositions: cowardice and love of glory. Therefore they also say: "no one does anything in secret" — this is a sign of cowardice, and "and seeks himself to be known" — this is a sign of love of glory. "If," they say, "You do such works, then show Yourself to the world." By this they are saying, as it were: "We do not understand Your conduct in a favorable light. For if You do such works as good ones, then show Yourself; but if You hide, it is obvious that You hide because You do what is evil."

John 7:5 — Commentary on John

Why did the Evangelist, out of the five months of activity, recount nothing other than the miracle of the loaves and the Lord's discourse to those who were fed but ungrateful, and, passing over the rest, said: "the feast of the Jews was at hand, the feast of tabernacles"? That he passed over in silence the deeds performed during the five months is evident from the following. When Jesus performed the miracle of the loaves, it was then Passover, which is celebrated in the month called March by the Romans, and the first month by the Jews. But now it is the feast of tabernacles, which is celebrated in our September. Why then did the Evangelist do this? Because it was impossible to speak of everything in order. And otherwise the Evangelists endeavored to speak of those things on account of which some censure or contradiction arose from the Jews. Their love of truth is worthy of admiration. They are not ashamed to speak of that which seemingly brings upon their Teacher a certain disgrace. So also this Evangelist, passing over many miracles and discourses of the Lord, narrates the unbelief of the brethren and how they reproached Him. From where then did such unbelief arise in them? From willfulness and envy. However, consider this. Before the crucifixion, although they see Him in glory and working miracles, they do not believe in Him, but after the crucifixion and His apparent disgrace, they bear witness for Him, having become apostles, preachers, and high priests. This means they indisputably saw Him risen. For if they had not received firm assurance of His resurrection, they would not have given themselves over to death for His sake.

John 7:6 — Commentary on John

Brothers, envying the Lord, accuse Him of cowardice and vainglory. What then does He say to them? Does He not answer them harshly? No, but gently. He did not say: "Who are you to give Me such counsel and to teach?" But what does He say? "My time has not yet come," that is, the time of suffering and death. The words "My time has not yet been fulfilled" mean that it was not yet time to be crucified and die. "I must still live in the flesh and perform more miracles, and deliver more teaching in order to prepare more people for faith and to strengthen the disciples more through the manifestation of greater miracles and through teaching. Therefore," He says, "the time of death has not yet come for Me to deliver Myself to those who are hostile toward Me; for this reason I will not go to the feast." "But for you it is always time." "You," He says, "although you will always be among the Jews, they will not put you to death, since you have the same aspirations as they do, but Me, as soon as they see that I have come to the feast, they will immediately resolve to kill." Or this can be understood in another way as well. He who blesses those who mourn in the present age (Matt. 5:4) now also says something similar, which can apply to all the saints as well. "For Me," He says, "the time of the feast has not yet come, since I see that every kind of evil dwells in the Jews. For it is a time of weeping and sorrow when truth is banished and the will of God does not prevail. Therefore, for Me it is not yet a festive time. But for you, who live in agreement with the Jews and are attached to the world, it is fitting to celebrate together with those like yourselves."

John 7:7-8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord brings two arguments in answer to their two charges. To the charge of fear He answers, that He reproves the deeds of the world, i. e. of those who love worldly things; which He would not do, if He were under the influence of fear; and He replies to the charge of vain glory, by sending them to the feast, Go ye up unto this feast. Had He been possessed at all with the desire for glory, He would have kept them with Him: for the vain glorious like to have many followers.

John 7:7 — Commentary on John

"And the world, that is, those who care about worldly things, cannot hate you, as being the same as itself. But it hates Me, because I expose its works. For rebuke, when very bold, always gives rise to hatred."

John 7:8 — Commentary on John

So He sends the brothers to the feast, showing that He does not compel them to remain with Him if they do not wish to. Look, then. Against the twofold accusation brought against Him, of cowardice and love of glory, He also makes a twofold defense. Against the accusation of cowardice, He says that I reprove the works of the world, that is, of those who care about worldly things. And I would not reprove if I were cowardly, as you think. Against the accusation of love of glory, He does not compel them to remain with Him. And if He were guilty of love of glory, He would not have sent them away. For the glory-loving and the proud strive, on the contrary, to have many followers. Two faults were attributed to Him; naturally He set against them two defenses as well, showing that their opinion was weak.

John 7:9-10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord at first declares that He will not go up to the feast, (I go not up with you,) in order not to expose Himself to the rage of the Jews; and therefore we read, that, When He had said these words unto them, He abode still in Galilee. Afterwards, however, He goes up; But when His brethren were gone up, then went He also up unto the feast.

John 7:10 — Commentary on John

Why did He say to His brothers that He would not go to the feast, and then went? He did not simply say "I will not go," but "I am not yet going," that is, with you. At first He refused to go because the Jews were burning with rage, and then He went toward the end of the feast, when, naturally, their rage had also subsided. And in another way. He did not act contrary to His words. For He went up not to celebrate, but to teach, and not with pomp, as panegyrists usually do, but secretly. He hides Himself in order to confirm His Humanity. For if He had appeared, they would have become enraged at Him with the intention of killing Him. But He would not have allowed them to do this, since the time of suffering had not yet come, but, being in their midst, He would have escaped suffering and would have appeared to have been incarnate only in appearance. Therefore as a Man He avoids and withdraws, arranging His own affairs.

John 7:11 — Commentary on John

Jews, out of intense hatred, did not mention His name. They did not say "where is Jesus?" but "where is He?" So much did they hate even His name alone. Note, if you will, their inclination toward murder. They do not respect the time of the feast, but wish to seize Him during it. For this reason they are seeking Him. Such was their reverence and respect for the feasts! Such was the righteousness of their deeds!

John 7:12-13 — Commentary on John

There was a dispute among the people about Him, because opinions about Him differed. The rulers said that He deceives the people, while the people said that He is good. Those who called Him good were from among the people. The correctness of this is evident from the word of the evangelist: "no one spoke openly of Him for fear of the Jews." Obviously, those who did not dare to speak of Him were from the people and kept silent, fearing the rulers of the Jews. The words "He deceives the people" show that those slandering Him are from among the rulers. For if they were from the people, they would have said that He deceives us. But those who say that He deceives the people show that they are not from the people, but from the rulers. Take note, if you will. The authorities are everywhere disingenuous, while the subordinates remain straightforward, but, lacking firm resolve and being still imperfect, they are timid.

John 7:14 — Commentary on John

Why did He come in the middle of the feast? In order to soften their anger and so that they would listen to His words with greater diligence and attention, when the feast was not blocking their hearing. For at the beginning of the feast it was natural for them to be distracted by the festive surroundings. When He appeared suddenly, everyone in general listened to Him, both those who called Him good and those who called Him a deceiver; the former, in order to receive some benefit and to marvel; the latter, in order to seize upon Him and arrest Him as an impostor.

John 7:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

At the commencement of the feast, men would be attending more to the preachings of the festival itself; and afterwards would be better disposed to hear Christ.

John 7:15 — Commentary on John

What He taught, the evangelist did not say, but that He was imparting something wondrous, with which He also occupied them, the evangelist showed by the words, that "they marveled, saying, How does this man know letters, having never learned?" However, although they marveled, their malicious intention did not change. For they did not marvel at the teaching, nor did they accept the words, but "they marveled at how He knows the Scriptures," that is, they were perplexed, astonished, as is usual with the envious. For example, someone has a poor neighbor. Then it happens that he repeatedly passes by in expensive clothing. The envious neighbor, seeing him, says: "How is it that he, being so poor, has dressed so richly? Where did he get such clothing?" He says this not because he is amazed at the matter, but because envy gnaws at him. And he uses such words to defame his neighbor: "Without a doubt," he says, "he stole that clothing." So also the Jews. "How," they say, "does He know the Scriptures?" — without a doubt, by the power of Beelzebul.

John 7:16 — Commentary on John

Although it would have been better for them to conclude from this that there was nothing merely human in Him, since they did not wish to acknowledge this, He Himself answers them and teaches that His teaching is from the Father and God. "Nothing is Mine," He says. "Of Myself, contrary to God, I say nothing, but what belongs to the Father, that is what I speak."

John 7:17 — Commentary on John

Having said that My teaching is not Mine, that is, not contrary to God, but the teaching of My Father, He says that whoever does the will of God, that is, whoever makes himself at home with virtue and is not a slave to envy and is not darkened by groundless hatred against Me, that person will know the power of My words — whether I speak from the Father, or something foreign and contrary to Him. He who does the will of God is the one who delves into the Scriptures and the prophets. Such a person can learn concerning the Lord's teaching that it is from God. For the prophets portray the Lord not as an opponent of God who speaks of Himself, but as One who speaks and does all such things as are pleasing to God.

John 7:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, I speak the truth, because My doctrine containeth the truth: there is no unrighteousness in Me, because I usurp not another's glory.

John 7:18 — Commentary on John

Then He adds another argument as well, namely: he who speaks of himself, that is, wishes to introduce his own teaching, does this for no other reason than to acquire glory for himself through it. But I do not desire to acquire glory for Myself, but seek the glory of Him who sent Me. Why then would I teach that which is foreign to Him? Therefore, I am true, and there is no unrighteousness in Me, that is, I do not appropriate to Myself the glory belonging to another, which would be unjust. Thus My teaching possesses both truth and righteousness. It does not proceed from ambition, so as to be false and unjust. For the ambitious man both lies, saying of himself things that exceed his worth, and commits unrighteousness, appropriating to himself glory that is another's and in no way belongs to him. But the Lord seeks glory for the Father and ascribes nothing to Himself. Clearly, He is true and righteous. We have said many times already, and will say now, that when the Lord says something humble about Himself, one should not think that He speaks this way because He is supposedly lower than the Father by His Nature, but He speaks this way so that He would not be considered an opponent of God, out of condescension to the weakness of His listeners, because He was clothed in flesh, and in order to teach us humility, so that we would not say anything great about ourselves. But when the Lord speaks lofty things and about His own glory, then we must believe that He speaks so exaltedly about Himself because of the greatness of His Nature, for He is equal to the Father in Essence.

John 7:19 — Commentary on John

Apparently, the present words of the Lord have no connection with what was said before; but when we look more closely, they are in close connection. He is accused of violating the Sabbath and transgressing the law. He counters this by saying that rather "they are the transgressors of the law." The law says: "thou shalt not kill" (Exod. 20:13), yet you seek to kill Me. Therefore, you are the transgressors of the law, not I. So then, you allow yourselves to commit injustice, yet you accuse Me of transgressing the law because I healed a man on the Sabbath. The Lord said "none of you acts according to the law," because all those with whom He was speaking sought to kill Him.

John 7:20 — Commentary on John

Look how meekly He speaks with them, while they, on the contrary, say with insulting boldness: "You have a demon." They are so bold because they thought to strike Him and frighten Him. Although Christ Himself is the Lord of Moses and the author of the law, yet, yielding to the weakness and insensibility of the Jews, He says that the law was given by Moses. For they would not have been able to calmly hear that the law was given to them not by Moses, but by Him — the Master of Moses and Lord.

John 7:21 — Commentary on John

That the Jews rise up against the Lord in vain, He proves by the following reasoning. I performed one deed on the Sabbath, healed the paralytic, and because of this all of you marvel, that is, you are troubled, you raise an alarm.

John 7:22 — Commentary on John

Meanwhile Moses himself, this lawgiver, broke the Sabbath when he commanded that every soul (person) be circumcised on the eighth day (Lev. 12:3). Although circumcision was not from Moses, but from the fathers, nevertheless it, being not from Moses, violated the law concerning the Sabbath given by Moses. For it often happened that the eighth day, on which it was necessary to be circumcised, fell on a Sabbath.

John 7:23 — Commentary on John

Therefore for circumcision the sabbath was itself broken by Moses, and the sabbath day in no way prevents a man from being circumcised; even if the eighth day falls on a sabbath, the law of sabbath rest is set aside so that the law of circumcision may not be broken. If this is so, then why are you indignant and angry at Me for healing a whole man on the sabbath? On the sabbath, circumcision, which causes pain, is not forbidden; yet you reproach Me for freeing a man from disease and making him well.

John 7:24 — Commentary on John

"Do not judge by appearances," that is, judge righteously and impartially. Moses, who violates the Sabbath through circumcision, you free from blame; but Me, who violated the Sabbath through a good deed to a man, you condemn. To free Moses from blame, out of respect for his dignity, and to condemn Me, Who in appearance am without glory — this is obvious partiality.

John 7:25 — Commentary on John

Not simply and not without reason was it added "some of the Jerusalemites," but in order to show that all those who, more than others, were deemed worthy of great miracles are more deserving of pity. For how are they not pitiable when they saw a great sign of His Divinity, and yet still allow injustice in their judgment of Him? If they had wanted, they would have seen a great sign also in the fact that He speaks boldly in the midst of His enemies, and yet suffers nothing from them; but they did not want to recognize in this sign His power.

John 7:26 — Commentary on John

They wonder, "have not the rulers come to know that He is truly the Christ?" And they do not stop at this thought, but draw the following conclusion: Where the Christ will come from, no one knows. But where this man is from — we know. Therefore, this is not the Christ.

John 7:27 — Commentary on John

And they do not stop at this thought, but draw the following conclusion: Where the Christ will come from, no one knows. But where this man is from — we know. Therefore, this is not the Christ. But see how malice contradicts itself. Their chief priests, when Herod asked them, say that Christ is born in Bethlehem of Judea (Matt. 2:4–5); yet these people say that no one knows where Christ comes from. Do you see the contradiction? And again in another place they say: "We know that God spoke with Moses, but as for this man, we do not know where He is from" (John 9:29). Do you see how frenzied the speakers are? We know and we do not know. Is there anything comparable to such frenzy? But they had one thing in mind: not to believe. Therefore, when it was useful for them, they said "we know," and when it was disadvantageous, they claimed that "we do not know." Thus, the contradiction stems from their malice. Another might ask: "On what basis do they say that no one will know where Christ is from?" For if they had not had some testimony in Scripture or a firm tradition, they would have spoken so openly against the scribes, who clearly told Herod that Christ is born in Bethlehem of Judea, and against those who elsewhere say that "Christ will come from the village of Bethlehem." (Jn. 7:42) What then shall we answer? Both groups spoke on the basis of the prophets. Those who said that Christ is born in Bethlehem and that He is from the village of David evidently, as Matthew also notes, had as their basis the testimony of the prophet Micah, who says: "And you, Bethlehem, land of Judah, are by no means least among the rulers of Judah, for out of you shall come a Ruler, who will shepherd My people Israel" (Mic. 5:2; Mt. 2:4–6). And those who said that no one knows where Christ will come from also based their thought on the testimony of the prophets. Micah himself (Mic. 5:2) says that "His goings forth are from the beginning, from the days of eternity," by which the unknowability of His origin or birth is clearly indicated. For the One who has goings forth from the beginning and from the days of eternity, no man can know. Men exist in time, but He is from the days of eternity and from the beginning. How then can that which is temporal comprehend the eternal? Isaiah also says: "Who shall declare His generation?" (Is. 53:8) Based on this, they also said that no one knows where Christ is from. For they did not understand that the Lord Jesus is of two natures, and that where He is from according to His fleshly birth from the Virgin, namely from Bethlehem, this was known, while of His bodiless and ineffable birth from the Father before all ages it is said that His birth is beyond all explanation. So these Jerusalemites speak of the fleshly birth and say that they know where He is from; but of the pre-eternal Birth, according to which no one knows where Christ is from, they do not speak. Therefore, not knowing that He is of two natures, and according to one is known, while according to the Other is not, they say that He is not the Christ.

John 7:28 — Commentary on John

Since they were saying that they knew Him, where He was from, with no other purpose than to show that He was from the earth and the son of a carpenter, He therefore leads them up to heaven, saying: "You both know Me, and you know where I am from," that is, although out of your malice you conceal it, yet you know that I am from heaven. For if My Father is from there, it is evident that I Myself am also from there and that I was sent by the One Who is true. For the True One would not wish to send a deceiver and a liar. But you do not know the One Who sent Me, you do not acknowledge Him by your deeds. For even in knowledge there can be ignorance, as the Apostle Paul says: "They profess that they know God, but in works they deny Him." (Titus 1:16) And you, Jews, do not know My Father because of your evil deeds and your exceedingly evil intention.

John 7:29 — Commentary on John

"I know Him," for knowing Him, neither evil intention nor deeds contrary to Him hinder Me. "Because I am from Him," that is, from Him, not from another essence, not foreign to Him. "And He sent Me." Here two natures in Christ are clearly indicated: by the words "I am from Him" – the divine Nature, and by the words "and He sent Me" – the human. For the Son of God is called an Envoy, as well as a Servant of God, according to His humanity.

John 7:30 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist, showing that they were invisibly restrained and that He suffered voluntarily, says that they sought to seize Him and yet no one laid a hand on Him. "His hour had not yet come" — this is said not because He is subject to the conditions of time, but because He does all things at the fitting and proper time and hour. When He deemed it timely to suffer, that is, when the proper and fitting time had come, then He delivered Himself to the crucifiers. For He does and arranges all things at proper and fitting times. There was a proper time for giving the Law; a proper time for the prophets and the Gospel. Thus, the designation of "the hour" points to the particular wisdom and providence of the Savior.

John 7:31 — Commentary on John

Many believed in Him, saying: "Will the Christ perform more signs than this Man has done?" They speak of the wine at Cana, of the nobleman's son, of the paralytic, of the loaves, and generally of all the other signs which, on account of their multitude, the Evangelists did not mention by name. However, even if you hear that many believed, their faith was not true faith, but the kind characteristic of the common people, who easily change their minds.

John 7:32 — Commentary on John

In their conversations the people were showing what seemed like a good disposition and something resembling faith in the Lord, and seemed to want to separate themselves from the rulers. The latter, having noticed this, sent men to seize the Lord for that one reason alone — that people were beginning to recognize Him as the Christ. They sent others rather than going themselves, because they feared the people, lest they provoke an uprising. For this reason they send servants, and in this way protect themselves from the danger that might follow, while exposing them to the fury of the crowd. Thus they everywhere look after their own interests.

John 7:33 — Commentary on John

And the Lord speaks words full of humility: "Yet a little while am I with you." "Why," He says, "do you concern yourselves with My departure, why do you persecute Me? Wait a little while, and I will be taken away, even if you did not wish to seize Me." "I am with you." Although you persecute and drive Me out, I am with you: arranging and speaking what serves your good and salvation. And I "will go to Him who sent Me." Here He frightens them by the fact that they will offend Him who sent Him. For those who dishonor the One sent obviously offend the One who sent Him. By the word "will go" He indicates the voluntary acceptance of death.

John 7:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He were going to complain of them to the Father: for if they reviled Him who was sent, no doubt they did an injury to Him that sent.

John 7:34 — Commentary on John

Showing that His death would not be such as that of everyone in general, He says: where I go, "you cannot come." For if His death were common and similar to the death of most people, and He were to remain dead, He would not have said that you cannot come. For we all come to the common death. But, as I said, wishing to show that His death is not such as that of everyone, He says that you cannot come where I will be. By the words "you will seek Me, and will not find Me," He shows that they will desire Him. When did they seek Him? Luke said that many women wept over Him (Luke 23:27). It is likely that many others experienced this feeling as well; and especially when the city was being destroyed, they remembered Christ and His miracles and desired His presence (Luke 17:22). He spoke of all this in order to attract and incline them to His side. Since the servants came with the intention of seizing Him, He shows that He knows the reason for their arrival, He knows that they want to kill Him; therefore He foretells to them concerning His death, that in a little while He will go to the Father. And to foretell death is also a great thing and not a human one. Therefore David also says: "Lord, make me to know mine end." (Ps. 38:5)

John 7:35 — Commentary on John

The Jews said: "Does He intend to go to the Dispersion among the Greeks?" See, they changed somewhat and were softened by His words. This is evident from the question "Does He intend to go to the Dispersion among the Greeks?" For if this were not so, they would have said: "You want to leave? We desire this, we are glad of it." But there is nothing of the sort here; but, as though strongly wishing not to lose Him, they ask where He intends to go. This is also evident from the words that He intends to go to the Greek Dispersion and teach them. They did not say that He intends to deceive them, but to teach. They called the Gentiles the Dispersion, because they were scattered everywhere. For the Jews in ancient times did not mingle with them, but gathered together in one place, in Palestine, they reproached the Gentiles for being scattered everywhere, which subsequently turned back upon themselves. For the Jews themselves became the Dispersion.

John 7:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To make Himself audible, inspire confidence in others, and show an absence of all fear in Himself.

John 7:37 — Commentary on John

The first day of the feast and the last, or seventh, were called great, because the Law also called the last day of the feast a solemn day, holy (Lev. 23:35–36). Following this, the Evangelist also calls the last day great. Rightly He addresses the people with a speech on the last day, and thereby, as it were, sends them off on their journey home. For to speak to those who in the middle of the day were given over to merriment would have been untimely. They would not have listened. Jesus cried out loudly partly in order to be heard, and partly in order to show boldness, that He fears no one.

John 7:38 — Commentary on John

What then does He say? "He who believes in Me, as the Scripture has said." Here one must pause, then read again "out of his belly shall flow rivers" (Isa. 12:3; Joel 3:18). Many believed because of the signs. He shows that one should believe not so much on the basis of miracles as on the basis of Scripture. For right faith comes from Scripture. Therefore He says: "He who believes in Me, as the Scripture has said," that is, as Scripture testifies of Me, namely: that I am the Son of God, the Creator, the Lord of all, the Savior of the world. For many apparently believed, but not as the Scripture said, but as they themselves wished. Such are all the heretics. He said that from such a believer rivers would flow out of his belly. By "belly" He figuratively means the heart, as David also says: "and Your law is within my heart" (Ps. 39:9). He said that "rivers of living water" would flow, not a river. By this He indicates the abundance and generosity of the grace of the Spirit. For the Spirit is such that into whatever soul He enters and becomes established, He causes it to flow more abundantly than any spring. That from the belly of a believer, according to Scripture, rivers flow, anyone can learn when he pays attention to the tongue of Peter, the impetuosity of Paul, and the wisdom of Stephen. Nothing could stop their words, but they swept everyone along after them, like rivers of some kind, by their irresistible current.

John 7:39 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist, explaining what "rivers of living water" means, says that "this He spoke concerning the Spirit, whom those believing in Him would receive: for the Holy Spirit was not yet given." Here someone will ask: "How does the Evangelist say that the Holy Spirit was not yet, that is, given? Did not the prophets speak by the Spirit? And how did the apostles perform miracles?" We answer. Undoubtedly, the prophets spoke by the Spirit. But this grace ceased and departed from the earth. Although it was active in the times of the prophets, at the time when Christ was acting in the flesh, on account of the unworthiness of the people, prophecy did not appear, and grace was not present in their sanctuary and temple. And since the activity of the Spirit was not present then and it was yet to be given, therefore he says that the Holy Spirit was not yet, that is, He did not dwell among the Jews and was not manifested in activity. As for the apostles, they performed miracles not by the Spirit, but by the authority of the Lord. For hear what the Gospel says. Intending to send them out, "He gave them authority," and not the Holy Spirit (Matt. 10:1; Luke 10:19). Therefore, however many miracles they performed, they did them not by the Spirit, but by the authority and name of the Lord. But when He rose from the tomb, then He said to them: "Receive the Holy Spirit" (John 20:22). And at Pentecost the Holy Spirit descended upon them (Acts 2:4). And otherwise: the power of the Spirit was in the prophets and apostles even before the Cross, but not in the same way as after the Ascension, that is, not so generously and abundantly as to compare it with rivers. Therefore the Evangelist rightly said that the Holy Spirit was not yet given, that is, poured out in such abundance as later. Although He was present even before the Cross, it was not in abundance, because Jesus was not yet glorified. Here the Evangelist calls the Cross glory, because through the Cross the Lord cast down the tyrant and reigned. Therefore, when the Cross had not yet been set up, nor sin abolished, nor our nature in Christ conquered the world and been reconciled with God, naturally the abundant grace of the Spirit had not been granted either. For it was necessary for us first to become friends of God, and this was accomplished through the Cross, and then to receive the gift of God as well, just as in worldly life a person first becomes a friend of the king and then receives gifts. And so, thanks be to God, Who poured out upon us such abundant grace as even the prophets did not have. For the prophets had the grace of the Spirit but did not impart it to others, whereas the apostles filled countless multitudes of people with it.

John 7:40-41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The one, that is, who was expected. Others, i. e. the people said, This is the Christ.

John 7:40 — Commentary on John

Shamed by the boldness of His speech, some from the people — not from the rulers (for the rulers out of envy were always against Him) — confess that He is that Prophet whom they await.

John 7:41 — Commentary on John

Others, from among the unlearned and undiscerning, said that He is the Christ, not understanding that Christ and that Prophet are one and the same person, and not different.

John 7:42 — Commentary on John

The more foolish ones say that Christ will not come from Galilee, but from Bethlehem and from the seed of David. But they said this with malicious intent, and not like Nathanael. He too said, "Can anything good come out of Nazareth?" (John 1:46), but he spoke as a man learned and precise in the Law. Therefore the Lord also praised him, since he said this not with malicious intent, but from precise knowledge of the Law. But these men craftily say that Christ will not come from Galilee. They could have known that Jesus was from Bethlehem, although He was raised in Galilee as well, but out of envy they did not want to acknowledge His origin from Bethlehem, and instead called Him a Galilean. Suppose they did not know that He was from Bethlehem. But how could they not know that He was from the seed of David? For Mary clearly traced Her lineage from David. From this it is revealed that they spoke thus with malicious intent.

John 7:43 — Commentary on John

The division arose among the people, not among the rulers, because the rulers held to one opinion: not to accept Him as the Christ.

John 7:44-48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Not among the rulers; for they were resolved one way, viz. not to acknowledge Him as Christ. The more moderate of them only used malicious words, in order to oppose Christ's path to glory; but the more malignant wished to lay hands on Him: And some of them would have taken Him.

John 7:44 — Commentary on John

Those more moderate in malice opposed the glory of Christ only in words, while the more shameless wanted to lay hands on Him as well. However, divine power invisibly restrained them. Yet even this miracle did not strike them. David rightly said of them: "They reproached and did not cease" (Ps. 34:15).

John 7:45 — Commentary on John

Let us see what the officers, sent to bring Him, answer the Pharisees. They are very sensible. The Pharisees considered themselves wise, read the Scripture, and saw miracles, yet they rise up against the Lord and, like robbers, ask: "Why have you not brought Him?" But the officers were convinced by His teaching alone, without signs. So readily inclined were they toward the good. And that they were captivated not by signs but by teaching alone (which is more important) is evident from what follows.

John 7:46 — Commentary on John

They did not say "never has a man worked such miracles," but "never has a man spoken like this." So ready and quick were they to receive the word of salvation. But one must marvel not only at their good sense, but also at their boldness. They do not cower before the fury of the Pharisees, they do not demean themselves as servants, nor do they speak to please their superiors, but they bear witness to the truth. All who are under the authority of superiors should imitate them and not obey them when they command something unjust, as happened also with Saul. He, contrary to the law, commanded that the priests of God be put to death, but those present did not obey and did not carry out his will (1 Sam. 22:17).

John 7:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Pharisees answer the officers courteously and gently; because they are afraid of their forthwith separating from them, and joining Christ.

John 7:47 — Commentary on John

Why do the Pharisees address the servants not with anger, but with meekness and speak so gently: "Have you also been led astray?" Because they were afraid that they would completely separate from them and attach themselves to Christ. Therefore they speak to them very meekly and kindly: "Have even you, who are wiser than the rest and are always with us who are experienced in the law, been led astray?"

John 7:48 — Commentary on John

Then they try to convince them by example, but very foolishly. "Have any of the rulers believed in Him?" they say. But who is at fault? Christ, or those who did not believe? Without doubt, those who did not believe are subject to condemnation.

John 7:49 — Commentary on John

The people they call accursed for having believed, while they themselves, both for their unbelief and for hindering others from believing, are worthy of countless curses.

John 7:50 — Commentary on John

Why does the evangelist note about Nicodemus that he came to Jesus by night and that he was one of them? In order to expose their lie. They said that none of the rulers believed in Him, but he shows that they lie in this case as well. For behold, Nicodemus is both a ruler and one of them, yet he believed in Christ.

John 7:51 — Commentary on John

What does Nicodemus point out to them? He says: "Does our Law condemn a man without first hearing him?" By this he shows that they neither read the Law nor fulfilled its requirements, although they boasted much about lawfulness. For if the Law commands not to kill anyone without a prior trial, yet they were eager to do so without first hearing Him, then obviously they are transgressors of the Law. He also said: "And if they do not find out what he is doing." By this he showed that one must listen not merely, but very attentively, in order to find out how one ought to act, and not condemn in this way without having investigated the matter.

John 7:52 — Commentary on John

When Nicodemus quite reasonably rebuked the Pharisees for their unlawful directive, they, vexed, spoke to him with rudeness and even savagery: "Are you also from Galilee?" But how is this a response to Nicodemus's remark? He said that one should not condemn a person without trial and investigation. Undoubtedly, in response to this they needed to prove that they were not accusing Jesus without trial, but lawfully—that they had even sent officers to seize Him, and were doing everything as they should. But what do they say? "Are you also from Galilee?" Do you see how unreasonable this is? Do you see the inconsistency in their words? Then, presenting him as ignorant, they say: "Search and see that no prophet has arisen out of Galilee," that is, go and learn, since you have not learned until now that no prophet has come from Galilee. They say this mocking him as uninformed. But, O Pharisees! What did Nicodemus say? He did not say that Jesus is a prophet, but said that one must not kill Him without a trial. So then, he said one thing, and you answer with something else?

John 8:12 — Commentary on John

Since they constantly reproached Christ with Galilee and took Him to be one of the prophets, He shows them that He is not one of the prophets. "I," He says, "am the Light of the world, light in the proper sense, not a prophetic light, that is, incomplete and feeble, but the true light, not confined to the boundaries of Galilee or Palestine, but the Light of the world and the Master of all people. I am the One of whom the prophet said: 'I have set Thee for a light of the Gentiles' (Isa. 42:6). This saying you can also use against Nestorius. For the Lord did not say 'in Me is the light of the world,' but 'I am the light of the world.' He who was seen as Man was Himself also the Son of God and the Light of the world, and not as Nestorius idly babbled, that the Son of God dwelt in a mere man. No! The Son of Mary and of God, as has been said, was one. "Whoever follows Me," He says, "will not walk in darkness," that is, will not remain in error, but will be freed from error and darkness. By this He at once commends Nicodemus and the officers, as acting uprightly and therefore being in the light, and hints to the Pharisees that they are in error and darkness, and are secretly plotting schemes.

John 8:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

You may bring these words against Nestorius: for our Lord does not say, In Me is the light of the world, but, I am the Light of the world: He who appeared man, was both the Son of God, and the Light of the world; not, as Nestorius fondly holds, the Son of God dwelling in a mere man.

John 8:13 — Commentary on John

When He said "I am the light of the world," they accuse Him of bearing witness about Himself. O madness! He constantly brings forth testimonies about Himself from Scripture, yet they accuse Him of bearing witness about Himself.

John 8:14 — Commentary on John

Therefore He also answers them according to their craftiness. Let it be so, that I Myself bear witness of Myself. Although in reality it is not so, but I have three witnesses – My Father, My works, and the Scripture, as was also said above (John 5:33, 5:36, 5:37, 5:39). Let us suppose that I Myself bear witness of Myself. But even if I Myself bear witness of Myself, My witness is true because I know that I am the Son of God, and not a mere man, but One who comes from above, and God. How then is My witness false, when I am God, and therefore worthy of belief? God is undoubtedly worthy of belief even in witness concerning Himself. Moreover, I am also going to the true God. How then, intending to go to the True One, would I lie?

John 8:15 — Commentary on John

"I," He says, "as God and the One who has come from above, bear witness concerning Myself the truth; but you look only at what is visible, and, since I am in the flesh, you take Me for mere flesh, and not for God and the One who has come from God." "You judge according to the flesh," that is, erroneously. Just as one who lives according to the flesh is said to live viciously, so too of one who judges according to the flesh it must be said that he is an unrighteous judge.

John 8:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if to say: Ye judge untruly, according to the flesh, thinking, because I am in the flesh, that I am flesh only, and not God.

John 8:16 — Commentary on John

Then, as if someone were to say: "If we Jews judge unjustly, then why do You not punish, why do You not condemn?" He says: "I did not come for the purpose of judging. I now judge no one; and if I do judge, My judgment is true, and if I wished to judge, you would be condemned. But now you remain without condemnation not because I supposedly cannot condemn you, but because now is not the time, since the condemnation upon you I am reserving until the Second Coming." So also in another place He says: "I came not to judge the world, but to save it" (Jn. 12:47). And that He is the Judge of all, hear the truthful lips: "The Father has given all judgment to the Son" (Jn. 5:22). Therefore, when you hear: "I judge no one," understand these words not of the future Coming, but of the first. Having said "I am not alone, but My Father is with Me," He declared: not I alone condemn you, but the Father also. For I do not judge one way and the Father another, but as I judge, so does He, and as He judges, so do I.

John 8:17 — Commentary on John

The Arians and Eunomians, who do not acknowledge the Son as Consubstantial with the Father, let them say here: "If He were not Consubstantial, how would He have dared to say, 'I have testimony and credibility the same as the Father'?" As two people testify about something and their testimony is true (Deut. 19:15), it is evident that their credibility is also equal. So here too He proves that His own testimony is in no way inferior to the testimony of the Father. For listen with what authority He speaks further:

John 8:18 — Commentary on John

Do you see the equality of authority, and how He presents Himself as equally trustworthy as the Father? He would not have dared to say this if He were lower in dignity than the Father and were not equal to Him and Consubstantial. For if He had wanted to show that He is in any way inferior to the Father and less than Him, He would not have numbered Himself with the Father, nor would He have placed His own testimony alongside the testimony of the Father, but, being a slave, as the heretics blasphemously claim, He would have turned to one of His fellow slaves and made him a co-witness — for example, John or Moses; and in general, if He had desired such testimonies, He would have found a multitude of them. But now He wishes to show His Consubstantiality with the Father, and therefore He numbers Himself with the Father. If in other places He brings forward John, Moses, and the prophets as witnesses concerning Himself, do not be surprised at this. He does this in accommodation to the understanding of His listeners. They regarded John and Moses as greater than Him; therefore He brings forward the testimony of those whom they considered glorious and great. They had a lofty conception of God the Father. For what else did they glorify, if not God? Therefore now He also brings forward as witness Him Himself, the God Who is over all. And since He places Himself alongside such an infallible and truthful Witness, it is quite evident that He possesses the same importance and authority as the Father. And those who call Him a slave and in every respect less than the Father should be put to shame.

John 8:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some remark that this is said in contumely and contempt; to insinuate either that He is born of fornication, and knows not who His Father is; or as a slur on the low situation of His father, i. e. Joseph; as if to say, Thy father is an obscure, ignoble person; why dost Thou so often mention him? So because they asked the question, to tempt Him, not to get at the truth, Jesus answered, Ye neither know Me, nor My Father. Let the Arian blush: for if, as he says, the Son be a creature, how does it follow that he who knows the creature, knows God? For not even by knowing the substance of Angels, does one know the Divine Substance? Forasmuch therefore as he who knows the Son, knows the Father, it is certain that the Son is consubstantial with the Father.

John 8:19 — Commentary on John

Others think that the Jews said to the Lord "where is Your Father" as an insult and reproach. Since His supposed father Joseph was poor, by the words "where is Your Father" the Jews were saying, as it were: "Your Father is obscure and of low birth, so why do You constantly remind us of Him?" Since they were asking Him about the Father by way of temptation, and not with the purpose of learning the truth, He does not deem them worthy of an answer, but says: "You know neither Me nor My Father," that is, you cannot know My Father without Me. Although you think that you honor God, since you do not believe that He is Father to Me, His true Son, there is no benefit for you in this. You do not even know Him as He ought to be known. Otherwise you would have known and honored Me as well. But since now you neither know nor honor Me, you do not know Him either, nor do you render Him honor, although you think the opposite. And that you do not know Me — no one else is to blame for this but yourselves. Do you hear, O impious one who subordinates the Son to the Father? If He were not Consubstantial with the Father, how could He have said that "if you had known Me, you would have known the Father also"? For if, in your opinion, the Son is a creature, how does one who knows a creature also know God? He who knows the nature of an angel does not yet thereby know the Nature of God. But if he who knows the Son also knows the Father, then the Son is truly of one and the same Nature with the Father. Will you maintain that those who know a creature also know God? By no means. For many, and indeed all, see and know the creature, but God no one sees or knows.

John 8:20 — Commentary on John

"These words Jesus spoke at the treasury, when He taught in the temple." Thus He conducted Himself boldly! And yet, those who breathed murder against Him, having Him in their hands, did not dare to take Him. And still they did not understand that it was a deed of truly divine power that He, surrounded by enemies, remained among them unharmed and untouchable, while before Passover they had been seeking Him and lying in wait for Him. The One whom they sought when He was absent, and against whom they raged even in His absence — Him, when He was in the midst of their snares, they could not take. And despite all this, they did not acknowledge His power, because His hour had not yet come, that is, the appointed time of His death had not yet arrived, at which He intended to give Himself over to it. For even then they could have done nothing to Him, had the determined time not come, which He Himself had appointed for Himself. The crucifixion was not an act of powerlessness, but of permission; for He permitted it when He willed. They had long desired to put Him to death, but were restrained by the invisible bonds of His power. For He needed to remain longer alive in the flesh, so as to bring people greater benefit through the working of greater miracles and the delivery of greater teaching.

John 8:21 — Commentary on John

Why does He so often say to them, "I am going away, and you will seek Me"? In order to shake and terrify their souls. For see what concern they immediately fell into. Although they wanted to be rid of Him, asked Him to depart from them, and even wanted to kill Him, nevertheless they regarded the present circumstance as so important that they were thrown into perplexity by it. "I am going away." He says this often, also in order to show that He knows beforehand about His death, and that the Cross is a matter not of their power, but of His own will. "I," He says, "am going away": you are not leading Me, but I go voluntarily. "Where I go, you cannot come." By these words He shows that He will truly rise in glory and sit at the right hand of God, while they will die in their sins.

John 8:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He shows here that He will rise again in glory, and sit at the right hand of God.

John 8:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

I affect nothing worldly, nothing earthly: I could never come to such madness as to kill Myself.

John 8:22 — Commentary on John

Why does He so often say to them, "I am going away, and you will seek Me"? In order to shake and terrify their souls. For see what concern they immediately fell into. In perplexity they say, "Will He kill Himself?" Although they wanted to be rid of Him, asked Him to depart from them, and even wanted to kill Him, nevertheless they regarded the present circumstance as so important that they were thrown into perplexity by it. "I am going away." He says this often, also in order to show that He knows beforehand about His death, and that the Cross is a matter not of their power, but of His own will. "I," He says, "am going away": you are not leading Me, but I go voluntarily. "Where I go, you cannot come." By these words He shows that He will truly rise in glory and sit at the right hand of God, while they will die in their sins. What then do they say to this? "Will He kill Himself?"

John 8:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Apollinarius, however, falsely infers from these words, that our Lord's body was not of this world, but came down from heaven. did the Apostles then, to whom our Lord says below, Ye are not of this world, (c. 15:19) derive all of them their bodies from heaven? In saying then, I am not of this world, He must be understood to mean, I am not of the number of you, who mind earthly things.

John 8:23 — Commentary on John

Rejecting such a supposition of theirs and showing that suicide is a criminal act, the Lord says: "You are from beneath, and cannot conceive of anything divine, therefore it is natural for you to think this way; but I am not of this world, that is, I care for nothing worldly and earthly, and therefore I can never reach such madness as to kill Myself. For this is a demonic act, not a divine one." Here Apollinarius, seizing upon this saying, says after the Manichaeans: "Do you see, the body of the Lord was not of this world, but from above, from heaven; as Paul also says, 'The second Man is the Lord from heaven' (1 Cor. 15:47)." What then must be said? One should ask him how he understands the Lord's words to the apostles: "You are not of the world" (John 15:19) — does he really mean that they too had bodies from heaven, and not from this creation? Or did the Lord say this because they did not care about the goods of this world? In the same way one must understand these words, "I am not of this world," that is, I am not what you are, you who care about worldly things. In a similar manner, Paul also says to some: "You are not in the flesh" (Rom. 8:9), saying this not because they are bodiless, but testifying to their love of wisdom and freedom from fleshly passions.

John 8:24 — Commentary on John

What then does the Lord say to them again? "If you do not believe that I am He, you will die in your sins." If He came in order to take away "the sin of the world" (Jn. 1:29), and it is not possible to receive forgiveness of sins other than through baptism, and it is impossible to be baptized without first believing, then the unbeliever will inevitably die in his sin, for not having received baptism, he has not put off the old man. Therefore the Lord also says in another place that "he who does not believe is already condemned" (Jn. 3:18), not only because he did not believe, but also because he dies with his former sins.

John 8:25 — Commentary on John

After so much time, after so many miracles had been performed, they still ask Him: "Who are You?" So senseless, unjust, and mocking were they. The Lord says: "I tell you that which I have been telling you from the beginning."

John 8:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or having said, I have many things to say, and to judge of you, thus reserving His judgment for a future time, He adds, But He that sent Me is true: as if to say, Though ye are unbelievers, My Father is true, Who hath appointed a day of retribution for you.

John 8:26 — Commentary on John

"You," He says, "are unworthy to fully hear My words, nor to know Who I am; for you all speak with the purpose of tempting, and do not wish to heed anything from My teaching. I could also expose you in this, and not only expose you, but also punish you." For this is what He hints at when He says: "I have many things to say about you and to judge." By the word "say" He indicates exposure, and by the word "judge," condemnation and punishment. "But," He says, "He who sent Me sent Me not to judge and convict. For God did not send His Son to judge the world, but to save the world (John 3:17). And since My Father sent Me to save, and He is true, for this very reason I now judge no one, but only speak what I have heard from My Father, that is, what serves for salvation, and not for condemnation." He said this so that they would not think that He does not punish them because of His powerlessness. He shows that He is not powerless, but does not wish to punish them, since He came not to punish, but to save. Some understand these words "He who sent Me is true" in this way: I could judge you even now, but I leave this for the age to come. Yet you do not believe and pay no attention to the time of recompense. But even if you do not believe, My Father is true, who has both appointed a day for your recompense and sent Me to proclaim this and revealed to the world His righteousness and power.

John 8:27 — Commentary on John

When He said this, they were so foolish that they did not understand that He was speaking to them about His Father. How often and how much He had already spoken to them about the Father! But truly "their foolish heart was darkened" (Rom. 1:21).

John 8:28 — Commentary on John

Jesus performed many miracles, and yet did not attract the Jews to Himself. Now He speaks to them about the Cross. "You," He says, "think that when you crucify Me, you will be free from all concern and will be rid of Me. But I say that you will know that it is I, that is, Christ, the Son of God, who upholds and sustains all things (Heb. 1:3), and that I am not opposed to the Father, nor do I act or speak of Myself, for I do not have a will of My own, distinct from the will of the Father." How then will they recognize Him on the cross? From the signs of that time, from His resurrection and their captivity. For all of this could reveal His power. So when you crucify Me, you will know both My power and My unity of mind with the Father. For the Father would not have delivered your city to the Romans in vengeance for Me, nor would He have performed signs on the cross, if I were not His Son and of one mind with Him, rather than opposed to God. Then you will know that whatever I teach and whatever I say is from Him, is undoubtedly divine, and is not Mine, but of Him who sent Me.

John 8:29 — Commentary on John

Then, lest they think that the sending and the embassy imply subordination, He says that My Father is "with Me." Although He sent Me as a Man, I am inseparable from Him, and He is with Me, as God with God. After this He again descends to humble speech and says: "He has not left Me alone," because I do what is pleasing to Him. He speaks so humbly for the sake of the Jews. They said that He was not from God because He did not keep the Sabbath. But He says: "I do what is pleasing to Him," so that even if I break the Sabbath, I do what is pleasing to Him. However, by such humble speech He in no way harms His own glory, but brought benefit to the listeners, and through this also strengthened His own glory. For the listeners, hearing that He refers everything to the Father, more readily attached themselves to Him and believed in Him, so that humility exalted Him all the more. Do you see the worth of blessed humility? And that this is so, listen to what follows.

John 8:30 — Commentary on John

I said that the listeners were more captivated by humble speech. The evangelist hints at this as well. "As He was saying these things," he notes, "many believed in Him." He was saying "these things," that is, words that were humble and seemingly unworthy of His glory. Therefore, when you hear Him say something small and imperfect about Himself, do not be troubled in any way, for He says this for the sake of His listeners, who cannot comprehend anything loftier and immediately fly into a rage. What would have happened to them, unable to grasp the depths of the theological mystery, when the height of His glory remained incomprehensible even to Christians who had come to know His power and were saved by Him? When you hear that "many believed," understand it this way: they believed simply and as it happened, not as they should have; they believed because they were pleased by the humility in His words.

John 8:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As He said to the unbelievers alone, Ye shall die in your sin, so now to them who continue in the faith He proclaims absolution.

John 8:31 — Commentary on John

And that they were not believers in the precise sense is obvious. For He said to the Jews who had believed: "If you abide in My word." By this He shows that although they believed, it was superficially, and therefore they would not remain in the faith. And by exposing them in this, He shows that He knows their hearts and is God.

John 8:32 — Commentary on John

And since some of His former supposed disciples had departed, He therefore says to those who have now believed: "Although those have departed, yet if you abide in My word and faith, you 'will know the truth,' that is, Me, for 'I am the Truth' (John 14:6). But now you do not know the truth, because the law, whose guardians you consider yourselves, is not the truth, but a figure and a shadow. If you come to know Me, Who am true, then 'the truth will set you free,' that is, I will free you from sins." For whoever believes in Him who takes away the sin of the world is undoubtedly free from sins. Just as He said to the unbelieving, "you will die in your sins" (John 8:21), so to those who abide in faith He promises freedom from sins. For the sacrifices and sprinklings of the Law, being mere shadows, did not free from sins, but the spiritual and true sacrifice through faith and knowledge frees from sins us who no longer remain slaves but are made sons of God.

John 8:33 — Commentary on John

The proud Jews again cling to vain nobility and say with fury: "We are Abraham's seed." If they needed to be indignant, it should have been about something else. He said to them: "You shall know the truth." Therefore they should have said: "What then, do we not know the truth now? Are all the prescriptions of the law and our knowledge false?" But they cared about none of such things: they are concerned with worldly matters, thinking that He reproaches them for slavery and low birth. "We are Abraham's seed." Nowhere do they mention their own merits, but appeal to the fathers. Therefore John also says to them: "Do not begin to say that we have Abraham as our father" (Matt. 3:9). In saying that they were never slaves to anyone, they were clearly lying. For every time they were taken captive, they were in bondage: to the Egyptians, the Babylonians, and many other nations.

John 8:34 — Commentary on John

The Lord does not convict them of lying. His purpose is to prove not that they are slaves of men, but that they are slaves of sin. And this slavery is the most grievous of all, and from it God alone can deliver. For to forgive sins is the work of God alone. Therefore He says: "Everyone who commits sin is a slave of sin," and therefore you too, inasmuch as you are sinful, are also slaves. To this they could say that although we are subject to such slavery, we have sacrifices, we have priests who cleanse us from sins. He says that they too are slaves, "for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God" (Rom. 3:23). However, your priests, being themselves slaves, have no authority to forgive the sins of others. The Apostle Paul speaks more clearly about this, namely: "The priest must offer sacrifice both for himself, as for the people, because he himself also is compassed with infirmities" (Heb. 5:2–3).

John 8:35 — Commentary on John

"The servant," He says, "does not abide in the house," that is, does not have the authority to bestow anything, since he is not the master of the house, but the son is the master of the house and abides in the house. He calls authority a "house," just as in another place He calls dominion a "house," saying that "in My Father's house there are many mansions" (John 14:2).

John 8:36 — Commentary on John

So then, those priests of yours, being slaves, had no authority to forgive sins. But I, the Son, abiding in the house, that is, having authority and independent sovereignty, the Master of the house, shall grant you freedom, because all things are Mine, and I am of equal power and equal authority with the Father. When I set you free, then you will be honored with true freedom. Now you claim for yourselves a false freedom, but through Me you shall be freed essentially and truly.

John 8:37 — Commentary on John

"You," He says, "consider yourselves the seed of Abraham. I agree that you preserve a fleshly kinship with this saint, but you have no kinship with him in spirit. He is righteous, compassionate, and hospitable, while you (I will pass over the other aspects of your life and point out the most obvious thing you are now doing) breathe murder and hatred toward people. For you seek to kill Me and plot against Me. How then are you his true children, when you are so far from the qualities of your father? If you boast of your kinship, then you should also imitate his virtue." So that they would not say, "We are justified in seeking to kill You," He puts forward the reason. "You," He says, "rage against Me for no other reason than that My word surpasses your understanding and does not fit within you. Yet for this you ought not to kill, but to respect and honor, and to desire all the more that I teach the loftiness of the doctrines."

John 8:38 — Commentary on John

Lest they should say to Him again that we justly hate You even for Your word, because You speak to us not from God but from Yourself, and therefore we cannot accept Your teaching, He adds: "I speak not of Myself, but I speak what I have seen with My Father; and you do what you have seen with your father." "I," He says, "proclaim what is divine and heavenly, and thereby reveal My Father, while you by your deeds reveal your father, that is, the devil." When you hear these words, "I speak what I have seen," do not think of bodily vision, but understand it as natural, true, and most certain knowledge. Just as eyes that see soundly behold reality and truth, seeing truly and without deception, so also I truly speak what I have learned from the Father.

John 8:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But when you hear, I speak that which I have seen, do not think it means bodily vision, but innate knowledge, sure, and approved. For as the eyes when they see an object, see it wholly and correctly; so I speak with certainty what I know from My Father. And ye do that which ye have seen with your father.

John 8:39 — Commentary on John

He presents the devil as their father, because in their deeds he sees them resembling him; but they constantly present Abraham. The Lord frequently reminds them of their criminal intention and denies their kinship with the righteous one in order to cut off their excessive boasting and to convince them that hope must be placed not in the vain pride of fleshly kinship, but in the likeness of free will. Truly, as the Physician of souls, He calms in them the inflammation arising from the delusion of kinship with Abraham, which prevents them from coming to Christ, for they considered this kinship sufficient for their salvation.

John 8:40 — Commentary on John

So then, you who breathe murder and seek to kill Me are not children of Abraham. Then, lest someone say that they justly seek to kill You, He says: "I am a Man who does not rise up against God, who does not seek His own glory, but who speaks what I have heard from My Father and tells the truth." What then was this truth? That He is equal to the Father and not a servant, like one of the prophets, but the Son, who does nothing and says nothing of Himself, but all things from the Father. For it was because of this that they sought to kill Him.

John 8:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if their motive against Him was a desire to avenge God's honour.

John 8:41 — Commentary on John

And they again say: "We were not born of fornication; we have one Father, God." See what arrogance! The Lord denies their kinship even with Abraham, yet they are so vainglorious that in their madness they call themselves children of God Himself. They boast of divine sonship, probably because they had heard the words "Israel is My firstborn son" (Ex. 4:22). But they should have known that God also said in another place: "I have nourished and brought up children, and they have rebelled against Me" (Is. 1:2). The Lord could have exposed them for the fact that many of them were born of fornication, since contrary to the law, Hebrew wives entered into relations with pagans, and pagan wives with Jews; however, He does not do this. For He was not concerned with proving the ignobility of their body, but primarily wanted to prove that they were base in soul.

John 8:42 — Commentary on John

Since He excluded them from kinship with Abraham, they rose even higher, calling God their Father. He reproached them as murderers, but they, defending themselves, say that they are avenging God, and for this reason they form a counsel against Him. Therefore the Lord, showing that they are not championing God's cause, but by their very design wish to kill Him, and are not children of God, as they supposed, but rather opponents of God, says: "If God were your Father, you would love Me." For I came down from God into the world, that is, I appeared in the flesh. I am not an opponent of God. I came from Him. Therefore, by rising up against Me, you are enemies of God.

John 8:43 — Commentary on John

Why do you not understand My speech, do not comprehend and do not grasp what I am saying? Without doubt, for no other reason than that you cannot hear My word, that is, you do not want to. For "cannot" is used in place of "do not want to." As long as envy and murderous intent dwell in you, how can you listen to what I am saying?

John 8:44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For he accused God to man, saying to Eve, But of envy He hath forbidden you the tree: and to God he accused man, as in Job, Doth Job serve God for nought? (Job 1:9)

John 8:44 — Commentary on John

He said "you cannot hear My word" instead of "you do not want to." Then He gives the reason why they did not want to hear: that they have their own father, namely the devil. Although you madly ascribe yourselves as children to God, as your father, your deeds testify that the devil is a more natural father to you. "You want to carry out his desires." He did not say "deeds," but "desires," showing that they are very inclined toward lying and murder, two kinds of evil which are very characteristic of the devil. "He was a murderer from the beginning." Therefore you also, seeking to kill Me, liken yourselves to him who murdered Adam. "He did not stand in the truth," but is the father of lies. And you, when you lie about Me and say that I am not from God, do not stand in the truth, do not abide in My word; you are children of him who begot the lie. For he slandered God to men as well, when he told Eve that He had forbidden them the tree of the knowledge of good and evil out of envy. Likewise he slandered men to God, for example Job, saying that Job did not honor God for nothing. People, when they lie, make use of what is, as it were, another's falsehood. But the devil employs falsehood as his own property, for it is his offspring; and the liar in the proper sense and the father of lies is he himself. He said to Eve: "In the day that ye eat thereof, ye shall be as gods" (Gen. 3:5). But they (Adam and Eve) received death.

John 8:45 — Commentary on John

But you do not believe Me, because I speak the truth. Having nothing to accuse Me of other than the truth, you rise up against Me for this very reason, as sons of the father of lies.

John 8:46-47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if to say: If ye are the sons of God, ye ought to hold sinners in hatred. If ye hate Me, when ye cannot convince Me of sin, it is evident that ye hate Me because of the truth: i. e. because I said I was the Son of God.

John 8:46 — Commentary on John

They themselves called themselves sons of God. He says: "If you are sons of God, you certainly ought to hate the sinner. If you can convict Me, whom you hate, of sin, then obviously you hate Me justly. But if no one can convict Me openly, you hate Me for the truth." For what truth? Without doubt, for the fact that He called Himself the Son of God, which is completely true.

John 8:47 — Commentary on John

"He who is of God hears the words of God." Therefore, if you too were sons of God, you would not turn away from Me, the Son of God, who came down from heaven and exalts the words of God.

John 8:48 — Commentary on John

So meekly does the Lord speak to them, yet they permit themselves insolence. They say: "Do we not speak rightly that You are a Samaritan and have a demon in You?" They called Him a Samaritan as a violator of Jewish customs, for example, the Sabbath rest, since the Samaritans did not strictly observe the Jewish law. And they call Him demon-possessed, perhaps in the same way as they said that "He casts out demons by the prince of demons" (Luke 11:15). For all who slandered Him by saying that He cast out demons by the power of Beelzebub were saying that He had in Himself the demon of Beelzebub, by which He also performed miracles. And since He revealed their thoughts and desires, they perhaps considered Him demon-possessed also because they thought that the secrets of their hearts were disclosed to Him by demons. When did they call Him a Samaritan? The Evangelist nowhere mentioned this. From this it is evident that the Evangelists did not write down everything, but omitted much, as we ourselves have noted about this very thing in another place.

John 8:48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or they called Him a Samaritan, because He transgressed the Hebrew ordinances, as that of the sabbath: the Samaritans not being correct observers of the law. And they suspected Him of having a devil, because He could disclose what was in their thoughts. When it was that they called Him a Samaritan, the Evangelist no where says: a proof that the Evangelists left out many things.

John 8:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He honoured the Father, by revenging Him, and not suffering murderers or liars to call themselves the true sons of God.

John 8:49 — Commentary on John

Thus they insult Him, yet He accepts their insults without malice. However, when they call themselves sons of God, He strongly rebukes them, standing up for the truth; but when He Himself is insulted, He does not defend Himself. By this He teaches us also to stand up for the glory of God and to bear meekly the insults that concern ourselves, just as He Himself meekly says: "I do not have a demon; but I honor My Father." How does He honor the Father? By defending Him and not allowing murderers and liars to call themselves sons of the Savior and the Truth. "You," He says, "dishonor Me because I honor My Father, whom you revile, since you falsely claim that He is your father. But even if I do not avenge Myself and endure the insults, do not think that this insult will remain unavenged. There is a Father who will punish for such an insult inflicted upon Me because I defend Him and do not allow you to call yourselves His sons."

John 8:50 — Commentary on John

There is One who seeks My glory, and not only seeks it, but is also able to judge and punish those who offend Me without cause. Often someone seeks redress for an offense, but cannot himself judge. But the Father both seeks the glory of the Son and is able to judge. Therefore He also said: "There is One who seeks and judges." What love for mankind! He is offended, yet leaving the seeking of His own glory and vengeance to the Father, He turns to exhortation and teaching, and in this way does good to those who insult Him. So too must we repay our enemies.

John 8:51 — Commentary on John

"If anyone keeps My word," that is, joins to faith a pure life as well (for only he truly keeps the Lord's teaching who also has a pure life), such a person shall not see the death by which sinners die, being delivered in the age to come to endless torment and falling away from the true life. At the same time, He lets them know that if the one who keeps My word does not die, then all the more so do I not die. Why then do you want to kill Me, over Whom death has so little power that I even grant true life to others? For although believers die bodily, they are alive in God.

John 8:52 — Commentary on John

What then do the Jews say to this? They consider Him to be demon-possessed, as if He were speaking some strange things due to a derangement of mind. Abraham and the prophets, who heard the words of God, died, so how will Your listeners not die? "Now," they say, "we truly know, that is, fully and firmly, that You, in saying this, are demon-possessed."

John 8:53 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if to say, Thou a person of no account, a carpenter's son of Galilee, to take glory to Thyself!

John 8:53 — Commentary on John

The foolish ones, not understanding what kind of death the Lord was speaking of — that it would not touch those who believe in Him — say something senseless and foolish to Him. See how they answer: "Are You greater than our father Abraham?" They should have said: "Are You greater than God? Those who heard the word of God died, yet those who hear Yours will not die?" But they do not say this. Wishing to show that He is less even than Abraham, they say: "Are You greater than our father Abraham?" The Lord Himself does not reveal to them what kind of death He spoke of. And that He is greater than Abraham, He demonstrates shortly after. They say "what do You make Yourself out to be" as an insult. You, unworthy of a single word, Son of a carpenter, Galilean, whom do You make Yourself? Neither deeds, nor truth, nor the Scriptures, but You Yourself — whom do You make Yourself? For You Yourself appropriate glory to Yourself.

John 8:54-55 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For had they known the Father really, they would have reverenced the Son. But they even despise God, who in the Law forbad murder, by their clamours against Christ. Wherefore He says, Ye have not known Him. Having that knowledge by nature; for as I am, so is the Father also; I know Myself, and therefore I know Him. And He gives the proof that He knows Him: And I keep His saying, i. e. His commandments. Some understand, I keep His saying, to mean, I keep the nature of His substance unchanged; for the substance of the Father and the Son is the same, as their nature is the same; and therefore I know the Father. And here has the force of because: I know Him because I keep His saying.

John 8:54 — Commentary on John

The Lord says to this: "If I glorify Myself, then My glory is nothing, as you also think. But the One who now glorifies Me is another, namely My Father." The Father glorified Him in every way, both through prophecies about Him, and through testimony from heaven, and through countless and immeasurable miracles. Of this Father you say that He is your God. But you acknowledge Him neither as My Father nor as your God. If you acknowledged Him as Father, you would honor His Son. But now you do not honor His Son. It is evident that you do not acknowledge Him as My Father. But you do not acknowledge Him simply as God either. Otherwise you would fear His words as God's. But now you utterly disregard Him. He established as law: "Thou shalt not kill." You seek to kill Me, and that when you cannot convict Me of sin.

John 8:55 — Commentary on John

From this it is clear that you do not know Him at all. But I know Him by nature, I have perfect knowledge of Him. For, as I am, so also is the Father. And as I know Myself, so I also know Him. "For you lie, boasting that you know Him; but I would deny the truth if, knowing Him, I said that I do not know." How then will You prove that You know Him? "By this," He says, "that I keep His word, that is, His commandments." For I am not an adversary to Him, otherwise I would boast as one who opposes God, nor do I break His commandments. But you, transgressors of His commandments, are held captive, giving yourselves over to evil desires, you thirst for murder, and many other things forbidden by the law you commit with passion, and thereby you clearly reveal that you do not know Him. For if you knew Him, you would keep His word, that is, His commandments. Others understand the words "I keep His word" thus: I know Him because I have within Myself the unchanging image of His Essence, that is, of His being, and whatever image of Nature the Father has, the same is also in Me. For the Father and the Son have one and the same Nature and one and the same mode of being. Therefore I know the Father, for I keep the unchanging image of His Essence. Such a turn of speech is customary in Scripture. For example, in Slavonic it says, "Give us help from trouble: and vain is the salvation of man" (Ps. 59:13). Here the particle "and" is used instead of "for," and the meaning is: give us help, for salvation from man is unreliable. So also in these words, "I know Him, and keep His word," the particle "and" is placed instead of "for." "For," He says, "I keep His word."

John 8:56 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if to say, He regarded My day, as a day to be desired, and full of joy; not as if I was an unimportant or common person.

John 8:56 — Commentary on John

Here He affirms that He is greater than Abraham. Above they were saying to Him: "Are You greater than our father Abraham?" Here He answers: "Yes, I am greater." He "was glad to see My day," that is, he considered it pleasant, desirable, and joy-creating, as a day most beneficial and as the day not of someone small, not of an ordinary man, but of the Great One. By "day" He means the Cross, for Abraham prefigured it in the offering of Isaac and in the slaying of the ram. As Isaac carried the wood, so the Lord carried the cross, and as Isaac was spared while the ram was slain, so He, as God, remained beyond suffering, yet suffered in His Humanity and flesh. Foreseeing this day of the Cross as the day of universal salvation, Abraham rejoiced. He also shows that He goes to His sufferings voluntarily, since He praises the one who rejoiced over the Cross, for through it is the salvation of the world. Others understand "day" to mean the entire time of Christ's appearance in the flesh, which Abraham foresaw and rejoiced that from him and his descendants the Savior would come. And perhaps not Abraham alone rejoiced, but all, as David says: "This is the day which the Lord has made: let us rejoice and be glad in it!" (Ps. 118:24).

John 8:57 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Christ was then thirty-three years old. Why then do they not say, Thou art not yet forty years old, instead of fifty? A needless question this: they simply spoke as chance led them at the time. Some however say that they mentioned the fiftieth year on account of its sacred character, as being the year of jubilee, in which they redeemed their captives, and gave up the possessions they had bought.

John 8:57 — Commentary on John

The Jews, being unable to rise to the meaning of His words, instead of asking and learning about which day He speaks of that Abraham saw, mock Him even more, as though He were saying something senseless. "You are not yet fifty years old," they say, "and You have seen Abraham?" They said this, thinking that the Lord was close to fifty years old, when in fact He was about thirty-three years old. Why did they not say "You are not yet forty years old," but "fifty"? It would be superfluous even to ask about this. Perhaps they mentioned fifty years without any definite thought. However, some say that they spoke this way because the fiftieth year was especially honored among them, that is, the jubilee year, in which slaves were set free, buyers relinquished their acquisitions, and they did everything else that pertained to that honor.

John 8:58 — Commentary on John

What then does the Lord say? "Before Abraham was, I am." See, He did not say "before Abraham was, I was," but "I am." For this expression "am" is more proper to God, because it signifies continuous and eternal existence. So too His Father in the Old Testament said of Himself: "I am He Who Is" (Ex. 3:14). Of Abraham, as one subject to corruption, He fittingly said "was." For that which received existence is also subject to dissolution. But the word "am" points to freedom from all corruption and to divine eternity.

John 8:59 — Commentary on John

Therefore they too accepted this saying as befitting God alone, took it for blasphemy, and picked up stones against Him. But He again hides Himself with humility, so as not to die before the time appointed for His death. How then does He hide? He did not conceal Himself in a corner of the temple, did not run off into a house, did not lean against a wall or behind a pillar, but by divine power He made Himself invisible to the plotters, even though He went out through the midst of them. "And passed by," that is, He went along simply, for a certain time. Look, if you will, how He fulfilled everything on His part: He sufficiently taught them both about Himself and about the Father, and pointed out true nobility and freedom in freedom from sins; He explained that the only shameful slavery is slavery to sin — and in general He omitted nothing that was needed. But they throw stones at Him. This is precisely why He leaves them, as people no longer capable of correction. Note that the stones are thrown by those about whom the Evangelist said that they believed in Him (Jn. 8:30–31). This means their faith was not faith, but a kind of temporary and lukewarm disposition toward the words of Christ.

John 9:1 — Commentary on John

The Lord departs from the temple in order to somewhat temper the wrath of the Jews. He proceeds to heal the blind man so that by this sign He might soften their hard-heartedness and obstinacy, although they did not profit from it, and at the same time to show them that it was not in vain or out of self-glorification that He said, "Before Abraham was, I am" (Jn. 8:58). It is fitting that He Himself approached the blind man, and not the blind man to Him.

John 9:2 — Commentary on John

The disciples, having noticed His attention to the blind man, ask: "Who sinned, he or his parents, that he was born blind?" This question seems strange. For how could he have sinned before his birth? The apostles probably did not share the pagan superstition that the soul, before its union with the body, lives in another world and descends into the body as a punishment for sin. Being fishermen, they could not have heard any such thing, for such ideas belonged to the philosophers. So, the question seems unreasonable, but not to one who is attentive. For know this: the Apostles had heard Christ say to the paralytic, "Behold, you have been made well; sin no more, lest something worse happen to you" (Jn. 5:14). Now they see the blind man and are perplexed, and they speak as if to say, "Let us grant that the paralytic was afflicted for his sins, but what will You say about this man? Did he sin? But this cannot be said, because he has been blind from birth. Or did his parents sin? Neither can this be said, because a son is not punished for his father." So then, the Apostles in the present case are not so much asking as they are expressing perplexity.

John 9:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This question does not seem a proper one. For the Apostles had not been taught the fond notion of the Gentiles, that the soul has sinned in a previous state of existence. It is difficult to account for their putting it.

John 9:3 — Commentary on John

The Lord, in resolution of their perplexity, says: "Neither did he sin (for how could he have sinned before birth), nor his parents." However, He says this not to absolve them of sins. For He did not simply say that his parents did not sin, but added that "he was born blind." Although his parents did sin, it was not for that reason that this affliction befell him. To lay the sins of fathers upon children who are in no way guilty is unjust. This is also what God conveys through Ezekiel: "Let this proverb no longer be used among you: 'The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children's teeth are set on edge'" (Ezek. 18:1-2). And through Moses He established as law: "The fathers shall not be put to death for the children" (Deut. 24:16). "But how is it," you will say, "that it is written: 'Visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation' (Exod. 34:7)?" To this one can say, first, that this is not a universal sentence, spoken not about all people, but only about those who came out of Egypt. Then look also at the meaning of the sentence. It does not say that children are punished for sins committed by the fathers, but that the punishments for the sins of the fathers pass also to the children when the children committed the same sins. Lest those who came out of Egypt should think that they would not be punished with the same punishment as their fathers, even though they sinned worse than them, He says to them: "No, not so. The sins of the fathers, that is, the punishments, will pass also to you, because you have not become better, but have committed the same sins, and even worse ones." If we see that not infrequently children also die as a punishment to the parents, we know that God takes them from this life out of His love for mankind, so that in life they would not become worse than their parents and would not live to the harm of their own soul or even of many others. But the abyss of God's judgments has hidden these cases within itself. And let us press on further. Here is yet another difficulty. Someone might ask: "How did He say this? For this would mean that a man, deprived of sight, was wronged so that the works of God might be revealed in him? Could they not have been revealed in some other way?" What injury, tell me, O man, does he suffer? "This one," you will say, "that he was deprived of sight." And what harm is there in being deprived of sensible light? On the contrary, he was more greatly benefited. For together with bodily sight, he also saw clearly with the eyes of the soul. Blindness served him for good, since through his healing from it he came to know the true Sun of Righteousness. Therefore, this blind man was not injured, but benefited. Furthermore, everyone who occupies himself with the word of God must know that the particles "in order that" are often used in Scripture to denote not the cause, but the event itself. For example, David says: "So that You are righteous in Your verdict" (Ps. 50:6). David did not sin in order that God might be justified. But as a consequence of David's sin, it came about that God was justified. For when God had bestowed upon David so many gifts of which he was unworthy, and he transgressed the commandment of God, committed murder and adultery, and used his royal power to offend God, what conclusion followed from this, if not that God, judging and reproving David, was justified and appeared as the victor over the condemned king, because he had transgressed the law of the One from whom he had received the kingdom, and transgressed precisely because he was king? Had he been an ordinary man, he could not so easily have committed two such great crimes. So you see, in the phrase "so that You are righteous" (the Slavonic "that You might be justified"), the particle denotes not the cause, but the consequence. You will find many such turns of speech in the Apostle as well. For example, in the Epistle to the Romans: "What can be known about God is pla…

John 9:4 — Commentary on John

He adds: "I must do the works of Him who sent Me." "I," He says, "must reveal Myself and perform works that can show that I accomplish the same things that the Father does." Notice, He did not say that I must do works such as the Father does, but the very same ones that the Father does. "I," He says, "must do the very same works that He who sent Me does." I must do them "while it is day," while the present life lasts and people can believe in Me. Then "the night comes, when no one can work," that is, believe, for He calls faith a work. Thus, in the age to come no one can believe. The present life is a day, because during it, as in the daytime, we are able to act; although the Apostle Paul also calls it night, partly because here those who practice virtue or vice are unknown, and partly in comparison with the Light that will illumine the righteous. The age to come is a night, because there no one can act; although the Apostle Paul also calls it day, because the righteous will appear in light and the deeds of each will be revealed. Thus, in the age to come there is no faith, but all will submit, willing and unwilling.

John 9:5 — Commentary on John

"As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world," for by teaching and the manifestation of miracles I enlighten souls. Therefore now too I must enlighten the souls of many through the healing of the blind man and the illumination of the pupils of his eyes. As the light, I must enlighten both physically and spiritually.

John 9:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some think that the clay was not laid upon the eyes, but made into eyes.

John 9:6 — Commentary on John

Having said this, Jesus did not stop at words alone, but joined action to them as well. "He spat on the ground, made clay from the spittle, and anointed the eyes of the blind man with the clay," showing through the clay that it was He who also formed Adam's body from clay. Words alone — that it was I who created Adam — might have seemed scandalous to the hearers, but when words are confirmed by deed, there remained no further cause for scandal. He fashions eyes from clay, employing the same mode of creation by which He also created Adam. He not only fashioned the eyes and opened them, but endowed them with sight, and this showed that He also breathed the soul into Adam. For without the activity of the soul, the eye would never see, even if it were properly formed. He also used spittle for the bestowal of sight. Since He intended to send the blind man to Siloam, lest they attribute the miracle to the water of the pool, but rather recognize that it was the power proceeding from His mouth that formed the blind man's eyes and opened them — for this reason He spat on the ground and from the spittle of His mouth made clay. Then, lest you think that the miracle depended on the earth, He commands him to wash, so that the clay might come off entirely. However, some say that the clay did not come off at all, but was transformed into eyes.

John 9:7 — Commentary on John

He commands the blind man to go to Siloam partly so that the degree of his faith and obedience might be revealed, for he did not reason that there was no need to go to Siloam or to wash if the clay and spittle could make him fully sighted, but obeyed the One who commanded; partly so as to stop the mouths of the foolish Jews, for naturally many watched him as he walked with eyes smeared with clay and looked at him attentively, so that they could not afterward say "it is he" or "it is not he"; and finally, so that by sending him to Siloam He might bear witness concerning Himself that He is not alien to the Law and the Old Testament. Why did the Evangelist add the explanation of the name Siloam? So that you would know that here too it was Christ who healed the blind man, and that Siloam is a type of Christ. For Christ is both the spiritual Rock (1 Cor. 10:4) and the spiritual Siloam; and just as the stream of Siloam by its strange flow presented something sudden and striking, so too the coming of the Lord, hidden and unknowable to the angels, by its power drowns every sin.

John 9:8 — Commentary on John

The neighbors, struck by the extraordinariness of the miracle, did not believe. Although his procession to Siloam with eyes anointed with clay was for the very purpose that many would see him and afterwards would not deny it by claiming ignorance, nevertheless, even now they do not believe. The Evangelist does not remark without purpose that he was asking for alms, but to show the ineffable love of the Lord for mankind in that He condescended even to the poor, that He healed even beggars with great care, and from this we too would learn not to despise our lesser brethren.

John 9:9 — Commentary on John

And the blind man, not ashamed of his former wretchedness, not fearing the crowd, openly says: "It is I."

John 9:11 — Commentary on John

He proclaims the Benefactor and says: "A man called Jesus." He calls the Lord a Man, because up to that point he still knew nothing about Him, and what he has now learned, that he confesses. From where then does he know that this is Jesus? From His conversation with the disciples. The disciples asked the Lord about him. He answered them at considerable length: "I must work the works of Him who sent Me; I am the light of the world." No one else taught this way except Jesus alone, and He used such words often. From this the blind man learned that it was Jesus. That He made clay and anointed his eyes, he knew from the touch and said so. About the spitting he said nothing, because he did not know, and since he did not know, he did not add it. Evidently, this man was righteous.

John 9:12 — Commentary on John

Since the Lord, when granting healing and performing a miracle, usually concealed Himself out of His modesty, the blind man, when asked where Jesus was, says "I do not know," so as to be completely faithful to the truth.

John 9:13 — Commentary on John

They lead him to the Pharisees, in order to subject him to a more detailed and rigorous interrogation.

John 9:14 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist notes that "it was the Sabbath" in order to show their malice, how they seize upon every occasion against Christ: they accuse Him of violating the Sabbath and thereby attempt to overshadow the miracle. Therefore they do not ask him "how did you receive your sight," but rather "how did He open your eyes," — in everything slandering the Lord as One who had worked on the Sabbath.

John 9:15 — Commentary on John

They compel the blind man himself to recall that He made the clay precisely on the Sabbath. He, answering those who had already heard, mentions neither the name of Jesus nor what the Lord said to him, but only says: "He put clay on my eyes, and I washed and I see." For the Pharisees had probably heard beforehand from those who brought the blind man to them, and perhaps slandered the Lord and said: "See what Jesus does on the Sabbath." The boldness of the blind man is worthy of note, that he speaks fearlessly with the Pharisees. They brought him so that he, struck with fear, would deny the reality of the healing, but he very clearly proclaims: "I see."

John 9:16 — Commentary on John

Some of the Pharisees, not all, but the more audacious ones, said: "This Man is not from God." But others said: "How can a sinful man perform such miracles?" Do you see how under the influence of miracles many are softened? These people are Pharisees, rulers, and yet, as a result of this miracle, they are put to shame and offer some degree of defense. "And there was a division among them." This division had previously occurred among the people, for "some said, He deceives the people, while others said, He is good" (Jn. 7:12, 43), but now it begins also among the rulers. And behold, many Pharisees, having separated from the rest, defend the miracle. However, even after separating, they speak in favor of Christ very weakly, and more doubtfully and half-heartedly than firmly. For listen to what they say: "How can a sinful man perform such miracles?" Do you see how weakly they object? Look also at the cunning of the slanderers. They do not say that He is not from God because He heals on the Sabbath, but that He "does not keep the Sabbath"; they constantly put forward not the good deed, but the violation of the day. Note also that the rulers were slower to do good than the people. The people had already earlier been divided in their opinions, and not all spoke against Christ, while the rulers only after the people came to this commendable division. For sometimes division is even a good thing, as the Lord Himself says: "I came to bring a sword upon the earth" (Matt. 10:34), that is, undoubtedly, disagreement for the sake of good and piety.

John 9:17 — Commentary on John

Who were those asking "what do you say about Him?" They were from among the prudent ones, for they were saying: "How can a sinner do such things?" So as not to appear to be defending Him without cause, they bring forth as witness the very one who received the benefit, as one who had experienced His power firsthand, in order to shut the mouths of slanderers. See how prudently they ask. They did not say "what do you say about Him, because He made clay, because He did not keep the Sabbath," but they recall the miracle — "because He opened your eyes" — as if urging the healed man to speak the real truth about Christ. They remind him and encourage him: "Because He opened your eyes." "He," they say, "bestowed His grace upon you. Therefore you ought to proclaim about Him." The blind man now confessed what he could, namely: that He is not a sinner, but from God, that He is a Prophet, although some say that He is not from God because He does not keep the Sabbath. Christ anointed with clay using a single finger, and they consider Him a violator of the Sabbath. Yet they themselves untie animals with their whole hand in order to water them, and consider themselves pious.

John 9:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See with what good intent they put the question. They do not say, What sayest thou of Him that keepeth not the sabbath, but mention the miracle, that He hath opened thine eyes; meaning it would seem, to draw out the healed man himself; He hath benefited them, they seem to say, and thou oughtest to preach Him.

John 9:18 — Commentary on John

The hard-hearted and obstinate ones summon his parents with the purpose of putting them in a difficult position and thereby compelling them to deny their son's former blindness. Since they could not silence well-meaning mouths, they intimidate the parents, hoping to discredit the miracle. And so, they place them in the middle and interrogate them with fury and even greater malice.

John 9:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Either, say they, it is not true that he now sees, or it is untrue that he was blind before: but it is evident that he now sees; therefore it is not true that he was born blind.

John 9:19 — Commentary on John

They do not say "is this your son, who was once blind," but rather "of whom you say," as if speaking thus: "whom you made out to be blind and spread the rumor of this everywhere, entirely fabricated and false." But, O impious Pharisees! What father would allow himself to lie so about his own child? They press them from two sides and compel them to renounce their son: on one side with the expression "of whom you speak," and on the other with the question "how does he now see?" Do you see? By the supposedly false testimony of the parents that their son had formerly been blind, they diminish this miracle — that he subsequently received his sight. They say: "Either the fact that he sees now is false, or the fact that he was blind is false. But that he can see is true; therefore, you have falsely spread the claim that he was formerly blind."

John 9:20 — Commentary on John

The Pharisees posed three questions to the parents of the blind man: 1) is this their son? 2) was he born blind? and 3) how did he come to see? To the first two questions they answer affirmatively, that this is their son and that he was blind.

John 9:21 — Commentary on John

The Pharisees posed three questions to the parents of the blind man: 1) is this their son? 2) was he born blind? and 3) how did he come to see? To the first two questions they answer affirmatively, that this is their son and that he was blind, but concerning the manner of healing they do not answer, owing to ignorance. This happened, without doubt, so that the truth might be established more firmly, so that it might be attested by the very one who received the benefit and therefore the most credible witness, as his parents themselves say: "He is of full age, he is not a child or a minor who would not understand how he was healed."

John 9:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For they were fainthearted; not like their son, that intrepid witness to the truth, the eyes of whose understanding had been enlightened by God.

John 9:22 — Commentary on John

The parents answered thus because they feared the Pharisees.

John 9:23 — Commentary on John

They were unsteady and more fainthearted than their son. But he was becoming a fearless witness of the truth; he had begun to see well with the eyes of his mind also.

John 9:24 — Commentary on John

As the parents insisted that their son should be asked, so the arrogant ones do. They bring him, but not in order to question him, rather to suggest to him an accusation against the Healer. For the suggestion "give glory to God" means: confess that Jesus did nothing for you; and in attributing nothing good to Jesus, they place the glory of God! We know, they say, that He is a sinner. Why then did you not convict Him, when He challenged you to do so, saying "Which of you convicts Me of sin" (Jn. 8:46)?

John 9:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For they were fainthearted; not like their son, that intrepid witness to the truth, the eyes of whose understanding had been enlightened by God.

John 9:25 — Commentary on John

The blind man says: "Whether He is a sinner, I do not know, and I am not now examining this, nor do I affirm it. But I know very clearly that He performed a miracle upon me." So let this matter be considered on its own and give an understanding of Him.

John 9:26 — Commentary on John

When they again asked him "what did He do to you," placing blame on the Savior for having performed the anointing with clay on the Sabbath, this man understood that they were asking not for the sake of inquiry but for accusation.

John 9:27 — Commentary on John

He answered them with reproach: "I do not wish to speak with you any longer, for I have told you many times, and you did not listen." Then, what could especially sting them, he adds: "Do you also want to become His disciples?" Clearly, he himself desires to be His disciple. Jesting and laughing at them, he says this calmly; and this shows a bold and fearless soul, not afraid of their fury.

John 9:28 — Commentary on John

To His reproach they say: "You are His disciple, but we are disciples of Moses." And here too they clearly lie. For if they were disciples of Moses, they would also be disciples of Christ, as He Himself says to them: "If you believed Moses, you would believe Me" (Jn. 5:46).

John 9:29 — Commentary on John

They did not say "we have heard," but rather "we know that God spoke with Moses," even though this was passed down to them by their ancestors. About what they received by hearsay, they say "we know for certain," yet the One whose miracles they saw with their own eyes, and whose Divine and heavenly teaching they heard themselves, they call a deceiver (Jn. 7:12). Do you see to what madness their malice drove them?

John 9:30 — Commentary on John

"You," he says, "Jews, reject my Healer because you supposedly do not know where He is from. But I say that He is all the more worthy of admiration because, not being among the notable and distinguished people among you, He can accomplish such deeds that clearly testify that He possesses some higher power and has no need of any human assistance."

John 9:31 — Commentary on John

Then, since previously some of them had said: "How can a sinful man perform such miracles," he too takes up this condemnation of theirs and reminds them of their own words. "We all know," he says, "that God does not listen to sinners, but listens to the one who honors Him and does His will." Note from this how he not only removes sins from the Lord, but also presents Him as a great pleaser of God and one who does everything according to His will, when he says: "If anyone honors God and does His will." Some indulge in cold and subtle disputation. "How," they say, "is it said that God does not hear sinners? He is the Lover of mankind. What, then, do the words 'God does not hear sinners' mean here?" Such a question would not even deserve an answer. Nevertheless, it must be said that by these words — "God does not hear sinners" — the thought expressed is that God does not grant sinners the power to work miracles. For the Spirit of God will not dwell in a body burdened with sins. But those who sincerely and from the heart ask forgiveness of their sins, God hears not as sinners but as penitents. For at the very moment they ask forgiveness, they have already passed from the ranks of sinners into the ranks of the penitent. Therefore it is rightly said that God does not hear sinners. He does not grant sinners the grace to work miracles either. For even if they were ever to ask for something of the sort, how would He grant what is asked to those whom He hates for the very reason that they lay claim to what is entirely unfitting for them? And if He hears those who ask forgiveness, He hears them not as sinners but as penitents. Having said "if anyone honors God," he added "and does His will." For many honor God but do not fulfill the will of God. But both must be present together: both the honoring of God and the fulfillment of God's will — that is, faith and works, or, as the Apostle Paul expressed it, faith and a good conscience (1 Tim. 1:5) — in short, contemplation and action. For faith is truly alive when it is accompanied by God-pleasing works, from which comes a good conscience, just as from evil works comes a corrupt conscience. And again, works are alive when they are accompanied by faith, but separated from one another they are dead, as it is said: "Faith without works is dead" (James 2:26), and works without faith likewise. Notice, if you will, what boldness truth gives to a poor, entirely unremarkable man, and he rebukes the great and glorious among the Jews. So great is the power of truth, whereas falsehood is very timid and lacking in boldness.

John 9:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, that God heareth not sinners, means, that God does not enable sinners to work miracles. When sinners however implore pardon for their offences, they are translated from the rank of sinners to that of penitents.

John 9:32 — Commentary on John

Furthermore, knowing that they want to obscure the miracle, he preaches about the benefaction with full understanding. If, perhaps, the eyes of the blind were opened, it was not eyes damaged from birth, but from some illness. But what has now taken place is an unheard-of thing.

John 9:33 — Commentary on John

If He were not from God, He would not have performed such a miracle, the likes of which no one has ever performed. Therefore, it is evident that the one who performed such a miracle is more than a man.

John 9:34 — Commentary on John

So long as they hoped that this man would say something to their liking, they summoned and questioned him, and not just once. But when from his answers they learned that he did not think as they did, but was inclined toward the truth, they revile him as one born in sins. Quite senselessly they reproach him with his blindness and suppose that, as being exceedingly sinful even before his birth, he was condemned to be born blind — which is without foundation. As sons of falsehood, they cast him, the confessor of truth, out of the temple. But this served for his benefit. They cast him out of the temple, and the Lord of the temple immediately found him. They dishonored him for his opinion in favor of Christ, and he was deemed worthy to know the Son of God.

John 9:35 — Commentary on John

"Jesus," it says, "found him, like a judge of contests who receives a wrestler who is greatly exhausted and crowned." And what does He say? Do you believe in the Son of God? Why does He ask about this, when the man had argued so much with the Jews and said so much on His behalf? He does this not out of ignorance, but out of a desire to teach the blind man knowledge about Himself. Previously, the man had never seen Him at all, nor did he see Him after his healing, because the Jews, those most vicious dogs, were dragging him here and there. Now He asks him so that, in response to his question about who the Son of God is, He might most fittingly point to Himself. At the same time, He also shows him that He highly values his faith, speaking as if to say: "So many people have insulted Me, but I do not hold it against them in the least. I care about one thing only — faith."

John 9:36 — Commentary on John

"Lord, who is the Son of God?" he asks with love.

John 9:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This He says to remind him of his cure, which had given him the power to see. And observe, He that speaks is born of Mary, and the Son is the Son of God, not two different Persons, according to the error of Nestorius: And it is He that talketh with thee.

John 9:37 — Commentary on John

Jesus answers: "He is the One whom you have seen and who is speaking with you." He did not say "It is I who healed you, who told you: go, wash," but speaks first in a veiled and unclear way, "you have seen Him," and then more clearly, "and He is speaking with you." The Lord, it seems, said "you have seen Him" intentionally, precisely in order to remind him of his healing and of the fact that he received the ability to see from Him.

John 9:38 — Commentary on John

And he immediately believes and in deed reveals a faith that is fervent and true, worships and by action confirms the word, that he glorifies Him as God because the law commands to worship God alone (Deut. 6:13). Note, if you will, that this miracle was also accomplished in a spiritual sense. Blind was every man in general from birth, that is, from subjection to birth, with which corruption is joined, for from the time we were condemned to death and to multiplication through passionate birth, from that time a kind of thick cloud spread over our mental eyes, and perhaps that "garment of skin" which Holy Scripture mentions (Gen. 3:21). Blind was, in particular, the pagan people. And they were blind from birth. For example, the Greeks, because they deified what is born and corruptible, became blind, according to the saying: "Their foolish heart was darkened" (Rom. 1:21). Likewise the wise men (magi) of Persia spent their lives in discussions about birth and birthdays. This blind man, that is, every person in general, or the Gentiles in particular, Jesus "saw." Since the blind man could not see the Creator, He, out of the compassion of His mercy, Himself "visited us, the Dayspring from on high" (Luke 1:78). How did He see him? "Passing by," that is, not while being in heaven and, in the words of the prophet, bowing down "from heaven and looking upon all the sons of men" (Ps. 13:2), but having appeared on earth. And in another sense: "passing by" He saw the Gentiles, that is, He did not come to them primarily. For He came "to the lost sheep of the house of Israel" (Matt. 15:24), and then, as if in passing, He also looked upon the Gentiles, sitting in the darkness of complete ignorance. How does He heal blindness? By spitting on the ground and making clay. For whoever believes that the Word descended into the holy Virgin like a drop falling upon the earth, that person will anoint his spiritual eyes with clay made from spittle and earth, that is, with the one Christ, composed of Divinity — of which the drop and the spittle serve as a sign (symbol) — and Humanity, of which the earth serves as a sign, from which is the body of the Lord. Will the healing stop at faith? No; one must also go to Siloam, the fountain of baptism, and be baptized into the One who was Sent, that is, Christ. For all of us who were spiritually baptized were baptized into Christ. And whoever is baptized will after this be subjected to temptations as well. Perhaps for the sake of Christ who healed him, he will be "brought before kings and governors" (Luke 21:12). Therefore one must be firm and stand unwavering in confession; not deny out of fear, but, if need be, become both excommunicated and cast out of the synagogue, according to what was said: "you will be hated by all for My name's sake" (Matt. 24:9), and "they will put you out of the synagogues" (Jn. 16:2). If people who are hostile to the truth drive out the one who confesses it and remove him from what is holy and precious to them, that is, from wealth and glory, then Jesus will find him, and when he is dishonored by his enemies, he will be especially honored by Christ with knowledge and a more thorough faith. For then he will worship Christ most of all as the Man who is seen and as the true Son of God. For the Son of God is not one person and the Son of Mary another, as Nestorius impiously blasphemed, but One and the Same is Son of God and Son of Man. Look. When the man who was once blind asked, "Who is the Son of God, that I may believe in Him?" the Lord answered, "It is He whom you have seen and who is speaking with you." And who was speaking, if not He who was born of Mary? Yet He is also the Son of God — not one and another. Therefore holy Mary is truly the Theotokos. For She gave birth to the Son of God who became flesh, undivided and One in two natures, who is Christ the Lord.

John 9:39 — Commentary on John

The Lord saw that the Pharisees drew more harm than benefit for themselves from the miracle, and through this became worthy of greater condemnation, and therefore He says: "As it appears and as it turns out in practice, I came for judgment, that is, for greater punishment, so that those who do not see might see, and those who see, such as the Pharisees, might become blind in the eyes of their soul. For behold, the one blind from birth sees both with his soul and with his body, while those who consider themselves seeing have become blind in mind." Here He speaks of keenness of sight and blindness of a twofold kind.

John 9:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if to say, Lo, he that saw not from his birth, now sees both in body and soul; whereas they who seem to see, have had their understanding darkened. Overlooking the miracle wrought on the blind man, ye deserve no pardon; since even visible miracles make no impression on you.

John 9:40 — Commentary on John

The Pharisees, always grasping at the sensible, thought that He was speaking of sensible blindness, and said: "Are we blind also?" They were ashamed of this bodily blindness alone.

John 9:41 — Commentary on John

But the Lord wanted to show them that it is better to be blind in body than to be unbelieving, and said: "If you were blind, you would have no sin." For if you were blind by necessity, by nature, forgiveness could have been granted to you for the unbelief with which you are infected. But now you say that you see, and yet, having been eyewitnesses of the miracle upon the blind man, you still remain in unbelief, and therefore are unworthy of forgiveness. For your sin remains indelible, and you will be punished all the more because you do not come to faith despite evident miracles. These words, "if you were blind, you would have no sin," can also be understood in this way. You ask about bodily blindness, which alone you are ashamed of. But I speak of the blindness of your soul, that "if you were blind," that is, ignorant of Scripture, then "you would not have so heavy a sin upon you," for you would be sinning out of ignorance. But now you say that you see, and you present yourselves as learned and experienced in the law, and therefore you condemn yourselves and have upon you a greater sin, because you sin knowingly.

John 9:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, if ye were blind, i. e. ignorant of the Scriptures, your offence would be by no means so heavy a one, as erring out of ignorance: but now, seeing ye call yourselves wise and understanding in the law, your own selves condemn you.

John 10:1 — Commentary on John

The Lord, with the words that you are truly blind in soul through the ailment of unbelief, rebuked the Pharisees for their unbelief. So that they could not say, "We turn away from You not out of our blindness, but to avoid deception," He delivers a lengthy discourse on this matter. What kind exactly? He sets forth the marks of both the true shepherd and the wolf—the destroyer—and thus shows concerning Himself that He is good, appealing to His works as testimony. First He sets forth the distinctive characteristics of the destroyer. "He," He says, "does not enter by the door, that is, by the Scriptures, for he is not witnessed to by either the Scriptures or the prophets." The Scriptures are truly the door, for through them we draw near to God. They do not allow wolves to enter, for they cut off heretics, placing us in safety and imparting to us knowledge about everything we might wish to know. So then, a thief is one who does not enter through the Scriptures "into the sheepfold" to care for the sheep, but climbs up "some other way," that is, carves out for himself another and unusual path, such as Theudas and Judas. They, before the coming of Christ, deceived the people, destroyed them, and perished themselves (Acts 5:36–37). Such also will be the abominable antichrist. For their testimony is not from the Scriptures. He also hints at the scribes, who did not fulfill a single word of the commandments of the law, yet taught the commandments and traditions of men. He fittingly said "climbs up." This refers to the thief, who jumps over the fence and does everything at great risk. These are the signs of a robber.

John 10:2 — Commentary on John

Here are the signs of the Shepherd. The Shepherd enters through the Scriptures. The Pharisees often called the Lord a deceiver and proved this by their own unbelief, saying, "Have any of the rulers believed in Him?" (John 7:48). Therefore the Lord shows that it is not He who should be considered a destroyer because they do not believe, but rather they should be excluded from the number of the sheep. "I," He says, "enter by the door." Clearly, I am truly the Shepherd. You did not follow Me and thereby showed about yourselves that you are not sheep.

John 10:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, the Holy Spirit is the porter, by whom the Scriptures are unlocked, and reveal the truth to us.

John 10:3 — Commentary on John

"The doorkeeper opens to Him." By the doorkeeper, understand perhaps Moses as well, for to him were entrusted the words of God. Moses opened the door to the Lord, without doubt, by speaking about Him. The Lord Himself said: "If you believed Moses, you would believe Me also" (John 5:46). Or the doorkeeper is the Holy Spirit. Since the Scriptures, understood through the illumination of the Holy Spirit, point us to Christ, it is rightly said that the Holy Spirit is the doorkeeper. By Him, as the Spirit of wisdom and knowledge, the Scriptures are opened, through which the Lord enters into His care for us and through which He is shown to be the Shepherd. And the sheep listen to the voice of the Shepherd.

John 10:4 — Commentary on John

From where then does He lead out His own sheep? From the midst of the unbelievers, just as, for example, He led the blind man out from the midst of the Jews, who both heard Him and recognized Him. And He goes before the sheep, although with bodily shepherds it is the opposite, for they walk behind the sheep. By this He shows that He will lead all to the truth. And He sends the disciples "as sheep into the midst of wolves" (Matt. 10:16). Thus, truly, the pastoral ministry of Christ is extraordinary.

John 10:5 — Commentary on John

"A stranger they will not follow," because they do not know the voice of a stranger. And here, without a doubt, He hints at Theudas and Judas, whom the sheep did not follow, for few were deceived, and even those, after their death, fell away. But Christ, both during His life, and especially after His death, "the whole world went after Him" (John 12:19). He also hints at the antichrist, for he too will deceive only a few, and after his destruction will have no followers. The words "they do not go" show that after the death of the deceivers, no one will heed or follow them. So then, the Scriptures are the door. Through this door the Lord leads the sheep out to pasture. And what is the pasture? The future enjoyment and repose into which the Lord leads us. If in other places He also calls Himself the door, one should not marvel at this. For when He wishes to depict His care for us, He calls Himself the shepherd, and when He wishes to show that He leads us to the Father, then He calls Himself the door, just as He Himself in different senses is both Sheep and Shepherd. Furthermore, by the door are understood the words of the divine Scriptures; and the Lord Himself is and is called the Word; consequently, He may also be called the Door.

John 10:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He alludes to Antichrist, who shall deceive for a time, but lose all his followers when he dies.

John 10:6 — Commentary on John

Jesus told them in these words a parable, or comparison, and used obscure speech in order to make them more attentive.

John 10:7 — Commentary on John

Jesus told them in these words a parable, or comparison, and used obscure speech in order to make them more attentive. When He has achieved this, He resolves the obscurity and says: "I am the Door."

John 10:8 — Commentary on John

"All that ever came before Me." He said this not about the prophets, as the Manichaeans madly claim. They use this saying to prove that the Old Testament is not from God and that the prophets were not sent by God. "Behold," they say, "the Lord said that all who ever came are thieves and robbers." But He said this not about the prophets, but about Theudas and Judas and the other seditious men. And that He spoke about them is evident from what He added: "the sheep did not listen to them." For the sheep did not listen to these seditious men, but they did listen to the prophets, and as many as believed in Christ all believed through them. And in another sense: "the sheep did not listen to them." He said this as a commendation. But nowhere is it seen that He commended those who did not listen to the prophets; on the contrary, He strongly condemns and reproaches them. Then, pay attention to the precision of the expression "as many as came," and He does not say "as many as were sent." For the prophets came because they were sent, but the false prophets, like the aforementioned rebels, set about corrupting those they deceived when no one had sent them. Thus God also says: "I did not send them, yet they ran" (Jer. 23:21).

John 10:9 — Commentary on John

Whoever enters through Me, the door, and is brought to the Father, and becomes His sheep, that one will be saved, and not only will be saved, but will also receive great fearlessness, like both Lord and Master. For this is what is meant by the words "and will go in and go out." So too the apostles boldly went in and came out before rulers, and came out joyful and unconquerable (Acts 5:41). "And shall find pasture," that is, abundant food. And in another way: since our man is twofold, according to the expression of the Apostle Paul, "the inner and the outer" (Rom. 7:22; 2 Cor. 4:16), it can be said that he enters who cares for the inner man, and he again goes out who "puts to death the members which are on the earth" and "the deeds of the flesh" in Christ (Rom. 8:13). Such a one shall find pasture both in the age to come, according to what is said: "The Lord shepherds me, and I shall not want" (Ps. 22:1).

John 10:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The door admits the sheep into the pasture; And shall go in and out, and find pasture. What is this pasture, but the happiness to come, the rest to which our Lord brings us? Or, to go in is to watch over the inner man; to go out, (Colos. 3) to mortify the outward man, i. e. our members which are upon the earth. He that doth this shall find pasture in the life to come.

John 10:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Mystically, the thief is the devil, steals by wicked thoughts, kills by the assent of the mind to them, and destroys by acts.

John 10:10 — Commentary on John

Since those who joined Theudas and Judas and the other rebels were killed and perished, He added: "The thief comes only to steal, kill, and destroy," calling them and those like them thieves. "But I," He says, "have come that they may have life." They killed and destroyed their followers, but I came so that they might live and have something more, namely: the communion of the Holy Spirit, by which one must also understand the Kingdom of Heaven. Thus, in Christ all have life, for all shall rise and live; but the righteous shall also receive something more, namely: the Kingdom of Heaven.

John 10:11 — Commentary on John

Then He speaks also of the sufferings and says: "I lay down My life for the sheep," expressing by this that He goes to His sufferings not by compulsion, but voluntarily. By the word "lay down" He shows that no one takes it from Me, but I Myself give it up.

John 10:12 — Commentary on John

He also hints at the rebels, mentioned more than once. "They," He says, "did not lay down their lives for the sheep, but abandoned their followers, for they were hirelings." But the Lord Himself did the opposite. When they seized Him, He said: "If you seek Me, then let these go their way, that the word might be fulfilled, that none of them perished" (Jn. 18:8–9, 12), and this at a time when the Jews came against Him worse than wolves against sheep. "For they came," it says, "with swords and clubs to seize Him" (Lk. 22:52). By the wolf here one can also understand the mental enemy, whom Scripture calls both a lion (1 Pet. 5:8), and a scorpion (Luke 10:19), and a serpent (Gen. 3:1; Ps. 91:13). It is said that he "snatches" the sheep when he devours someone through an evil deed; he "scatters" when by means of evil thoughts he disturbs the soul. He can rightly be called a thief as well, who "steals" through crafty thoughts, "kills" through consent to them, and "destroys" through the deed itself. Sometimes a malicious thought assails someone — this is the stealing. If the person consents to the wicked suggestion, then, one might say, the devil kills him. And when the person actually carries out the evil, then he perishes. Perhaps this is also what the words mean: "The thief comes only to steal, kill, and destroy."

John 10:13 — Commentary on John

The Lord acts quite differently from this thief. He gives divine life, illuminates both our thoughts with good inspirations and our bodies with good deeds; He gives also something superabundant, namely that we can bring benefit to others as well through the gift of teaching, and also the Kingdom of Heaven, as if granting us some additional reward. He is truly the Good Shepherd, and not a hireling, as were the Jewish leaders, who did not care for the people but had in view only to receive payment from them. For they sought not the benefit of the people, but their own profit from the people.

John 10:14-15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Hence the difference of the hireling and the Shepherd. The hireling does not know his sheep, because he sees them so little. The Shepherd knows His sheep, because He is so attractive to them.

John 10:14 — Commentary on John

And from this you can learn the difference between a shepherd and a hireling. The hireling does not know the sheep, which comes from the fact that he does not watch over them constantly. For if he constantly watched, he would know them. But the shepherd, such as the Lord is, knows His own sheep, and therefore cares for them, and they in turn know Him, because they benefit from His watchfulness and by habit recognize their Protector. Look. First He knows us, and then we know Him. And it is not possible to know God otherwise than by being known by Him (1 Cor. 13:12). For He first made Himself one with us through the flesh, becoming Man, and then we were made one with Him, receiving the gift of deification. Wishing to show that those who did not believe are unworthy of being known by God and are not His sheep, He said: "I know My own, and My own know Me," as it is written: "The Lord knows those who are His" (2 Tim. 2:19).

John 10:15 — Commentary on John

Lest anyone think that He was learning as a man, He added: "As the Father knows Me, and I know the Father," that is — I know Him as truly as I know Myself. He frequently repeats "I lay down My life for the sheep" in order to show that He is not a deceiver. For the expressions "I am the Light, I am the Life" seemed arrogant to the foolish. But the words "I wish to die" contain no self-boasting, but on the contrary express great care, since He wishes to give Himself up for the people who were casting stones at Him.

John 10:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For there is one sign of baptism for all, and one Shepherd, even the Word of God. Let the Manichean mark; there is but one fold and one Shepherd set forth both in the Old and New Testaments.

John 10:16 — Commentary on John

This speaks of the Gentiles. They are not of that fold which is under the law. For the Gentiles are not fenced in by the law. For both these are in the dispersion, and those have no shepherds. And the prudent and most capable of faith among the Jews were without shepherds; consequently, all the more so the Gentiles. I "must" gather both the Gentiles and the Jews. The word "must" here does not signify compulsion, but rather that which will inevitably follow. "In Christ Jesus there is neither Jew nor Gentile" (Gal. 3:28), and no distinction whatsoever. For all share one form, one seal of baptism, one Shepherd, the Word of God and God. Let the Manichaeans be ashamed, who reject the Old Testament, and let them hear that there is one flock and one Shepherd; for one and the same God is the God of the Old and the New Testament.

John 10:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Father does not bestow His love on the Son as a reward for the death He suffered in our behalf; but He loves Him, as beholding in the Begotten His own essence, whence proceeded such love for mankind.

John 10:17 — Commentary on John

Since He was called alien to the Father, a deceiver and a destroyer, and not a Savior of souls, with these present words He declares: "I am not your destroyer, but am ready to endure everything for you, if for no other reason, then because God has loved you so much that He loves Me too for the fact that I am dying for you. How then would I deceive you, when I know that God loves you? On the contrary, would it not be better for Me to resolve to die for you, if for no other reason, then so that My Father would love Me even more for this?" He says this so humbly out of condescension, because the listeners did not accept it when He spoke of Himself in lofty terms. To assign another meaning to this saying would be absurd. For surely the Father did not fail to love Him before and only began to love Him now, with the cause of this being His death for us? No; rather, as I have already said, He expressed Himself in this manner out of condescension. Another may say the following as well. The love of God the Father toward us was known. And God the Father saw that His Son also showed the same goodness toward us, for He willed even to die for us and preserves exactly the qualities of the Father's goodness. Therefore the Father justly loved the Son — He loved Him not as a gift to the Son or as a kind of reward for His death for us, but because He saw in the Son a kinship of Essence with Himself, and so was moved to love the Son as if by an irresistible law of nature. For did not the Son show a deed of great love toward us when He accepted a shameful death for us, and not only death, but also received life again, so as to put death to death and through His Resurrection make us immortal? So when He says that the Father loves Me because I die for you, He expresses by this that the Father, as it were, delights and rejoices that the Son is like Him and has toward mankind the same love as He does.

John 10:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After declaring Himself the Master of His own life and death, which was a lofty assumption, He makes a more humble confession; thus wonderfully uniting both characters; showing that He was neither inferior to or a slave of the Father on the one hand, nor an antagonist on the other; but of the same power and will.

John 10:18 — Commentary on John

"No one takes My life from Me." He says this for those who intended to kill Him. "You," He says, "thirst for My blood; but know firmly that without My will no one can shed it." Lest anyone think that He dies as a slave and servant, by the command of another and due to subjection to him, He says: "I Myself have authority over My death, as the Master of death. I have power to lay down My life." Although each of you has the power to lay down your life, for anyone who wishes can put himself to death, the Lord is not speaking of this manner of death, but rather that without His will no one could have done this. With people it is not so. For even without our will others can put us to death. But Christ without His own will would never have suffered. Therefore, submitting to death only by His own free choice, He has the even greater right — "to take it up again." "This commandment 'to die for the world' I received from the Father." "I," He says, "am not an adversary of God, and moreover to such a degree that this very death was commanded Me by the Father." Earlier He said something lofty about Himself: "I have power to take up My life," which shows Him to be the Master of death and the Author of life. Now He adds something humble: "This commandment I received from My Father." So wonderfully does He unite both, so that He would not be considered less than the Father and His slave, and so that He would be considered not an adversary of God, but equal to Him in power and one with Him in will.

John 10:19 — Commentary on John

Such speech of His indeed served for the benefit of many of the listeners. A division arose among them.

John 10:20 — Commentary on John

Some, to whom these words of His seemed enigmatic, thought that He was out of His mind. Why then did Christ not answer those who said He was possessed by a demon? Because neither their opponents nor His defenders could silence them or be more credible to them. Since they were divided and had risen against one another, what need was there for Him also to contradict the blasphemers, when moreover He would have no credibility from them whatsoever?

John 10:21 — Commentary on John

Others, understanding somewhat, said: "These are not the words of one possessed by a demon." Since the Lord could not shut their mouths with words (for even the reasonable ones neither fully understood His words themselves, nor would they have convinced their opponents), they attempt to defend Christ by deeds and say that these are not the words of one possessed by a demon. Where then is this evident from? From the deeds. Can a demon open the eyes of the blind? And if this deed is divine, then the words are surely likewise.

John 10:22 — Commentary on John

What was the dedication in Jerusalem? Some say that the dedication was celebrated on the day on which the temple of Solomon was built. But others say not so, but that the Evangelist means here the dedication of the temple built after the return from captivity. This feast was splendid and well-attended. Since the city, after a prolonged captivity, received in the temple what was, as it were, its own adornment, the day of the dedication of the temple was considered a day of joy. It was winter, and after this winter, in the first month of spring, the Lord suffered. Therefore the evangelist also noted this time, with the purpose of showing that the time of suffering was near, and for this reason the Lord came to Jerusalem.

John 10:22-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Evangelist mentions the time of winter, to show that it was near His passion. He suffered in the following spring; for which reason He took up His abode at Jerusalem. Be thou also careful, in the winter time, i. e. while yet in this stormy wicked world, to celebrate the dedication of thy spiritual temple, by ever renewing thyself, ever rising upward in heart. Then will Jesus be present with thee in Solomon's porch, and give thee safety under His covering. (τῇ σκέπῃ αὐτοῦ) But in another life no man will be able to dedicate Himself.

John 10:23 — Commentary on John

Jesus also came to this feast. Now He already often walked in Judea, because the sufferings were at the door. As long as winter lasts, that is, the present life, which always has disturbances from the spirits of evil, strive also to celebrate the renewal of your spiritual temple, constantly renewing yourself and setting "ascents in your heart" (Ps. 83:6). Then Jesus will come to you and help accomplish the feast of this renewal, in Solomon's porch, protecting you with His shelter and granting you peace from the passions. For He Himself will be Solomon, which means "peaceful." So whoever, in the words of the prophet, "dwells in the shelter" (Ps. 90:1) of Christ, the Peaceful One, with him Christ Himself celebrates the renewal of his soul, as long as winter lasts, that is, the present life. For the age to come is like spring; then all things will come alive and receive a new existence; then no one can renew the soul; all such works will end with the present age.

John 10:24 — Commentary on John

The Jews surrounded Him and, seemingly out of a certain zeal for Him and a desire to learn the truth, asked Him to tell them "whether He is the Christ"; but in reality their question was idle and malicious. For while His works proved that He is the Christ, they demanded words for persuasion. This is more characteristic of pranksters and mockers. Nevertheless, their question, full of ingratitude and pretense, reveals their corruption. They say: "Tell us plainly." Yet He had said so plainly many times when He came to the feasts, and He said nothing in secret, calling Himself the Son of God and the Light, and the Way, and the Door, and appealing to the testimony of Moses.

John 10:25 — Commentary on John

Therefore, exposing them for asking with evil intent, the Lord answers them: "I have told you many times, and you do not believe." And in another sense: "Why do you pretend that you would obey a simple word? You do not accept the works which I do not as an opponent of God, but in the name of My Father. How then will you believe a simple word?" For it is undeniable that works are far more convincing than words. Even the most moderate among them expressed this: "A sinful man cannot do such miracles" (John 9:16).

John 10:26 — Commentary on John

"You," He says, "do not believe in Me because you are not of My sheep." I, as the good shepherd, for My part have fulfilled everything that I was supposed to do; but if you do not follow Me, it is not I who am unworthy of the title of shepherd, but you who are unworthy of the title of sheep.

John 10:26-27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After He had said, Ye are not of My sheep, He exhorts them to become such: My sheep hear My voice.

John 10:27 — Commentary on John

Having told them that they are not of His sheep, He now inclines them to become His sheep. For this reason He also adds: "My sheep hear My voice, and they follow Me."

John 10:28 — Commentary on John

Then, urging them on, He also tells what those who follow Him will receive. "I," He says, "give them eternal life, and they shall never perish" and so forth. Of course, with such words He rouses them and instills in them zeal and desire to follow Him, since He bestows such gifts. How then does He say "My sheep will follow Me, and they will not perish"? Yet we see that Judas perished. But he perished because he did not follow Jesus and did not remain a sheep to the end. The Lord speaks of His true followers and sheep, that they will not perish. But if anyone strays from the flock of sheep and ceases to follow the Shepherd, that one will soon perish. What happened with Judas can also be used against the Manichaeans. Judas was holy and a sheep of God, but fell away: he fell away precisely by his own choice and free will. Therefore, evil or good exists not by nature, but appears and ceases by free volition.

John 10:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But how then did Judas perish? Because he did not continue to the end. Christ speaks of them who persevere. If any sheep is separated from the flock, and wanders from the Shepherd, it incurs danger immediately.

John 10:29 — Commentary on John

Why will they not perish? Because no one can "snatch them out of My hand; for My Father, who has given them to Me, is greater than all, and no one can snatch them out of His hand," and therefore not out of My hand either. But someone may ask: "How did the Lord say that no one shall snatch them out of My Father's hand, when we see that many perish?" To this one may answer that no one can snatch from the Father's hand, but many can deceive. For no one can forcibly and by their own authority draw them away from God the Father; but through deception we stumble every day.

John 10:30 — Commentary on John

For My hand and the Father's hand are one; I and the Father are one, that is, in authority and power. By "hand" He means authority and power. So then, I and the Father are one in Nature and in Essence, and in authority. The Jews also understood it this way, that by these words He declares Himself Consubstantial with God, and because He makes Himself the Son of God, they picked up stones to stone Him.

John 10:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He only means His perfect agreement with His Father.

John 10:31 — Commentary on John

Since the Lord said that I and the Father are one, namely in authority and power, and showed that His hand and the Father's are one, the Jews considered this blasphemy and wanted to stone Him for making Himself equal to God.

John 10:32 — Commentary on John

The Lord, reproving them and showing that they have no reasonable cause for their fury against Him, but rage in vain, reminds them of the miracles He performed and says: "I have shown you many good works; for which of them do you wish to stone Me?"

John 10:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord remonstrates with them; Many good works have I showed you from My Father, showing that they had no just reason for their anger.

John 10:33 — Commentary on John

They answer: "We want to stone You for blasphemy, because You make Yourself God." He does not deny this, does not say, I do not make Myself God, I am not equal to the Father, but even further confirms their opinion. And that He is God, He proves this by what is written in the law.

John 10:34 — Commentary on John

He calls the book of David "Law," as indeed all of Scripture.

John 10:35 — Commentary on John

His words have this meaning: if those who received deification by grace are gods (Ps. 81:6), and this is not imputed to them as a fault, then what justice is there when you condemn Me, Who am God by nature, Whom the Father sanctified, that is, set apart for sacrifice for the world? For that which is set apart for God is called holy. Clearly, when the Father sanctified Me and appointed Me for the salvation of the world, I am not equal to the other gods, but am the true God. And if those to whom the Word of God came — that is, I, for I am the Word of God, and having dwelt in them, I granted them adoption — if they are gods, then all the more can I call Myself God without any fault, I Who am God by My very Nature and grant deification to others. Let the Arians and Nestorians be put to shame by these words. For Christ is the Son of God and God by Essence and Nature, and not a creature, and He grants deification to the rest, to whom the Word of God came, and is not Himself deified by grace. Clearly, by these present words He distinguishes Himself from those deified by grace and shows that He, being the Word of God and having dwelt in them, bestowed deification upon them. For this is what is meant by the words "to whom the Word of God came" — with whom it was, in whom it dwelt.

John 10:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, sanctified, i. e. set apart to be sacrificed for the world: a proof that He was God in a higher sense than the rest. To save the world is a divine work, not that of a man made divine by grace.

John 10:36 — Commentary on John

How then do I blaspheme when I call Myself the Son of God? For although I bear flesh and descend from the lineage of David, you do not know the mystery, namely that the fleshly human nature could not otherwise receive communion with God unless He appeared to it in the flesh, as if under a veil.

John 10:37 — Commentary on John

"Do you wish," He says, "to know My equality with the Father?" You cannot know the equality according to Essence, because it is impossible to know the Essence of God; but accept the equality and identity of works as proof of the identity of power, for the works will be testimony for you of My Divinity.

John 10:38 — Commentary on John

And you will know and believe that I am nothing other than the Father. For while remaining the Son and being distinct in Person, I have one and the same Essence; just as the Father also, while remaining the Father and being distinct in Person, is nothing other than the Son, that is, in Essence and Nature. Although We are distinguished by Persons, the Persons are inseparable and indivisible, and the Father and the Son abide in one another without confusion. Among us, a father exists separately from a son, though they are one by nature. But in the Divine Persons it is not as it is among us; rather, They abide one in another without confusion. Therefore, concerning us it is said "three men," for we are separate Persons and do not properly constitute one; but of the Holy Trinity it is said "one" God, and not three, because the Persons abide together with One Another without confusion. Add to this the identity of will and desire.

John 10:39 — Commentary on John

They seek to seize the Lord, unable to bear His lofty testimony about Himself, for they could not endure His sublime theology. But He withdraws, yielding to their anger and arranging it so that through His withdrawal the passion of their anger might subside. He withdraws against their will, in order to show (as we have said many times) that He would not have been taken to the cross either, had He not delivered Himself up voluntarily.

John 10:40 — Commentary on John

Where then does He withdraw to? Beyond the Jordan, to the place where John was baptizing. He did not withdraw there without purpose, but in order to remind many of what had happened there and what John had said about Him.

John 10:40-41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We may observe that our Lord often brings out the people into solitary places, thus ridding them of the society of the unbelieving, for their furtherance in the faith: just as He led the people into the wilderness, when He gave them the old Law. Mystically, Christ departs from Jerusalem, i. e. from the Jewish people; and goes to a place where are springs of water, i. e. to the Gentile Church, that hath the waters of baptism. And many resort unto Him, passing over the Jordan, i. e. through baptism.

John 10:41 — Commentary on John

That His stay here benefited many is evident from the fact that the Evangelist adds: "Many came to Him and, remembering this place, said that John performed no miracle." Their words have this meaning: if we believed him (John), even though he performed no miracle, then all the more should we believe This One (Jesus), since He performed so many miracles. Since John had already testified about Christ, yet performed no miracle and therefore could have been considered unreliable, the Evangelist adds: "All that John said about Him was true."

John 10:42 — Commentary on John

They attribute faith not to Jesus on the testimony of John, but to John on account of the works that Jesus performed. "Therefore," he says, "many believed there." The word "there" shows that the place brought them much benefit. For this reason Jesus often leads the people out to deserted places and removes them from the company of evil men, so that more fruit might be produced. So, it seems, He did also in the Old Testament: He led them out of Egypt and in the wilderness formed and established the people, giving them the Law. Note that the departure of Christ is accomplished also in a spiritual sense. He departs from Jerusalem, that is, from the Jewish people, and passes to a place having springs, that is, to the Church from the Gentiles, having the springs of baptism. And many come to Him, passing through baptism. For "beyond the Jordan" means this, that is, the passage through baptism. For no one comes to Jesus and becomes truly faithful otherwise than by passing through baptism, which is signified by the Jordan.

John 11:1 — Commentary on John

Only John tells this story. He tells it in order to teach us not to be scandalized if some illness befalls people who are zealous and beloved of God. For Lazarus was a friend of Christ, and yet even he was sick.

John 11:2 — Commentary on John

It is necessary to know also that this Mary, who anointed the Lord with myrrh, was neither the harlot mentioned by the Evangelist Luke (Luke 7:37–50), nor the woman mentioned by the Evangelist Matthew (Matt. 26:7), but another — not a harlot, but an honorable, God-loving, and zealous woman. For she was concerned with receiving Christ and served Him, as John himself later (John 12:2) testifies. The Lord testifies of her that she chose the good part, as the Evangelist Luke notes (Luke 10:42). These sisters were so wondrous and venerable that even Lazarus became known more on account of them. For Lazarus, it says, was from Bethany, from the village of Mary and Martha.

John 11:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And because they were women, and it did not become them to leave their home if they could help it. Great devotion and faith is expressed in these words, Behold, he whom Thou lovest is sick. Such was their idea of our Lord's power, that they were surprised, that one, whom He loved, could be seized with sickness.

John 11:3 — Commentary on John

Why then do they send to call Jesus, and do not go to Him themselves, like the centurion and the royal official? Because they firmly hoped in Christ, because they were weak women and it was not proper for them to leave the house, because they too were overcome with grief and were occupied with caring for their brother. And that they did this not out of negligence is evident from what follows, for they show Christ great honor and respect and offer a steadfast prayer. "Behold, he whom Thou lovest." They speak thus in order that by the name of friendship they might more surely incline the Lord to compassion. This expression of these women also reveals a certain faith of theirs. They are so confident in the greatness of the Lord's power that it is astonishing to them how illness could touch a man beloved by Him. For it seems somehow astonishing that he whom Thou, O Lord, lovest is sick.

John 11:4 — Commentary on John

Since Jesus intended to remain in that place for two days, He says that "this sickness is not unto death," although it did lead to death; He says this in order to encourage the messengers and to give them a kind of consolation, so that they would not persist in urging Him and would not grieve. It is for this reason that He says: "This sickness is not unto death." And in another way. If you look carefully, this sickness was not unto death—the kind of death by which many die, that is, unto a prolonged death, but unto a temporary one that lasted four days. Since Lazarus was raised on the fourth day, looking at the outcome of the matter, we say: this sickness is not unto death. "But for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified through it." Do you see that the Father and the Son have one glory? For having said "for the glory of God," He added "that the Son of God might be glorified," for the glory of God, that is, of the Father, in no way differs from the glory of the Son. Consequently, the Son is properly and truly God just as the Father is, for those who have one glory have one Essence as well. Let the Arians be put to shame by this saying as well. "That He may be glorified." Understand this not as a cause, but as an event and outcome of the matter (as we have said more than once). For Lazarus was not sick in order that God might be glorified, but sickness befell Lazarus, and the Lord turned it to the glory of God.

John 11:6 — Commentary on John

He "stayed two days" so that Lazarus would die, so that no one could say that he had been in a deep sleep, exhaustion, or a trance, and not death. This is why the Lord remains so long that decomposition had already begun, and the sister herself says that "he already stinks" (John 11:39).

John 11:7 — Commentary on John

In other cases the Lord never stated beforehand where He intended to go, but only here does He announce in advance, it seems, because His disciples were very afraid to go to Judea. He announces beforehand so that they would not be troubled by the unexpectedness, if He were to suddenly lead them into a country which they were afraid to enter.

John 11:8 — Commentary on John

Since they were afraid both for Him, for they did not yet have perfect knowledge of Him, and were afraid for themselves, they say to Him: "The Jews were just now seeking to stone You, and You are going there again?"

John 11:9-10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some understand the day to be the time preceding the Passion, the night to be the Passion. In this sense, while it is day, would mean, before My Passion; Ye will not stumble before My Passion, because the Jews will not persecute you; but when the night, i. e. My Passion, cometh, then shall ye be beset with darkness and difficulties.

John 11:9-10 — Commentary on John

The Lord encourages them and says: "Just as one who sees the light does not stumble, but the one who walks at night stumbles, so too the one who does good and walks in deeds of light will not suffer any misfortune, while the one who does evil will suffer misfortune; therefore you have no need to fear, for we have done nothing deserving of death." Or yet another way: "If he who sees this light does not stumble, how much more will he not stumble who abides with Me, provided he himself does not fall away from Me. Therefore you also, abiding with Me, the true Light, are afraid in vain." Others understand "day" as the time before the suffering, and "night" as the time of the suffering. So, He says, as long as the "day" goes on, that is, while the time of suffering has not yet come, you will not stumble, for you will encounter neither persecution from the Jews nor any other unpleasantness. But when the "night" comes, that is, My suffering, then you, thrown into confusion, will gather in one small house out of fear of the Jews. From that time you will experience sorrows and afflictions, and much hostility and trouble. When I, the Light, am no longer living with you bodily, the night of sorrows will envelop you.

John 11:11 — Commentary on John

Since the Lord's disciples were afraid to go to Judea, He says to them: "The Jews sought to stone Me because I refuted and reproved them. But now I am going not to reprove them, but to visit My friend. Therefore there is no need to be afraid. I am going not for the same reason I went before, so as to expect danger from the Jews, but I am going to awaken a friend."

John 11:12 — Commentary on John

The disciples, wishing to keep Him from traveling there, say: "It is enough if he has fallen asleep; if he has fallen asleep, he will recover; therefore we have no need to go, for there is no necessity." Although the Lord, speaking of Lazarus, added "My friend" precisely to show the necessity of being there, the disciples maintain that His visit is not needed, since he can recover from the fact that he has fallen asleep.

John 11:13 — Commentary on John

"Even more," they say, "Your Coming is not only unnecessary, but also harmful to the friend. For if sleep, as we think, serves for his recovery, and You go and wake him, then You will hinder his recovery. Therefore, there is no need to go and wake him, for this is harmful."

John 11:14 — Commentary on John

The Lord, seeing that His disciples still did not understand Him, says directly that Lazarus "has died." Why then did He previously express Himself not directly, but in a veiled manner, calling death "sleep"? For many reasons. Firstly, out of humility, for He did not wish to appear boastful, but in a veiled manner called the resurrection an awakening from sleep. How would He have used this expression if He had not called death a sleep? And that this is true, that is, that He expressed Himself in a veiled manner out of humility, is evident from what follows. For having said that Lazarus "died," the Lord did not add "I will go and raise him." Do you see how He did not wish to boast in words about what He intended to confirm by the deed itself? At the same time, the Lord also teaches us not to be hasty in our promises. For if at the request of the centurion (for the healing of his servant) the Lord did give a promise, saying "I will come and heal him" (Matt. 8:5–7), He said this in order to reveal his faith. So then, this is the first reason why the Lord called death a sleep. Another is to show us that every death is a sleep and a rest. The third is that although the death of Lazarus was indeed death for everyone else, for Jesus Himself, inasmuch as He intended to raise him, it was nothing more than sleep. Just as it is easy for us to wake one who is sleeping, so, and a thousand times more so, it is easy for Him to raise the dead.

John 11:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some have understood this place thus. I rejoice, He says, for your sakes; for if I had been there, I should have only cured a sick man; which is but an inferior sign of power. But since in My absence he has died, ye will now see that I can raise even the dead putrefying body; and your faith will be strengthened.

John 11:15 — Commentary on John

"I rejoice," He says, "for your sakes," that you can henceforth be more assured of My Divine dignity from the fact that I was not there and am far away from that place, yet I tell you in advance that death has occurred in Bethany, and I say this not based on hearsay, but, as God, Myself perceiving what has happened at a great distance. Some understood the Lord's words "I am glad for your sakes" in this way: "That I was not there will serve to strengthen you in faith. For if I had been there, I would have healed the sick man. This too would have been a miracle, but it would have shown little of My power. But now, since I was not there and the death of Lazarus followed, and I will go and raise him, you should be more firmly established in faith in Me. For you will see that I am able to do even what I have not yet manifested, namely: to restore and raise a dead man who has already decomposed and is emitting a foul odor." And I ask you to notice that although Lazarus had died, the Lord nevertheless said "let us go to him," as if to a living person. For to Christ, as God, even Lazarus himself was alive.

John 11:16 — Commentary on John

When the Lord said this and proved to the disciples the necessity of His journey to Judea, then Thomas, who was more fearful than the rest, says: "Let us also go, that we may die with Him." For these words express not courage, but fear and faintheartedness. In order to hold back the other fellow disciples as well, he reminds them of death and deliberately adds "die," speaking as if to say: "Let us too, foolish, senseless, and caring nothing for our own salvation and life, go so that we may die with Him. Let Him place little value on His own life; must we therefore also be imprudent?" Such words befit a coward. But look at him afterwards. He, as an apostle, was slain for the truth. The grace of God so "strengthened" him that the words of the Apostle Paul can be applied to him as well: "our sufficiency is of God" (2 Cor. 3:5), and "not I, but the grace" (1 Cor. 15:10). And Origen says something about Thomas that resembles a dream: "Thomas," he says, "having learned the prophecies about Christ and understood that He would descend with His soul into hell for the liberation of souls, when he heard that the Lord was going to awaken Lazarus, thought that He could awaken him, that is, free his soul, in no other way than if He Himself laid aside His body and descended into hell. Therefore, as a sincere disciple of Christ, not wishing to fall behind his Teacher even in this, he both counsels his fellow disciples and himself volunteers to lay aside his body, in order to descend into hell together with Jesus, who, in his understanding, would lay down His soul in order to free the soul of His friend from hell." I have included this laughable explanation to put to shame those who exalt everything of Origen. For is not such an explanation from a wise man obvious idle talk and a veritable dream?

John 11:17 — Commentary on John

The Lord deliberately delayed until Lazarus had been dead four days, then went, so that the miracle would be from every side free from slander.

John 11:18 — Commentary on John

Bethany was about fifteen stadia from Jerusalem. Why does the evangelist add this detail? In order to show that many of the inhabitants of Jerusalem indeed came, for Bethany was not far away.

John 11:19 — Commentary on John

Many of the Jews had come to comfort the sisters, not because Christ loved them (for the Jews had already agreed to put out of the synagogue anyone who acknowledged Him as the Christ (John 9:22)), but either because of the severity of the calamity, or because those who came were not among the wicked, which is why many of them also believed.

John 11:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

At first she does not tell her sister, for fear, if she came, the Jews present might accompany her. And she did not wish them to know of our Lord's coming.

John 11:20 — Commentary on John

Martha alone goes forward to meet Him, and does not take her sister with her, because she wanted to see Him privately and tell Him about what had happened. But when the Lord aroused good hope in her, then she goes away and calls her sister. Previously she had not told her sister Mary about the Lord's coming in order to hide this from those who were with her. For if Mary had heard that Jesus was coming, she would have immediately gone to meet Him, and the Jews who had come would have followed her, but Martha did not want them to learn of Jesus' arrival.

John 11:21 — Commentary on John

Martha had faith in Christ, but not complete, not proper faith. Therefore she also says: "Lord, if You had been here, my brother would not have died." She said this, undoubtedly, because she did not believe that He, if He had wished, could have prevented the death of her brother even without being personally present.

John 11:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

She did not know that He could have restored her brother as well absent as present.

John 11:22 — Commentary on John

And further she reveals an even greater weakness of faith. For she says: "Whatever You ask of God, God will give You." Do you see, she considers Him to be some virtuous man who is pleasing to God. For she did not say "whatever You will, You shall do," but "whatever You ask, He will give You."

John 11:23 — Commentary on John

The Lord, refuting such an understanding of hers, says: "Your brother will rise again." He did not say to her "yes, I will ask God, and He will give Me," nor did He agree with her words, but used a moderate expression.

John 11:24 — Commentary on John

Since Martha did not yet believe and had not understood the meaning of the words "your brother will rise again," she supposed that he would rise at the last resurrection (and that there would be a last resurrection, Martha knew partly from Divine Scripture, and even more from Christ's frequent discourses on the resurrection).

John 11:25 — Commentary on John

And further He sets forth His power and authority much more clearly: "I," He says, "am the resurrection and the life." So, since the woman still remained a woman, the Lord raises her up and rouses her faith, as though it had died, speaking more clearly: "You say to Me that God will give Me whatever I ask of Him. But I say to you plainly that I am the resurrection and the life, so that My power is not limited by place, but I am equally able to heal, whether present on the spot or from afar. For I bestow blessings not on behalf of anyone else, but I Myself am the resurrection and the life, I Myself have the power to raise and give life."

John 11:26 — Commentary on John

"He who believes in Me, even if he dies this bodily death, shall live, and everyone who lives and believes in Me shall not die a spiritual death. Therefore do not be troubled. For although your brother has died, he shall live. And why do I speak of your brother? Even you, if you believe in Me, shall not die, but shall be above spiritual death, which is far more terrible. And He who delivers from the most terrible death shall all the more easily deliver your dead brother from the less terrible death." "Do you believe this?" the Lord asks Martha. And she, although she had heard such lofty words, nevertheless did not understand what the Lord said to her. I think that from grief she was also suffering from a lack of comprehension. For the Lord asks one thing, and she answers another. The Lord asks whether she believes that He is the resurrection and the life, and that he who believes in Him will never die, whether you understand this as spiritual death or bodily death. For of the faithful, on account of their hope in the resurrection, it is rightly said that they do not die.

John 11:27 — Commentary on John

And what does Martha answer? "I am convinced that You are the Christ, the Son of God, who is coming into the world." Her answer is good and fair, but it is not an answer to the question. Nevertheless, she gained this benefit from it: the force of her grief was subdued and her sorrow was diminished.

John 11:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Perhaps she thought the presence of Christ in itself a call, as if it were inexcusable, when Christ came, that she should not go out to meet Him.

John 11:28 — Commentary on John

Martha "secretly" calls her sister; and she did this very wisely. For if the Jews who had come to them had learned that Mary was going to meet Christ, they would have left them, and the miracle would have remained without witnesses. But now the Jews thought that Mary was going to the tomb to weep, went along with her, and by necessity became obvious witnesses of the miracle. Martha says to Mary: "The Teacher is calling you." But in the Evangelist it is not noted that the Lord called her. This can be explained in two ways: either the Evangelist passed over in silence that the Lord commanded Martha to call her sister, or she regarded the very arrival of the Lord as an invitation and said that the Teacher is calling you. For when the Lord came, should she not have gone to Him? Thus, the arrival of the Lord, which necessarily required Mary to go out and meet Him, the Evangelist called an invitation. "For the Teacher," she says, "has come and is calling you"; and since He has come, His very arrival serves as a call to you. For as soon as He came, it is necessary for you also to go out to meet Him.

John 11:29 — Commentary on John

Mary, as soon as she learned that Jesus had come, did not delay, but quickly rose and went to Him. From this it is evident that Martha had not forewarned her beforehand, even though she knew that Jesus was coming.

John 11:30 — Commentary on John

But Jesus had not yet come into the village, for He was walking slowly, so that they would not think that He Himself was seeking an occasion for the miracle, but that He would perform it at their request.

John 11:31 — Commentary on John

And since the miracle about to be performed was great, was not performed many times, and was to benefit many, the Lord arranges it so that many would become witnesses of the miracle. For the evangelist says that the Jews who were with her in the house followed after her.

John 11:32 — Commentary on John

Mary came to Christ with greater fervor than her sister Martha. For, "when she saw Him, she fell at His feet," not ashamed before the crowd, paying no attention to the fact that some of those present were hostile toward Christ. In the presence of the Teacher she cast aside all humanity and cared only about honoring Him. She says: "Lord! if You had been here, my brother would not have died." Martha, however, does nothing of the sort, for she does not fall before Him, but on the contrary, when Christ even offers good hope concerning her brother, she shows herself to be unbelieving. Although Mary also appears imperfect when she says "if You had been here, my brother would not have died," nevertheless Christ does not say to her anything of the sort that He said to her sister, because there were many people present, and it was not the time for such words. He condescends even further, clearly revealing the human nature in Himself and manifesting its properties. For listen to what the Evangelist says.

John 11:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But her faith seems as yet imperfect: Lord, if Thou hadst been here, my brother had not died.

John 11:33 — Commentary on John

Since Mary and those who came with her were weeping, human nature was disposed to tears and was troubled. But the Lord suppresses the agitation in spirit, that is, by the Spirit He restrains the disturbance and holds it back, and asks a question, not at all revealing tears. But since the Lord was grieving, for He was truly Man and wished to confirm the reality of His human nature, He allowed it to do its own. At the same time He restrains the flesh, forbidding it by the power of the Holy Spirit; but the flesh, unable to endure the restraint, is troubled, sighs, and gives itself over to sorrow. All this the Lord permits His Humanity to experience, partly in order to confirm that He was Man in truth and not in appearance, and partly in order to teach us to set limits and measure to both grief and indifference. For to have no compassion and no tears is characteristic of beasts, while to shed many tears and give oneself over to much grief is characteristic of women. And since "the Lord partook of our flesh and blood" (Heb. 2:14), He also takes part in what is proper to man and nature, and shows us the measure in both.

John 11:33-35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To prove His human nature He sometimes gives it free vent, while at other times He commands, and restrains it by the power of the Holy Ghost. Our Lord allows His nature to be affected in these ways, both to prove that He is very Man, not Man in appearance only; and also to teach us by His own example the due measures of joy and grief. For the absence altogether of sympathy and sorrow is brutal, the excess of them is womanly.

John 11:34 — Commentary on John

"Where have you laid him?" the Lord asks not because He does not know (for, being in another place and far away, He still knew that Lazarus had died), but so that they would not think that He Himself volunteers to perform the miracle of His own accord. He wishes to learn everything from them and to perform the miracle at their request, so as to free it from all suspicion. And since there was as yet no hint of the resurrection of Lazarus and it occurred to no one that He was going to resurrect him, and not merely to weep, they say to Him: "Lord, come and see."

John 11:37 — Commentary on John

But the wicked Jews, despite the great misfortune before their eyes, still do not abandon their malice. They say: "Could not this Man, who opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died?" They say this to disparage the miracle performed on the man born blind (John 9:1–11). They ought to have marveled at that miracle, but on account of the death of Lazarus they cast doubt even on its reality, and without waiting for the outcome of the matter, they pronounce an insulting verdict in advance. So envy corrupted their minds.

John 11:38 — Commentary on John

Why does the Evangelist again note that Jesus wept and grieved out of compassion? So that we may know that He truly clothed Himself in our nature. John, compared with the other Evangelists, proclaims the highest teaching about the Lord and theologizes something great; therefore, from His bodily deeds he also narrates the more humbling ones. For this reason, in the Lord's grief he finds much that is human, and thereby proves the reality of His flesh, so that you may know that the Lord was God and at the same time Man. For just as Luke, through the Lord's agony, distress, and sweat (Luke 22:44), so John, through His tears, proves that He bore true flesh. Why did the Lord not raise Lazarus while the stone still lay upon the tomb? For He who by a single word raised up the dead body and gave life to one already beginning to decompose could far more easily have rolled away the stone by a word.

John 11:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Martha said this from weakness of faith, thinking it impossible that Christ could raise her brother, so long after death.

John 11:39 — Commentary on John

"Take away the stone," the Lord says in order to make them witnesses of the miracle, so that they could not, as before concerning the man born blind, say: "It is he; it is not he" (John 9:9). For being present at the very spot and removing the stone with their own hands was meant to shut the mouths of ill-intentioned witnesses of the miracle. "He already stinks; for he has been in the grave four days," Martha said out of unbelief, because she considered the resurrection of her brother to be already impossible after so many days had passed since his death. So she was still not advanced in faith!

John 11:40 — Commentary on John

Christ, reminding her of His conversation with her and as if reproaching her for her forgetfulness, says: "Did I not say to you that if you believe, you will see the glory of God?" To His disciples the Lord says that Lazarus died so that "the Son of God" might be glorified through this (John 11:4), but to Martha He says "you will see the glory of God," meaning the Father. He uses different expressions about one and the same thing — on account of the weakness of the listeners. Here the Jews were present. To tell Martha that she would see the glory of "the Son of God," the Lord found inappropriate, because they would have considered Him vainglorious. But now, having spoken of the glory of the Father, He made His speech moderate and easy to accept.

John 11:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Christ reminds Martha of what He had told her before, which she had forgotten: Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?

John 11:41-42 — Commentary on John

Why does the Lord pray, or rather, assume the appearance of prayer? Listen to what He Himself says: "For the sake of the people standing here I said this, that they may believe that You sent Me, that is, so that they would not consider Me an opponent of God, so that they would not say that I am not from God, to prove to them that this deed was accomplished by Me according to Your will." And that He appears to be praying for this reason specifically, and not for any other — that is, for the sake of those standing by — pay attention to the prayer itself. "Father, I thank You that You have heard Me." It is clear that this is not a prayer, but only the posture and appearance of prayer. And that He has no need of prayer is evident from the fact that He accomplished many other things without prayer. For example: "I say to you, demon, come out of him" (Luke 4:35); again, "I will, be cleansed" (Matt. 8:3); again, "your sins are forgiven" (Matt. 9:2), and this is the most important of all; and to the sea: "Peace, be still" (Mark 4:39). Therefore, so that those present would believe that He is from heaven and not an adversary of God, the Lord prays. For if, despite such works of His, despite every kind of proof of His unity of mind with the Father, they said that He was not from God, what would they not have said if He had done nothing of the sort?

John 11:43 — Commentary on John

The Lord, having given thanks to the Father rather than having made a request (for, as has been said, He had no need of prayer or help from it, because He is equal in power with the Father), cried out with a loud voice, one of sovereign authority and dominion. For He did not say "in the name of My Father, Lazarus, come forth"; nor did He say "Father, raise him up"; but, as has been said, with sovereign authority, stopping the mouths of all who say that He is less than the Father. For what could be found equal to such authority, that He speaks to the dead man as to a living one: "Lazarus, come forth"? And now the words were fulfilled in deed: "The hour is coming when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live" (John 5:25). Lest anyone think that Christ received such power from another, He foretells in advance what He was about to prove by the very deed itself. The loud voice of the Savior, which raised Lazarus, serves as an image of the great trumpet that will sound at the general resurrection (1 Cor. 15:52; 1 Thess. 4:16). The Lord called out loudly in order to stop the mouths of the Greeks, who foolishly claim that the soul remains in the tomb (together with the body), for He calls it loudly, as though it were far away. Just as this particular resurrection was, so too the general resurrection will be "in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye" (1 Cor. 15:52).

John 11:43-44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The voice which roused Lazarus, is the symbol of that trumpet which will sound at the general resurrection. (He spoke loud, to contradict the Gentile fable, that the soul remained in the tomb. The soul of Lazarus is called to as if it were absent, and a loud voice were necessary to summon it.) And as the general resurrection is to take place in the twinkling of an eye, so did this single one: And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with grave clothes, and his face was bound about with a napkin. Now is accomplished what was said above, The hour is coming, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live. (5:25)

John 11:44 — Commentary on John

"He came out," it says, "the dead man, bound hand and foot." For the bound man to come out seemed no less wondrous than to rise from the dead. Thus, to the miracle of the resurrection was added yet another miracle — that one completely bound was able to move. The Lord commands to unbind him, so that those who approached and touched him would see that it is he himself. "Let him go," He says. This is out of a lack of love for glory. For He does not lead him out (Himself), nor command him to walk with Him, so as to be seen.

John 11:45 — Commentary on John

When the miracle was accomplished, some of those who saw it believed.

John 11:46 — Commentary on John

Others reported it to the Pharisees, undoubtedly with the intent of discrediting Him, as one who had done something unlawful, since He had ordered a buried man to be dug up.

John 11:47 — Commentary on John

It was necessary to be amazed and to marvel at the Lord when He was performing such miracles; the Pharisees, on the contrary, hold a council on how to destroy Him. What extreme madness! Him, Who in the bodies of others overcomes death, they think to put to death, in order to conceal His glory; and after so many miracles they consider Him a mere man. "What," they say, "are we to do? This 'Man' performs many miracles." And what crime is it if He performs miracles? In that case, one ought to believe in Him, to worship Him, and no longer regard Him as a mere man.

John 11:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Such a miracle as this should have drawn forth wonder and praise. But they make it a reason of plotting against His life: Then gathered the chief priests and Pharisees a council, and said, What do we?

John 11:48 — Commentary on John

Look at the audacity of the Pharisees! Trying to stir up the people, they spread the rumor that all the Jews are threatened with danger and destruction from the Romans on suspicion of seizing supreme power. "If," they say, "we leave Him alone, many people will follow Him, drawn by the manifestation of miracles, and finally the Romans will suspect all of us of seizing supreme power, will take our cities and destroy them." They said this with cunning. So that it would not appear that they were plotting against Christ out of envy, they put forward the common danger, inciting the people against Christ as the future cause of their destruction. Understand, perhaps, this miracle also in relation to the inner man. Our mind is a friend of Christ, but it is often overcome by the weakness of human nature, falls into sin, and dies a spiritual and most pitiable death, yet one deemed worthy of compassion on Christ's part, for the one who died is His friend. Let, then, the sisters and kinswomen of the dead mind — the flesh, as Martha (for Martha is more bodily and material), and the soul, as Mary (for Mary is more devout and reverent) — come to Christ and fall down before Him, leading after them the thoughts of confession, as those women led the Jews. For Judah means confession. And the Lord will undoubtedly stand at the tomb, will command that the blindness lying upon the memory be taken away, like some stone, and will bring to remembrance the future blessings and torments. And He will cry out with the great voice of the evangelical trumpet: "Come out from the world, do not bury yourself in worldly distractions and passions"; just as He also said to His disciples, "you are not of the world" (John 15:19), and the Apostle Paul said, "let us go forth to Him outside the camp" (Heb. 13:13), that is, the world, and thus will raise from sin the dead man, whose wounds reeked of malice. The dead man gave off a smell because he was four days dead, that is, he had died to the four gentle and radiant virtues and was idle and immovable toward them. However, although he was immovable and bound hand and foot, constricted by the bonds of his own sins and seemed completely inactive, and although his face was covered with a cloth so that under the overlay of the fleshly covering he could see nothing divine — in short, was in the very worst condition both in "activity," which is signified by the hands and feet, and in "contemplation," which is signified by the covered face — even though he is in such a calamitous state, he will hear: "Unbind him, you good angels or priests who serve salvation, and give him the forgiveness of sins; let him go and set about the doing of good." Some have understood "Martha" to mean the Jewish church, and "Mary" the Church from the Gentiles. The Jewish church is concerned with many things, for the commandments of the law are many and difficult to fulfill, while the Church from the Gentiles needs not many commandments, but a few, in which "all the law and the prophets" are contained (Matt. 22:40), namely the commandments of love. By their brother, raised from the dead, they understood the souls of people who descend into hell on account of their sins, as it is written, "let the sinners be turned into hell" (Ps. 9:17), but these souls the Lord raises.

John 11:49 — Commentary on John

Among the Jews, the high-priestly dignity had also been corrupted. For from the time when offices of authority became purchasable, the high priests no longer served for their entire lives, but only for a year. Nevertheless, even with such corruption of this dignity, the Holy Spirit still worked in those who were anointed. But when they raised their hands against Christ, then grace completely departed from them and passed to the apostles.

John 11:50 — Commentary on John

Whereas some merely proposed as an opinion to put Christ to death, the high priest was so bloodthirsty that he openly, with bared head and boldly, pronounces the sentence upon Christ. He even reproaches the others for not understanding what is proper and not taking care to discern what is expedient. "You," he says, "know nothing at all, nor do you wish to understand, nor do you consider that it is better that one man should die and the whole nation be saved." He said this with a malicious intent. For the grace of the Spirit used his mouth for a prediction of the future, even though it did not touch his wicked heart.

John 11:51 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He said this with a bad intention, yet the Holy Spirit used his mouth as the vehicle of a prophecy: And this spake he not of himself: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation.

John 11:51 — Commentary on John

Observe the power of the high priestly dignity, how it is full of the grace of the Spirit, even though those who bear it are unworthy. And I ask you, honor the high priests according to the dignity of the grace dwelling in them, and not according to their own will. Not only Caiaphas prophesies, but many other unworthy men also knew the future—for example, Pharaoh concerning the abundance and famine (Gen. 45:17–32), Nebuchadnezzar concerning the kingdoms and Christ (Dan. 2:28–45), and Balaam concerning Christ (Num. 24:17). Indeed, not everyone who prophesies can be called a prophet, but every prophet prophesies. Just as not everyone who does something medical is thereby a physician, but he who practices medicine by virtue of the medical profession can be a physician. Likewise, a righteous man is not one who merely does something just, but one who pursues righteousness according to what is said: "that which is altogether just shalt thou follow" (Deut. 16:20). So Caiaphas also prophesies, but not in the prophetic disposition of the Spirit, and therefore he is not a prophet. See what power the Spirit has! It arranged things so that even from a wicked heart came words containing a wondrous prophecy. For when Christ died, all who believed from among the people were delivered from great and eternal punishment.

John 11:52 — Commentary on John

And He died not for the Jewish nation only, but to gather into one the rest of the children of God as well, that is, the Gentiles. He calls the Gentiles children of God, and calls them so either with reference to the future, inasmuch as they were to become children of God, just as in another place He says "I have other sheep also" (Jn. 10:16), calling them so with reference to the future, or because He is the Father of all, having begotten us by the act of creation, and inasmuch as He honored us by creating us in His own image and likeness, just as the Apostle Paul, according to the account of the book of Acts (Acts 17:29), says in his discourse to the Athenians: "therefore, being the offspring of God." Thus, since man is a living being most exalted and godlike, every person is called a child of God. So then, us who were scattered (for Satan in manifold ways separated people from one another and from God, disposing each to rage against his neighbor out of love for wealth and glory), Christ brought together into one, gathering us into one Church and under one yoke and making one body of those near and far, so that he who is in Rome would consider the inhabitants of India his own members and would confess Christ as the one Head of all.

John 11:53 — Commentary on John

This means that from that day they especially and definitively confirmed themselves in this intention. They had plotted murder even before this, but weakly, and the matter was more of a question than a decision, but now a final judgment and decisive verdict had been reached. Even before they "sought to kill Him" (John 5:18), and He Himself, exposing them, said "Why do you seek to kill Me?" (John 7:19).

John 11:54 — Commentary on John

From the sentence of the Jews the Lord withdraws not out of fear, but to teach us not to rush into dangers ourselves, even for the sake of piety, but if we are seized, to stand courageously, and if we are not taken, not to throw ourselves voluntarily into danger because of the uncertainty of the outcome. So, the Lord fittingly withdraws from them. For the word of God, proclaimed by the prophets, formerly walked openly among the Jews, but now it does so no longer, having withdrawn into the wilderness—the Church of the Gentiles, of which it is said that "the children of the desolate one are far more than the children of her who has a husband" (Isa. 54:1). Nearby is Ephraim — the very wilderness. Ephraim means "fruitfulness"; Ephraim was the younger brother, Manasseh the elder. Manasseh means "forgetfulness." Thus, the Jewish people were the firstborn son of God, for it is said, "Israel is My son, My firstborn" (Exod. 4:22), but God forgot him; while Ephraim, that is, the fruitfulness from the Gentiles, the Lord made His second son. Thus, the Word, having left Judea, went out into the wilderness of Ephraim — the Church from the Gentiles, made fruitful by the Gospel.

John 11:55-56 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They went up before the passover, to be purified. For whoever had sinned willingly or unwillingly could not keep the passover, unless they were first purified by washings, fastings, and shaving of the head, and also offering certain stated oblations. While engaged in these purifications, they were plotting our Lord's death: Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that He will not come to the feast?

John 11:55 — Commentary on John

See how senseless the intention of the Jews is. They are not restrained from the malice of murder even during the time of the feast, but they resolved to commit murder and go up for purification. Those who had sinned willingly or unwillingly did not celebrate the Passover before being purified according to custom through washing, fasting, circumcision, and the offering of the prescribed sacrifices.

John 11:56 — Commentary on John

And they, the very best, who perform the purification, form a council against the Lord and say: "What do you think? Will He not come to the feast?" That is, He will certainly fall into our hands, and if nothing else, the time itself will lead Him into our nets. What malice! Whereas even open criminals ought to have been released for the feast, they plot against the Innocent One.

John 11:57 — Commentary on John

And if only common people did this, their bias would seem a matter of ignorance, but instead the Pharisees give the order to report Him and seize Him.

John 11:57 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

If the common people only had done these things, the Passion would have seemed owing to men's ignorance; but the Pharisees it is, who order Him to be taken: Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment, that, if any man knew where He were, he should show it, that they might take Him.

John 12:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

On the tenth day of the month they took the lamb which was to be sacrificed on the passover, and from that time began the preparation for the feast. Or rather the ninth day of the month, i. e. six days before the passover, was the commencement of the feast. They feasted abundantly on that day. Thus we find Jesus partook of a banquet at Bethany: There they made Him a supper, and Martha served. That Martha served, shows that the entertainment was in her house. See the fidelity of the woman: she does not leave the task of serving to the domestics, but takes it upon herself. The Evangelist adds, in order, it would seem, to settle Lazarus' resurrection beyond dispute, But Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with Him.

John 12:1 — Commentary on John

On the tenth day of the month they choose a lamb for slaughter for the feast of Passover (Exod. 12:3), and from that same time they begin to prepare everything necessary for the feast. Customarily, six days before Passover as well, that is, on the ninth day of the month, they eat more lavishly, and with this day they begin the feast. Therefore Jesus too, having come to Bethany, shares in the supper.

John 12:2 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist, wishing to show the truth of the resurrection of Lazarus, says: "and Lazarus was one of those reclining at table with Him." For he, having appeared alive, did not immediately die, but remained on earth for a long time, eating, drinking, and performing other usual activities. By the words "Martha served," he indicated that the feast was at her house. Note, I pray you, the faith of this woman. She did not entrust the service to maidservants, but carries it out herself in person. And Paul speaks of a widow who "washed the feet of the saints" (1 Tim. 5:10).

John 12:3 — Commentary on John

So then, Martha herself serves everyone in general, while Mary honors Christ alone, because she attends to Him not as a man, but as God. For she poured out the myrrh and wiped it with the hairs of her head, because she had a conception of Him not such as others had, not as of a mere man, but as of the Master and Lord. Mary can also be understood in a higher sense — as referring to the divinity of the Father and Lord of all; for Mary means "lady." Thus, the Lordship of the Father's Divinity anointed the feet of Jesus — the flesh assumed in the last times by the Lord the Word — anointed it with the myrrh of the Spirit, as David also says: "Therefore God, Your God, has anointed You with the oil of gladness" (Ps. 45:7); and the great Peter says: "Let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God has made this Jesus, whom you crucified, both Lord and Christ" (Acts 2:36). For the Flesh assumed by the Word, anointed by the divine Spirit who descended upon the Virgin's womb, and having become the same as the Word, that is, God, filled the world with blessing, just as the myrrh of Mary filled the whole house with fragrance. What then are the "hairs" by which the feet were wiped? They are, of course, the saints who adorn the head of God and His supreme authority. For they, being to the glory of God, may be called His adornment. They also became partakers of the anointing of the Lord's flesh, just as David calls them "companions" (Ps. 45:7), and the Apostle Paul says to the Corinthians: "Now He who establishes us with you in Christ and has anointed us is God" (2 Cor. 1:21). And everywhere we learn that those who live according to Christ are called christs (anointed ones). Thus, by the hairs which wiped the feet of Jesus and which partake of the divine anointing, we may understand Christians. Hairs are something dead. And Christians are dead, for they "have crucified the flesh" (Gal. 5:24) and "put to death the members which are on the earth" (Col. 3:5), and have died to the world. Hairs adorn the head and constitute its glory. The saints also constitute the glory of God, "since their light shines before men, and the Father is glorified through them" (Matt. 5:16), and they make their eating and drinking "to the glory of God" (1 Cor. 10:31), and in their members they glorify Him. And you, since Jesus has raised your mind, as if it were a certain Lazarus, receive Him into the house of your soul; let the one who was raised recline with Him; anoint the feet of the Lord, six days before Pascha, before the Pascha of the age to come arrives, while you live in this world, which was created in six days. By the "feet" of Christ one may understand: the Apostle and the Gospel, and in general the commandments, for by them He walks in us. So then, to these commandments add myrrh — a disposition composed of various virtues, of which the highest is faith, fervent as spikenard. For if you do not show a fervent, zealous, and virtuous disposition toward these commandments and do not wipe them with your mortified members, as with hair, and do not receive them into yourself, you will not be able to fill your house with fragrance. By the "feet" of the Lord one may also understand the least of the brethren, in whose person Christ comes to the door of each one and asks for what is needed: anoint them with the myrrh of almsgiving. Many give alms for show, and therefore receive no benefit for themselves, for they receive their reward here (Matt. 6:1–2). But you, wipe with the hairs of your head and receive the benefit for your soul, gather the fruit of almsgiving in the ruling part. And if you have anything dead and lifeless, like hair — perfume it with this good anointing. For it is said: "Redeem your sins with almsgiving" (Dan. 4:24).

John 12:4 — Commentary on John

How then does another evangelist (Matt. 26:8–9) say that all the disciples said this? To this it must be said that although all said this, the others did not say it with the same thought as Judas.

John 12:5 — Commentary on John

Judas, being covetous, did not approve of such a manner of care. "Why," he says as it were, "did you bring not money, from which I could steal, but myrrh?"

John 12:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some suppose that Judas had the keeping of the money, as being the lowest kind of service. For that the ministry of money matters ranks below the ministry of doctrine, we know from what the Apostle says in the Acts, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. (Acts 6:2)

John 12:6 — Commentary on John

If Judas was covetous and a thief, then why did the Lord entrust him with the management of the money? For that very reason — because he was a thief — so as to take away from him every excuse. For he could not say that he betrayed Him (Jesus) out of love of money. The money box consoled him, but even while carrying the box, he was not faithful. For he carried away, that is, stole what was put into it, and was a sacrileger, appropriating for himself the offerings intended for a holy purpose. Let the sacrilegious hear what their lot is. The height of evil is that Judas afterwards betrayed Jesus and the Lord. Do you see where covetousness leads? To betrayal. Therefore, the Apostle Paul fittingly called "the love of money the root of all evils" (1 Tim. 6:10), because it betrayed the Lord and always does so. Some say that Judas was entrusted with the keeping of the money as one lesser than the rest. For serving around money is a lesser task than teaching, just as in Acts (Acts 6:2) the apostles say: "It is not right for us to leave the word of God and serve tables."

John 12:7 — Commentary on John

The Lord does not rebuke Judas, although He knows that he said this with the intention of a thief. For He did not wish to put him to shame, teaching us also to bear with such people for a long time. Nevertheless, the Lord covertly reproaches Judas for the betrayal and for the fact that he would betray Him to death out of covetousness.

John 12:8 — Commentary on John

The Lord does not rebuke Judas, although He knows that he said this with the intention of a thief. For He did not wish to put him to shame, teaching us also to bear with such people for a long time. Nevertheless, the Lord covertly reproaches Judas for the betrayal and for the fact that he would betray Him to death out of covetousness. Therefore He mentions the burial as well, striking at his senseless heart so that he might be corrected, and the addition has this meaning: "You always have the poor with you," He says, "but you do not always have Me; yet a little while, and I will depart, since you have prepared death for Me. Therefore, if I am disagreeable to you and the honor done to Me is burdensome to you, endure a little longer, and you will be rid of Me; and then it will be revealed whether it is for the sake of the poor that you are concerned about the sale of the myrrh."

John 12:9 — Commentary on John

Those who came to the Lord were better-intentioned than the rest, who were senseless and frenzied; for they came not only for the sake of Jesus, but also to see Lazarus. Since a truly great miracle had been performed, many wished to be spectators of the risen man, perhaps in the hope of learning from Lazarus something about those in Hades.

John 12:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They wished to see with their own eyes him who had been raised from the dead, and thought that Lazarus might bring back a report of the regions below.

John 12:10 — Commentary on John

The Pharisees, however, are so inhuman that they want to kill not only Jesus but also Lazarus, because he served as an occasion of salvation for many through the miracle performed upon him, leading simple people to faith. Thus even the beneficence of Jesus became a crime in their eyes.

John 12:11 — Commentary on John

They were especially vexed by the fact that, with the approach of the feast, everyone was going to Bethany, learning of the miracle, and seeing the risen man with their own eyes.

John 12:12 — Commentary on John

The Lord, having withdrawn into the wilderness for a short time in order to calm the fury of the bloodthirsty, again openly enters Judea and shows Himself before all. The time to suffer had finally come, and He ought not to hide, but to give Himself up for the salvation of the world. See then what the sequence of the Passion was. The Lord raised Lazarus, having reserved this miracle, the most important of all the rest, for the end; as a result of this, many flocked to Him and believed. Because many believed, the envy of His enemies increased. After this followed the plots against Him and the Cross.

John 12:13-14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Jews, when they called Him King of Israel, dreamed of an earthly king. They expected a king to arise, of more than human greatness, who would deliver them from the government of the Romans. But how did our Lord come? The next words tell us; And Jesus when He had found a young ass, sat thereon.

John 12:13 — Commentary on John

The palms perhaps signified that He, having raised Lazarus, became the conqueror of death, for the palm was given to victors in combat. Perhaps they also expressed that the One being glorified is a heavenly Being who came from above. For the palm alone among other trees reaches, so to speak, heaven itself, puts forth leaves at its height, has white kernels in its leaves, yet in its trunk and middle, up to the top, is rough and difficult to climb, since it has thorns on its branches. So too, whoever strives toward the knowledge of the Son and Word of God will find it not easy but difficult, ascending through the labors of virtue; but upon reaching the height of knowledge, he will be illumined by the bright light of the knowledge of God and the revelation of ineffable mysteries, as if by the whitest kernels of the palm. The people, having heard that Jesus was coming, met Him with glory, undoubtedly on account of the miracle over Lazarus, rendering Him honor greater than what would befit a mere man. For they no longer received Him as a prophet, because to which of the prophets had their fathers rendered such honor? Therefore they also exclaimed: "Hosanna! Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord!" From this exclamation we understand, first, that He is God; for "hosanna" means "save." This is how the Seventy translators rendered the word in Greek in Psalm 117 (Ps. 117:25). For in the Hebrew language it reads "hosanna," but in Greek it is "O Lord, save!" To save is proper to God alone, and to Him it was said: "Save us, O Lord our God!" From all the passages of Scripture, anyone can learn that salvation is ascribed by Scripture to God alone. Thus, those who exclaimed to Christ with the words of David show by this, first, that He is God; and then, that He is God in the proper sense. For they say "He who comes," and not "He who is led." The latter is something servile, while to come is an act of sovereignty. With the words "in the name of the Lord" they express the very same thing, that He is true God. For they do not say that He comes in the name of a servant, but in the name of the "Lord." Furthermore, they also indicate that He is not an adversary of God, but came in the name of the Father, as the Lord Himself says: "I have come in My Father's name, and another will come in his own name" (John 5:43). They also call Him King of Israel, perhaps dreaming of a sensible kingdom; for they expected that some king of a nature higher than human would arise and deliver them from the dominion of the Romans.

John 12:14 — Commentary on John

The other Evangelists say that the Lord told the disciples: "Untie it and bring it to Me" (Matt. 21:1–2; Mark 11:2; Luke 19:30). But here John mentions none of this, and simply says: "Jesus found a young donkey." However, there is no disagreement among the Evangelists. The others spoke more at length, while John said it more briefly: "Jesus, having found a young donkey." When the disciples untied it and brought it, Jesus found it and sat upon it.

John 12:15 — Commentary on John

In this circumstance He was also fulfilling the prophecy of Zechariah, who said: "Fear not, daughter of Zion! Behold, your King comes to you, sitting on a young donkey" (Zech. 9:9). Since the kings of Jerusalem were, for the most part, unjust and greedy, the prophet says: "Fear not, daughter of Zion! The King of whom I foretell to you is not such, but is meek and humble-minded, and not at all proud." This is evident also from the fact that He came sitting on a donkey. For He entered not accompanied by an army, but rode on a single donkey. The Lord's sitting upon the donkey was also a figure of things to come. This animal, unclean according to the law, was a figure of the unclean nation of the gentiles, upon which Jesus, the Word of God, sits, subjecting to Himself this disobedient and rough new people, like a donkey, whom He also leads up to the true Jerusalem after they have become tame and obedient to Him. For did not the Lord take up to heaven with Himself those gentiles who became His people and submitted to the preaching of the Gospel?

John 12:16 — Commentary on John

I ask you, marvel at the evangelist, how he is not ashamed, but openly speaks of the former ignorance of the apostles. "His disciples," he says, "did not understand these things at first, but understood when Jesus was glorified." By glory he means the ascension, which followed the suffering and death. Then, without doubt, after the descent of the Holy Spirit, they came to know that these things had been written about Him. That these things were written, they perhaps knew, but that what was written referred to Jesus, this was hidden from them, and not without benefit. Otherwise they would have been scandalized by His crucifixion, when He whom Scripture calls King suffers so.

John 12:17-19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See then the consequences of our Lord's passion. It was not to no purpose that He had reserved His greatest miracle for the last. For the resurrection of Lazarus it was that made the crowd believe in Him. The people therefore that was with Him when He called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record. For this cause the people also met Him, for that they heard that He had done this miracle. Hence the spite and plotting of the Pharisees: The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold the world is gone after Him. As if they said, The more you attack Him, the more will His power and reputation increase. What use then of these attempts?

John 12:17 — Commentary on John

The people, having seen the miracle over Lazarus, bore witness and proclaimed the power of Jesus.

John 12:18 — Commentary on John

Therefore those who had heard of the performance of this miracle also met Him with glory, that is, they believed; for if they had not believed, they would not have changed so quickly.

John 12:19 — Commentary on John

The Pharisees who say "do you see that you are gaining nothing" say this not out of malice, for they were not among those who plotted against the Savior, but they appear well-disposed, only secretly, because they do not dare openly oppose those raging against the Lord. They attempt to calm them by pointing to the consequences of the matter, saying in effect: "What benefit is it to you that you devise so many plots against this Man? No matter how much you scheme, He continues to grow all the more, and His glory increases; for the world, that is, all the people, follows after Him. Therefore, having no success, abandon your plots and do not sin in vain."

John 12:20 — Commentary on John

On account of the beauty of the temple and the miracles reported among the Jews, many even of the Greeks came to worship. They were close to becoming proselytes as well, that is, to accepting Judaism.

John 12:21 — Commentary on John

When the report about Jesus reached them, they come to Philip and ask him to arrange for them the opportunity to see Jesus.

John 12:22 — Commentary on John

Philip, out of humility and good order, speaks to Andrew as to one superior to himself. Andrew does not take on the report alone, does not decide this by himself, but, taking Philip with him, ventures to report to Jesus (such good order and mutual love prevailed among them).

John 12:23 — Commentary on John

What then does the Lord say? Since He had commanded the disciples "not to go in the way of the Gentiles" (Matt. 10:5), and now saw that the Gentiles were already coming to Him of their own accord (for the Greeks who wished to see Him were undoubtedly Gentiles), while the Jews were plotting against Him, He says: "The time has finally come to go to suffering, for the hour of the Cross has arrived, that the Son of Man may be glorified." What is the benefit of not receiving the Gentiles who come to us, and imposing ourselves on the Jews who hate and persecute? Therefore, since the Gentiles are coming to us, the time has now come to be crucified. So I will allow the Jews to complete their schemes and permit them to crucify Me, so that they may afterwards be without any excuse, since I will justly leave them as crucifiers and murderers and turn to the Gentiles, who have already begun to come to My teaching. For it would be very unjust to give nothing to the Gentiles who thirst for the word and salvation, and to give abundantly to the Jews who trample upon what is given to them and plot evil against their Benefactor.

John 12:24 — Commentary on John

Then, lest the disciples be scandalized that He dies at the very time when even the Gentiles had begun to come, He says: "This very thing, that is, My death, will increase the faith of the Gentiles all the more. For just as a grain of wheat bears much fruit when, having been sown, it dies, so also My death will bear much fruit for the faith of the Gentiles." Therefore, let no one be scandalized, because My death does not hinder the joining of the Gentiles, but by the example of the grain let him be convinced that My falling in My death will multiply the number of believers. For if this is what happens with a grain, how much more will it be with Me. For having died and risen, I shall through the resurrection manifest My power all the more, and then all will believe in Me as God.

John 12:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It were harsh to say that a man should hate his soul; so He adds, in this world: i. e. for a particular time, not for ever. And we shall gain in the end by so doing: shall keep it unto life eternal.

John 12:25 — Commentary on John

Since the Lord was near to His sufferings and knew that the disciples would be filled with sorrow, He therefore says: "You ought not to grieve at all over My death. For if you yourselves do not die, there will be no benefit for you." And indeed every person in general who loves the present life and loves his soul, that is, fulfills its improper desires, when he indulges it more than he ought and does not despise death, will lose it. But whoever hates it, that is, does not serve it and does not bow down before it, will preserve it unto eternal life. Wishing to show how strict an aversion one must have toward the lusts of the soul, he said "whoever hates." We can neither see the face nor hear the voice of those we hate; in the same way we must relate to the irrational desires of the soul, that is, hate them with a perfect hatred. By the words "he who hates his life in this world" He shows the temporariness of the matter. This commandment seemed murderous and incompatible with the love of life. He softened it by adding "in this world." "I," He says, "do not always command you to hate your life, but 'in this world' of unfaith, turn away from it when it prescribes you 'to do those things which are not fitting'" (Rom. 1:28). He adds the benefit as well: "He shall keep it unto life eternal"; you will hate it for a time, but will preserve it alive forever for the divine life.

John 12:26 — Commentary on John

Wishing to further convince them to despise the present life and to encourage them against death, He says: "If anyone serves Me, let him follow Me," that is, let him be ready for death just as I am. For He speaks here of following Him in actual deed. Then He offers consolation as well: "Where I am, there My servant will be also." Where then is Christ? In the heavens. For the heavenly and the earthly are opposed to one another. Whoever loves being on earth will not be in heaven, but whoever shuns earthly things and this world will be on high and in the heavens. He did not say "I will honor him," but — "the Father." By this He shows His kinship with Him. For the true Father will honor him as a servant of His true Son. By this He also shows that He is not an opponent of God. For God and the Father would not honor a servant who opposes Him. So let us not place love for our soul in preserving it from dangers for the sake of truth and in not wishing to endure evil for the sake of good; but, if we are servants of Christ, let us give it over to dangers for the sake of truth, and without doubt we shall be in the same state in which Christ now is — I do not say in divine dignity, for He is God by Nature, but in that with which human nature can be adorned; for He is God by Nature, while we are gods by adoption and by grace.

John 12:27 — Commentary on John

What is it that He says? He seems to contradict Himself. Above He seemed to be preparing others for death and persuading them to hate their soul, but now He Himself, in the proximity of death, is troubled. This is fitting not for one who exhorts toward death, but for one who turns away from it. But if you consider carefully, you will find that His very disturbance is an exhortation to the contempt of death. Lest anyone should presume to say that it is easy for Him to philosophize about death and persuade others to endure afflictions when He Himself is beyond human sufferings and beyond danger, He shows that He Himself also experienced what is proper to human beings and partook of our nature, though without sin. Therefore, although He as a Man, by nature loving life, does not desire death and is troubled, nevertheless He does not refuse it, inasmuch as it is necessary for the salvation of the world. "For this reason," He says, "I have come to this hour, to accept death for all." By this He clearly teaches us that we too, even though we may be troubled, even though we may grieve, should nevertheless not flee from death for the sake of truth. "I too," He says, "am troubled, for I am truly a man and I allow Human nature to manifest what is proper to it; nevertheless, I do not say to the Father that He should deliver Me from this hour." But what do I say?

John 12:28 — Commentary on John

"Father! glorify Your name," that is, grant Me to take up the cross and death for the salvation of all. See: He called death for truth the glory of God. Therefore the Father also says: "I have both glorified it and will glorify it again." "I have glorified it" by those miracles which You performed before the Cross in My name; "and will glorify it again," by working miracles through You upon the Cross itself; and after the burial I will make even more glorious both My name and You, by raising You and sending down the Spirit.

John 12:29 — Commentary on John

Since very many were crude and ignorant, they took the voice for thunder, even though the voice was articulate and very clear. For they quickly forgot the words of the voice, retaining only its echo. Others remembered the very words of the voice: "I have both glorified it and will glorify it again," yet not understanding the meaning of these words, they thought that an angel had spoken to Him, and therefore these words, as spoken by an angel, were incomprehensible to them.

John 12:30 — Commentary on John

But Jesus says: "This voice came not for Me, but for you. I had no need to be taught that the Father glorified and will yet glorify His name. But you needed to be taught that I am not an adversary of God, but act for the glory of the name of God. For if through Me the name of God is glorified, how then am I an adversary of God?" So this voice came for you, that you might learn that I act for the glory of God, and if you cannot learn this on your own, then through inquiry you might learn what you do not know.

John 12:31 — Commentary on John

The words "now is the judgment of this world" seem to have no connection with what precedes them. For what relation do they have to the words "and I have glorified it and will glorify it again"? But there is, without doubt, a connection. Since the Father said from above "I will glorify," the Lord shows us the manner of the glorification. What exactly? That the prince of this world will be cast out and defeated, and for the world there will be judgment, that is, vengeance. These words have the following meaning: "Now judgment and vengeance are being carried out for this world. Since the devil subjected this world to death, having made all people guilty of sin, but having attacked Me and not found sin in Me, brought Me too under death equally with the rest, he will be condemned by Me, and thus I will avenge the world. Let him have inflicted death on the rest for sin; but what did he find in Me similar to the rest, so as to put Me also to death? Therefore, now by Me the judgment of this world is being carried out, that is, vengeance for it. For having put to death the one who put all to death, who then attacked Me as well, an innocent one, I will be the avenger for all those slain by him, and the cruel ruler (tyrant), condemned by My death, will be cast out." The expression "cast out" is used by comparison with how in courts the condemned are pushed out of the tribunal. "Will be cast out" can also be understood as meaning that he will be cast out into the outer darkness. He will lose his dominion over people and will not, as before, reign in them, both in their souls and in their mortal bodies.

John 12:32 — Commentary on John

But I will draw all people to Myself when I am lifted up on the cross. For all, including those from among the Gentiles, will be drawn to faith in Me. Since they themselves cannot come to Me, being held back by this ruler, I, having defeated him, cast him out, and severed the threads of his dominion over people, will draw them even against his will. This is what He called plundering in another place. "No one," He says, "can plunder the goods of the strong man, unless he first binds the strong man" (Mk. 3:27).

John 12:33 — Commentary on John

"When I am lifted up" – He said this, giving to understand what kind of death He would die, that is, He would be crucified, for by this is signified the height of the Cross.

John 12:34 — Commentary on John

Thinking to expose the Lord and to confound Him as a false Christ, they say: "If Christ is immortal, and You say of Yourself that You will die, how shall we believe that You are truly the Christ?" They said this with malicious intent. For the Scripture, which they call the Law, mentions not only the resurrection but also the suffering. Thus, Isaiah points to both—to the suffering and death, when he says: "He was led... as a sheep... to the slaughter" (Isa. 53:7); to the resurrection, when he says: "The Lord wills to cleanse Him from His wound and to show Him as a light" (Isa. 53:11). David also mentions death and resurrection together. For he says: "You will not leave my soul in Hades" (Ps. 16:10). Likewise the patriarch, in blessing Judah, prophesies of Christ: "He crouched down, he lay down as a lion, and as a lion's whelp: who shall rouse Him?" (Gen. 49:9). Therefore, rejecting the sufferings of Christ and ascribing to Him the resurrection, they did this with malicious intent. We know from the Law, that is, from Scripture (for the Law, as we have often noted, refers to all of Scripture), that Christ abides forever. Rightly you know this, for He abides forever and, as God, abides also after the resurrection. But how did you not learn of the sufferings, when those very same Scriptures, as we have shown, teach both together? "How is it," they say, "that You say that the Son of Man must be lifted up?" You see, they understood much even from the Lord's parabolic sayings — for example, they understood that by the words "to be lifted up" He speaks of the Cross. Yes, they truly understood much, but out of their evil will they feigned ignorance. Note, then, what they say: "How do You say that the Son of Man must be lifted up? Who is this Son of Man?" Their speech is full of malice. They speak as if to say: "Although we do not know of whom You speak or who the Son of Man is, we nevertheless clearly understand the truth that whoever is lifted up, whoever he may be, is not the Christ — this is incompatible, for the Scriptures say that Christ is immortal."

John 12:35 — Commentary on John

What then does the Lord say? Stopping their mouths and showing that His sufferings in no way prevent Him from abiding forever, He says: "Yet a little while the Light is in you." By Light He referred to Himself. Just as the light of the sun does not completely disappear, but is hidden and shines forth again, so too My death is not destruction, but a setting and a departure, and through the resurrection I shall shine forth again. And since the sufferings in no way prevent Me from being eternal, and the Scriptures testify concerning Christ that He is eternal, then I am truly Christ, even though I shall endure sufferings. For I am the Light; I shall set and rise again.

John 12:36 — Commentary on John

So then, while the Light is with you, walk, that is, believe in Me. What time is He speaking of here? He speaks of the time before the sufferings, or of the time after the sufferings, or of both together. So then, He says, walk and believe in Me both before My crucifixion and after it. He indicates this by the words "while the Light is with you," that is, while you can believe in Me; and to believe in Me, who am the Light, you can both before the sufferings and after them. But whoever walks in unbelief does not know where he is going. For whatever the Jews do now, they nevertheless do not know what they are doing, but walk as if in darkness; they think they are going on the straight path, but everything turns out the opposite for them, when they observe the Sabbath and circumcision. But those who have believed do not act this way. They walk in the light, doing everything that pertains to salvation. For they escaped the shadows of the law and the darkness of riddles, and came to the light that had been hidden in them but has now shone forth, and became sons of the Light, that is, of Christ. "That you may become," He says, "sons of the Light," that is, My sons. Although the Evangelist at the beginning of the Gospel says that some were born of God (John 1:13), here he calls them sons of the Light, that is, of Christ. Let Arius and Eunomius be put to shame. For here too it is shown that the Father and the Son have one operation. Why did the Lord hide from them? They had not now taken up stones against Him, nor spoken any blasphemy, as before. Why then did He hide? Although they said nothing, yet penetrating into their hearts, He saw that their fury was increasing. To subdue their hatred, He hides Himself.

John 12:37 — Commentary on John

That they did not believe but were vexed, the Evangelist himself indicated when he said, "Though He had done so many miracles, they did not believe in Him." And of course it is a matter of no small malice not to believe so many miracles. "So many," he says, "miracles about which he [the Evangelist] kept silent." So. Jesus hid Himself in order to calm their malice, and at the same time in order to give them time and tranquility so that, having calmed down, they might consider His words and deeds. For in that case, if they had wished, they could have come to an understanding of His dignity — His Divinity. Although He knew their unbelief in advance, nevertheless, what depended on Himself, He did and permitted, giving them, as has been said, time for consideration.

John 12:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He means the miracles related above. It was no small wickedness to disbelieve against such miracles as those.

John 12:38 — Commentary on John

In the words "they did not believe in Him, that the word of Isaiah might be fulfilled," what is expressed is not the cause, but the event. For they did not disbelieve in Christ because Isaiah had foretold it about them, but the prophet foretold it about them because they would not believe. Let us also examine the words of Isaiah: "Lord, who has believed our report?" (Isa. 53:1). This means the same as "no one believed." For the word "who" is used in many places of Scripture in place of "no one." The prophet said this as if speaking in the person of Christ. Christ speaks thus, as it were, to the Father: "Lord, who has believed our report?" — that is, no one has believed Our word and My preaching, which He called "report." For He says: "What I have heard from My Father, that I speak" (John 8:26). "And to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed?" — that is, the mighty working of miracles, which He called "the arm," was not revealed to any of the senseless Jews, but they slander Me even when I perform so many miracles.

John 12:39 — Commentary on John

The same thought is expressed in the words "therefore they could not believe, because Isaiah said again of them." By all this He wants to confirm that Scripture is not false and that the prophecy of Isaiah was fulfilled exactly as he had foretold. Lest anyone should begin to speak and wonder why Christ came at all if He knew that the Jews would not believe in Him, the Evangelist for this reason brings forward the prophets who foretold this. Christ, although He knew of their unbelief, nevertheless came so that they would have no excuse for their sin and could not say that they would have believed if He had come. The words "they could not believe" mean the same as "they would not." For an evil and crafty man, so long as he remains such, that is, chooses evil, cannot believe.

John 12:40 — Commentary on John

When you hear that God blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, do not think that He simply makes some good and others evil (away with such a thought!), but by the complete blinding understand the abandonment by God. I will explain with an example. Suppose someone is moderate in wickedness. God, it seems, is with him, because there is hope that such a person will turn back. But when a person plunges into the depths of wickedness, then God abandons him on account of his evil will. Of a person who has been deprived of the Divine light and walks in the darkness of sin, it is said that he walks as one who is blind; the absence of the Divine word, which softens the hearts of those who receive it, is called hardening of the heart. Already blinded is the one who completely refuses to receive the ray of Divine light, and hardened is the one who does not wish to hear the teaching that softens the heart, and God's withdrawal completely blinds and darkens him. So when you hear that God blinds, understand it in this way: He blinds because He is not present. For if God were present with a person, the person would not have become blind. If the sun were there, there would be no darkness. But now the sun produces night. In what way? By setting. So too God makes people blind by withdrawing from them. And He withdraws from them on account of their wickedness, and from that point on they, like blind men, sin irretrievably and fall incorrigibly.

John 12:41 — Commentary on John

"These things said Isaiah, when he saw His glory." Whose? The Son's. Although the prophet, judging by the connection of the speech, seems to have seen the glory of the Father, the evangelist says here that Isaiah saw the glory of the Son, and the apostle Paul says that he saw the glory of the Spirit (Acts 28:25). Truly the glory of the Holy Trinity—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit—is one. "Isaiah," He says, "saw His glory": the smoke that appeared to him, the seraphim, the coals, the altar, the throne (Isa. 6:1–7). So Isaiah saw this glory and spoke of Him, that is, of the Son. What did he say of Him? That which was said above, that He blinded their eyes and hardened their hearts.

John 12:42 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist notes that many even of the rulers believed in Him, showing that the Pharisees lied in this also, when they said: "Have any of the rulers believed in Him?" (John 7:48). For behold, many even of the rulers believed, but because of the Pharisees they did not confess it.

John 12:43 — Commentary on John

"For they loved the praise of men." Christ had said this to them before as well: "How can you believe, when you receive glory from men, and do not seek the glory that is from the only God?" (Jn. 5:44) So the Evangelist shows that what Christ had foretold them came to pass. Truly, they were not rulers but slaves, and the most base slaves at that. From this we learn that whoever loves glory is a slave and is dishonorable.

John 12:44 — Commentary on John

Jesus, yielding to the fury of the Jews, hid Himself for a time, and then appears again and cries out openly. Showing that He Himself is equal to the Father and not an adversary of God, He says: "He who believes in Me believes not in Me, but in Him who sent Me," speaking as if to say: "Why are you afraid to believe in Me? Faith in Me ascends to My Father." Note also the precision in the words. The Lord did not say "he who believes Me," but "he who believes in Me," which signifies faith in God. For it is one thing to believe someone, and another to believe in someone. If someone believes someone, this can be understood as believing in the truthfulness of his words, but whoever believes in Him believes in Him as God. Therefore one can say "believes the apostles"; but one cannot say "believes in the apostles." Therefore the Lord did not say "he who believes Me." For both Paul and Peter could say "he who believes me." And the Jews were reproached for not believing Moses (John 5:46). But He said something greater — "he who believes in Me," by which He shows that He Himself is God, as He also says to the disciples: "Believe in God, and believe also in Me" (John 14:1). Therefore, whoever believes in Him directs his faith to the Father, and whoever does not believe Him does not believe the Father.

John 12:45 — Commentary on John

Does he who sees the physical features? No. For the Father is not a body, so that one could say that he who sees Christ bodily also sees the Father, but by seeing, I ask you, understand mental contemplation. The Lord speaks as if to say: "He who by contemplation of the mind has embraced My essence, insofar as is possible for man, has also embraced the essence of the Father. He who has recognized Me as God has, without doubt, also recognized the Father. For I am the Image of the Father." All of this demonstrates the consubstantiality of the Father and the Son. Let those suffering from Arianism hear that he who believes in the Son believes not in Him, but in the Father, so that either the Father too is a creature, or the Son too is not a creature. Just as if someone were to say that he who draws water from a river takes it not from the river but from the source, so too he who believes in the Son believes not in the Son — the river (for the Son is not of a different essence from the Father and has nothing distinct from the Father) — but believes in the source of goodness, that is, the Father.

John 12:46 — Commentary on John

Again, with these words as well He shows His consubstantiality with the Father. For just as the Father is everywhere called Light in Scripture, so He too says of Himself: "I have come as a light into the world." Therefore the Apostle Paul also calls Him the Radiance (Heb. 1:3), showing thereby that there is nothing mediating between the Father and the Son, but the Father and the Son are together, just as light and radiance are together. And so the Son too is Light, inasmuch as He delivers from error and dispels the darkness of the mind, and because just as light, upon its appearance, becomes visible itself and reveals all other visible things, so also the Son, having come and appeared to us, gave knowledge of Himself and of the Father, and enlightened the hearts of those who received Him with all knowledge.

John 12:47 — Commentary on John

"If," He says, "anyone hears Me and does not believe, I do not judge him, for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world." The meaning of these words is as follows: "I am not the cause of the condemnation of the unbelieving man, for I did not come primarily for this purpose, but it happened as a consequence. I came to save, and for this I taught. But if anyone does not believe, I am not the cause of his condemnation, but he himself brought it upon himself." This will become even clearer from what follows. Listen, then, to what comes next.

John 12:48 — Commentary on John

I do not judge anyone, but the unbeliever has a judge for himself. It is customary among us, and we often say, when we wish to punish a disorderly child, that it is not we who punish him, but his carelessness and disorderliness, and it is not we who condemn him, but our convictions, to which he did not submit—they accuse him as one who is disobedient. So also the Lord says: "It is not I who judge, but the word which I spoke, it will judge."

John 12:49 — Commentary on John

For why did they not believe? Was it not because I am an adversary to God and seek glory for Myself? But "I have not spoken of Myself," rather I declared all things from My Father and nowhere presented Myself as one devising anything different. For "the Father who sent Me gave Me a commandment, what to say and what to speak." What profound humility is in these words!

John 12:49-50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Since the Son is the Word of the Father, and reveals completely what is in the mind of the Father, He says He receives a commandment what He should say, and what He should speak: just as our word, if we say what we think, brings out what is in our minds. And I know that His commandment is life everlasting.

John 12:50 — Commentary on John

Surely, Lord, before the Father sent You and gave You a commandment, did You not know what to say, did You not know that commandment which is eternal life? Did You not know this eternal life? How then did You say: "I am the life" (John 11:25)? Do you see what kind of inconsistency arises if we do not prudently understand what is being said? So know that the Lord expresses Himself so humbly because His listeners are weak. And what does He wish to express by this? That He says nothing, thinks nothing different from the Father. "For as those who are sent," He says, "say nothing except what has been commanded, so I Myself think and have taught nothing other than what serves the glory of the Father." So, wishing to prove this, that is, His unity of mind with the Father, He recalled this example, that is, the commandment. Therefore He also adds: "So what I say, I say just as the Father has told Me. And since I have said nothing of Myself, what justification will the unbelievers present? Without any contradiction they will be condemned for not having believed the Father." So, orthodox one, do not assume anything lowly in the humble words (such as "I received a commandment" and the like), but understand them prudently, as also this: "I received a commandment, what to say and what to speak." For the Son, being the Word and expressing what is in the Mind, that is, the Father, says that He received a commandment from Him, what to say and what to speak. Just as our word too, if we wish to be truthful, says what the mind proposes to it, and the word never differs in essence from the mind, but is perfectly consubstantial.

John 13:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord being about to depart out of this life, shows His great care for His disciples: Now before the feast of the Passover, when Jesus knew that His hour was come that He should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved His own which were in the world, He loved them unto the end.

John 13:1 — Commentary on John

The Lord even before all ages knew the hour of His death, and when it arrived, He performs a deed full of great love for mankind and condescension, showing great love for the disciples. For, intending to leave them, He displays the strongest love toward them. The words "having loved them, He loved them to the end" mean that He omitted nothing that one who loves deeply ought to do. Therefore, as a culmination of all things, He does this as well: He washes the feet of the disciples, so as to fully show His love for them and to leave them great consolation amid the afflictions that would befall them — consolation in the thought that He who loved them to the point of even washing their feet would not abandon them in their afflictions either. He calls the death of Christ a "departure" because of His ascension after the resurrection. So, since He was about to depart from this world, He shows love toward His own, and He calls the disciples His own by reason of their closeness. To God all people are His own by right of His creation, which is why it is said: "He came unto His own, and His own received Him not" (John 1:11). But the saints are His own because they are close to Him, just as here He called the disciples His own. He added "who are in the world" because there are others who are His own as well, for example, Abraham and the patriarchs; but they are not in this world, because they have departed from here. These His own, who are in the world, He loved to the end, that is, He showed perfect love toward them.

John 13:2 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist, marveling that Christ washed the feet even of the one who had resolved to betray Him, says: "When the devil had already put it into the heart of Judas." Thus to the very end He cared about the correction of the betrayer. And the words "during supper" are not placed without purpose, but to show the inhumanity of Judas, since even participation in the supper did not change him.

John 13:3-5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Father having given up all things into His hands, i. e. having given up to Him the salvation of the faithful, He deemed it right to show them all things that pertained to their salvation; and gave them a lesson of humility, by washing His disciples' feet. Though knowing that He was from God, and went to God, He thought it in no way took from His glory, to wash His disciples' feet; thus proving that He did not usurp His greatness. For usurpers do not condescend, for fear of losing what they have irregularly got.

John 13:3 — Commentary on John

"Jesus, knowing that the Father had given all things into His hands," that is, had entrusted to Him the salvation of the faithful, and it was now necessary to show them everything pertaining to salvation, among other things, also to wash the feet of the disciples, for by this humility is established as law… And in another way: knowing that the Father had given all things into His hands and that He came forth from God and was going to God, His glory would not be diminished if He washed the feet of the disciples. For He did not seize glory, so as to fear its loss, and therefore refuse to undertake any humble deed. Such a feeling is experienced by those who do not possess true nobility. Since they have seized glory for themselves, they do not wish even to stoop, lest they lose what does not belong to them and what they have seized. But He was King of all and Son of God. For this is what the words "came forth from God" mean, that is, from the essence of the Father, and again "was going to God." Therefore His glory, when He is so exalted and so great, would not be diminished if He washed the feet of the disciples. Note, I ask you, that if humility is the deed of one who comes forth from God and goes to God, then pride is evidently the deed of one who comes forth from demons and goes to demons. When you hear that "the Father delivered all things to Him," do not think that this reveals the powerlessness of the Son, but rather equal honor and unity of mind with the Father. For if from the statement that the Father delivered all things to Him, the Son appears to you as powerless, then you should also consider the Father powerless. For to Him as well, as the apostle says (1 Cor. 15:24), the Son "will deliver the kingdom." But this is not the case; rather, "delivering" signifies, so to speak, unity of mind, cooperation, and the good pleasure of the Father.

John 13:5 — Commentary on John

Note also the supreme degree of humility. For He does not wash before supper, but when all have reclined at table, He alone rises while the others rest. He lays aside His garments, teaching us to make ourselves unhindered and light for service. He girds Himself with a towel, doing everything Himself—both the washing and the drying. He pours in the water, doing this Himself as well, and not commanding another to do it. All this is an example and a law for us of how we ought to serve, namely: with all diligence, doing everything ourselves and not making use of the service of others.

John 13:6 — Commentary on John

The Lord washes the feet of Peter not first, although he held primacy among the disciples, but perhaps the betrayer, being bold and shameless, reclined above Peter, and the Lord washed his feet. How is this evident? From what follows. "He began," it says, "to wash the disciples' feet and to wipe them, then comes to Simon Peter." From this it is evident that the Lord did not wash Peter first. For if the Lord had not washed someone before Peter, the evangelist would not have said "comes to Simon Peter." Of the other disciples, no one would have dared to receive the washing before Peter, but the betrayer could have had the audacity to do so. For if the Lord had begun to wash any of the other disciples, that one, whoever he might be, would not have allowed the Lord to do so and would have said the same thing as Peter: "Lord, do You wash my feet?" But this objection did not follow. Therefore, of the other disciples, the Lord washed the betrayer first, and then Peter. And the rest, instructed by Peter's example, naturally did not object, but accepted such a great honor rendered to them by the Lord. Consider also what power the words of the apostle Peter have. Will You wash my feet with those hands by which You cleansed lepers, raised the dead, opened the eyes of the blind? Will You, Who did this and more than this, wash me, a servant and an unlearned man; and not my hands, not some other more honorable member, but my feet, the last member of all, considered especially dirty and dishonorable?

John 13:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It is plain that our Lord did not wash Peter first, but none other of the disciples would have attempted to be washed before him.

John 13:7 — Commentary on John

What does the Lord say? He says: "What I am doing, you do not know now; My deed contains within it a profound humility, which I am also teaching you. Yet afterward, when you will cast out demons in My name, when you see My ascension into heaven, when through the Holy Spirit you learn that I sit at the right hand of the Father, then you will understand that He who humbled Himself to the point of washing your feet is the very same One who gives you such power over demons and who ascended and was glorified with the Father, having been in no way diminished by His humility. Therefore, you too must implant within yourself humility, which does not diminish but rather exalts."

John 13:8 — Commentary on John

Peter deeply respects his Teacher, and therefore stands in awe of Him and does not accept service from Him. Although on another occasion Peter received a rebuke from the Lord (Matt. 16:22–23), and to avoid that rebuke he should have now accepted the washing from the Lord. Nevertheless, since the deed now being performed by Christ is very important, Peter resists, and does not consider that the Lord might perhaps reprove him again even more severely, as one who is disobedient. What then does Christ say? He does not say to Peter, "I am teaching you humility, and for this reason I wash your feet." For Peter would have said to Him, even with an oath, that I will have humility even without the washing of feet. What then does the Lord say to him? That which, according to the Lord's knowledge, could especially touch Peter's heart — that is what He sets before him, as a kind of threat. "If," He says, "I do not wash you, you have no part with Me." Since Peter more than all the other disciples desired to be together with Christ, which is why he also asked Him where He was going, and out of love promised to lay down his life for Him (John 13:36–37), the Lord shakes his soul with this threat. "If," He says, "I do not wash you, you have no part with Me."

John 13:9 — Commentary on John

Peter, having heard such a fearful threat, was as firm in his resistance as he was equally, and even more, strong in expressing his agreement; for he offers even his head for washing. In both cases he is guided by love: he resists the washing because he greatly honors the Lord; he agrees because he does not wish to be separated from Him. And I ask you: when you see that someone strongly insists on his own way out of foolishness and promises with an oath "I will not do such-and-such," then out of respect for the oath persists in what he did not consider well, and because of this suffers harm in soul or body, then make fitting use of the example of the apostle Peter, who insisted on his own way, but when he saw that his insistence could separate him from Christ, he abandoned it.

John 13:10 — Commentary on John

Many ask: why did the Lord say to the apostles "you are clean," when they had not yet been freed from sins, had not received the Spirit, since sin still reigned, the curse still retained its force, for the Lamb who takes away the sin of the world had not yet been slain, our Redeemer from the curse had not yet been hung upon the tree? In what sense, then, were the apostles clean? One may say that although they had not been completely freed from sins, they were "clean through the word which" the Lord "had spoken" to them (John 15:3), clean at least in the sense that they had already received the Light, had already been freed from Jewish error. For hear how Isaiah teaches us to wash: "Wash yourselves, make yourselves clean; remove the wickedness from your souls" (Isa. 1:16). Therefore the Lord rightly calls His disciples washed and clean, for they abided with Christ in all innocence and simplicity. By the supper, some understood the knowledge of the mystery of Christ at the end of the ages, which Jesus teaches His disciples; for this reason He also washes their feet, not because they are dirty, but in order to prepare them for the preaching of the Gospel, according to the saying of Isaiah: "How beautiful are the feet of those who preach peace!" (Isa. 52:7). "So," He says, "you, as far as you yourselves are concerned, are clean, but you must be sent for the cleansing of others as well, which is what the washing of your feet signifies." Thus, the washing gives us the idea not of the cleansing of the apostles from sins, for they, by the Lord's own testimony, are clean, but serves as a sign that they are being sent to preach, so that the purity granted to them through the teaching of the Master they might pass on to others as well. Therefore Peter also says, "Wash not only my feet, but also my head"; that is, not only send me to preach, but also cleanse my head through martyrdom. Notice, if you will, how this is accomplished even now. For the supper takes place even now, when at the Divine sacred rite the Divine Body and His Blood are set forth. What deed, then, is required of each one of us? Listen. All of us who have believed in Christ have within ourselves the word of God and the evangelical preaching, for we have all received Christ into our hearts; but at this Divine supper we must raise up this word and remove from it the garments that conceal it. Such garments are love of money, vainglory, envy, and each of the other passions which, pressing upon the word of God that is within us, burden it. Therefore, when the word rises up, one must set aside the passions so that it, having become light, may cleanse us through repentance. For the word, having risen and laid aside every weight and worldly care, will wash our thoughts, which learn from it and follow after it, and will wash our feet as well, that is, our practical movements and our actions. But if anyone needs another cleansing, desiring improvement in teaching and contemplation, let him say to the Lord: "Lord, wash not only my feet, but also my hands and my head, that is, cleanse not only my actions, but also my hands, so that I may guide others and undertake what is good, and my head, so that in the contemplative and theological regard I may have a conception of divine matters that is pure and irreproachable." Thus, through confession we can be washed so as to partake worthily of the supper, and not eat and drink "judgment upon ourselves" (1 Cor. 11:29).

John 13:11 — Commentary on John

The Lord, having received the occasion, exposes the betrayer, that he has an impure mind, is in need of washing from wickedness and a change of his intention. "You," He says, "having been washed, do not need yet another washing, but one among you is unclean and is in need of washing." Many ask: why did the Lord say to the apostles "you are clean," when they had not yet been freed from sins, had not received the Spirit, since sin still reigned, the curse still retained its force, for the Lamb who takes away the sin of the world had not yet been slain, our Redeemer from the curse had not yet been hung upon the tree? In what sense, then, were the apostles clean? One may say that although they had not been completely freed from sins, they were "clean through the word which" the Lord "had spoken" to them (John 15:3), clean at least in the sense that they had already received the Light, had already been freed from Jewish error. For hear how Isaiah teaches us to wash: "Wash yourselves, make yourselves clean; remove the wickedness from your souls" (Isa. 1:16). Therefore the Lord rightly calls His disciples washed and clean, for they abided with Christ in all innocence and simplicity. By the supper, some understood the knowledge of the mystery of Christ at the end of the ages, which Jesus teaches His disciples; for this reason He also washes their feet, not because they are dirty, but in order to prepare them for the preaching of the Gospel, according to the saying of Isaiah: "How beautiful are the feet of those who preach peace!" (Isa. 52:7). "So," He says, "you, as far as you yourselves are concerned, are clean, but you must be sent for the cleansing of others as well, which is what the washing of your feet signifies." Thus, the washing gives us the idea not of the cleansing of the apostles from sins, for they, by the Lord's own testimony, are clean, but serves as a sign that they are being sent to preach, so that the purity granted to them through the teaching of the Master they might pass on to others as well. Therefore Peter also says, "Wash not only my feet, but also my head"; that is, not only send me to preach, but also cleanse my head through martyrdom. Notice, if you will, how this is accomplished even now. For the supper takes place even now, when at the Divine sacred rite the Divine Body and His Blood are set forth. What deed, then, is required of each one of us? Listen. All of us who have believed in Christ have within ourselves the word of God and the evangelical preaching, for we have all received Christ into our hearts; but at this Divine supper we must raise up this word and remove from it the garments that conceal it. Such garments are love of money, vainglory, envy, and each of the other passions which, pressing upon the word of God that is within us, burden it. Therefore, when the word rises up, one must set aside the passions so that it, having become light, may cleanse us through repentance. For the word, having risen and laid aside every weight and worldly care, will wash our thoughts, which learn from it and follow after it, and will wash our feet as well, that is, our practical movements and our actions. But if anyone needs another cleansing, desiring improvement in teaching and contemplation, let him say to the Lord: "Lord, wash not only my feet, but also my hands and my head, that is, cleanse not only my actions, but also my 'hands,' so that I may guide others and undertake what is good, 'and my head,' so that in the contemplative and theological regard I may have a conception of divine matters that is pure and irreproachable." Thus, through confession we can be washed so as to partake worthily of the supper, and not eat and drink "judgment upon ourselves" (1 Cor. 11:29).

John 13:12-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This was a necessary admonition to the Apostles, some of whom were about to rise higher, others to lower degrees of eminence. That none might exult over another, He changes the hearts of all.

John 13:12 — Commentary on John

The Lord now directs His speech no longer to Peter alone, but to all, and sets forth the reason for such humility on His part. The reason is that the disciples must imitate Him in this. Perhaps it is about the present time that the Lord speaks when He says to Peter "you will understand after this," that is: "Peter, you will understand after I take My garment and recline, and begin to teach you and say: 'Do you know what I have done to you?'"

John 13:14 — Commentary on John

For if I, acknowledged by you as Lord and Teacher, and acknowledged truly, for I indeed am, washed your feet (and He did not say "your feet, who are slaves, unlettered and unlearned," but left this for them to understand on their own), then you also must necessarily wash one another's feet, that is, render every service to one another.

John 13:15 — Commentary on John

For through the washing, which is considered the lowest service, He teaches that we should all the more fulfill the other services, which are more honorable. "I have given you an example, that you should do as I have done to you," that is, serve with the same zeal. Although My deed is greater, inasmuch as I, the Master, washed the feet of servants, while you would wash the feet of your fellow servants. Thus we see that teachers too write very beautiful letters for children, so that they may little by little come to imitate them. And the Lord necessarily instills this in the Apostles. They were to receive honor, some greater and others lesser.

John 13:16 — Commentary on John

Lest they exalt themselves one over another, He cleanses the thoughts of all of them. For "a servant is not greater than his master," so long as he is a servant, nor "is a messenger greater than the one who sent him," so long as he is a messenger; but when he becomes greater, then he is neither a servant nor a messenger.

John 13:17 — Commentary on John

Lest they should say, "Why do You tell us about this, as if we did not know? We ourselves know that humility is good," He therefore says, "If you know these things, this alone is not enough, but you are blessed when you do them." For the Jews also knew the commandments, but they are not blessed, but rather most wretched, because they did not fulfill them.

John 13:18 — Commentary on John

With these veiled words He exposes the betrayer and at the same time does not convict him, for He wished to bring him to repentance. Therefore, passing over all the other benefactions He had shown him, He puts forward the one which more than all others could convert him. "I do not speak of you all." So as not to bring fear upon many, He clearly separates him (the betrayer) and shows that only one is plotting against Him. Therefore He says "he who eats bread with Me." When Jesus said "I know whom I have chosen," what did He tell us about Judas? Did He choose him as well? Yes, when he was good, He chose him, just as He chose Saul (but he himself changed, for he was free; and the Lord allows each person to act according to his own will, because He does not take away freedom); but when Judas changed, He rejected him, even though He had previously chosen him. He who eats My bread, whom I nourish, who shares My table (a circumstance that softens even enemies), that one… and He did not say "betrays" Me, but — "has lifted up his heel against Me" (Ps. 41:9), that is, has employed against Me cunning and deceit, after the manner of wrestlers who use trickery against their opponents and, tripping their heels, throw them down. "That the Scripture might be fulfilled." Understand this expression in the same way as the other similar ones, about which we have often spoken.

John 13:20 — Commentary on John

What is the connection of the present words with the preceding ones? For until now He was speaking about the betrayer, and now He adds "he who receives whomever I send receives Me"? The connection exists, and it is the closest one. The Lord said that He would be betrayed; He spoke of how He would leave them, that they would afterwards scatter, be dispersed, and endure many afflictions; therefore He comforts them in two ways. First, through Himself. For He showed them what He Himself would suffer, and what He did for the betrayer, washing his feet and admitting him to partake at the table. For if they keep this in mind, they will easily endure any afflictions. So then, the first way consists in this: that the Lord comforts them by what He did for the enemy, healing him to the very end, and by what He Himself would suffer. Another way is that He opens the homes of all people for them, that all who hear their teaching will receive them. Do you see the connection of the present words with the preceding ones? The Lord will leave them; they will endure a multitude of evils and afflictions; He comforted them by His own example, for He would be betrayed by a disciple, yet He washes his feet; He also comforts them by foretelling that although they will experience many afflictions, all will receive them. He who receives you receives Me, and through Me, God and the Father. Note the power of the consolation. "You," He says, "people will honor as God Himself; therefore do not be disheartened by the malice of persecutors."

John 13:21 — Commentary on John

The Lord, having considered that the betrayer had lost both the one and the other — both the endurance in labors and the services from people who would receive the apostles — "was troubled in spirit," that is, He felt grief in His soul. "And He testified." This means: He foretold, He testified beforehand, He declared. Some understood the words "one of you" as meaning: "one who has fallen away from your company and departed from your number will betray Me," just as the expression "Behold, Adam has become like one of Us" (Gen. 3:22) was explained rather ingeniously as: "he has become like one who fell away from us, that is, the devil." For just as he fell away, so also this one through disobedience became from (outside) us, that is, fell away from us.

John 13:22 — Commentary on John

Each of them was conscious of being pure, finding no cunning in his own thoughts; but he regarded the word of the Lord as more trustworthy than his own thoughts. Therefore they all grieve and are perplexed. For the announcement was made by Him Who does not lie, and they were certain that it would inevitably come to pass.

John 13:23 — Commentary on John

All are in anguish, and even the chief Peter himself is in trepidation, while John, as if in joy, reclines on the Lord's bosom. Why is this? And further—why does he speak of himself as "whom Jesus loved"? John reclined for the following two reasons. First, because he was loved more than all the others, and a sign of love was reclining next to the Lord. Second, because by his boldness and confidence he wanted to show that he was free from the accusation of betrayal. He testifies about himself that Jesus loved him in order to resolve a perplexity. So that you, hearing that Peter motioned to him to ask, would not think that he motioned to him as to a superior, the evangelist says of himself that Peter motioned to him not as to one who was greater, but as to one who was loved by Christ. Therefore these words of his express humility, not a desire to display himself. For he does not say "I loved Jesus," but "He loved me," having sought me out by grace and compassion, just as the apostle Paul also says: "I press on, that I may lay hold of that for which Christ Jesus has also laid hold of me" (Phil. 3:12), and in another place: "Having known God, or rather, having been known by God" (Gal. 4:9). So too the words "whom Jesus loved" express not vainglory, but humility of mind.

John 13:24 — Commentary on John

Why then does Peter not ask the Lord himself, but gives a sign to John? In many cases Peter, out of great fervor, was impetuous, but was subjected to reproach. Therefore now he was afraid to ask, lest the Lord once again rebuke him as being impulsive.

John 13:25 — Commentary on John

Why then does John lean upon the breast of Jesus so irreverently and indecorously? Because he did not yet understand anything great about Christ, and they had not been taught to render fitting honor to those deserving of respect, for they were fishermen and unversed in propriety. The Lord allows him to recline upon His breast in order to ease his sorrow, to calm the disturbance in his soul, and in general to soothe his grief. For it was natural that much sorrow was expressed on their faces as well.

John 13:26 — Commentary on John

The Lord, when asked in this manner also, does not declare the betrayer by name, but makes him known by means of the morsel, so as to convert the betrayer and bring to his remembrance the fellowship of the table and bread, the partaker of which ought not to have betrayed the Nourisher and raged against Him. "Receive," He says, "this bread which you shared together with Me; acknowledge that we had a common table." But he, his soul lulled to sleep by passion, did not comprehend this. If you yourself also desire to recline closer to Jesus and fall upon His breast, and to learn mysteries from Him, strive to earn His love through simplicity and goodness. For John was more guileless, simpler, and meeker than all, and for this he was loved. So you too, if you are equally guileless, will be deemed worthy to fall upon the breast of Jesus, which serves as a sign of theological dignity. For, according to the testimony of Scripture, the words of the Lord are hidden in the heart (Ps. 118:11). Thus, the entire mystery and the betrayer of the Word will be revealed to you. For to the one entrusted with the grace of theology, the betrayer of the Word also becomes manifest — that is, the one who thinks contrary to the right faith. For the heretic, who adulterates the word of truth, which is bread, turns out to have it not without admixture, but soaked.

John 13:27 — Commentary on John

The Lord gave the morsel to Judas so that he might be shamed by the fellowship of the table and the bread, and restrain himself from the betrayal. But Judas did not improve even from this, and from that point became even more on the side of Satan and, as one incorrigible, gave himself over to him completely. As long as Judas was counted among the disciples and a member of the holy company, Satan did not have such access to him. But when the Lord separated him and cut him off from the rest of the disciples, revealing him through the bread, then Satan took possession of him, as one abandoned by the Lord and excommunicated from the divine company. "Satan entered into him," that is, penetrated the depths of his heart and took possession of his soul. For Satan had previously attacked Judas from without, through the passion of avarice, but now completely took possession of him, suggesting to him the betrayal. Jesus says to Judas: "What you do, do quickly." By this the Lord does not urge Judas to betrayal, but rather rebukes him for going through with the betrayal. By the word "do," the Lord speaks as if to say: "Behold, I leave you; do what you will; I do not hinder your intention, I restrain you no longer." For before this, the Lord had been holding back the malice of Judas, preserving for Himself the time of His death, which is why He also said: "No one takes My life from Me, but I lay it down of Myself" (John 10:18).

John 13:28 — Commentary on John

And "none of those reclining at the table understood." It is worthy of investigation why no one recognized this, when the Lord, in response to the question about the betrayer, said that it is the one to whom I shall give the morsel. Evidently, the Lord said this quietly to John alone, so that none of the others heard. Moreover, John, leaning on His breast, asks almost in His ear, so that the betrayer was not revealed. For otherwise Peter would perhaps have drawn his sword and killed him. Did not even John understand this? Indeed, even he did not, for he did not expect that a disciple would be capable of such lawlessness. With his holy soul, being far removed from such malice, he did not suppose it easy for another either.

John 13:29 — Commentary on John

So no one understood the words "do what you do quickly," but they thought that the Lord was commanding Judas to buy something for the feast or to give something to the poor. For He cared greatly for the poor, and although He urged the others to have neither bag nor money, He Himself allowed a money box to be carried with Him, showing thereby that even one who is without possessions and has been crucified to the world must have great concern for this class of people — the poor.

John 13:30 — Commentary on John

"It was night when he went out." The Evangelist did not note without purpose that "it was night," but in order to teach us that not even the time hindered Judas, but even at night he was occupied with treachery. It seems to me that Judas went out at the fifth hour of the evening, when Satan also entered into him. For at the fourth hour Satan attacked Judas, namely: when the woman mentioned by the Evangelist Matthew (Matt. 26:6–16) poured out the myrrh, and Judas went and made an agreement with the Jews concerning the betrayal. But at the fifth hour of the evening Satan entered into Judas, that is, he took possession of his heart. For it is one thing to strike someone with the hand from the outside, and another to plunge a sword into him and pierce his inward parts. Judas "went out" from the Savior both physically and mentally. "It was night," perhaps also a mental night, that is, the darkness of avarice that had enveloped him.

John 13:31 — Commentary on John

Since the thoughts of the disciples had fallen, the Lord raises them up, saying "now the Son of Man is glorified." He persuades them not to grieve, but rather to rejoice. For the sufferings and the bestowing of honor upon people through dishonor constitute His glory. And in another way: He was glorified through the miracles that occurred at the Cross, namely: when the sun was darkened, the stones were split, the veil was torn, and all the other signs took place.

John 13:32 — Commentary on John

What does it mean that God will glorify the Son "in Himself"? It means that He will glorify Him through Himself, not through another, not through angels and archangels, not through another power, but through Himself, for He did all things for the glory of the Son. "Soon He will glorify Him," that is, He will not delay, but will glorify Him on the very cross, then after three days will raise Him, and after forty days will send down upon the disciples the grace of the Spirit. Let us also consider the purpose of these words. "Now the Son of Man is glorified," that is, I who teach and perform miracles; and the glory did not stop with Me, but ascended to God and the Father. And since My glory becomes the glory of the Father, do not grieve. For the Father will again glorify Me, so that He too may be glorified. For I do not claim glory for Myself, and does it not ascend to Him? Yes, the glory is common to Us. Therefore He will again glorify Me, and will not delay, but soon, when I shall endure dishonorable sufferings, when, apparently, I shall be taken from among the living through death, then He will honor Me all the more, then through the resurrection He will glorify Me.

John 13:33 — Commentary on John

Since they were about to undergo afflictions, the Lord foretells them about this, so that they would remember the afflictions and prepare themselves for them. This also serves to His glory. For announcing to the disciples beforehand what would happen to them was no small glory for Him, when the disciples later recalled that the Lord had foretold them about this. And showing that not only now, for the first time, does He learn of it, but that He knew long before that in trials they would seek Him, He says that He, as one who foreknew long in advance, said this very thing to the Jews as well. By the words "where I go," the Lord shows that His death is a passage and departure to a better place, where perishable bodies are not received. To the Jews He said: "You will seek Me, and where I go, you cannot come" (John 7:34), in order to strike fear into them, but to the disciples He says it in order to kindle love in them. For when we see one of our friends departing, we are usually inflamed with a more fervent love for him, especially if he is going where it is impossible for us to come. So He says this to them in order to kindle love in them. For this reason He also added "little children," so that they would not think He said this to them from the same disposition as to the Jews, but from love. The Jews sought the Lord when their city was taken and the wrath of God rushed upon them from every side, as Josephus also testifies that this befell them for the killing of Jesus. The disciples, however, sought Him when they were fleeing or experiencing other affliction. Therefore in another place He also says: "The bridegroom will be taken away, and then the friends of the bridegroom will fast" (Matt. 9:15). So, the Lord foretells the future to both groups, but to the one — on account of unbelief, and to the other — on account of love, so that they would not be subjected to unexpected calamities.

John 13:34 — Commentary on John

Since they, having heard this, could naturally become troubled, as people who would be left without help, He comforts them, saying: "Do not grieve, I give you a strong guardian – love; if you have it, then, strengthened by one another, you will be invincible." Then, another might ask: "Lord! Why do You present love as a new commandment, when we know that love was also commanded in the Old Testament?" He adds: "As I have loved you, so you also must love one another." "As," He says, "I loved you freely, without prior merits, even when human nature was in enmity with God and separated from Him, I nevertheless took it upon Myself and sanctified it, so you too must love one another freely; and if a brother offends you, do not remember it." Do you see, the new commandment consists in loving one's neighbor freely, even if we owe him nothing at all. But the Law said "love your friend," commanding love as if paying a debt to a neighbor who began loving first.

John 13:35 — Commentary on John

Showing that after His departure they will not be humiliated but will become glorious, He says: "By this all will know." Do you see, He declares that they will become known to all, and by this He comforts them not a little. Passing over in silence the miracles they will perform, He sets love as their distinguishing mark. For many of those who performed miracles will hear "I never knew you" (Matt. 7:23). If the whole world was brought to faith by miracles — what is surprising about that? They had the power to perform miracles precisely because they had love. But if they had fallen away and separated from one another, everything would have perished for them, and no one would have believed when they were raging against each other, since what made them worthy of faith more than miracles was that the believers were "of one heart and one soul" (Acts 4:32).

John 13:36 — Commentary on John

Peter, having become bold from great fervor, when he heard the Lord say "where I am going, you cannot come," asks: "Where are You going?" He speaks to Christ as if to say: "What kind of path is this that I cannot travel?" He asks this not so much wishing to learn where He is going, as covertly expressing the thought that even if You were to go by the most difficult path of all, I would still follow You. So much did he love always being together with Christ! Therefore Christ also answers Peter's thought: "You cannot follow Me now, but afterward you will follow Me."

John 13:37 — Commentary on John

But Peter is so irrepressible in his eagerness that he even contradicts Christ. He is not satisfied with having received the good hope of following Christ later, but insists on his own way and self-confidently says: "Why can I not follow You now? I will lay down my life for You." See what power desire has! Peter had heard the Lord say that "greater love has no one than this, that someone lay down his life for his friends" (John 15:13); therefore he himself strives for this degree and desires to attain the very highest love, which is why he promises to lay down his life for the Lord.

John 13:38 — Commentary on John

The Savior, showing him that He alone, and not any man, can promise this with certainty, says: "The rooster will not crow before you deny Me three times," that is, right now; for little time remains. The Lord was saying this late at night, and the first and second watches of the night had already passed. Since Peter was contradicting out of great love, the Lord accepts the love but cuts off the contradiction. Therefore He deprives him of help from above and brings him to the knowledge of his own weakness. For if you love, you must submit to the One you love. I said that you cannot, yet you contradict. From the denial you will clearly learn that what I say cannot fail to come true. Therefore, sparing him, He allowed him to fall, so that he would not experience this later as well, when he would receive the stewardship of the whole world, but would come to know himself. And see how he fell: not once, but three times. Thus abandonment by God exposes our powerlessness, and whoever is attentive finds in this the greatest benefaction.

John 14:1 — Commentary on John

When the apostles heard concerning the chief Peter that he would deny, naturally confusion fell upon them. Therefore the Lord comforts them and calms the confusion of their hearts. For if the chief and fervent Peter would deny three times before the rooster crows, obviously they should expect some great circumstance. Then, the disciples as if said: "How can we not be troubled, when such difficulties will come upon us?" He answers: "Believe in God, and believe in Me," and all your difficulties will be resolved, and the trouble will be calmed through faith in God and in Me. Therefore He also said to them "let not your heart be troubled," so that by this very thing they would be assured that He sees the state of their heart and knows the hidden trouble, that He is God.

John 14:2-3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And if not, I would have told you: I go to prepare, &c. As if He said; Either way ye should not be troubled, whether places are prepared for you, or not. For, if they are not prepared, I will very quickly prepare them.

John 14:2 — Commentary on John

The Lord said to Peter: "Afterward you will follow Me." Lest the others think that this promise was given to Peter alone and not to them, the Lord says that the same country that receives Peter will also receive you. Therefore, one should not be troubled about the place. For there are many mansions "in My Father's house," that is, under the authority of the Father. By "house," understand authority and dominion. If there were no mansions, I would have gone and prepared them for you, so that you should not be troubled in either case, whether the mansions are ready or not. For if they were not ready, I would with all diligence have prepared them for you.

John 14:3 — Commentary on John

If I had gone away to prepare a place for you, then in that case I would not have left you, but would have taken you with Me, so that you also would be where I am. Do you see how much consolation and encouragement is in the words "that you also may be where I am"? Therefore, it is unreasonable for you to be troubled, when you will be with Me.

John 14:4 — Commentary on John

The Lord sees that it is on their mind to ask and learn where He is going. Therefore He gives them an occasion to ask about this. "You," He says, "know where I am going, and the way you know." And by this He leads them to the question.

John 14:5 — Commentary on John

Therefore Thomas also says: "Lord! we do not know where You are going; and how can we know the way?" Thomas says this out of great fear, and not out of a desire to follow the Lord, as Peter did.

John 14:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When thou art engaged in the practical, He is made thy way; when in the contemplative, He is made thy truth. And to the active and the contemplative is joined life: for we should both act and contemplate with reference to the world to come.

John 14:6 — Commentary on John

Therefore Christ, wishing to show that following Him is easy and pleasant for them, declares where He is going and what the way is. He goes to the Father, and the "way" is He Himself – Christ. If the way am I, then through Me you will undoubtedly ascend to the Father. I am not only the way, but "also the truth"; therefore you must be vigilant, because by Me you will not be deceived. I am also "the life"; therefore, even if you die, death will not prevent you from coming to the Father. So be watchful, for everyone comes to the Father through Me. And since it is in My power to bring you to the Father, you will undoubtedly come to Him. For it is impossible to arrive there by any other way than through Me. And you, perhaps, may understand from this as well that the Son is equal to the One who begot Him. For in another place He says that the Father brings people to Him: "No one can come to Me unless the Father draws him" (John 6:44). But here He says that He brings people to the Father. Therefore, the power of the Father and the Son is equal, for their action is also one. So when you walk by the path of action, then Christ becomes the way for you, and when you engage in contemplation, He becomes the truth for you. But since many, walking by the path of action and engaging in contemplation, still did not obtain life — either because, performing virtue out of vainglory, they received their reward here, or because in their dogmatic opinions they strayed from the right path — therefore to the way and truth, that is, to action and contemplation, life is added. For this reason we too must walk and theologize, striving for the glory that lives forever, and not for the perishing glory that comes from men.

John 14:7 — Commentary on John

Above He said that you "know" where I am going, and you know the Way, that is, Me; but here He says that "if" you "knew" Me, you would know My Father also. How can this be? There is no contradiction in His words. For they knew the Father, but not as they ought to have known Him; they knew Him as God, but as Father they did not yet know Him. Only later did the Spirit, having descended upon them, impart to them perfect knowledge. Thus, His words have this meaning: "If you had known My essence and dignity, you would have known also the essence and dignity of the Father. And from now on you have begun to know Him through My mediation, and have seen Him, that is, perceived Him with your mind, insofar as it is possible. Since you acknowledge Me as Lord and Teacher, then undoubtedly concerning Me, insofar as it is attainable for you, you have received sufficient knowledge also of the Father, for you have not yet received perfect knowledge." And in another sense. The words "if you had known Me, you would have known My Father also" do not express that they do not know Him, but have this meaning: "I told you that you know where I am going, that is, to the Father, and you know this Way, that is, Me. Thomas said to Me: 'We do not know where You are going' and so forth, nor do we know this way. I said to Thomas: 'I am the Way, and no one comes to the Father except through Me.' Therefore, if you had known Me, you would have known My Father also. But you do know Me, and consequently you know My Father also. For from now on you know Him and have seen Him, having seen Me."

John 14:8 — Commentary on John

Philip thought that he knew Christ well, but did not know the Father. Therefore he also said: "Show us the Father, and it is sufficient for us." For no matter how much You tell us that if you had known Me, you would have known My Father also, we cannot come to know the Father in this way. But You show Him to us, to our bodily eyes. Philip had heard that the prophets saw God, and he himself wished to see Him in the same bodily manner, not knowing that the visions of the prophets were acts of condescension.

John 14:9 — Commentary on John

So, teaching Philip that God cannot be seen bodily, Christ says: "Have I been with you so long, and yet you have not known Me, Philip?" Look. He did not say "you have not seen," but "you have not known," in order to lead Philip away from an earthly way of thinking, from the desire to see the Father bodily. For concerning God, one speaks of knowing, not of seeing bodily. Then He adds: "He who has seen Me has seen the Father." The words have this meaning: "Philip! You desire to see the Father with the bodily eye and think that you have already seen Me. But I say to you that if you had seen Me, you would have seen Him also. But since you have not yet seen Him, neither have you seen Me as one ought to look upon Me: you have seen Me bodily, since I also have a body, but the Divine essence you have not seen; therefore you cannot see bodily the essence of the Father either. Neither Me nor the Father is it possible to see bodily. For he who has seen Me has seen the Father also. However, many think that they see Me, yet do not see the Father. Therefore they see Me not according to the Divine nature, but according to the human." You may also understand it more clearly thus: "I am consubstantial with the Father." Therefore, whoever has seen Me, that is, known Me, has known the Father. For when the essence and nature are one, the knowledge is also one. Let Arius be put to shame, hearing that he who has seen the Son, that is, he who has known the Divinity of the Son, has known the Father, that is, the Divinity of the Father. Let Sabellius also be put to shame, who says: "There is one essence and one person of the Father and the Son." For behold, the Lord distinguishes the Hypostases, and shows one Person in the Father and another in the Son. For in the words "he who has seen Me" He indicates His own Person, then in the words "has seen the Father" – another Person. But if He and the Father were one Person, He would have said nothing of the sort, but to Philip's request – "show us the Father" – He would have answered that I have no Father, but I am both the Father and the Son. And it would be utterly unreasonable to hear the Son saying "I go to My Father" and "I am in the Father," and many other things of this kind, and not to understand that the Person of the Son is one and the Person of the Father is another, and not to confuse them. Therefore the Lord reproaches this disciple that he has followed Him for so long, has seen the signs and works of the Divinity, yet still has not recognized Him as God, so as to know the Father through Him as well. "But now," He says, "from the fact that you desire to see the Father bodily, it is revealed that you believe neither that I am God, nor that He is God."

John 14:10 — Commentary on John

The Son is in the Father, since He exists in His essence, and again the Father is in the essence of the Son, just as a king is present in his image, and the image in the king. For the features of the image and the king are the same. And that My essence and the Father's are one, this is clear. For "the words that I speak, I speak not from Myself," that is, I speak them no differently, but as the Father would say, so I also speak; because I have nothing of My own, nothing separate from the Father, but all things are common; for the essence is one, though the persons are different. But to the Father belong not only the words that I speak, but also the deeds, the Divine deeds. If the deeds are God's, and the Father and I are God, then the deeds belong to one Essence, so that if I act, the Father acts, and if the Father acts, I act.

John 14:11 — Commentary on John

"Believe that I am in the Father and the Father is in Me," that is, you who hear of the Father and the Son should not seek any other proof of Their kinship in essence. But if this is not sufficient for you as proof of consubstantiality and co-equal honor, and that the Father is present in My essence and I in the essence of the Father, then at least believe Me on account of the works, for the works are God's.

John 14:12 — Commentary on John

Christ, showing that He can perform not only these works, but also others far greater than these, speaks of this with extraordinary power. For He does not say "I can perform works even greater than these," but — what is far more astonishing — "I can also give others the authority to perform works greater than these." Do you see how great is the power of the Only-Begotten? He gives others also the power to do works greater than those which He Himself did. "Because I go to My Father," that is, now you yourselves will work miracles, for I am already departing.

John 14:13 — Commentary on John

Explaining to us how one who believes in Him can perform great and wondrous deeds, He says: "If you ask anything in My name." Here He shows us the manner of working miracles: anyone can work miracles through petition and prayer and the invocation of His name. So too the apostles said to the lame man: "In the name of Jesus Christ, rise up and walk" (Acts 3:6). Therefore He did not say "whatever you ask, I will entreat the Father, and He will do it," but rather "I will do it," showing His own authority. For when a son is shown to possess great power, then glory also comes to the one who begot such a son. See, then, how glory flows to the Father. Miracles were performed in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ; because of the miracles, people believed the preaching of the apostles; and finally, advancing to the knowledge of God, they came to know the Father, and thus He was glorified in the Son.

John 14:13-14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This is an explanation of the doctrine of miracles. It is by prayer, and invocation of His name, that a man is able to work miracles. Observe the order (akolouthian) in which the glorifying of the Father comes. In the name of Jesus miracles were done, by which men were made to believe the Apostles' preaching. This brought them to the knowledge of the Father, and thus the Father was glorified in the Son.

John 14:14 — Commentary on John

Let those who suffer from Arianism say: "How is it that He performed miracles through the apostles, yet did not do His own works Himself, but with the cooperation of the Father? How is it that He gave power to others, yet did not have it Himself? Why did He say one and the same thing twice? For having said 'if you ask anything in My name, I will do it,' then adding 'that the Father may be glorified in the Son,' He again says a second time 'if you ask anything in My name, I will do it.'" He says this twice in order to confirm His word and to show that He acts by Himself and has no need of any outside power. Yet He says this to the disciples for their consolation and as confirmation that after death He will not perish, will not be destroyed, but will again remain in His dignity and will be in heaven. "For I," He says, "am going to the Father; I will not be destroyed, but am departing to where life is most blessed. Although I will die, I will in no way appear powerless; on the contrary, I will also clothe others with the power to do greater works. And whatever you desire, I will give you. Therefore, do not lose heart because My death is such as I have indicated to you."

John 14:15 — Commentary on John

Above He said "I will do everything you ask"; now He shows that one must ask not simply, but with love for Him and the keeping of the commandments. For then I will do it, when you ask in this manner. And in another way. Hearing that they would be left by Him, they could naturally become saddened and troubled in their souls. He says: "Love for Me consists not in being saddened and troubled, but in obeying My words. I gave you the commandment not to fear 'those who kill the body' (Matt. 10:28). If you love Me, then keep it and no longer grieve over My death. For it is not fitting for one who keeps the aforementioned commandment to grieve. How then, not keeping My commandment, but fearing death, do you say that you love Me?"

John 14:16 — Commentary on John

To this they could say: "How can we not grieve, when we are about to be deprived of Your comfort and guidance?" Therefore He says: "This will not be; you will not be left without comfort. For I will ask, that is, I will entreat the Father, and He will send you another Comforter, another, but one such as Me." Let Sabellius be put to shame by these words, he who says that the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are one person. For listen: He will send "another" Comforter; therefore, the Person of the Spirit is distinct. Let Macedonius also be put to shame, he who says that the Spirit is of a different essence and inferior to the Son. For listen: the Spirit too is a Comforter, just as the Son is. Thus, the Spirit is a Comforter, just as the Son is. Therefore, the Spirit, being consubstantial with the Son, is without doubt consubstantial with the Father as well. For the Father and the Son are of one and the same essence. Do not be surprised if He says "I will ask the Father." For He does not ask as a servant; but in order to assure the disciples that the Comforter Spirit will certainly come to them, He condescends to them and says "I will ask the Father." For if He had said "I will send," they would not have believed as much; but now, to make His word more credible, He says "I will ask the Father," that is, if it is necessary even to ask and to entreat, then I will do everything possible so that the Spirit comes to you. This is similar to how we ourselves often say "I will lay down my life so that such and such happens." Although often the matter does not require great effort, we nevertheless speak in this way, wishing to show that we will not refuse to make the effort. Otherwise. Since the Lord offered Himself as a sacrifice to the Father on our behalf, propitiating Him by His death as High Priest, and then, after the destruction of sin and the cessation of enmity, the Spirit came to us, for this reason He says "I will pray the Father and He will give you the Comforter," that is, I will propitiate the Father on your behalf and reconcile Him with you, who were hostile to Him because of sin, and He, propitiated by My death for you and reconciled with you, will send you the Spirit. "That He may abide with you forever." He said this also to comfort them. His coming is not like Mine — it is not for a time only, but will continue forever; He will not leave you even after your death, but will abide with you and glorify you; He abides always with all the saints, even after their death, all the more so since they are then even more elevated above fleshly passions.

John 14:17 — Commentary on John

"The Spirit of truth," He says. That is, the Spirit not of the Old Testament, for it is a figure and shadow, but of the New, which is truth. Those who lived under the Law also had the Spirit, but they had it in figures and shadows, whereas now, one might say, the Truth itself essentially descended to the disciples. And lest they think that the Spirit, like Him, would also become incarnate, He says that the world cannot receive Him. "He," He says, "will teach you not as I do, for the world cannot receive Him bodily. He will dwell in your very souls." Otherwise. "The world" cannot receive Him, that is, people who are depraved and minded toward worldly things, because they "do not see Him," that is, because His essence is incomprehensible. For by "seeing" He means here contemplation by the mind, which is why He also added "and does not know Him." Clearly, by the word "does not see," He expressed that which "does not know" means. So, He comforts the apostles when He says that the world cannot receive Him, but to you this excellent gift will be given and will abide "with you" and, what is even more, will abide "in you." For by the word "with you" He indicates the outward help from nearness, while "in you" indicates the inward indwelling and strengthening. This also shows that He is God. For God says: "I will dwell in you and will walk among you" (Lev. 26:12). So, the world cannot receive the Spirit because it does not know Him, but you know Him. Why? Because you are not of the world. That is why you are able to receive Him, and He now abides "with you" and will always be "in you."

John 14:18 — Commentary on John

"Do not be afraid," He says, "that I said to you 'I will send another Comforter.' Do not think that you will no longer see Me. For I will not depart from you forever. I will come and will not leave you orphans." Since at the beginning of the discourse He called them children, He now fittingly says "I will not leave you orphans."

John 14:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, Though I shall die, I shall rise again. And ye shall live also, i. e. when ye see Me risen again, ye will rejoice, and be as dead men brought to life again.

John 14:19 — Commentary on John

And lest they think that He would appear in the body to them and to everyone as before, He says: "The world will no longer see Me. You alone will see Me after the resurrection. For I live; though I will accept death, yet I will rise again." "And you shall live," that is, having seen Me, you will rejoice and, as if after death, will come alive from My appearing. Or also thus: "Just as My death served unto life, so you also, though you die, shall live." Therefore, do not grieve either over Me dying, or over yourselves. For even if you die, you shall live in the life to come.

John 14:20 — Commentary on John

"In that day you shall know that I am in My Father," that is, when I rise again, then you shall know that I am not separated from the Father, but have one and the same power. "And you in Me," that is, kept by Me, "and I in you," that is, I am with you, I deliver you from sorrows, I work miracles through you, and in general I glorify you through all things. And in another sense: "I am in you," as the Head in the members, for the apostles are members of Christ (1 Cor. 6:15), "and you in Me," as members in the Head. When He rose, then He made clear to them the knowledge of all this. For after the resurrection, the grace of the Spirit taught them all things. When you hear the words "I am in the Father, and you in Me, and I in you," do not understand them in one and the same sense. For the Son is in the Father as Consubstantial, while He is in the apostles as a Helper and Co-worker, and the apostles are in Him as those who receive from Him help, cooperation, and fervor. Many other names are also used of God and of men, but not in the same sense. Thus, we too are called gods (Ps. 82:6), but not in the same sense as God. The Son is called the Image and Glory of the Father (Heb. 1:3), and man is called the same; but not in the same meaning. So also must one understand the present words. Likewise the following words, "As the Father has sent Me, so I also send you" (John 20:21), must we really understand them in a simple manner? The Father sent the Son in the sense that He, being bodiless, became incarnate, being born of the Virgin. Does it then follow that the apostles also came from heaven and were bodiless, then became incarnate, and each of them was born of a virgin?! But to understand the words of Scripture in this way is manifest madness.

John 14:21 — Commentary on John

With such words, as we said above, He calms their sorrow, teaching them that the one who loves Him is not the one who grieves over His death — which grief they themselves were experiencing — but the one who keeps His commandments and precepts about not being attached to the present life, but laying down one's life for God and for the good. He speaks to them as if to say: "You think that you grieve over My death out of love, but I, on the contrary, place the sign of love in your not grieving." That such is the thought in His words is evident from what He says a little further on: "If you loved Me, you would rejoice that I am going to My Father" (John 14:28). So then, whoever loves Me has My commandments, and not only has them but also keeps them, lest the thief — the devil — should come and steal this treasure, for careful vigilance is needed so as not to lose them. He who loves Me, what reward shall he receive? "He shall be loved by My Father, and I will love him, and will manifest Myself to him." Why did He say this: "I will manifest Myself to him"? Since after the resurrection He was to appear to them in a body of divine form, so that they would not take Him for a spirit and a phantom, He foretells this to them, so that when they saw Him then, they would not remain in unbelief, but would remember that He had foretold this to them, and that He appears to them for keeping His commandments, so that they would always strive to keep them, and He would always appear to them. The mystery of the resurrection is great, and they would have accepted it with difficulty; therefore He prepares them, saying that He will appear to them Himself. For after the resurrection He also ate for the very reason that they would not consider Him a phantom — which was precisely the thought Judas had now.

John 14:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, Ye think that by sorrowing, as ye do, for my death ye prove your affection; but I esteem the keeping of My commandments the evidence of love. And then He shows the privileged state of one who loves: And he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will love him. Or, as after the resurrection He was to appear to them in a body more assimilated to His divinity, that they might not take Him then for a spirit, or a phantom, He tells them now beforehand not to have misgivings upon seeing Him, but to remember that He shows Himself to them as a reward for their keeping His commandments; and that therefore they are bound ever to keep them, that they may ever enjoy the sight of Him.

John 14:22 — Commentary on John

The Judas mentioned now thought that just as we see the dead in dreams, so too would He appear to them; therefore he also says: "Lord, what is it that You intend to manifest Yourself to us, and not to the world?" He says this out of intense amazement and horror. He speaks as if to say: "Alas for us! You are dying and intend to appear to us in a dream, just as the dead appear." For "what is it" are the words of one frightened and alarmed. What then does the Lord answer to this? By what does He overthrow his opinion as false?

John 14:23 — Commentary on John

Judas in great fear thought that the Lord after His death would appear to them in a dream, which is why he posed the aforementioned question. But the Lord, refuting his opinion, says that just as the Father appears Himself, so I too will appear to you Myself. For I and the Father together will come to the one who keeps My words. I will not appear to you in a dream; but since I will come with the Father, as it is fitting for the Father to appear, such also will be My appearance to you. The words "We will make Our abode with him" also overthrow the opinion of Judas. Dreams are short-lived, but I will appear and abide with the Father. Therefore My visitation does not resemble a dream. He foretells them about His appearing for the reason, as I have said, that they might not consider Him a phantom, and at the same time He rouses them to the keeping of His commandments by the assurance that to those who keep them both He and the Father manifest Themselves. Just as, conversely, from the one who does not keep the commandments, as from one who does not love, both He and the Father withdraw.

John 14:24 — Commentary on John

For whoever does not love Me does not keep My words. And whoever does not love the Son does not love the Father either. For the word belongs to both the Son and the Father. Therefore, whoever does not keep the words of the Son, that is, of the Father, does not love either the Son or the Father. So you, disciples, keep My words, for by this you will prove your love for Me and for the Father. Others say that the question "why do You intend to manifest Yourself to us, and not to the world?" was proposed by the disciple Judas not out of fear, but out of love for people. He desired that the benefit of the manifestation would be not for the disciples alone, but for the whole world as well. But the Savior shows that not all are deemed worthy of such blessings; only those who keep His commandments will become worthy of His manifestation and the Father's love. For in the one who keeps the commandments, God and the Father abides. But not in the same way as in the Son; for in the Son He abides by nature, while in man by moral disposition.

John 14:25 — Commentary on John

Since the Lord's words were unclear to the disciples, and some of them they did not understand, while about the greater part they had doubts, then, lest they again ask Him and say, which commandments must we keep, He frees them from anxiety and confusion, saying that the Comforter will make what is unclear and difficult to understand easy to understand for you. This, which seems unclear to you, I said while remaining with you and being with you; but if I depart, then you will be taught all things. Therefore, you need not grieve on account of separation from Me, when it will bring you so many blessings and so much wisdom. For as long as I Myself remain with you and the Spirit does not come, you can comprehend nothing great or lofty.

John 14:26 — Commentary on John

He frequently mentions the Comforter because of the grief that grips them, giving them good hope that He will guide them. "The Comforter will come in My name." This means: He will not teach you anything foreign to My teaching, will not seek His own glory, but will come in My name, that is, for the glory of My name, and not His own, as hostile teachers do who draw followers after themselves. Some understand the words "in My name" to mean that the name of Christ is "Comforter." For it is said: "We have an advocate (Comforter), Jesus Christ" (1 John 2:1). And since the Spirit, having come to the disciples, became the Comforter and relieved their sorrow, He came in the name of Christ, for He too is a Comforter, just as Christ is. But the Apostle Paul also calls the Spirit Christ, when he says: "You are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if indeed the Spirit of God dwells in you. If anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not His" (Rom. 8:9). Then he added, "But if Christ is in you..." (Rom. 8:10). Do you see how he said above that the Spirit of God dwells in them, and then added "Christ is in you"? It is clear that the apostle called the Spirit Christ. And since the Spirit is called Christ, the words "the Father will send Him in My name" you should understand to mean that He too will be called Christ. The Holy Spirit both taught and reminded: "taught" all those things which Christ did not tell them, as they were unable to bear them; "reminded" all that which the Lord did say, but which the apostles could not retain in memory, either because of the obscurity of what was said, or because of the weakness of their understanding.

John 14:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Holy Spirit then was both to teach and to bring to remembrance: to teach what Christ had forborne to tell His disciples, because they were not able to bear it; to bring to remembrance what Christ had told them, but which on account of its difficulty, or their slowness of understanding, they were unable to remember.

John 14:27 — Commentary on John

The Apostles again felt sorrow when they heard the Lord's words "I am going away, and the Spirit will come." Therefore, seeing their hearts in turmoil, and especially because of the sorrows and tribulations awaiting them, He says: "Peace I leave with you," speaking to them as if to say: "What harm can the world's upheavals do to you, so long as you are at peace with Me? For My peace is not such as the world's peace. That peace is often harmful and useless, but I give such a peace by which you will be at peace with one another and will form one body. And this will make you stronger than all. Though many will rise against you, yet with your unity of mind and mutual peace you will suffer no harm at all." Then, since He again said "I leave," and this indicated His departure and could bring them into confusion, He therefore adds: "Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid." They experienced trouble from their attachment and love for Him, because they were about to be deprived of Him, and fear because after His death calamities might befall them. But the Lord does not leave without healing either their trouble from attachment or their dread of future calamities, but calms both the one and the other, saying "Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid."

John 14:28 — Commentary on John

Since the Lord saw that the apostles did not fully hope in His resurrection, and did not even know what it was, and therefore grieved greatly and were troubled at the thought of separation from Him, He condescends to their weakness and says: "I told you that I would go and come again; and yet you still grieve, for you do not trust Me that, although I will die, I will not abandon you in your sorrows. Now, having heard that I am going to My Father, whom you consider great and greater than Me, you should rejoice that I am departing to Him who is greater than Me and able to destroy all calamities." Do you see what a sequence of thought this is? "My Father is greater than I" — He said this for the consolation of the disciples. They were grieving because Christ supposedly could not protect them. And He says: "If even I cannot, then My Father, whom you consider greater than Me, will in all likelihood help you." Likewise in another place He says: "Do you not think that I cannot beseech the Father, and He will send Me twelve legions of angels?" (Matt. 26:53). Here He speaks this way not because He cannot do this (for how is He not powerful, who by a single word alone, which He spoke to the Jews, suddenly threw them all backward? (John 18:4–6)), but because they thought of Him as a man. So this too — "My Father is greater than I" — He said in accordance with their understanding, since they considered Him weak, and the Father able to strengthen them in times of sorrows. Some think that He called the Father greater in the sense that He is the cause of the Son. "The Father," He says, "is greater because He is my cause and origin, for I was born from Him." But that the Father is greater does not mean that He is of a different essence. For even among men, one could say, a father is greater than his son, but not of a different essence. Then let the heretics say, in what respect was Christ departing to the Father: in His divinity or in His humanity? Without doubt, in His humanity. For as God, He was always in the heavens and was not separated from the Father. Thus, the Father is called greater than Him as Man.

John 14:29 — Commentary on John

That is: I am so calm, I do not fear death and do not grieve, that I even foretell it; therefore I command you also to rejoice, so that when it comes to pass, you may believe Me, that just as I knew about the sorrows that would befall you and, having foretold them, did not lie, so also in My prediction concerning your consolation and guidance I will not prove false, but all joyful things will come to you.

John 14:30 — Commentary on John

Having comforted the disciples with the foregoing discourse, the Lord again speaks of His death. "For the prince of this world is coming," He says, that is, the devil. That he is the prince of this world, understand this not of creation in general, but of wicked people who are worldly-minded. For he has dominion not over heaven and earth—otherwise he would have overthrown and ruined everything—but over those who give themselves over to him. For this reason he is also called the prince of darkness, and by darkness understand evil deeds. But since some might think that Christ too is being handed over to death for sins, He added: "And has nothing in Me"; I am not deserving of death, I owe nothing to the devil, but I accept suffering voluntarily, out of love for the Father.

John 14:31 — Commentary on John

He frequently mentions death, adding words of consolation as well, so as to make it more acceptable to them. For, hearing that He will die, they also learn that He voluntarily disregards the devil and dies out of love for the Father. Therefore, if the sufferings were destructive and not salvific, the loving Father would not have consented to this, nor would the beloved Son have taken them upon Himself. How then are we to understand that He dies out of love for the Father? "The Father," He says, "loves the world and delivers Me to death for its sake. I, loving the Father, agree with His good pleasure and will, and I demonstrate that I love the Father by taking upon Myself and fulfilling what He has commanded, that is, His good pleasure and decree." Tell me, you Arians, if the Son were a slave, would He have said that I am dying out of love for the Father? A slave fulfills the will of his master not because he loves him, but because he is a slave and fears punishment. But the Lord Jesus, since He does the will of God out of love, is not a slave, not a creature, but truly the Son, fulfilling the will of the Father. Therefore, when you hear "the Father commanded Me," do not look upon the Lord as a subordinate because of the word "commanded," but because of the word "Father" acknowledge Him as the Son consubstantial with the Father. And understand "commanded" as meaning: He willed, He spoke, He determined, He was well-pleased. By His repeated discourse about His sufferings, the Lord fully convinced the disciples of their necessity. After this, He perceived that they were afraid of being seized soon, and from great fear were no longer even listening to His words. Therefore He apparently wishes to lead them to a hidden place where they would not be seized. But He departs from the place where they were in order to calm the turmoil in their souls and then impart to them the most mystical teaching. He leads them, as we learn from what follows, to that garden which was known to Judas. This action was, in appearance, a withdrawal, but in reality a voluntary delivering of Himself; for He withdraws to a place that Judas knew.

John 15:1 — Commentary on John

What mystery does He teach them? "I," He says, "am the vine, that is, the root, and you are the branches, and My Father is the vinedresser." For whom then does the Father care? Surely for the root? No, but for the branches.

John 15:2 — Commentary on John

For, He says, "every branch not bearing fruit, He cuts off," that is, every person who through faith has become part of the root, has been united with the Lord and made a member of His body, must also bear fruit, that is, lead a virtuous life, so that if someone has only a mere profession of faith, but does not bear fruit through the keeping of the commandments, he becomes a dead branch; for "faith, if it has no works, is dead" (James 2:17). So then, every believer remains in Christ as long as he believes. "For," He says, "every branch that is in Me, if it does not bear fruit, the Father 'cuts off,' that is, deprives it of communion with the Son, 'but the one that bears fruit He cleanses.'" From this we learn that even a very virtuous person still needs the care of God. For a fruitless branch cannot remain on the vine, while the fruitful one the Father makes even more fruitful. Understand these words also concerning the tribulations of the disciples. Since tribulations are similar to what gardeners call pruning, the Lord shows the disciples that through tribulations they will become more fruitful, just as branches become through pruning. For through trials they proved to be stronger and stronger.

John 15:3 — Commentary on John

Then, lest they ask, "About whom are You saying this?", He says, "You are already clean through the word which I have preached to you." Look, above He said that the Father cleanses, but now He presents Himself as the one caring for the branches. Thus, the Father and the Son have one activity. "I," He says, "have cleansed you through My teaching: now it is necessary that you too show in deed what is required on your part." Therefore He also adds:

John 15:4 — Commentary on John

"I," He says, "have cleansed you through My word and teaching, and on My part nothing has been left unfulfilled. Now your own work must begin." "Abide in Me." Lest they should separate from Him out of fear, He strengthens their weakened soul, joins them to Himself, and now gives them good hope: "Whatever you ask, you will receive, if you abide in Me" (Jn. 15:7).

John 15:5 — Commentary on John

By the example of the branch He clearly represents to us that from Him are bestowed strength and life to those who are well-pleasing to Him. For just as that branch bears fruit which abides on the vine and receives from it the assistance for life, so you also, if you abide in Me through the keeping of the commandments, will bear more fruit.

John 15:6 — Commentary on John

And whoever does not abide will "wither," that is, he loses what he had from the root, and if he received any spiritual grace, he is deprived of it and of the help and life communicated from it. And what then in the end? "They are thrown into the fire, and they burn." With these same words He also gives them no small consolation, showing that those who plot against Him, such as Judas, will be burned, while they who abide in Him will bear fruit. For without the power and life-giving energy that are supplied from Him, they will be able to do nothing.

John 15:7 — Commentary on John

Here the Lord explains to us what the words "if you abide in Me" mean. Namely: if you keep My commandments. For the words "if My words abide in you" mean that He desires union with them through deeds. For each one who lives in a God-pleasing way abides on the Vine by his own will, being united with It through love and the keeping of the commandments and cleaving to It in spirit; just as, conversely, the one who ceases to keep the commandments voluntarily alienates himself from the Lord.

John 15:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The fruit of the Apostles are the Gentiles, who through their teaching were converted to the faith, and brought into subjection to the glory of God.

John 15:8 — Commentary on John

"In this," He says, "My Father is glorified, if you bear much fruit." The glory of God the Father consists in the worthiness of the disciples of His Son. For when the light of the apostles shone before men, then they also glorified the Heavenly Father (Matt. 5:14–16). The fruit of the apostles is also those nations which were brought to the faith by their teaching and began to glorify God. And if the Father is glorified when you bear fruit, then He will undoubtedly not neglect His own glory, but will help you bear more fruit, so that He too may be more glorified. My Father is glorified when you bear much fruit "and become My disciples." Do you see? He who bears fruit is a true disciple. And the Father is "glorified" by this, that is, He rejoices and considers this His glory.

John 15:9 — Commentary on John

He persuades them not to be afraid, and for this reason says: "I have loved you and loved you just as the Father has loved Me." He said this in a human manner. So, "abide in My love" — for this depends on you. And having heard that I have loved you, do not be careless, but strive to abide in My love.

John 15:10 — Commentary on John

Then He explains how they can abide in this love, namely: if they keep His commandments. For, as has been said many times, he who keeps His commandments loves Him. By all this He shows that they will be safe when they lead a pure life. And He says this in condescension to the weakness of His listeners. For it is utterly absurd to think that He who gives laws to all was subject to commandments and could not govern His own life without the Father's commandments. He says this in order to comfort them more. He told them: "I love you." Meanwhile, they would subsequently have to struggle with sorrows. Lest in this case they be scandalized, as though His love served them no purpose, He says: "Do not be troubled. For behold, the Father loves Me, yet delivers Me to sufferings for the world. And just as the Father's love does not diminish because I suffer, so also My love for you will not diminish, even though you will be subjected to calamities."

John 15:11 — Commentary on John

"I," He says, "said this to you so as not to cut short your joy." For they rejoiced when they were with Him, when He worked miracles and was glorified. They also rejoiced because they themselves cast out demons, as He Himself said: "Do not rejoice that you cast out demons" (Luke 10:20). But since now sufferings had come, and sorrowful words were interrupting their joy, He says: "I spoke these comforting words to you so that your joy might always and to the end remain uninterrupted, be full and perfect. And the present events are worthy not of sorrow, but of joy, even though the cross, shame, and dishonor lie ahead."

John 15:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Having said, If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love, He shows what commandments they are to keep: This is My commandment, That ye love one another.

John 15:12 — Commentary on John

Above He said: "You will then abide in Me when you keep My commandments." Now He shows which commandments they must keep, and sets before them love: "That you love one another, as I have loved you." He desires that we love one another not simply and haphazardly, but in the way that He loved us. Note that He said above in the plural "commandments," but here He says in the singular "this is My commandment." In my opinion, love is called both commandments and commandment because it embraces all the commandments and is their chief. At the same time, He shows us the way to keep the commandments, namely: through the keeping of one commandment — the commandment of love. And when He says: "Love one another just as I have loved you," by this He indicates the measure and perfection of love.

John 15:13 — Commentary on John

For "there is no greater love than this, that someone lay down his life for his friends." Therefore you also lay down your lives for one another, just as I am dying for you. So do not think that I am now departing from you out of ill will toward you; on the contrary, this is done out of love, and moreover the most perfect love.

John 15:14 — Commentary on John

He constantly introduces the subject of love, and by these many discourses shows us that the commandment of love is more important than the others and requires great diligence. He also presents the greatest proof of His love.

John 15:15 — Commentary on John

"I," He says, "love you so much that I have revealed to you ineffable mysteries. For I have communicated to you all that I heard from My Father." How then does He say in another place (John 16:12): "I have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now"? He communicated to them everything that they were able to hear and that they could now understand. And when He says "all things that I have heard from My Father," do not think that He needs to be taught, but rather He shows that He proclaims nothing foreign, but only what belongs to the Father, and that all His words are the words of the Father.

John 15:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, The servant knoweth not the counsels of his lord; but since I esteem you friends, I have communicated my secrets to you.

John 15:16 — Commentary on John

Having said that the proof of My love for you is the sharing of secrets with you, He adds another sign of love as well. "I," He says, "chose you," that is, you did not attach yourselves to My friendship, but I to you, and I was the first to love you. How then shall I abandon you in the time to come? "And I appointed you," that is, I planted you, "that you should go," that is, that you should grow, multiply, expand, spread, and bear fruit. Here He clearly presents Himself as the husbandman. He also declared Himself above to be the pruner, when He said: "You are clean through the word which I have spoken to you" (John 15:3), and now even more clearly, when He said: "I chose you and appointed you." For it is well known that the husbandman selects and places the branches in the ground. Do you see the equality of the Father and the Son? Above, the Father is called the worker, but here the worker is the Son. Be ashamed, Arius, along with those who together with you have enslaved themselves to impiety. Here is also another sign of love. "That whatever you ask of the Father, He may give you," that is, I will give you. Although according to the connection it should have said "whatever you ask of the Father, He will give you," but He said "I will give you"; He said this, without doubt, because of the equality of power. For the Father, when He gives, gives by His right hand, and His right hand is the Son. Observe, I pray you, this also, that when we, having been planted, bear fruit, then He will also give us whatever we ask; but if we do not bear fruit, then we will not receive. For whoever does not bear fruit does not ask for what is beneficial and saving for the soul, but inevitably asks for what is worldly and useless, and therefore does not receive. For it is said: "You ask and do not receive, because you ask amiss" (James 4:3).

John 15:17 — Commentary on John

Lest the apostles think that the Lord speaks to reproach them by saying that He lays down His life for them and that He chose them, He therefore says: "I command you this not as a reproach to you, nor in praise of Myself as though for some merit, but to more firmly establish your souls in love for one another; for this reason I enumerate the perfections of My love toward you. These things I command you, that you love one another."

John 15:18 — Commentary on John

Since enduring persecution and hatred is a difficult and very grievous thing, He says to comfort them: "If they hate you, this is nothing new, for they hated Me before you. Therefore you should find great consolation in the fact that you become My companions in bearing hatred."

John 15:19 — Commentary on John

After this, he adds another way of consolation, one that is more compelling. "You," he says, "on the contrary, ought to grieve in the event that the world, that is, evil people, loved you. For if they loved you, it would be a sign that you yourselves also have fellowship with them in the same malice and wickedness. But now, when the evil hate you, you should rejoice. For they hate you on account of your virtue; otherwise, if you were not virtuous, the world would love its own. But since I have separated you from the wickedness of the world, the world hates you because you do not participate in its works."

John 15:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or thus: If, Me says, they have persecuted your Lord, much more will they persecute you; if they had persecuted Him, but kept His commandments, they would keep yours also.

John 15:20 — Commentary on John

What He said above, namely, that they hated Me before they hated you, He now sets forth more extensively, offering them greater consolation. "Remember," He says, "My word that a servant is not greater than his master. And you are not greater than Me. See then how they treated Me. If they persecuted Me—the Master, all the more will they persecute you—the servants. If they did not persecute Me but kept My word, then they will keep yours as well."

John 15:21 — Commentary on John

But this is not so. They will keep neither My word nor yours. But all that they will do to you on account of Me. Therefore, if you love Me, endure what you suffer for My sake, Whom, by your own words, you love. Here is yet another reason for consolation. They, by wronging you, insult at the same time also Him Who sent Me. Therefore, if nothing else, then this very fact—that the same people are enemies to you and to Me and to My Father—should serve as your consolation.

John 15:22 — Commentary on John

Is it really just that they do this? They hate both Me and My Father and you? Did they really find in My words or deeds a reason for such behavior? No, their sin is unforgivable. For did I not come and teach? If I had not come, if I had not spoken, they could have said "we did not hear." But now their malice is inexcusable.

John 15:23 — Commentary on John

Then, since they everywhere appealed to nothing other than the claim that they were defending the Father (for they say: "This man is not from God," and the like (John 9:16)), He therefore adds: "He who hates Me hates My Father also." Thus, even this serves in no way to justify them.

John 15:24 — Commentary on John

I did not merely deliver teaching, but also performed works such as no one else had done—for example, the miracle with the blind man, with Lazarus, and other similar ones. What justification, then, do they have? For My part, I delivered teaching in words and added the proof of works. And Moses (Deut. 18:18–22) commands to heed the one who performs miracles and teaches piety. But they have now both seen such works and yet hated both Me and My Father.

John 15:25 — Commentary on John

Then He refers to the testimony of the prophet: "They hated Me without a cause" (Ps. 68:5). Their hatred was born from malice alone, and from no other reason. By "Law," as we have often said, He means not only the Law of Moses, but also the Books of the Prophets, as here He called the Book of David "Law." David, by the Holy Spirit, foretold what their malice would do; and they, without doubt, out of malice fulfilled what the prophet had predicted, and thereby confirmed the truth of the prophecy.

John 15:26 — Commentary on John

The Lord said to the disciples: "You will be persecuted, your word will not be kept." They could have said: "Lord, why then are You sending us? How will they believe us? Who will heed us? Who will listen to us?" Lest they say this, the Lord adds: "When the Comforter comes, He will testify of Me." He is a trustworthy witness. Therefore, those convicted by the Spirit that they sin without excuse will accept your preaching. The words "Whom I will send" show His equality with the Father. For in another place He said that the Father will send the Spirit (John 14:26), but here He says that He Himself will send Him. By this He shows nothing other than equality. And lest they think that He rises up against the Father when He sends the Spirit by a different authority, He added "from the Father." I will send Him Myself, but "from the Father," that is, by the good pleasure of the Father, and I will send Him together with Him. For I do not bring forth the Spirit from My own bosom, but from the Father He is bestowed through Me. When you hear "proceeds," do not understand by procession a sending forth, as the ministering spirits are sent forth; rather, procession is the natural mode of being of the Spirit. If we were to understand procession not in this way, but as an external sending forth, it would not be clear which Spirit He is speaking of. For countless are the spirits "sent forth to minister for those who will inherit salvation" (Heb. 1:14). But here, procession is a certain particular and distinctive property belonging properly to the one Spirit alone. Therefore, by procession we must understand not a sending forth, but the natural mode of being from the Father.

John 15:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Elsewhere He says that the Father sends the Spirit; now He says He does: Whom I will send unto you; thus declaring the equality of the Father and the Son. That He might not be thought however to be opposed to the Father, and to be another and rival source, as it were, of the Spirit, He adds, From the Father; i. e. the Father agreeing, and taking an equal part in sending Him. When it is said that He proceedeth, do not understand His procession to be an external mission, such as is given to ministering spirits, but a certain peculiar, and distinct procession, such as is true of the Holy Spirit alone. To proceed is not the same as being sent, but is the essential nature of the Holy Ghost, as coming from the Father.

John 15:27 — Commentary on John

And you who have been with Me from the beginning will also bear witness, that both by words and by deeds I have left them without excuse. Therefore, do not be troubled. The preaching will not be without testimony; but the Spirit will bear witness through signs and wonders, and His testimony will be trustworthy. For He is the Spirit of truth. As the Spirit of truth, He will bear witness to the truth. As proceeding from the Father, He knows all things precisely, for He is from the One from Whom all knowledge comes. This same Spirit will bear witness concerning the preaching. And you also will bear witness, because you did not hear from others, but you yourselves have been with Me from the very beginning. And the testimony of those who were with Him from the beginning is no small matter. The apostles themselves later said before the people: "Witnesses of His resurrection are we, who ate and drank with Him" (Acts 10:41). So the testimony is from two sides: both from you and from the Spirit. Concerning you, people might think that you testify to please Me; but the Spirit will in no way testify out of flattery.

John 16:1 — Commentary on John

"I," He says, "told you about this before it came to pass, so that you would not be scandalized afterwards, when you see that many do not believe your preaching and that you yourselves will undergo afflictions, but so that, concluding from the fact that I told you about this before it came to pass, you would also accept My consolation with faith that I will not deceive you in this case, just as I did not lie in the prediction about the afflictions."

John 16:2 — Commentary on John

"They will put you out of the synagogues," they will excommunicate you from their assemblies and honored places and deprive you of all fellowship. For "they had already agreed that if anyone should confess Him to be the Christ, he would be put out of the synagogue" (John 9:22). Not only will you be expelled from the synagogues, but you will also receive death, and a shameful death, for you will be killed as harmful people, enemies of God. And everyone who kills you will so strive for your murder that "he will think that he is thereby serving God," that is, he will think that he is performing a deed pleasing to God and holy.

John 16:3 — Commentary on John

He also adds sufficient consolation. He says: "They will do these things because they have not known either the Father or Me." You will suffer for My sake and for the Father's sake, and therefore endure. For "blessed are you when they revile and persecute you and say all kinds of evil against you falsely for My sake" (Matt. 5:11). Let this blessedness be your consolation when you remember it.

John 16:4 — Commentary on John

I told you about this so that when you see My sorrowful words fulfilled, you would believe the rest as well. For you will not be able to say that I, wishing to deceive you, foretold only pleasant things; but just as I did not deceive when I foretold sorrowful things, so also in the prediction of joyful things I am worthy of belief. I said this also so that you would not remain unprepared, but would prepare yourselves, remembering that I Myself spoke of this, and therefore would stand against afflictions courageously. The apostles, having heard that such calamities would befall them, were weighed down with great sorrow. Therefore the Lord says: "I did not tell you about such sorrows before, not because I did not know, but because I was with you, and you had in Me a sufficient refuge, and the whole war was waged against Me, while you yourselves were in complete safety. So then, there was no need for such words to prepare and forewarn you; but now, departing to My Father and leaving you, I give you advance notice of this, so that you may safeguard yourselves." How then did the Lord say that He had not spoken of this from the beginning, when it is written that, having called the twelve disciples, He said to them: "They will bring you before governors and kings"? (Matt. 10:18). Although He said that they will bring you before governors, He had not yet said that they will kill you as impious men, as harmful people and enemies of God. And in another way: there He said that they would have to endure suffering from the Gentiles, but here He tells them that the Jews will cause them calamities; for they will cast you out of the synagogue — without a doubt, the Jews.

John 16:5-6 — Commentary on John

"And none of you asks Me: 'Where are You going?'" For from sorrow you were confounded and thrown into a frenzy; your hearts were shaken by the expectation of calamities.

John 16:7 — Commentary on John

But "I tell you the truth." See how He comforts them. "However much," He says, "you grieve, I am telling you what is beneficial for you. You wish that I would always be with you, but this is not beneficial for you. For if I do not go, the Comforter will not come to you. Therefore, although you desire My presence, I will not listen to you, but will rather choose what is beneficial for you than fulfill your desire which is harmful to you." So also in all things we must act thus: for ourselves and for our neighbors we should devise what is beneficial, not what is pleasant. For if I do not die for the world and do not go to the Father, having offered Myself as a sacrifice and propitiation for the sins of the world, the Comforter will not come. For how will He come if the enmity is not ended through the putting to death of sin, if the Father is not reconciled with human nature? It is better for you that I go away. What can the Macedonians say here, who diminish the glory of the Spirit and call Him a servant of the Son? What benefit would it be for the Master to depart and a servant to come? Therefore you, the disciples, although you will grieve because of My departure, you will be gladdened by the coming of the Spirit, which will bring you greater and more important blessings. Observe, if you will, right here the sovereign authority of the Spirit and the co-willing of the Son; for in the words "the Comforter will come" the authority of the Spirit is expressed, while in the words "I will send Him" — the good pleasure of the Son, the consent, if one may say so, to the coming of the Comforter and the beckoning toward it.

John 16:9 — Commentary on John

The Comforter will come. And what benefit will there be from that? He "will convict the world of sin" and will show that they sin by not believing. For when they see that the Spirit, through the hands of the disciples, performs extraordinary signs and wonders, and after that still do not believe, how will they not be worthy of condemnation and not be guilty of the greatest sin? Now they can say that I am the son of a carpenter, the son of a poor mother, even though I perform miracles. But then, when the Spirit in My name performs such works, their unbelief will be inexcusable. And so, He will convict them "of sin," that is, He will show that they have sinned unforgivably.

John 16:10 — Commentary on John

He will also convict "of righteousness, because I go to My Father," that is, He will prove to them that I, being righteous and blameless in life, was unjustly put to death by them, and the proof of this is that I go to the Father. For I would not have ascended to the Father if I were not righteous. Since they will kill Me as a godless man and a lawbreaker, the Spirit will prove to them that I am not such; for if I were an opponent of God and a transgressor of the Law, I would not have been deemed worthy of honor from God and the Lawgiver, and moreover an honor not temporal but eternal. For the words "and you will see Me no more" mean that He will abide eternally with the Father.

John 16:11 — Commentary on John

He will convict "of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged," that is, that I am righteous and sinless — this the Spirit will prove also by the fact that the prince of this world has been judged and defeated by Me. They said: "He has demons" (Jn. 8:48-52; Jn. 10:20); "He casts out demons by the power of Beelzebub" (Mt. 12:24); "He deceives the people" (Jn. 7:12). All of this will be shown to be false when the devil is judged and it is proven to all that he has been defeated by Me. For I could not have accomplished this if I were not stronger than him and free from all sin. How is this proven? By the fact that with the coming of the Spirit, all who believed in Christ trampled upon the prince of the world and laughed him to scorn. And from this it is evident that he was judged by Christ long before. So, the Spirit will convict those who did not believe as sinners. For faith releases from sins through their remission in baptism, and the powers of the Spirit, manifested in believers, are not found in unbelievers. From this it appears that they are evil vessels, defiled and unworthy to contain the Spirit within themselves. And in another way: the Spirit convicts the unbelieving world "of righteousness," that is, that he who does not believe in the Righteous One, Jesus, Who for His righteousness was taken up into heaven, is deprived of righteousness. He also convicts and "condemns" as lazy, because after the wounding of Satan, he did not wish to overcome him.

John 16:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord having said above, It is expedient for you that I go away, He enlarges now upon it: I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.

John 16:12 — Commentary on John

Above, the Lord said that it is more beneficial for you that I go. Now He expounds on this more at length. "Now," He says, "you cannot contain it, but when He comes, then, having received from Him the gifts of grace, you will be guided into all truth."

John 16:13 — Commentary on John

What truth does He mean? Surely knowledge about everything? The Lord Himself did not proclaim anything great about Himself, partly in order to provide a model of humility, and partly because of the weakness of His listeners and the ill-will of the Jews. He did not openly introduce the abolition of the legal ceremonies either, lest everyone consider Him an opponent of God. But when the Comforter came, then the dignity of the Son was made clear; true and clear knowledge about everything was imparted; the legal ceremonies were taken out of the way and abolished; we were taught to serve God in spirit and truth; by the miracles performed by the Spirit, the faith was confirmed. Then, since the Lord said something great about the Spirit, lest some should think that the Spirit is greater than He, if the Spirit will guide into truth, will make them capable of receiving the many and great things which in Christ's presence they could not contain — lest they should think this, He adds "He will not speak of Himself," that is, He will speak nothing different compared with Mine. For the words "what He hears" mean that He will teach nothing other than what Christ taught. Just as the Lord says of Himself: "What I have heard from the Father, that I speak" (Jn. 15:15), and by this He expresses not that He Himself learns, like a child, but that apart from the Father He knows nothing and teaches nothing — so too must one understand concerning the Spirit. And that the Spirit has no need of instruction, listen to what the Apostle Paul says: "For what man knows the things of a man except the spirit of the man which is in him? Even so no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God" (1 Cor. 2:11). Do you see that the Holy Spirit, just like our own spirit, teaches Himself? The prudent person will also recognize the Divinity of the Spirit from what follows next. For He says "and He will declare to you the things to come," and to know the future is preeminently a property of God. And since for human nature nothing else is so desirable as knowledge of the future, the Lord comforts the apostles with this as well. "So greatly," He says, "will He benefit you, that He will grant you even foreknowledge of the future; and this gift is considered the greatest of all." And since they must prepare themselves for trials, He says: "He will prepare you for what is about to happen to you, so that you do not fall through carelessness out of ignorance."

John 16:14 — Commentary on John

"He will glorify Me," for He will both speak and do everything in My name, and will say nothing contrary. Therefore the miracles performed by Him will confirm that I am God, when upon you, My disciples, the abundance of grace is poured out, and My name after My death will shine even more. For this is a great and indisputable glory, when one who has been put to death and dishonored will after this shine even more brightly. Then, since the Lord had spoken, and they had heard, that "they have one Teacher — Christ" (Matt. 23:8), lest they should think: "If the one Teacher is You Yourself, then how do You say that there will be another Teacher — the Spirit," lest they should think this, He adds "He will take from what is Mine," that is, from what I know, from My knowledge.

John 16:15 — Commentary on John

Otherwise: "from Mine," that is, from My treasure, which is the Father's. And since all that the Father has is Mine, and My wealth, and the Comforter will speak from the Father, I rightly say "He shall take of Mine," that is, the treasures, and riches, and knowledge. Why then did the Spirit bestow so many blessings upon us, and not the Son? To this, first of all, we shall say that the Son prepared the way for the gifts of the Spirit, and He is the cause of so many blessings. For if He had not destroyed sin, how would we have been deemed worthy of the Spirit? For the Spirit "will not dwell in a body subject to sins" (Wis. 1:4). Therefore, the gifts of the Spirit are great, but their foundation is in Christ. Then, since heretics were to appear who would diminish the dignity of the Spirit because He came after the Son, He grants Him to work in the apostles more than He Himself did, so that, compelled by the greatness of the gifts, they would even against their will acknowledge the dignity of the Spirit, and would not consider Him lesser than the Son because He appeared in the world after Him.

John 16:16 — Commentary on John

Why does Christ again remind them of His departure and death, when it would have been more fitting to conceal this? He exercises their soul and makes it firmer, and constantly reminds them of the sorrowful so that they might grow accustomed to it and expect it, rather than being struck by its suddenness. At the same time, to the sorrowful He adds also that which can encourage. So here too He said the sorrowful "a little while and you will not see Me," and added the joyful "and again a little while and you will see Me," because I am going to God, who is able to help you. I am not perishing, but changing My state. My separation is not for long, but My abiding with you, which will then follow, is eternal. But they did not understand this.

John 16:17-18 — Commentary on John

Therefore one might well wonder how they did not understand His words. Most likely, the grief that had taken hold of their soul was erasing from their memory what was being said, or a lack of comprehension came upon them due to the obscurity of the words themselves. And so a certain contradiction appeared to them in the words of Jesus: "If we shall see You, then where are You going? But if You are going away, then how shall we see You?" This seemed to them a riddle.

John 16:19 — Commentary on John

The Lord saw that the disciples, burdened with sorrow, did not fully understand His words; therefore He offers them a clearer teaching about His death, so that, having grown accustomed to the words and deeds, they might bear it courageously.

John 16:20 — Commentary on John

"You," He says, "will weep and lament that I will die on the Cross, while the world will rejoice, that is, the Jews, who think in worldly terms, will rejoice that they have destroyed Me, their enemy; but your sorrow will be turned into joy, while the joy of the Jews, on the contrary, will be turned into sorrow for them, when after the Resurrection My name will be glorified." You can understand the joy of the world not as the joy of the Jews, who rejoiced at the killing of the Lord, but as the salvation of the world, so that in these words the meaning will be as follows: you will be sorrowful, but these sufferings of Mine, over which you grieve, will be the joy of the whole world and its salvation.

John 16:21 — Commentary on John

Then He brings an ordinary example of a woman and childbirth. This comparison was also used by the prophets, using the severity of labor pains to denote the highest degree of sorrow. He speaks as if to say: "Sorrows will overtake you, like the pains of birth; but the pain is the cause of the birth." At the same time He confirms the teaching about the resurrection and shows that to die is similar to coming out of the mother's womb into the light. Do not marvel, then, that you must attain joy through such sorrow. For a mother, too, through grief and pain attains to becoming a mother. Here He hints at something mysterious, namely: that He destroyed the pangs and death and brought it about that a new Man was born, one no longer subject to corruption, no longer subject to death, who is the Lord Himself. For look, He did not say "the woman no longer remembers her anguish because a child has been born to her," but — "because a man has been born into the world." He did not say this without purpose, but in order to hint enigmatically and covertly that He Himself is the Man who was born not for Hades, which travailed with Him, but for the world. For through the resurrection a new and incorruptible Man was born for us — Jesus Christ, our God. So then, the example of a woman giving birth does not require full adaptation to the events of Christ, but only aims to show that sorrow is temporary, and that from these pains the benefit is great, and that the resurrection gives birth to life and a new existence. Everything else in the comparison has no application, and rightly so. For this is a parable, and a parable, if it is preserved in all its parts, is no longer a parable, but the very thing that it depicts.

John 16:22 — Commentary on John

So here too, by the pangs of birth we understand the sorrow of the apostles, and by the joy — their consolation after the resurrection, and again by the loosing of the pangs — the destruction of Hades, and by the birth — the resurrection of the Firstborn from the dead. But we no longer understand by the mother — Hades; for it was not Hades that rejoiced, but the apostles rejoiced, and they rejoiced with such joy that no one took from them. For when they were wronged, when they were dishonored for the name of Christ, even then they rejoiced (Acts 5:41). By the words "your joy no one will take away," He also shows that He will no longer die, but, being ever alive, will grant them inexhaustible joy.

John 16:23 — Commentary on John

"When," He says, "I rise again, and then the Comforter comes to you and guides you into all truth, then you will not ask Me anything, as, for example, you previously asked: 'Where are You going?' (John 14:5), 'Show us the Father' (John 14:8). For by the power of the Spirit you will know all things." Or "ask" is used in place of "request, demand." So, when I, after the resurrection from the dead, send you the Comforter, then you will no longer ask Me, that is, you will not need My mediation, but it will be enough for you to utter My name in order to receive what you desire from the Father. So here He shows the power of His name. Since they will not see Him and will not ask Him, but will only invoke His name, and He will perform such deeds.

John 16:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For when your prayers shall be fully answered, then will your gladness be greatest.

John 16:24 — Commentary on John

"Until now you have asked nothing in My name," but from now on "ask, and" you will certainly "receive." Therefore it is more beneficial that I die; for from now on you will have greater boldness before My Father. Although I will be separated from you, do not think that you have been abandoned by Me; for My separation from you will give you greater boldness, and your joy will then be most complete, when you receive everything you ask for. Observe then: he who asks in the name of Christ receives. But of those who desire worldly and soul-harming things, no one asks in the name of Christ, and therefore does not receive. For the name of Christ is Divine and salvific. But if someone asks for something ruinous to the soul, shall we really say that he asks in the name of the Savior?

John 16:25 — Commentary on John

A parable is a speech that explains a certain subject indirectly, covertly, and comparatively. Since the Lord spoke many things covertly, and the discourse about the woman and childbirth was also parabolic, He says: "Until now I have spoken to you in parables; but the time is coming when I will no longer speak to you in parables, but will tell you plainly about the Father." For after the resurrection, having shown Himself alive, "over the course of forty days" He imparted to them the most mystical and detailed knowledge about the Father (Acts 1:3). But before this they thought that God was His Father in the same way as He is ours, by grace.

John 16:26 — Commentary on John

Again encouraging them that in trials they will receive help from above, He says: "You will ask in My name, and I assure you that the Father loves you so much that you will no longer have need of My mediation. For He Himself loves you."

John 16:26-27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He still cheers them with the promise that help will be given them from above in their temptations: At that day ye shall ask in My Name. And ye will be so in favour with the Father, that ye will no longer need my intervention: And I say not unto you that I will pray the Father for you, for the Father Himself loveth you. But that they might not start back from our Lord, as though they were no longer in need of Him, He adds, Because ye have loved Me: as if to say, The Father loves you, because ye have loved Me; when therefore ye fall from My love, ye will straightway fall from the Fathers love.

John 16:27 — Commentary on John

Then, lest they fall away from Christ, since they no longer have need of Him and stand in the direct love of the Father, He says: "The Father loves you, because you have loved Me." Therefore, if you fall away from My love, you will immediately fall away from the Father also.

John 16:28 — Commentary on John

And since the report that He came forth from God and goes again to God comforted them in various respects, He speaks of this often. Therefore they themselves also, having benefited from hearing this and having been encouraged, what do they say?

John 16:29-30 — Commentary on John

The disciples, having heard that God the Father will love them, and that they do not need the mediation of Him, Christ, as those adopted by the Father, and that He came forth from God, say: "Now we see that You know all things," that is, You know what causes each heart to stumble, and You have no need to learn this from others, and therefore we believe that You came forth from God. For to know the secrets of the heart is proper to God (Ps. 43:22). See then how imperfect they were, when they say "now we see." They, having listened to His teaching so much and for so long, say "now we know."

John 16:31 — Commentary on John

But Christ declares to them that even now they are still imperfect, that they have not understood anything great about Him, but are still thinking lowly and about earthly things. He says: "Do you now believe?" and by this He as it were reproaches and rebukes them for the slowness of their faith.

John 16:32 — Commentary on John

And lest they, holding such thoughts about Him, should think that they were pleasing Him, He says: "The hour is coming when you will be scattered, each to his own." You think that you have a great understanding of Me. But I say to you that you will abandon Me to My enemies, and such fear will seize you that you will not even withdraw from Me together with one another, but will be scattered each one separately, and each will seek refuge and salvation for himself alone. But I will suffer no harm from this. For I am not alone, but the Father is together with Me. Therefore I suffer not out of weakness, but voluntarily give Myself over to the crucifiers. When, therefore, you hear "My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?" (Matt. 27:46), do not understand it simply, as though the Savior was forsaken by the Father (for, as He testifies here, "the Father is with Me"), but understand it thus: that these words were spoken by human nature, which had been forsaken and rejected on account of sins, but in Christ was reconciled and made the Father's own.

John 16:33 — Commentary on John

"These things," He says, "I have spoken to you, so that you would not remove Me from your thoughts and would not waver or be troubled in continuing your steadfast love for Me, but so that you would have peace in Me, that is, so that you would remain unwavering, accepting as certain everything that I have said to you." Let Arius also hear that all these humble things, seemingly unworthy of the glory of the Son, were said for the sake of the listeners, and not so that we might use these words in defining dogmas; for they were said to comfort the apostles, as showing His love for them. Temptations for you will not stop at these frightening words, but as long as you are in the world, you will have tribulation, not only now when I am being betrayed, but also after this. But you resist the tempting thought. When I have conquered, you, the disciples, ought not to grieve, but to despise the world, as already conquered. How then did He conquer the world? By overthrowing the ruler of worldly passions. However, this is evident from what follows. For all things were subjected to Him and yielded. Just as with the defeat of Adam all nature was condemned, so with the victory of Christ the victory extended to all nature, and in Christ Jesus we have been granted the power "to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy" (Luke 10:19). For "by man came death" (1 Cor. 15:21), and by man also came life and power over the devil. For if God alone had conquered, then none of this would pertain to us.

John 17:1 — Commentary on John

Having told the disciples that they would have sorrows, and having persuaded them not to lose heart, the Lord further encourages them with prayer, teaching us also in temptations to leave everything aside and turn to God. Otherwise. The present words are not a prayer, but a conversation with the Father. If in other cases (Matt. 26:39) He prays and bends His knees, do not be surprised at this. For Christ came not only to reveal Himself to the world, but also to teach every virtue. And a teacher must teach not only by words, but also by deeds. Wishing to show that He goes to His sufferings not unwillingly, but of His own will, He says: "Father, the hour has come." Behold, He desires this as something pleasant, and calls the matter at hand glory, and glory not His own only, but also the Father's. And so it was. For not the Son alone was glorified, but also the Father. For before the Cross, not even the Jews knew Him, as it is said: "Israel does not know Me" (Isa. 1:3); but after the Cross, the whole world flocked to Him.

John 17:2 — Commentary on John

He also shows what constitutes His glory and the Father's; the glory of God consists in this: that all flesh should believe and be benefited. For grace will not be limited to the Jews alone, but will extend to the whole world. He said this because He was about to send them to the Gentiles. Lest they consider this an innovation displeasing to the Father, He declares that authority over all flesh was given to Him by the Father. Before this, He said to them: "Do not go on the path to the Gentiles" (Matt. 10:5). What then does "over all flesh" mean? For not all believed, did they? But Christ, for His part, endeavored to bring all to faith; and if they did not heed Him, the fault lies not with the Teacher, but with those who do not accept Him. When you hear "You have given, I have received" (John 10:18), and the like, then understand that this is said by way of condescension, as we have said many times. For, always being careful not to say anything great about Himself, He condescends to the weakness of His listeners. And since they were scandalized when they heard great things about Him, He proclaims what is accessible to them, just as we too, when speaking with children, call bread, water, and everything else by the same names as they do. When the Evangelist speaks of the Lord (in his own person), listen to what he says: "all things received their being through Him" (John 1:3) and "to those who received Him, He gave the power to become children of God" (John 1:12). If He gives such power to others, did He Himself really not have it, but received it from the Father? Then even in these very words, which appear to be humble, something lofty is inserted. "That to all that You have given Him" — this is condescension; "He may give eternal life" — this is the authority of the Only-Begotten and of the Divinity. For to give life, and moreover eternal life, only God can do.

John 17:3 — Commentary on John

He called the Father "the only true God" to distinguish Him from the falsely-named gods of the pagans, not separating Himself from the Father (away with such a thought!). For He too, being the true Son, cannot be a false god, but is the true God, as this very same evangelist says in his catholic epistle concerning the Lord: "Jesus Christ is the true God and eternal Life" (1 John 5:20). If the heretics insist that the Son is a false god because the Father is called the only true God, then let them know that this very same evangelist says of the Son: "That was the true Light" (John 1:9). Is the Father then, according to their understanding, a false Light? But no, away with such a thought! Therefore, when he calls the Father the true God, he calls Him so in distinction from the false gods of the pagans, just as in the words "you do not seek the glory that comes from the only God" (John 5:44), according to the heretics' understanding it would follow that since the Father is the only God, the Son is not God at all. But such a conclusion is truly insane.

John 17:4 — Commentary on John

From this learn how the Father glorifies the Son. Without doubt, the Son also glorifies the Father in the same way. "I," He says, "have glorified You on earth." He rightly adds "on earth." For in the heavens He was glorified, being worshipped by the angels, but the earth did not know Him. And since the Son proclaimed Him to all, He says: "I have glorified You, having sown the knowledge of God throughout all the earth and having accomplished the work which You entrusted to Me." For the work of the incarnation of the Only-Begotten was to sanctify our nature, to cast down the ruler of this world whom they formerly worshipped as god, and to plant the knowledge of God among creation. How then did He accomplish this, when He had not yet even begun? "Everything," He says, "that I needed to do, I have accomplished." Yes, He did what was most important: He planted in us the root of good, having conquered the devil, and gave Himself over to the all-devouring beast—death, and from this root the fruits of the knowledge of God will necessarily come forth. "Therefore," He says, "I have accomplished the work, because I have sown, I have planted the root, and the fruits will grow."

John 17:5 — Commentary on John

The nature of the flesh was not yet glorified, for it had not yet been deemed worthy of incorruption nor had it partaken of the royal throne. For this reason He says "glorify Me," that is, My human nature, which is now held in no honor, which will be crucified, and raise it up to that glory which I—the Word and Your Son—had with You before the existence of the world. For He seated human nature together with Himself upon the royal throne, and now every creature worships Him.

John 17:6 — Commentary on John

"I have manifested Your name to the men." He now explains what the words "I have glorified You on earth" mean, namely: I have made known Your name. How then did the Son make it known? For Isaiah had already said: "They shall swear... by the God of truth" (Isa. 65:16). But we have said many times that even if the name of God was known then, it was known only to the Jews, and not even to all of them, whereas now it is said concerning the Gentiles that the name of God will be known to them, since Christ already sowed the seeds of the knowledge of God, having cast down the devil who had introduced idol worship. And in another way. Even if they knew God, they knew Him not as Father, but only as Creator; but the Son proclaimed Him as Father, making known about Himself both by words and by deeds; and He who proved about Himself that He is the Son of God, obviously, together with Himself also made known the Father. The Lord wishes to establish two ideas: one, that He is not opposed to the Father, and the other, that the Father wants them to believe in the Son. Therefore He says: "They were Yours, and You gave them to Me." In the words "You gave them to Me," both points are shown. I did not seize them, but You consented that they should come to Me. Therefore it is not enmity, but unity of mind and love that You, Father, have toward Me. "They have kept Your word," because they believed in Me and did not listen to the Jews. For whoever believes in Christ keeps the word of God, that is, the Scripture, the Law. For the Scripture proclaims Christ. Furthermore, in another way. Everything that the Lord spoke to the disciples belonged to the Father. "For I," He says, "do not speak from Myself" (Jn. 14:10). And He said to them, among other things: "Abide in Me" (Jn. 15:4).

John 17:7 — Commentary on John

Here they have kept this: "Now they have come to know that all things which You have given Me are from You." Some read the Greek "have come to know" as "now I have known"; but such a reading is unfounded. "Now," He says, "My disciples have learned that I have nothing separate, and that I am not a stranger to You, but that all things which You have given Me (given not as a gift, as to some creature, for this was not acquired by Me) are from You, that is, belong to Me as a Son and a Person having authority over that which belongs to the Father." My disciples, from where did they learn this?

John 17:8 — Commentary on John

"For the words which You gave Me, I have given to them," that is, from My words, from My teaching, for I always taught them that which is from the Father, and not only this did I teach, but I also taught that I came forth from You, and that You sent Me. For throughout the entire Gospel He wished to establish that truth, that He is not an adversary of God, but fulfills the will of the Father.

John 17:9 — Commentary on John

Showing that He says this to the Father for no other reason than only for their sake, so that they might know that He loves them and cares for them, He says: "I pray and ask for them, and not for the world." For by this I undoubtedly prove that I love them, when I not only give what is My own, but also ask You to keep them. Therefore, I pray to You not for wicked people who think in worldly terms, "but for those whom You have given Me, because they are Yours."

John 17:10 — Commentary on John

Lest you, hearing constantly how He says "You have given Me," should think that this dominion and authority were given to Him recently, and that while the Father had them, He (the Son) did not have them, or again that now, when He has them, the Father has been deprived of authority over them—for this reason He says: "And all Mine is Yours, and Yours is Mine." I did not receive this authority just now, but when they were Yours, they were also Mine. For all that is Yours is Mine. And now, when I Myself have them, You also have them, and have not been deprived, for all that is Mine is Yours. "And I am glorified in them," that is, having authority over them, I am glorified in them as Master, just as the son of a king, having equal honor and kingdom with the father, is glorified by the fact that he has as much as the father. So, if the Son were less than the Father, He would not have dared to say "all Yours is Mine," for a master has everything that belongs to the slave, but the slave does not have everything that belongs to the master. Here, however, He mutually attributes: the Father's to the Son, and the Son's to the Father. So, the Son is glorified in those who belong to the Father; for He has as much authority over all as the Father.

John 17:11 — Commentary on John

Why does He constantly say this: "I am no longer in the world" and "while I was with them in the world"? To one who understands these words simply, they will appear contradictory. For in another place He promised them: "I will be in you" (John 15:4) and "you will see Me" (John 16:17), yet now He appears to be saying something different. So it can truly be said that He says this, accommodating Himself to their understanding. It was natural for them to be grieved, since they were being left without a helper. He declares to them that He is entrusting them to the Father and giving Him to them as their guardian, and then says to the Father: "Since You are calling Me to Yourself, keep them Yourself 'in Your name,' that is, by Your help and power, which You gave to Me." In what then to keep them? "That they may be one." For if they have love for one another, and there are no divisions among them, then they will be invincible, and nothing will overcome them. And not simply that they may be one, but just as I and You had one mind and one will. For unanimity — that is their safeguard. So, to comfort them, He implores the Father to keep them. For if He had said "I will keep you," they would not have believed so deeply. But now, when He implores the Father on their behalf, He gives them a firm hope.

John 17:12 — Commentary on John

"I kept them in Your name" – He says this not because He could not keep them otherwise than by the name of the Father, but, as we have said many times, because His listeners were weak and did not yet conceive anything great about Him. For this reason He says: "By Your help I kept them." Together with this He also strengthens them in hope, that just as during My time with you, you were kept by the name and help of My Father, so too, believe, you will again be preserved by Him; for keeping you is a customary matter for Him. There is much abasement in these words, if one does not receive them as one should. For see what is presented here. "Those whom You gave Me, I kept." It appears that He is commending them to the Father, so that the Father also would keep them, just as someone handing over property to another for safekeeping might say: "Look, I lost nothing; do not lose anything either." But all this He says for the consolation of the disciples. I sought to keep them, Lord, yet how is it that none were lost when Judas perished and many others turned back (John 6:66)? "For My part," He says, "I destroyed no one. Whatever depended on Me, I left nothing unfulfilled, but I kept them, that is, I endeavored in every way to preserve them. But if they fell away of their own accord, this is in no way attributable to My fault." "That the Scripture might be fulfilled," that is, every scripture foretelling about the son of perdition. For it is said concerning him in various psalms (Ps. 109:8, 17; Ps. 69:26) and in the rest of the prophetic books. Concerning the particle "that" we have spoken many times, that Scripture has the custom of calling the cause that which comes to pass afterwards.

John 17:13 — Commentary on John

"This," He says, "I speak in the world for the peace, consolation, and joy of the disciples, so that they may be encouraged and not troubled, since You receive them whole and will keep them, just as I also kept them, and lost none of them."

John 17:14 — Commentary on John

Imploring the Father for help for the apostles, He also states the reason why they are worthy of great care from the Father. For Thy word, which I delivered to them, they were hated. Therefore they are worthy to receive help from Thee, since those who are worldly-minded hated them for Thy sake. Wicked people hate them because they are "not of the world," that is, they are not attached to the world in their mind and do not exhaust their activity for it. How then does He say in another place (John 17:6), "Those whom You gave Me from the world were Yours"? There He was speaking of their nature, that they are human beings and part of the world, but here He speaks of their thoughts and free will, and notes that they are not of the world. Do not be troubled by these words. The Apostles were not as holy and free from worldly passions as the Lord: "He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in His mouth" (1 Pet. 2:22), but they did not escape the weakness of human nature. So when you hear the words "as I am not of the world," do not take them as a perfect likeness of the Apostles to the Lord; but when this "as" is spoken of the Father and of Him, only then understand it as equality.

John 17:15 — Commentary on John

"I do not pray that You would take them out of the world." He said this, wishing to demonstrate His love for them, and that He cares greatly for them, when He offers prayer on their behalf with such earnestness. For He does not teach the Father what is needful (for that would be entirely unfitting), but, as I said, He says this to the Father in order to show that He deeply loves the disciples and cares for them. I do not pray that You would take them out of the world, but that while they are in the world You would keep them from evil.

John 17:16 — Commentary on John

Again He repeats "they are not of the world." "They," He says, "are in need of strong support, for they, having become citizens of heaven, have nothing in common with the earth. And since the whole world will treat them as strangers, do Thou, the Heavenly One, help them as citizens of heaven." He says this very often aloud to the disciples, so that they, hearing this, would hate the world and not bring shame upon such praise of them. Keep them "from the evil one"; He speaks not only of delivering them from dangers, but also of their abiding and confirmation in the faith.

John 17:17 — Commentary on John

Make them holy through the imparting of the Spirit, preserve them in the correctness of word and dogmas, and guide them, and teach them the truth. For holiness consists in the keeping of right dogmas. But that He speaks about dogmas, this is clear from the explanation: "Thy word is truth," that is, there is no falsehood in it. Therefore, if Thou wilt grant them to keep Thy word and themselves to be preserved from evil, they will be sanctified by the truth. The words "sanctify them by Your truth" mean something else as well, namely: set them apart for the word and for preaching, and make them a sacrifice; let them serve this truth, let them devote their own lives to it.

John 17:18-19 — Commentary on John

He adds: "As You sent Me into the world... and for them I consecrate Myself," that is, I offer Myself as a sacrifice; so sanctify them also, that is, set them apart as a sacrifice for the sake of preaching and appoint them as witnesses of the truth, just as You also sent Me as a witness of the truth and as a sacrifice. For everything offered as a sacrifice is called holy. "That they also," as I, "may be sanctified" and offered to You, God, not as sacrifices under the law, slain in figure, but "in truth." For the Old Testament sacrifices—for example, the lamb, the doves, the turtledoves, and the rest—were types, and everything holy in the prefiguration was dedicated to God, foreshadowing something else, something spiritual. But souls offered to God are sanctified in the truth itself, set apart and consecrated to God, as Paul also says: "Present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy" (Rom. 12:1). Sanctify, then, and consecrate the souls of the disciples, and make them true offerings, or strengthen them to endure even death for the truth.

John 17:20 — Commentary on John

He said: "For them I sanctify Myself." Lest anyone think that He died only for the apostles, He adds: "Not for them only, but also for all who believe in Me through their word." Here He again encouraged the souls of the apostles by the fact that they would have many disciples. And lest, hearing "not for them only do I pray," the apostles be offended, as though He gives them no advantage over the rest, He comforts them by declaring that they will be the cause of faith and salvation for many.

John 17:21 — Commentary on John

And since He has sufficiently committed them to the Father, that He might sanctify them by faith and offered the holy sacrifice for them for the truth, He speaks, finally, again about unity of mind, and with what He began, that is, with love, with that He also concludes His discourse and says: "That they all may be one," that is, that they may have peace and unity of mind, and in Us, that is, according to faith in Us, that they may preserve complete harmony. For nothing so scandalizes disciples as when teachers are divided and not of one mind. For who would want to listen to those who are themselves not of one mind? Therefore He says: "And let them also be one, in faith in Us, as You, Father, are in Me and I in You." The particle "as" again does not signify perfect equality. For it is impossible for us to be united with one another as the Father is with the Son. The particle "as" must be understood in the same way as in the words "be merciful, even as your Father" (Luke 6:36). The unity of mind among the disciples will prove that I, the Teacher, came forth from God. But if there is discord among them, no one will say that they are disciples of the Reconciler; and if I am not the Reconciler, they will not acknowledge Me as sent from You. Do you see how He affirms to the end His unity of mind with the Father?

John 17:22 — Commentary on John

What glory did He give? The glory of miracles, of the dogmas of teaching, and also the glory of being of one mind, "that they may be one." For this glory is greater than the glory of miracles. "Just as we marvel before God, because in His nature there is neither revolt nor strife, and this is the greatest glory, so," He says, "let them also be glorified by the same thing, that is, by being of one mind."

John 17:23 — Commentary on John

"I in them, and You in Me." By this He shows that the apostles also contained the Father within themselves. "For I," He says, "am in them; and I have You in Myself, therefore You also are in them." In another place He says that the Father and He Himself will come and make Their abode (John 14:23). By this He shuts the mouth of Sabellius and shows two Persons. By this He also overthrows the madness of Arius; for He says that the Father abides in the disciples through Him. "That the world may know that You sent Me." He speaks of this often, in order to show that the world can attract more than a miracle. For just as enmity destroys, so harmony binds together. Here again understand the particle "as" in the sense of how much a person can be loved.

John 17:24 — Commentary on John

That is, having said that they will be safe, that they will be holy, that many will believe through them, that they will receive great glory, He now speaks also of the rewards and crowns that await them upon their departure from here. "I desire," He says, "that where I am, they also may be"; and lest you, hearing this, should think that they will receive the same dignity as He, He adds: He did not say "that they may receive My glory," but "that they may see," for the greatest delight for man is to behold the Son of God. And in this lies glory for all who are worthy, as Paul also says: "But we all, with open face beholding the glory of the Lord" (2 Cor. 3:18). He shows by this that then they will behold Him not as they now see Him, not in a humiliated form, but in the glory which He had before the foundation of the world. "I had this glory," He says, "because You loved Me." For "You loved Me" is placed in the middle. As He said above (John 17:5), "Glorify Me with the glory which I had before the world existed," so now He says that the glory of the Godhead was given to Him before the foundation of the world. For truly the Father gave Him the Godhead, as a Father to a Son, by nature. Since He begat Him, then as the Author of His being, He is necessarily also called the Author and Bestower of glory.

John 17:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After then that He had prayed for believers, and promised them so many good things, another prayer follows worthy of His mercy and benignity: O righteous Father, the world hath not known Thee; as if to say, I would wish that all men obtained these good things, which I have asked for the believing. But inasmuch as they have not known Thee, they shall not obtain the glory and crown.

John 17:25 — Commentary on John

After such a prayer for the believers and the promise to them of so many blessings, He finally utters something merciful and worthy of His love for mankind. He says: "Righteous Father! I would wish that all people also receive such blessings as I have asked for the faithful, but they have not known Thee and therefore will not receive that glory and those rewards." "And I have known You." He hints here also at the Jews, who said that they know God, and shows that they do not know the Father. For by "the world" in many places he means the Jews.

John 17:26 — Commentary on John

Although the Jews say that You did not send Me, yet to these disciples of Mine "I have made known Your name and will make it known." How will I make it known? By sending down upon them the Spirit, Who will guide them into all truth. And when they come to know Who You are, then the love with which You loved Me will be in them, and I in them. For they will know that I am not estranged from You, but am greatly beloved, that I am Your true Son and am united with You. And having learned this, they will keep faith in Me and love, and finally, I will abide in them because they are such that they have known You and honor Me as God. And they will keep their faith in Me unshaken.

John 18:1 — Commentary on John

The evangelist did not say "Jesus, having prayed in this manner," but "having said these things." For the preceding discourse was not a prayer, but a conversation, and was for the consolation of the disciples. Jesus goes in the middle of the night, crosses the river, and hastens to come to the place known to His betrayer. He gives Himself up to the murderers in order to show that He goes to His suffering voluntarily, and frees the Jews from the labor of seeking Him. Lest they be troubled, going here and there searching for Him, He Himself goes to them, He Himself gives Himself into their hands; for in the garden they find Him, as if in some prison. The garden, in which our salvation had its beginning, may be compared to paradise. For in a garden we fell from paradise; in a garden, we see, Christ's saving passion also begins, and sets right all the former calamities.

John 18:2 — Commentary on John

Lest you think that Jesus withdrew to the garden with the purpose of hiding, the Evangelist adds that Judas also knew this place. Therefore Jesus departs to this place rather with the purpose of revealing Himself than of hiding. Judas knows this place because Jesus often used to go there. For the Lord loved to withdraw to desolate places and tranquil retreats, especially when He was imparting something mysterious. Why did Judas know that Jesus was currently in the garden, and did not expect to find Him sleeping in a house? He knew that the Lord spent many nights outside the city and the house, and therefore went out at that time as well. And another interpretation: he knew that the Lord during the feast especially had the custom of teaching His disciples something lofty. And, as we have said, He taught His disciples mystical things in mystical places. And since it was then a feast, Judas surmised that Jesus was there, and was, as usual, discoursing with His disciples concerning the feast.

John 18:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Judas knew that at the feast time our Lord was wont to teach His disciples high and mysterious doctrines, and that He taught in places like this. And as it was then a solemn season, he thought He would be found there, teaching His disciples things relating to the feast.

John 18:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Judas knew that at the feast time our Lord was wont to teach His disciples high and mysterious doctrines, and that He taught in places like this. And as it was then a solemn season, he thought He would be found there, teaching His disciples things relating to the feast. They carry torches and lanterns, to guard against Christ escaping in the dark.

John 18:3 — Commentary on John

They persuade a detachment of soldiers to assist them for money; for soldiers are such that they can be bribed with gold. Many of them come, because they fear the followers of Jesus, who were attached to Him on account of His teaching and miracles. They carry with them lanterns and torches, so that Jesus, having hidden in the darkness, would not flee from them. But He so little needed to flee that He Himself goes out to meet them and gives Himself up.

John 18:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He asks not because He needed to know, for He knew all things that should come upon Him; but because He wished to show, that though present, they could not see or distinguish Him: Jesus saith unto them, I am He.

John 18:4 — Commentary on John

The Lord asks them not because He had need to know; the Evangelist says that He knew "all that would happen to Him." And since He knew what would happen to Him, He asks not out of need to know, but with the purpose of showing that even when He was right before them, they did not see Him and did not recognize Him.

John 18:5 — Commentary on John

He asks as a different person, and He is recognized by His voice neither by the others nor by Judas himself. And that they did not recognize Him was not because of the darkness is evident from the fact that, according to the evangelist's account, they came with lanterns. If we grant that they did not recognize Him also because of the darkness, then they should have recognized Him by His voice. And so, the Lord asks, as we said, in order to show that they recognized Him neither by appearance nor by voice. Thus, His power was ineffable, so that they could not have even crucified Him if He Himself had not surrendered voluntarily.

John 18:6 — Commentary on John

The Lord not only blinded their eyes, but also cast them to the ground by His question alone. The fact that those who came against Jesus fell was a sign of the universal downfall of this people, which befell them afterwards, after the death of Christ, as Jeremiah also foretold: "The house of Israel has fallen, and there is none to raise it up." And so fall all those who oppose the word of God. The Lord cast them to the ground in order to show both His power and that He was going to His suffering voluntarily. Beyond this, He also arranges something else. So that no one would say that the Jews sinned not at all, since He Himself gave Himself into their hands and appeared to them, He therefore shows this miracle upon them, and it was sufficient to bring them to their senses. But when even after this miracle they remained in their malice, then He gives Himself into their hands.

John 18:8 — Commentary on John

See how until the last hour the Lord does not abandon His love for the disciples. "If," He says, "you seek Me, let these go their way."

John 18:9 — Commentary on John

That the saying might be fulfilled which He spoke: "Of those whom You gave Me, I have lost none" (John 17:12). The Lord speaks of the perdition of the soul, which none of His disciples underwent, but the Evangelist understood this also of bodily perdition. It is wondrous how the soldiers did not seize the apostles together with Him and did not kill them even when Peter provoked them. Obviously, this was accomplished by the power of the One Who was taken by them, and by the saying which He had previously spoken, that none of them had perished (John 17:12). That the disciples remained unharmed by the power of the Lord's saying, the Evangelist also teaches us when he says, "that the word spoken by Him might be fulfilled, that I have not lost any of them." On account of their weakness, He places them outside of trials. So He arranges things even now with us, although we are not aware of it. Therefore, if a temptation comes upon you, believe that if the Lord did not know that you could overcome it, He would not have allowed it to come to you, just as then with the disciples.

John 18:10 — Commentary on John

Peter saw that the Lord had cast them to the ground; the Lord's words "let them go" filled him with boldness, and he thought that the time had come to take revenge, so he draws his sword and strikes the servant. If you ask why he had a sword, he who was commanded to have "neither bag nor two coats" (Matt. 10:10), know that he needed it for slaughtering the lamb, carried it with him even after the supper; or else, fearing an attack, he had prepared the sword beforehand for such an occasion. If you wonder how he who was told not to strike on the cheek (Matt. 5:39) was ready to commit murder, then hear that Peter was especially avenging not himself but his Teacher. Moreover, they were not yet fully perfect. For afterwards, I ask you to look at Peter: he suffers greatly and rejoices. But now, indignant at the injustice done to his Teacher, he aims at the very head and, failing to cut it off, at least cuts off the ear. Jesus reattaches and heals the ear, and by this miracle again restrains the mad Jews from their zeal for murder. And since the miracle with the ear was great, the evangelist notes the name of the servant, so that readers, in case of doubt, could seek out and investigate whether this really happened as described. I ask you to notice that the cutting off of the right ear of the high priest's servant was a sign of their disobedience. For blindness came upon Israel, so that those who hear would not hear, because of their impiety against the Savior, which was especially strong among the high priests, which is why the sign—the removal of the ear—was on the servant of the high priest. The restoration of the ear points to the future restoration of the understanding of the Israelites, which they have now lost. For Elijah will come and lead them to Christ, and will unite them, the fathers, with us, the sons, as Malachi also prophesied (Mal. 4:6).

John 18:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, he had got one for sacrificing the lamb, and carried it away with him from the Supper. Or, the cutting off of the high priest's servant's right ear is a type of the people's deafness, of which the chief priests partook most strongly: the restoration of the ear, of ultimate reenlightenment of the understanding of the Jews, at the coming of Elias.

John 18:11 — Commentary on John

The Lord restrains Peter and says with a threat: "Put your sword into its sheath." At the same time He also comforts, saying: "Shall I not drink the cup which the Father has given Me?" For by this He shows that the sufferings depend not on their power, but on His own consent, and that He is not an opponent of God, but fulfills the will of the Father even unto death. By calling the sufferings a "cup," He indicates that death for the salvation of mankind is pleasant and desirable.

John 18:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

In that He calls it a cup, He shows how pleasing and acceptable death for the salvation of men was to Him.

John 18:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Every thing having been done that could be to dissuade the Jews, and they refusing to take warning, He suffered Himself to be delivered into their hands: Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus.

John 18:12 — Commentary on John

When the Lord had done everything that could have subdued them, and they did not understand, then He allowed them to lead Him away.

John 18:13 — Commentary on John

They bind Him and lead Him away to Annas, with a certain triumph on this occasion and boasting, as though they had won a great victory.

John 18:14 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist recalls the prophecy of Caiaphas (John 11:49–52) in order to show that this was accomplished for the salvation of the world, and that this truth is so important that even His very enemies foretold it. Therefore, lest you, having heard of the bonds, be troubled, he reminds you of the prophecy, namely that both the bonds and the death were salvific, and for this reason the Lord endured them.

John 18:15 — Commentary on John

Who was this other disciple? The very one who wrote about this, but he conceals himself out of humility. Since he wishes to highlight the virtue that he followed Jesus while the others fled, he therefore conceals himself and places Peter before himself. "Simon Peter followed Jesus," he says, then adds: "and another disciple." So, out of humility he conceals himself. And if he mentioned himself, he mentioned it so that we would know that he describes the events in the courtyard of the high priest in greater detail than the others, since he himself was inside the courtyard. Look again how he deflects praise from himself. Lest you, having heard that John went with Jesus, should think something great of him, he says that he "was known to the high priest." "I," he says, "entered together with Him not because I was supposedly more courageous than the others, but because I was known to the high priest."

John 18:16 — Commentary on John

Concerning Peter, he declares that he followed Jesus out of love for Him, but stopped outside the courtyard because he was not acquainted. That Peter would have entered, if he had been allowed, is evident from the fact that when John came out and told the gatekeeper to let him in, Peter immediately entered. Why then did John not bring him in himself, but told the woman to do it? Because he held fast to Christ, followed Him unceasingly, and did not want to be separated from Him.

John 18:17-18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some however foolishly favour Peter, so far as to say that he denied Christ, because he did not wish to be away from Christ, and he knew, they say, that if he confessed that he was one of Christ's disciples, he would be separated from Him, and would no longer have the liberty of following and seeing his beloved Lord; and therefore pretended to be one of the servants, that his sad countenance might not be perceived, and so exclude him: And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals, and warmed themselves; and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself.

John 18:17 — Commentary on John

The woman asks Peter without audacity, without rudeness, but very meekly. For she did not say "are you not also one of the disciples of this deceiver," but rather "of this Man," and these were more the words of one who felt pity and compassion for the person. She said "are you not also one of the disciples" because John was inside the courtyard. This woman spoke so meekly, yet he noticed none of this, and disregarded the prediction of Christ. So weak in itself is human nature when it is forsaken by God. Some, vainly wishing to please Peter, say that Peter denied not because he was afraid, but because he constantly desired to be with Christ and to follow Him; and he knew that if he declared himself a disciple of Jesus, he would be separated from Him, and would not have the opportunity to follow Him and see the beloved. Therefore he denied, saying that he was not a disciple.

John 18:18 — Commentary on John

With this same thought he also warmed himself. For outwardly he did the same thing as the servants, as one of them, so that they would not detect him by a change in his countenance, drive him out from their midst as a disciple of Christ, and deprive him of the opportunity to see Him.

John 18:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He asks Him moreover of His doctrine, what it was, whether opposed to Moses and the law, that he might take occasion thereby to put Him to death as an enemy of God.

John 18:19 — Commentary on John

The high priest asks Jesus about the disciples, perhaps in this manner: "Where are they, who are they, for what purpose did He gather them, and what is His intention?" He wanted to convict Him as some kind of innovator or instigator. He also asks about the teaching: what it consists of, whether it differs from the Law, whether it is contrary to Moses, so that he might find in the teaching as well a pretext to kill Him, as one who opposes God.

John 18:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He refers here to the prophecy of Esaias; I have not spoken in secret, in a dark place of the earth. (Isa. 45:19)

John 18:20 — Commentary on John

What then does the Lord do? He responds to his suspicions. "I," He says, "have said nothing in secret." You suspect Me of being some kind of rebel, secretly forming some conspiracies; but I tell you that in secret I have said nothing, that is, nothing seditious, and as you suppose, I introduce nothing new, and with cunning and secret intent I have said nothing of My own. If we understand these words of the Lord not in accordance with the suspicion of the high priest, then He will appear to be speaking a lie. For He said many things in secret, namely those things that exceeded the understanding of the common people. Christ, having said "I spoke nothing in secret," recalls the prophecy that says: "I have not spoken in secret, nor in a dark place of the earth" (Isa. 45:19).

John 18:21 — Commentary on John

"Why do you ask Me? Ask those who heard." These are the words not of an arrogant man, but of one confident in the truth of his words. "Ask," He says, "these enemies, these haters, these officers who bound Me." For this is the most indisputable proof of truth, when someone brings his own enemies as witnesses to his words. And these very officers had previously testified thus: "Never has a man spoken like this Man" (Jn. 7:46).

John 18:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When Jesus had appealed to the testimony of the people by, an officer, wishing to clear himself, and show that he was not one of those who admired our Lord, struck Him: And when He had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest Thou the high priest so?

John 18:22 — Commentary on John

And after such an answer they do not marvel at Him, but strike Him on the cheek! What could be more insolent than this? But He Who can shake and destroy all things does nothing of the sort, but speaks words that can tame every brutality.

John 18:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if to say, If thou hast any fault to find with what I have said, show it; if thou hast not, why ragest thou? Or thus: If I taught any thing unadvisedly, when I taught in the synagogues, give proof of it to the high priest; but if I taught aright, so that even ye officers admired, why smitest thou Me, Whom before thou admiredst?

John 18:23 — Commentary on John

"If," He says, "you can find fault with what I said, then prove that I spoke wrongly; but if you cannot, then why do you strike Me?" Or also thus: "If I spoke wrongly," that is, if I taught wrongly when I taught in the synagogues, then come forward now and testify about this wrong teaching of Mine and provide full information to the high priest, who is now asking Me about My teaching. But if I taught well, and you, officers, marveled at Me, then why do you now strike Me, at whom you previously marveled? This servant struck the Lord in order to free himself from a great charge. Since Jesus called those present as witnesses, saying: "Behold, they know what I said," this servant, wishing to divert from himself the suspicion that he was among those who marveled at Jesus, struck Him.

John 18:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Thinking that as he was more cunning, he might find out something against Him worthy of death.

John 18:24 — Commentary on John

Since they found no fault in Him, they lead Him away to Caiaphas, perhaps hoping that he, being more cunning, would find something against Jesus worthy of death, either by catching Him in some answer, or by convicting Him of some deed.

John 18:27 — Commentary on John

And Peter, the ardent lover, is overcome by such insensibility that they have already led the Teacher away, yet he still does not move from his place and warms himself, so that he is questioned again, and he denies Him — and not only a second time, but even a third. Why did all the evangelists write about Peter in agreement? Not in order to condemn their fellow disciple, but to teach us how bad it is not to turn to God in all things and to rely on oneself. One must marvel at the compassion of the Master as well. He is bound; He is led from place to place; yet He did not abandon His care for His disciple, but, turning, looked at Peter, as another evangelist notes (Luke 22:61), and with this look reproached him for his weakness and stirred in him repentance and tears. What happened then to Peter, the same many of us now experience in ourselves, as can be seen. The Word of God that is within us is bound and, as it were, taken captive, enslaved now by sorrow, now by pleasure. For we are bound by both and led into captivity, either by worldly pleasures or by sorrows, forgetting God. Then the Word is condemned, and irrationality prevails, and the servant strikes the Master, for such is the uprising of the passions. Our mind, like another Peter, often trusts in itself that it will not deny the Word, and therefore stands and warms itself. It "stands" because it does not bow down, does not humble itself, but equally and stubbornly remains in self-confidence. It "warms itself" because it is inflamed with self-confidence, from fervor and pride. But a "servant girl" exposes it — some small and enfeebling pleasure — and it immediately denies the Word and submits to irrationality. Or some sorrowful temptation exposes it, just as then a "servant" exposed Peter, and then its powerlessness is revealed. But let us pray that Jesus, the Word of God, would look upon us and rouse us to repentance and tears, when we go out from the court of the prince of this world, that high priest who crucifies the Lord. For when we go out from this world, which is the court of the prince of the world, only then shall we awaken to sincere repentance, as the Apostle Paul also says: "Let us go forth to Him outside the camp, that is, this world, bearing His reproach" (Heb. 13:13).

John 18:28 — Commentary on John

The Lord is led through many tribunals, with the thought that they would disgrace Him; but the truth, on the contrary, was revealed all the more, through the examination of the case by many tribunals. For the Lord came out of all of them uncondemned, having received irrefutable vindication. They lead Him to the Praetorium, because they themselves did not have the authority to put anyone to death, since they were under the dominion of the Romans. At the same time, they were afraid that they might afterwards be subjected to trial and punishment for having put Him to death without a trial. "It was morning," he says, so that you might know that Caiaphas interrogated the Lord at midnight, for He had been led to Caiaphas before the rooster crowed. What he asked the Lord, this evangelist passed over in silence, but the others have told. When the night had passed in these interrogations, in the morning they lead Him to Pilate. What madness! When they kill unjustly, they do not think that they are defiled. But to enter the judgment hall they consider a defilement for themselves. The Lord performed it on the first day of unleavened bread (Mark 14:12). Therefore, by Pascha we must understand either the entire seven-day feast, or understand it in this way: that on this occasion they were supposed to eat the Pascha on Friday evening, but He performed it one day earlier, so as to reserve the slaying of Himself for Friday, when the Old Testament Pascha was also celebrated.

John 18:29 — Commentary on John

Pilate acts somewhat more justly. He himself comes out. And although he saw the Lord bound, nevertheless, he did not consider this sufficient for the accusation of Christ, but asks why He is bound.

John 18:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Pilate however proceeds in a more gentle way: Pilate then went out unto them.

John 18:30 — Commentary on John

But they, having nothing to say, say: "If He were not an evildoer, we would not have handed Him over to you." Do you see how they everywhere avoid proofs? Annas asked, and found nothing, and sent Him to Caiaphas. The latter, having deliberated somewhat, sends Him to Pilate. Then Pilate again asks: "What do you accuse this Man of?" And here too they can say nothing.

John 18:31 — Commentary on John

Since they bring forward no accusation, he says, "Take Him yourselves." Since you claim the right of judgment for yourselves and boast that you would never act unjustly (for they say, "If He were not an evildoer, we would not have delivered Him to you"), then take Him yourselves and judge Him. But if you have brought Him to me and give His case the appearance of a trial (a legal form), then it is necessary to state what this Man is guilty of. So judge Him yourselves, for I cannot be such a judge; if your law punishes without guilt, then judge Him yourselves. To this they say: "It is not lawful for us to put anyone to death." They say this knowing that the Romans condemn rebels to crucifixion. So that the Lord would be crucified, and His death would be more shameful, and they would proclaim Him accursed, for this reason they pretend to say that they are not permitted to kill anyone. But how then did they stone Stephen? However, I have said that they say this because they wish the Lord to be crucified. It is as if they said: "It is not lawful for us to put anyone to death on the cross, but we desire that This One be crucified."

John 18:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if to say, Since you will only have such a trial as will suit you, and are proud, as if you never did any thing profane, take ye Him, and condemn Him; I will not be made a judge for such a purpose.

John 18:32 — Commentary on John

"That the word of Jesus might be fulfilled" concerning His death, namely: either that He would be crucified (Matt. 20:18–19), or that He would be put to death not by the Jews, but by the Gentiles (Mark 10:33). So when the Jews said that it was not lawful for them to put anyone to death, then the Gentiles take Him, and according to their custom crucify Him on the cross, and thus the word of Jesus is fulfilled in both respects: in that He was delivered to the Gentiles, and in that He was crucified.

John 18:33 — Commentary on John

Pilate called Jesus aside privately. Since there was a high opinion about Him, he wanted to learn everything more precisely, away from the tumult of the Jews. So he asks Him whether He is a king. What everyone was saying, that is what he brings up.

John 18:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

i. e. Apart, because he had a strong suspicion that He was innocent, and thought he could examine Him more accurately, away from the crowd: and said unto Him, Art Thou the King of the Jews?

John 18:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He intimates here that Pilate was judging blindly and indiscreetly: If thou sayest this thing of thyself, He says, bring forward proofs of My rebellion; if thou hast heard it from others, make regular enquiry into it.

John 18:34 — Commentary on John

And Christ asks him whether he says this of himself, or from others? Not because He does not know, but because He wishes to expose the evil intent of the Jews in such a way that even Pilate would condemn them. And in another way. The Lord asks Pilate whether he asks this of himself or at the suggestion of others, and thereby exposes him of foolishness and unjust judgment. He speaks to Pilate as if to say: "If you say this of yourself, then point out the signs of My insurrection; but if others have reported this to you, then conduct a thorough investigation."

John 18:35 — Commentary on John

Therefore Pilate also rightly answers that His betrayers are the Jews, and deflects the blame from himself. Pilate does not say that he heard it from others, but simply refers to the opinion of the people and says: "They delivered You to me; what have You done?" This seems to be the words of one who is, as it were, grieved and embittered. "For," he says, "what have You done?"

John 18:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or He says, from hence, not, here; because He reigns in the world, and carries on the government of it, and disposes all things according to His will; but His kingdom is not from below, but from above, and before all ages.

John 18:36 — Commentary on John

The Lord answers: "My kingdom is not of this world," and by this answer accomplishes two things: first, He leads Pilate to the knowledge that He is not a mere man nor one of earthly beings, but God and the Son of God; second, He destroys the suspicion of seizing supreme power. "My kingdom is not of this world": therefore do not fear Me, as though I were a tyrant and rebel. Here he also shows the weakness of our (earthly) kingdom, for it has power in its servants, whereas the Kingdom on High is powerful in itself and has need of no one. But the Manichaeans find in these words a pretext to say that this world is alien to the good God. "For," they say, "the Son of God says that My Kingdom is not from here." But, O madmen, first examine this saying carefully. He said "My kingdom is not of this world," and again — "not from here," but He did not say "it is not in this world and not here." He reigns in this world, provides for it, and governs all things according to His will. But His kingdom is "not of this world," but from above and before the ages, and "not from here," that is, it did not originate from the earth, although it has power and abides here, but it is not from here, and does not consist of what is below, and does not fall. Then, how would one need to understand the words "He came to His own" (John 1:11), if this world were not His own?

John 18:37 — Commentary on John

When Pilate asked the Lord whether He was a King, He answered: "For this I was born," that is, to be a King. I have this by essence and by birth from the Father. For the very fact that I was born of a King testifies that I am a King. Therefore, when you hear that the Father gave the Son life, and judgment, and all else (John 5:22, 26), understand the word "gave" as meaning He "begat" Him, so that He has life, judges, and all this comes from the Father to the Son by nature. "For this I came into" this "world," to say this, and to teach, and to convince all that I am King, Master, and Lord. Some understood the words "For this I was born" as indicating not the pre-eternal birth from the Father, but the birth in the last times from the Virgin. I became man and was born of Mary in order to destroy falsehood and the devil and to prove that the Divine nature reigns over all. Thus, the truth consists in knowing Me and being saved through this knowledge. I came in order to impart to people the true knowledge of God and to grant them salvation. Wishing by this to attract Pilate's attention and incline him to hear His words, He says: "Everyone who is of the truth hears My voice." Therefore you too, Pilate, if you are a child of the truth and love it, will hear My voice and believe that I am a King, but not such as the kings of this world are; I have authority not acquired, but natural, belonging to Me by My very birth from God and King. He also hints here that the Jews are not of the truth, because they do not wish to hear His voice; and if they are not of the truth, then without doubt they have fabricated everything against Him falsely, and He is truly not deserving of death.

John 18:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, to Pilate's question whether He was a King, our Lord answers, To this end was I born, i. e. to be a King. That I am born from a King, proves that I am a King. For it had almost vanished from the world, and become unknown in consequence of the general unbelief.

John 18:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For it had almost vanished from the world, and become unknown in consequence of the general unbelief. Pilate is judicious in replying that Jesus had done nothing wrong, and that there was no reason to suspect Him of aiming at a kingdom. For they might be sure that if He set Himself up as a King, and a rival of the Roman empire, a Roman prefect would not release Him.

John 18:38 — Commentary on John

With these few words He so captivated Pilate that Pilate asked about truth, what it is. For it had nearly vanished among men, and no one knew it, and all were already in unbelief. But since this question required special time for resolution, and now it was necessary to deliver Jesus from the fury of the Jews, Pilate goes out to them and says: "I find no fault in Him," and he says this reasonably.

John 18:39 — Commentary on John

It is worthy of investigation on what occasion the custom arose among the Jews of releasing one prisoner for Passover. To this one may say, first, that those who teach "as doctrines the commandments of men" (Mark 7:7) introduced very much from their own reasoning, yet did not keep the commandments of God. So too they introduced this without any rational basis, while in other matters they neglected the rites prescribed by the law. Then, one may say that in Scripture there is also found a similar legal provision, from which they could have taken occasion to introduce into custom such releases of condemned persons. For concerning involuntary murder it is written: "If someone, not out of enmity and without particular intent, causes harm to his neighbor, throws a vessel or a stone, and the fallen object strikes a passerby, and that person dies, then such a killer is involuntary. The whole synagogue (assembly) shall judge concerning this, and they shall free him from death, for he did not kill with malicious intent, but they shall place him in a city of refuge, that is, punish him with exile." From this, perhaps, as we conjecture, they took occasion and introduced such a custom of releasing one of those condemned for murderous intent. The law prescribes that this matter be conducted by the Jewish synagogue, but since the Jews were under the authority of the Romans, the right to release prisoners they also yielded to Roman governors, as now to Pilate. For he did not say "although He has sinned and is worthy of death, yet for the sake of the feast forgive Him," but first declared Him free from all guilt, and only then proposed to them His release as well. Therefore, if Jesus is released, He owes them nothing at all, for they released an innocent man. If they condemn Him, their malice will be proven by this, because they condemned an innocent man. Look: even the title "King of the Jews" has a certain meaning of its own. By this, Pilate evidently expresses that Jesus is not at all guilty, but that they accuse Him in vain, as though He were seeking kingship. For one who proclaims himself king and rises up against the dominion of the Romans, a Roman governor would not have released. Therefore, by saying "I will release the King of the Jews," Pilate declares Jesus to be utterly innocent and mocks the Jews, speaking as if to say: "The One against Whom you bring false accusations that He proclaims Himself king, the One you call an insurgent and rebel—Him I find it necessary to release, evidently because He is not such a person."

John 18:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When then He says, Will ye that I release unto you the King of the Jews? he clears Jesus of all guilt, and mocks the Jews, as if to say, Him whom ye accuse of thinking Himself a King, the same I bid you release: He does no such thing.

John 18:40 — Commentary on John

See to what extent the malice of the Jews is displayed. They beg for Barabbas, a notorious robber, to be set free, but deliver up the Lord.

John 19:1 — Commentary on John

Pilate scourges Him, wishing at least by this to calm and subdue their fury. Since he could not free Him from their hands by words, he scourges Him, hoping by this to restrain their madness.

John 19:2 — Commentary on John

Allow them to put a cloak on Him and place a crown on Him, also with the purpose of appeasing their anger.

John 19:3 — Commentary on John

But the soldiers do everything to please the Jews. They had heard Pilate say, "I will release the King of the Jews"; therefore they mock Him as a king. For it was not by Pilate's order that they did this, nor did those who went against Jesus at night do so with the governor's knowledge, but to please the Jews, for the sake of money.

John 19:4 — Commentary on John

Pilate is faint-hearted and unvindictive in relation to the Jews. He brings Jesus out, once again wishing to extinguish their fury.

John 19:6 — Commentary on John

But they were not tamed even by this, and cry out: "Crucify, crucify Him!" Pilate, seeing that everything he was doing remained in vain, says: "Take Him yourselves and crucify Him, for I find no fault in Him." He says this, urging them toward an act not permitted to them, so that Jesus might be released. "I," he says, "who have the authority to crucify, find no fault; but you, who have no authority to crucify, say that He is guilty. So take Him and crucify Him. But you have no authority." Therefore, this Man ought to be released. Such is Pilate's aim. He is more merciful, yet not steadfast for the truth.

John 19:7 — Commentary on John

And they, having been put to shame by this, say: "By our law He ought to die, because He made Himself the Son of God." See how wickedness is inconsistent with itself. Previously Pilate said to them: "Take Him yourselves and judge Him according to your law"; they did not agree to this. But now they say that according to our law He ought to die. Before they accused Him of making Himself a King, but now, when that lie has been exposed, they accuse Him of making Himself the Son of God. And what is the crime in this? If He does the works of God, then what prevents Him from being the Son of God? Behold the Divine economy. They handed the Lord over to many tribunals in order to disgrace Him and obscure His glory; but this dishonor turns back upon their own heads, for with the most thorough investigation of the case, His innocence was proven all the more. How many times even Pilate declared that he found nothing in Him worthy of death.

John 19:8 — Commentary on John

Pilate, having heard only the one word that He is the Son of God, was afraid. But they saw His divine works, and yet they put Him to death for the very thing for which they ought to have worshipped Him.

John 19:9 — Commentary on John

He asks Him not as before – "What have You done?" – but "Who are You?" Then they were accusing Him as a king, so naturally he asked "What have You done?" But now, when they slander that He makes Himself out to be the Son of God, he asks: "Where are You from?" Jesus is silent, for He had already declared to Pilate: "For this I was born," and "My Kingdom is not from here." However, Pilate did not make any use of this and did not stand for the truth, but yielded to the demand of the people. Therefore the Lord, disdaining his questions as being asked in vain, answers nothing.

John 19:10 — Commentary on John

It turns out that Pilate has no firmness whatsoever, but any chance danger can shake him. He feared the Jews; he also trembled before Jesus, as the Son of God. Let us see, then, how he condemns himself by his own words: "I have power to crucify You and I have power to release You." If everything depended on you, why then did you not release Him whom you found innocent?

John 19:11 — Commentary on John

The Lord, bringing down his arrogance, says: "You would have no authority over Me if it had not been given to you from above." For I do not simply die, but am accomplishing something mysterious, and this has been predetermined from above for the common salvation. But lest you, having heard "given from above," should think that Pilate bears no responsibility before God, He adds: "Greater sin is on him who delivered Me to you." By this He shows that Pilate too is guilty of sin, though a lesser one. For from the fact that Christ's death was "given from above," that is, permitted, Pilate and the Jews do not thereby become innocent; but their free will chose evil, and God allowed and permitted them to carry it out. So, from the fact that God permits evil to come into action, the wicked are not free from guilt; but because they choose and commit evil, they are worthy of every condemnation. The Lord frightened Pilate with these words and presented a clear defense of Himself: if I had not given Myself up voluntarily, and if the Father had not permitted this, then you would have no power over Me; the sin is upon you as well, but even greater upon Judas who betrayed Me, or indeed upon the people, because they added to the pain of My wounds a new pain and did not remember their obligation to show mercy, but, finding Me without defense and without help, handed Me over to the cross; they were not even ashamed that I had come out innocent from so many tribunals, but cried out: "Crucify, crucify!"

John 19:11-12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He that delivered Me unto thee, i. e. Judas, or the multitude. When Jesus had boldly replied, that unless He gave Himself up, and the Father consented, Pilate could have had no power over Him, Pilate was the more anxious to release Him; And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release Him.

John 19:12 — Commentary on John

So, when the Lord frightened Pilate with these words, from that time on he sought all the more to release Him. The Jews, since they had been convicted of slander in claiming that He made Himself a king, and had not succeeded either in their appeal to their own law (for from that point Pilate feared all the more and wished to release Him, so as not to provoke God), again resort to foreign laws and frighten Pilate, as one who was timid. For when they saw that he reverently feared lest by condemning Jesus, the Son of God, he might sin, they instill in him fear of Caesar, and having accused the Lord of seizing royal power, they threaten Pilate that he would offend Caesar if he released one who was rising up against him. And where was He caught seizing royal power? How will you prove this? By a purple robe? A diadem? Soldiers? But is not everything about Him poor? Both His clothing, and His food, and His home? He does not even have a home.

John 19:13 — Commentary on John

But how little courage there was in Pilate, when he considered it dangerous for himself to leave such an accusation without investigation! He goes out, as if with the intention of investigating the matter, for this is what the words "sat down on the judgment seat" mean; meanwhile, having made no investigation, he hands Him over, thinking thereby to win them over.

John 19:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some suppose it to be a fault of the transcriber, who for the letter y, three, puts, six. As if to say, See the kind of Man whom ye suspect of aspiring to the throne, a humble person, who cannot have any such design.

John 19:14 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist Mark says that when Christ was crucified, "it was the third hour" (Mark 15:25), while John says that it was the "sixth" hour. How can this be? Some think to resolve this by saying that there is a scribal error. And that this could have happened, and that in John as well the third hour was written, and not the sixth as it now reads, is evident from the following. Three evangelists — Matthew, Mark, and Luke — agree in saying that from the sixth hour darkness came over the whole land until the ninth hour. Clearly, our Lord was crucified before the sixth hour, before the onset of the darkness, namely around the third hour, as Mark noted, and likewise John, although the error of scribes changed the gamma into the sign of the episemon. Thus they resolve this disagreement. Others, however, say that Mark clearly and indisputably indicated the hour of the sentence regarding the crucifixion of the Lord. For it is said that judges crucified and executed from the time at which they pronounced the sentence, because in words the punishment and death received its force. Therefore Mark says that He was crucified at the third hour, the hour in which Pilate pronounced the sentence. And since Mark notes the time of the sentence, John recorded the hour at which the Lord was crucified. Moreover, consider how much was accomplished between Pilate's sentence of crucifixion and the hour at which the Lord ascended the cross. Having released Barabbas, he scourged Jesus and definitively handed Him over to crucifixion; for the release of Barabbas was the condemnation of the Lord. The soldiers mock Him. And consider how much time would have been spent on the prolonged mockery. Pilate brought Him out, conversed with the Jews; he goes back in again and judges Jesus; he comes out again and talks with the Jews. All of this could have occupied the time from the third hour to the sixth. Therefore John, having set forth these things with precision, as one who followed everything closely, mentions the sixth hour, when Pilate handed Him over completely "to be crucified," no longer conversing with the Jews nor judging Jesus, but having pronounced the final decision concerning Him. If someone should ask why, having already pronounced the sentence of crucifixion around the third hour, he again wished to release Him — first, let such a person know that he pronounced the sentence under compulsion from the crowd; then he was troubled by his wife's dream, for she had warned him: "Have nothing to do with that Righteous Man" (Matt. 27:19). With all this, notice how John expressed it: "It was about the sixth hour." He did not say affirmatively "it was six o'clock," but as if hesitantly and without certainty — "about the sixth hour." Therefore it should be of no importance to us that the Evangelists apparently do not perfectly agree with one another, even if we were to grant this disagreement. For consider: did they not all say that Jesus was crucified? And that concerning the hour one says it was the third, and another the sixth — does this in any way harm the truth? But it has been quite sufficiently demonstrated that there is not even a disagreement at all. We have said many times that Pilate is more weak and fearful than malicious. And now, look: he gives the matter the appearance of investigation and trial, but in everything acts weakly. "Behold," he says, "your King": he neither condemns Jesus nor directly exposes the Jews, but as if covertly reproaches them for their slander. "Behold," he says, "what kind of man you are accusing of seeking kingship over you—a poor man who does not even think of seeking this. The accusation is false. For what does He have that is characteristic of a usurper of power? Soldiers? Wealth? Noble birth? 'Behold your King.' What benefit is it to you if you kill Him, a Man who cannot cause the slightest harm?" So speaks Pilate, but without persistence and firmness, and without fighting for the truth.

John 19:15 — Commentary on John

And they say: "Away with Him, away with Him, crucify Him"; they insist upon and demand the cross, because they wish to give Christ an evil reputation. For such a death was the most shameful and accursed, as it is said: "Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree" (Deut. 21:23). But they did not know that just as by a tree came the fall, so by a tree would come the restoration. Note also how they themselves declare that they have no other king but Caesar, and through this they voluntarily submit themselves to the authority of the Romans and cut themselves off from the Kingdom of God. Therefore God also delivered them over to the Romans, whom they themselves had called their kings, having renounced the Providence and Protection of God.

John 19:16 — Commentary on John

"Then at last he handed Him over to them." Madman! He ought to have investigated whether He could actually claim royal power for Himself, but instead you hand Him over, yield out of fear, and conclude the trial in a manner unworthy of a man.

John 19:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But as there Isaac was let go, and a ram offered; so here too the Divine nature remains impassible, but the human, of which the ram was the type, the offspring of that straying ram, was slain. But why does another Evangelist say that they hired Simon to bear the cross?

John 19:17 — Commentary on John

Since they considered touching the wood of the cross a dishonorable thing, they laid the accursed wood upon Him as one already condemned and cursed. Note also that this takes place in accordance with the Old Testament prefiguration. Just as there Isaac, carrying the wood, went to the slaughter, so here the Lord goes carrying the Cross, and, like some warrior, bears the weapon by which He overthrows His adversary. That Isaac served as a type of the Lord is clear. Isaac means laughter or joy. And who else became our joy, if not He Who through the Angel at the very conception granted joy to human nature? For the glad tidings which the Virgin heard were received by all of human nature. Isaac's father Abraham means father of many nations and is a type of the God of all, Who is the Father of Jews and Gentiles, by Whose good pleasure and decree His Son bears the cross. Only in the Old Testament the matter was limited to the intention of the father, since that was a prefiguration, but here it was fulfilled in actual deed, because this was the truth. There may be yet another similarity. Just as there Isaac was released and a ram was slain, so here the divine nature remained free from suffering, while the human nature was slain, which is also called the Lamb, as the offspring of the lost sheep — Adam. How then does the other Evangelist (Mark 15:21) say that "they compelled Simon to carry the Cross"? Both things happened. At first the Lord went out carrying the Cross Himself, since everyone abhorred this wood and would not allow themselves even to touch it. But when they went out, they met Simon coming from the field, and then they laid this wood upon him. This place was called "The Place of the Skull," for there was a tradition preserved that Adam was buried here, so that where death had its beginning, there also its abolition would be accomplished. For there is a church tradition that after man's expulsion from paradise, his first dwelling place was Judea, given to him as consolation after the bliss of paradise, as a land better and more abundant than all others. It was also the first to receive the dead man. The people of that time, marveling at the dead skull, removed the skin from it and buried it here, and from it gave this place its name. And after the flood, Noah passed down the account of this to all. Therefore the Lord also accepts death there, where the source of death was, in order to dry it up.

John 19:18 — Commentary on John

Crucified with Him were also two others. The Jews wished by this to spread a bad rumor, as though He too were a robber. Meanwhile, they involuntarily fulfill the prophecy which says: "And He was numbered with the transgressors" (Isa. 53:12). Observe then the Wisdom of God, how It turned to the glory of the Lord that which they did to His dishonor. For on the very Cross He saved the robber, which is no less wondrous, and even more proves His Divinity. For He alone was glorified, even though others were crucified together with Him. This would not have happened if He were guilty and a transgressor of the law, and were not Himself above the law and the Judge of the lawless.

John 19:19 — Commentary on John

Pilate writes a title on the cross, that is, the charge, the inscription, the declaration. The inscription indicated whose cross it was. So Pilate makes this inscription, on the one hand, in order to take revenge on the Jews for not having listened to him, and to show their malice, by which they rose up against their own king, and on the other hand, in order to defend the glory of Christ. They crucified Him with robbers, wishing to dishonor His name.

John 19:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The title written in three languages signifies that our Lord was King of the whole world; practical, natural, and spiritual1. The Latin denotes the practical, because the Roman empire was the most powerful, and best managed one; the Greek the physical, the Greeks being the best physical philosophers; and, lastly, the Hebrew the theological, because the Jews had been made the depositaries of religious knowledge.

John 19:20 — Commentary on John

Pilate declares that He was not a robber, but their King, and he declares this not in one, but in three languages. For it was natural to suppose that because of the feast, many Gentiles had also come along with the Jews. Earlier the Evangelist (John 12:20–21) also mentions certain Greeks who came to see Jesus. Therefore, so that all might know of the madness of the Jews, Pilate proclaimed this about Him in all languages. The inscription, made in three languages, hints at something higher as well, namely: it shows that the Lord is the King of practical, natural, and theological philosophy. The Roman letters serve as an image of practical philosophy, for the power of the Romans is the most courageous and active in military affairs; the Greek letters are an image of natural philosophy, for the Greeks occupied themselves with the study of nature; the Hebrew letters represent theological philosophy, for to the Hebrews was entrusted the knowledge of God. Thus, glory to Him Who through the Cross revealed Himself as possessing such a Kingdom, Who both conquered the world, and strengthened our activity, and grants the knowledge of nature, and through it leads into the innermost part of the veil, into the knowledge and contemplation of Himself, that is, theology.

John 19:21 — Commentary on John

The Jews envied Jesus even when He was crucified. For what do they say? Write that He Himself said it. For now the inscription appears as the common opinion of the Jews, but if it were added "He called Himself King," then the blame would be on His audacity and pride.

John 19:22 — Commentary on John

But Pilate did not agree, and remained of his former opinion. Therefore he also says: "What I have written, I have written." However, something else important is also arranged here. Since the three crosses, buried in the earth, would lie in one and the same place, so that it would not remain unknown which of them was the Cross of the Lord, it was arranged so that it alone had the title and inscription, and by this sign could be recognized. For the crosses of the robbers did not have inscriptions.

John 19:23 — Commentary on John

The words "woven from the top" are added not without significance. Some say that these words allegorically express that the Crucified One was not a mere Man, but also possessed Divinity "from above." Others say that the evangelist is describing the actual appearance of the tunic. Since in Palestine they join two pieces of fabric, that is, two cloths, to weave garments, using weaving instead of a seam, John, in order to show that such exactly was the tunic, said that it was "woven from the top throughout," that is, woven from the beginning and from top to bottom. By this remark he points to the poverty of Christ's clothing. Still others say that in Palestine they weave cloth not as we do: for us the warp and weft are on top, and the fabric is woven from below and thus proceeds upward; there, on the contrary, the warp is below, and the cloth is woven from the top. Such, they say, was the tunic of the Lord. Without doubt, here too a mystery is revealed. The Lord's body was woven from above, for the Holy Spirit came and the power of the Most High overshadowed the Virgin (Lk. 1:35). For although He assumed the lowly and fallen human nature, the Divine Flesh was formed and woven by the heavenly grace of the Holy Spirit. Thus, the Holy Body of Christ, divided and distributed in the four parts of the world, remains undivided. For, being imparted to each one individually and sanctifying each by His body, the Only-Begotten dwells wholly and undividedly in all through His flesh. For, being everywhere, He is in no way divided, as the apostle Paul also cries out (1 Cor. 1:13). Since all things are composed of four elements, by the garment of Jesus one may understand this visible and created nature, which the demons divide when they put to death the Word of God dwelling within us; they strive to draw us to their side through attachment to worldly goods, but they cannot tear the tunic, that is, the Word existing in all that exists, by which all things exist. For no matter how many times I may be beguiled by transient goods, I still know that they are transient; I know both the quality and the substance of deceptive and passing things.

John 19:23-24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Others say that they did not weave in Palestine, as we do, the shuttle being driven upwards through the warp; so that among them the woof was not carried upwards but downwardsb. The garment without seam denotes the body of Christ, which was woven from above; for the Holy Ghost came upon the Virgin, and the power of the Highest overshadowed her. This holy body of Christ then is indivisible: for though it be distributed for every one to partake of, and to sanctify the soul and body of each one individually, yet it subsists in all wholly and indivisibly. The world consisting of four elements, the garments of Christ must be understood to represent the visible creation, which the devils divide amongst themselves, as often as they deliver to death the word of God which dwelleth in us, and by worldly allurements bring us over to their side.

John 19:24-25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

While the soldiers were doing their cruel work, He was thinking anxiously of His mother: These things therefore the soldiers did. Now there stood by the cross of Jesus His mother, and His mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.

John 19:24 — Commentary on John

What the devil contrives in his cunning serves to fulfill the prophecies. And behold the truth. There were three who were crucified, and yet the words of the prophets are fulfilled in Him alone. And note the precision of the prophecy. The prophet spoke not only about what they divided, but also about what they did not divide. The other garments they divided into parts, but the tunic they did not, instead leaving its fate to the casting of lots (Ps. 22:18). Soldiers acted according to their own folly.

John 19:25 — Preface to the Four Gospels

John was related to Jesus, in the following manner. Joseph, the Betrothed of the most pure Theotokos, had seven children by his previous wife—four sons, and three daughters whose names were Martha, Esther, and Salome. John was the son of Salome; therefore, Jesus was John's uncle. Because Salome was the daughter of Joseph—the "father of the Lord"—she was considered to be the Lord's sister; and her son, John, the Lord's nephew. Salome means "peaceful"; John means "the grace of her." May every soul understand that Christ's peace, which is offered to all men, calms the passions of the soul, and gives birth to divine grace within us. But a soul in turmoil, always battling with others and with itself, cannot be counted worthy of divine grace. Consider another marvelous thing about John. Only he is said to have three mothers: first, Salome, his natural mother; second, thunder, for he is a "son of thunder" (Mk 3:17), on account of his powerful proclamation of the Gospel ; and third, Mary, the Theotokos, concerning whom the Lord said to John, "Behold thy mother" (Jn 19:27).

John 19:25 — Commentary on John

Why is Mary of Cleopas called the sister of His Mother, when Joachim had no other child? Cleopas was a brother of Joseph. When Cleopas died childless, according to the account of some, Joseph took his wife for himself and begat children for his brother. One of them is the Mary now mentioned. She is called a sister of the Theotokos, that is, a relative. For Scripture has the custom of calling kinsmen brothers. For example, Isaac says of Rebekah that she is his sister, although she was his wife. So here too the reputed daughter of Cleopas is called the sister of the Theotokos by kinship. In the Gospels there appear four Marys: one is the Theotokos, who is called the Mother of James and Joses, for they were children of Joseph, born from his first wife, perhaps the wife of Cleopas. The Theotokos is called their Mother, as a stepmother, for She was considered the wife of Joseph. Another is the Magdalene, from whom the Lord cast out seven demons; the third is the wife of Cleopas, and the fourth is the sister of Lazarus.

John 19:26 — Commentary on John

He cares for His Mother, teaching us to show every care for our parents until our last breath. And notice, while other women are present here, He is concerned for His Mother alone. For parents who hinder the work of worshipping God should not be heeded, but those who do not hinder must be cared for in every way. And so He, since He Himself was departing from life, and it was natural for His Mother to grieve and seek protection, entrusts the care of Her to the disciple. The Evangelist conceals his name out of modesty. For if he had wished to boast, he would have presented the reason for which he was loved, and it was probably something great and wonderful. Ah! How He honored the disciple, making him His brother. So good is it to remain with Christ in His suffering, for it leads to brotherhood with Him. Behold how on the Cross He does everything without disturbance: He cares for His Mother, fulfills the prophecies, opens paradise to the thief, whereas before the crucifixion He experiences anguish of soul and exudes sweat. It is clear that the latter belongs to human nature, while the former belongs to the power of the Godhead. Let Marcion and all the rest be put to shame, who babbled that the Lord appeared to the world as a phantom. For if He was not born and did not have a Mother, then why does He show such great care for Her?

John 19:27 — Commentary on John

So this disciple took Mary to his own home, for the Pure One was entrusted to the pure one. See how the female sex is steadfast in troubles, while the men all abandoned the Lord. Truly He came who strengthens the weak and accepts the lowly.

John 19:28 — Commentary on John

"Knowing," he says, "that all things were now accomplished," that is, that nothing remained unfulfilled in the plan of God's economy. So free was His death. For the end did not come upon His body before He Himself willed it, and He willed it after He had fulfilled all things. For this reason He also said: "I have power to lay down My life" (Jn. 10:18). "He says: I thirst," and in this case again fulfills prophecy.

John 19:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some say that the hyssop is put here for reed, its leaves being like a reed.

John 19:29 — Commentary on John

But they, displaying their villainous character, give Him vinegar to drink, as they did with criminals. For hyssop is applied for the reason that it is harmful. Some, however, say that the reed is called hyssop, for such is the top of the reed. They placed the sponge on the reed because the mouth of Jesus was high up. And thus the prophecy was fulfilled which says: "And in My thirst they gave Me vinegar to drink" (Ps. 69:21).

John 19:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, He said, It is finished. Our Lord gave up His ghost to God the Father, showing that the souls of the saints do not remain in the tomb, but go into the hand of the Father of all; while sinners are reserved for the place of punishment, i. e. hell.

John 19:30 — Commentary on John

After the drinking He said "it is finished!", that is, this prophecy too, along with all the others, has been fulfilled; nothing remains, everything is completed. He does everything without agitation and with authority. This is evident from what follows. For when all was accomplished, He, "bowing His head," since it was not nailed down, "gave up the spirit," that is, breathed His last. With us it happens the opposite way: in our case the breathing first ceases, and then the head bows. But He first bowed His head, and then gave up the spirit. From all of this it is clearly revealed that He was the Lord of death and did all things by His own authority. The Lord committed His spirit to God and the Father, to show that the souls of the saints do not remain in the tombs, but ascend into the hands of the Father of all, while the souls of the sinful are dragged down to the place of torment, that is, to Hades.

John 19:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord gave up His ghost to God the Father, showing that the souls of the saints do not remain in the tomb, but go into the hand of the Father of all; while sinners are reserved for the place of punishment, i. e. hell. For it was commanded in the Law that the sun should not set on the punishment of any one; or they were unwilling to appear tormentors and homicides on a feast day.

John 19:31 — Commentary on John

But those who swallow a camel and strain out a gnat (Matt. 23:24), having committed so great a crime, show particular concern about the day. "For," he says, "so that the bodies would not remain on the cross, they asked Pilate," that is, they asked that they be taken down. So, they did not want to appear as avengers and murderers on the day of the feast. Otherwise: the law also commanded that the sun should not go down on a man's anger (Eph. 4:26). See how through the schemes of the Jews the prophecies are fulfilled. Here two prophecies are fulfilled at once, as the evangelist says further.

John 19:32 — Commentary on John

They ask for the legs to be broken for what reason? So that, even if they remain alive, they would be incapable of action (for they were robbers).

John 19:34-35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To please the Jews, they pierce Christ, thus insulting even His lifeless body. But the insult issues in a miracle: for a miracle it is that blood should flow from a dead body. Shame then upon them who mix not water with the wine in the holy mysteries: they seem as if they believed not that the water flowed from the side. Had blood flowed only, a man might have said that there was some life left in the body, and that that was why the blood flowed. But the water flowing is an irresistible miracle, and therefore the Evangelist adds, And he that saw it bare record.

John 19:34 — Commentary on John

Although they did not break the legs of Jesus, nevertheless, to please the Jews they pierced Him, and blood and water flowed out. And this is wondrous. They thought to mock even the dead body, but the mockery turns into a miracle for them. It is also worthy of wonder that blood flows from a dead body. However, someone among the skeptics will say that probably there was still some vital force remaining in the body. But when water also flowed out, the miracle is indisputable. This did not happen without reason, but because life in the Church begins and continues through these two things: by water we are born, and by the Blood and Body we are nourished. Therefore, when you approach the cup of communion of the Blood of Christ, dispose yourself as though you were drinking from the very side. Note, if you will, how through the pierced rib the wound of the rib, that is, of Eve, is healed. There Adam, having fallen asleep, lost a rib; and here the Lord, having fallen asleep, gives His rib to the soldier. The soldier's spear is a figure of the sword that turned every way and drove us out of paradise (Gen. 3:24). And since everything that revolves does not stop in its movement until it strikes against something, the Lord, showing that He will stop that sword, presents His rib to the soldier's sword, so that it would be clear to us that just as the soldier's spear, having struck against the rib, came to a stop, so too the flaming sword will come to a stop and will no longer terrify with its turning or bar the entrance into paradise. Let the Arians be put to shame, who in the sacrament of communion do not add water to the wine. For they, it seems, do not believe that water also flowed from the side, which is more wondrous, but believe that only blood flowed out, and thereby they diminish the greatness of the miracle. For the blood shows that the Crucified One is a man, while the water shows that He is above man, namely, God.

John 19:35 — Commentary on John

"Not from others," he says, "did I hear, but I myself was there and saw, and my testimony is true." He rightly remarks this. He is narrating about the mockery, and not about something great and honorable, so that you might suspect this account. "For this reason," he says, "I describe this in detail and do not conceal what is apparently dishonorable, so that you may believe that all this is undoubtedly true, and not composed in anyone's favor." For whoever speaks in someone's favor presents what is more glorious.

John 19:36 — Commentary on John

And since they considered Moses more trustworthy than him, he brings him too as a witness. What Moses said about the lamb slain at Passover: "a bone shall not be broken" (Exod. 12:10, 46), according to the evangelist's explanation, was fulfilled in Christ. For that lamb was a type of Him, and there is much in common between it and the Truth. So, "a bone shall not be broken" in Jesus; and His side pours forth for us the fountains of being and life. Water is the fountain of being, for through it we become Christians, and Blood is the fountain of life, for by it we are nourished. And the Word of God is the Lamb. Partaking of Him from head to feet (the head of the divinity, for it is the chief part, and the feet of the flesh, for it is the lowest part), and also His inward parts, that is, the secret and hidden things, receiving them with reverence as food, we do not break the bones, that is, the thoughts that are difficult to understand and lofty. For what we cannot understand, we do not break, that is, we do not attempt to understand wrongly and with distortion. So, when we understand soundly, then we do not break, for we preserve the divine things intact. But when we strain to understand and accept a heretical understanding, then we crush and break the firm and inaccessible thoughts. Such matters, that is, those hard to understand, must be burned with fire, that is, surrendered to the Spirit, and He will work upon and refine them, because He comprehends all things, "even the depths of God" (1 Cor. 2:10).

John 19:37 — Commentary on John

Another prophecy will also be fulfilled, which says: "They shall look on Him whom they pierced" (Zech. 12:10). For when He comes to judge, then they will see Him in a better and most godlike body, and those who pierced Him will recognize Him and weep. Moreover, this audacious deed of the enemies of Jesus will be a door of faith and proof for unbelievers, as, for example, for Thomas. For he was assured of the resurrection through touching the side.

John 19:38-42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

In that it was a new sepulchre, we are given to understand, that we are all renewed by Christ's death, and death and corruption destroyed. Mark too the exceeding poverty that He took up for our sakes. He had no house in His lifetime, and now He is laid in another's sepulchre at His death, and His nakedness covered by Joseph. There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. Even now in a certain sense Christ is put to death by the avaritious, in the person of the poor man suffering famine. Be therefore a Joseph, and cover Christ's nakedness, and, not once, but continually by contemplation, embalm Him in thy spiritual tomb, cover Him, and mix myrrh and bitter aloes; considering that bitterest sentence of all, Depart, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. (Matt. 25:41)

John 19:38 — Commentary on John

Why did none of the twelve come to Pilate, but Joseph dared to undertake such a deed—he who perhaps belonged to the number of the seventy? If someone says that the disciples (12) hid out of fear of the Jews, then he too was gripped by the same fear. One could say that he (Joseph) was a very famous man and, by virtue of his fame, was known even to Pilate.

John 19:39 — Commentary on John

Having thought that the fury of the Jews had subsided now that the Jesus they hated was already crucified, Joseph comes without fear and together with Nicodemus performs a magnificent burial.

John 19:40 — Commentary on John

Both of them held nothing Divine concerning Him, but were disposed toward Him only as toward a man, because they brought such spices as chiefly had the power to preserve the body for a long time and prevent it from quickly succumbing to decay. And this showed that they held nothing great concerning Him. Nevertheless, they displayed great love toward Him, because they buried Him not as a criminal, but magnificently, according to the Jewish custom.

John 19:41 — Commentary on John

The "tomb" was "a new one, in which no one had yet been laid." This was arranged so that the resurrection could not be reinterpreted, as though someone else had risen and not Jesus. And in another sense: the new tomb figuratively showed that through the Lord's tomb there would be a renewal from death and corruption, and in it we shall all be renewed.

John 19:42 — Commentary on John

Time compelled them to hurry. For the death of Jesus occurred at the ninth hour. Then, while they went to Pilate and while they took down the body, evening had naturally already come, when it was impossible to prepare a tomb. Therefore they lay Him in the nearest tomb. For "in the place where He was crucified there was a garden, and in the garden a new tomb." It is arranged so that the tomb is nearby; therefore the disciples can come and be spectators and witnesses of what happened, soldiers can be posted to guard it, and talk of stealing the body will be out of place. None of this could have been possible if Jesus had been buried far away. Notice, I ask you, how much the Lord became impoverished for our sake. During His life He had no home; in death He has no tomb, but is laid in another's; He is naked, and Joseph clothes Him. Jesus even now is dead whenever He is put to death by violent men or those greedy for gain; He also suffers from hunger; He is also naked, for whatever the poor man endures, all that Christ endures. And you now imitate Joseph, add good to good (for Joseph means "addition"), clothe the nakedness of Christ, that is, the poor man. And do this not just once, but lay it in the tomb of your soul and always remember, always reflect upon and care for such deeds. Mix in myrrh and aloes. For one must carry in mind the bitter and severe judgments of the age to come and that Voice which will call the merciless accursed and send them away into fire (Matt. 25:41). In my opinion, there is nothing more terrible than that Voice.

John 20:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or thus: The Jews called the days of the week sabbath, and the first day, one of the sabbaths, which day is a type of the life to come; for that life will be one day not cut short by any night, since God is the sun there, a sun which never sets. On this day then our Lord rose again, with an incorruptible body, even as we in the life to come shall put on incorruption. But how came they to the sepulchre, while the soldiers were guarding it? an easy question to answer. After our Lord's resurrection and the earthquake, and the appearance of the angel at the sepulchre, the guards withdrew, and told the Pharisees what had happened.

John 20:1 — Commentary on John

"The first day of the week" the Evangelist calls that day which we call the Lord's Day. For he calls the week of days "sabbath," and "the first day of the week" means the first day. In essence, every day is one. But one, taken many times and added together, makes up many. Thus, the first day is one; taken twice, it is the second; three times, the third; and so on. Such a day is an image of the future age, which is one day, neither interrupted by night nor having a midday. God is its Sun, never setting. Just as the Lord rose on this day, making His corruptible body incorruptible, so also shall we in the future age receive incorruption. So, on the first day of the week "Mary Magdalene comes." Since the Sabbath had passed, and movement was no longer forbidden by the law, she sets out, wishing to find some consolation from the place of the Lord's burial.

John 20:2 — Commentary on John

And, having seen the stone rolled away from the tomb, she goes with great haste to Peter and John. The Lord rose at the time when the stone was still lying in its place and the seals were intact. But since someone needed to be witnesses of the resurrection and enter the tomb, the stone was rolled away by an Angel. Mary, not yet knowing anything about the resurrection, calls this event a theft and a removal.

John 20:3 — Commentary on John

Then the disciples come to the tomb and see the linens lying there alone; and this was a sign of the true resurrection. For if someone had moved the body, he would not have stripped it bare; and if someone had stolen it, he would not have taken care to roll up the napkin and place it separately in a special spot, but would have taken the body simply, as best he could. For this reason the evangelist said beforehand that the body of Christ was buried with much myrrh, which adheres the linens to the body no worse than pitch, so that when we hear that the napkin lay in a separate place, we would in no way believe those who say that the body of Christ was stolen. For a thief would not have been so foolish as to expend so much effort on a superfluous matter, without suspecting that the longer he occupied himself with it, the sooner he might be caught. At what hour the resurrection took place, no one knows, just as the time of the second coming is also unknown. If the evangelist Matthew says that the earthquake occurred late in the evening, and John says that Mary came and saw the stone rolled away in the morning, when it was still dark, there is no contradiction in this. For, first, according to Matthew, the women came late on the Sabbath, while in John the women are not mentioned now—since Matthew had already spoken of this, it would have been superfluous for John to speak of the same thing as well; but Mary Magdalene comes in the morning. The visits to the tomb are different: sometimes Mary comes with the other women, sometimes she alone. From this the appearance of disagreement among the evangelists arises, in that they are speaking of different visits, each of his own. Thus, first, we say that Matthew speaks of one visit—that of the women—while John speaks of another, the visit of a woman—the Magdalene. Then, late in the evening and morning, "when it was still dark," which one might call early morning, coincide as one and the same, so that all this time is the middle of the night. If you ask how Peter and John and the women entered the tomb when there were guards there, the answer is simple: when the Lord rose and with an earthquake an Angel appeared at the tomb, the guards went off to report this to the Pharisees, and thus the tomb was freed from the military guard, and the disciples could come without fear.

John 20:4-8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or thus: Peter is practical and prompt, John contemplative and intelligent, and learned in divine things. Now the contemplative man is generally beforehand in knowledge and intelligence, but the practical by his fervour and activity gets the advance of the other's perception, and sees first into the divine mystery.

John 20:5 — Commentary on John

Note, if you will, the humility of the evangelist, with which he testifies to the thoroughness of Peter's investigation. He himself arrived first, saw the linen cloths lying there, and investigates nothing further, but waits for Peter.

John 20:7 — Commentary on John

The fiery Peter entered inside the tomb and carefully examined everything. But understand how Peter is active and fervent, while John is perceptive and capable of comprehending Divine matters. The purely contemplative one arrives first through knowledge and giftedness, while the active one falls behind, yet through diligence and effort he overcomes the other's sharpness, and the active one is the first to discern some Divine mystery. Does not something similar happen in the sciences as well? Here too, of two boys, the less gifted and slower one surpasses through diligence the one who is by nature quicker and more talented. So also in spiritual matters, the active one who is unskilled in speech often understands better than the contemplative one.

John 20:8 — Commentary on John

Then he too (John), having entered after him (Peter), saw the burial linens lying separately from one another, and believed — not, however, that the Lord had risen, but that He had been stolen. He believed the words of Mary, that they had taken the Lord.

John 20:9 — Commentary on John

Because he believed Mary and did not think of the resurrection? Because they did not yet know "the Scripture, that He must rise from the dead," and they believed Mary, who suspected that the body had been stolen and moved.

John 20:10 — Commentary on John

So they returned to themselves, that is, by themselves, having learned nothing more.

John 20:11 — Commentary on John

Mary, with the sensitivity and love of tears characteristic of women, stands at the tomb and weeps. Not finding Jesus, she gazes at the place where the beloved body had been laid, and in this alone finds consolation. For this she is also deemed worthy to see more than the disciples.

John 20:12 — Commentary on John

She saw what they did not see, namely: two Angels. The vision of the Angels was for her the greatest consolation. And their bright garments, and their sitting, one at the head and the other at the feet, showed that they knew something greater, and, if asked, could instruct. Every soul that has mastery over the passions is called Mary. Having been purified through dispassion, she sees in Jesus both God and Man. For one of the Angels, sitting at the head, points to the Divinity, and the other, sitting at the feet, to the humble incarnation of the Word.

John 20:13 — Commentary on John

And the words "why are you weeping?" are full of sincere sympathy. So that Mary would not be troubled, as a woman, by this question they calm her distress. They ask with such sympathy and gentleness: "Woman! why are you weeping?" And she answers with fervor and love: "They have taken away my Lord, and that is why I weep; I do not know where they have laid Him; I would go there and anoint His body, and in this, at least, I would find some consolation."

John 20:14 — Commentary on John

Why did Mary turn around? When she was conversing with the Angels, what prompted her to turn back? Probably, while she was speaking with the Angels, Jesus, suddenly appearing behind her, astonished them, and they, having seen the Master, by their appearance, movement, and gaze immediately revealed that they had seen the Lord, and this woman (Mary), having noticed this, turned around.

John 20:15 — Commentary on John

Perhaps He appeared to the Angels in a wondrous form, but to Mary not in such a form, but in a humble and ordinary one, which is why she supposed Him to be the gardener, namely of the garden in which the tomb was. For this reason she also says, "Sir, if you have carried Him away," that is, if you have stolen Him. And she does not say "Jesus," but "Him," speaking as if to one who knows what the matter is about. So then, if you have carried Him away, that is, taken and stolen Him from here, tell me where you have laid Him, and I will take Him and move Him to another place, where He will be buried magnificently. Perhaps she was afraid that the Jews would also abuse His dead body, and therefore she wished that it be moved to another place, unknown to them.

John 20:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

She was afraid that the Jews might vent their rage even on the lifeless body, and therefore wished to remove it to some secret place.

John 20:16 — Commentary on John

The intention of the woman is full of love; but she cannot conceive of anything lofty. And since she herself could not think of anything lofty, the Lord by His voice makes Himself known to her. For He uttered only her name and thereby imparted knowledge, just as He sometimes made the Jews recognize Him, and at other times was present among them, and they did not recognize Him. So also in speech, when He willed, then He made Himself known. In like manner now too, when He willed, He made Mary recognize Him by His voice. Without doubt, He had also spoken aloud to her before: "Woman, why are you weeping?" But Mary did not recognize Him, for it was not the will of Jesus. But when He willed it, she recognized Him by His voice. "She turned and said to Him." How is this? She was speaking with Him and saying, "Tell me where you have laid Him"; and now the Evangelist says that she "turned"? It seems to me that after she said "where you have laid Him," she turned toward the Angels, perhaps intending to ask them what they were marveling at. Then Christ, calling her by name, astonished her with His voice and turned her from them to Himself, and she, recognizing Him now, said, "Teacher!"

John 20:17 — Commentary on John

She desires to approach Him, to interact with Him as before, and perhaps to embrace Him as a beloved one. But He elevates her thought, so that she might think something higher and attend to Him with greater reverence. "Do not touch Me," that is, circumstances are no longer in their former state, and I shall no longer interact with you as before. Although He did not say this in words, such is the meaning of the words "I ascend to My Father." I hasten there. And since I hasten there and no longer have such a body as to interact with people, one must be more reverent toward Me, beyond ordinary conversation and touching, that is, interaction. See then how many thoughts the Evangelist expressed briefly. The Lord said: "Do not touch Me." Then, as if someone asked: "Why?" "Because," He answers, "My body is no longer such as is proper to earthly life, but such as befits heaven and the dwellings on high." Then the questioner, as it were, continues: "Why then do You walk on earth, when You have such a body?" "Because," He answers, "I have not yet ascended to My Father, but I shall ascend." For He expresses this in the further words: "Go to My brethren and tell them: I ascend to My Father and your Father," although He would ascend not immediately, but after forty days. Why then does He speak thus? In order to raise up her mind and to persuade her that He is ascending to the heavens, and thereby to comfort her. Having called the disciples brothers, He adds "and your Father." God is Father to us as well, but by grace, whereas to the Lord He is Father by nature. Conversely, He is God to us by nature, but God to the Lord by His humanity. For He became His God when He took upon Himself human nature.

John 20:18 — Commentary on John

Mary, having been deemed worthy of such words, departs and announces this to the disciples. See how good are zeal and perseverance. Be zealous yourself as well, and perhaps you will learn something higher, and from a disciple of the Word you will become a teacher.

John 20:19 — Commentary on John

When Mary announced this to the disciples, it was natural that they either did not believe her, or, having believed, regretted that they were not deemed worthy to see Him themselves. Therefore He appears to them on that very day, since they, on the one hand, having heard from the woman that He had risen, thirsted to see Him themselves, and on the other hand, feared the Jews and for that reason desired all the more to see this sole consolation for them. He comes "in the evening" so that they would have time to gather all together. He comes "when the doors were shut" in order to show that He also rose in the same way, when the stone lay upon the tomb. One might wonder how they did not take Him for a ghost? But first of all, the woman who had preceded them produced in them a strong faith. Then, He appeared to them in a gentle form and by His very voice calmed their troubled thoughts, saying "Peace to you," that is, do not be troubled. By this He reminds them of the word which He said to them before His suffering: "My peace I give to you" (John 14:27). It is worth knowing why He appears to the disciples not in Galilee, but in Jerusalem. For Matthew (Matt. 26:32) and Mark (Mark 14:28) say that He promised to see them in Galilee. How then does He appear in Jerusalem? Some answer: "So what? He did not say that I will see you only in Galilee and not in Jerusalem. Therefore, this is an abundance of love, not an occasion for accusation of falsehood." Then one can say that He promises to appear in Galilee to all the disciples, but in Jerusalem He appeared only to those belonging to the Twelve. Thus, there is no disagreement here. For in Galilee He appeared to all, and in Jerusalem to the Twelve. And since the appearances were many, some evangelists described some appearances, and others described others. Sometimes two evangelists also report the same thing, but what one has said in abbreviated form, the other supplements.

John 20:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or because He waited till all were assembled: and with shut doors, that he might show how that in the very same way he had risen again, i. e. with the stone lying on the scpulchre.

John 20:20 — Commentary on John

The disciples were glad when they saw the Lord. And about this He also foretold them before the Passion: "I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice" (Jn. 16:22).

John 20:21 — Commentary on John

And since they had an irreconcilable war with the Jews, He again says to them: "Peace." Just as He said to the women: "Rejoice" (Matt. 28:9), because their sex was in sorrow, so to the disciples He gives "peace" because of the war which they had with them and which all will have. Thus, it is fitting for women to rejoice, because they are condemned to give birth in sorrow, and for men to be at peace because of the war for the cause of preaching. He shows at the same time the good consequences of the Cross as well; this is peace. And since peace was acquired through the Cross, I am sending you to preach. And for their consolation and encouragement He says: "As the Father has sent Me, so I also send you." You are taking upon yourselves My work; therefore be vigilant, for I will be with you. Note the sovereign authority. He did not say "I will beseech My Father, and He will send you," but rather "I am sending you."

John 20:22 — Commentary on John

He breathes and gives them the Holy Spirit. Now He imparts to them not the perfect gift of the Holy Spirit, for He will give them that at Pentecost, but makes them capable of receiving the Spirit. For the words "receive the Holy Spirit" mean the same as: be ready to receive the Spirit.

John 20:23 — Commentary on John

One could also say that He gave them a certain authority and spiritual grace, only not to raise the dead and perform miracles, but to forgive sins. Therefore He also added: "Whose sins you forgive, they are forgiven," showing that He gave them this particular kind of spiritual gift—the forgiveness of sins. But after His ascension, the Spirit Himself descended and abundantly granted them the power to work miracles and every other gift. Note, if you will, the dignity of priests — it is Divine. For to forgive sins is the work of God. Thus, they must be honored as God. Even if they were unworthy, what of it? They are ministers of Divine gifts, and grace acts through them, just as it once spoke through Balaam's donkey (Num. 22:28–30). Therefore, our unworthiness does not hinder grace. And since grace is bestowed through priests, they must be honored.

John 20:24 — Commentary on John

Thomas was not with the disciples. Probably he had not yet returned to them from the dispersion that had taken place. What does the remark "called the Twin" mean? It is the meaning of the name Thomas. For just as Cephas means rock, so Thomas means twin. The Evangelist mentions this meaning of Thomas's name, incidentally, to show us that he was somewhat incredulous and had such a character from his very birth, as the name itself indicates.

John 20:25 — Commentary on John

When the other disciples spoke about the Lord, Thomas did not believe not because he considered them liars, but because he considered the matter of the resurrection impossible. This is also why he is accused of immoderate curiosity. For just as believing too quickly is reckless, so stubbornly persisting is savage and crude. See, he did not say "I do not believe my eyes," but added — "unless I put my hand." But how did he know that there was a wound in the side? He heard this from the disciples.

John 20:26 — Commentary on John

For what reason does the Lord appear to him not immediately, but after eight days? So that he, heeding the instruction of his fellow disciples and hearing the same thing, would be inflamed with greater desire and become firmer in faith for the future.

John 20:27 — Commentary on John

The Lord, wishing to show that He was with them even when Thomas was speaking words of his unbelief before his fellow disciples, does not wait until He hears something similar from him, but Himself fulfills in advance what Thomas desired, and uses his own words. And observe, first He speaks with reproach: "Reach here your hand," but then He instructs: "Be not faithless, but believing." From this it is clear that the doubt arose from unbelief, and therefore it is in vain that some speak in defense of Thomas, saying that he was slow to believe due to his thoroughness. For behold, the Lord calls him unfaithful. In what way did the incorruptible body turn out to have wounds and was tangible to a human hand? All this was an act of condescension. For the body that entered through closed doors, and was therefore subtle and light, was free from all coarseness. But to give assurance of the resurrection, the Lord shows it as such, and for this reason rose having the marks of the cross and wounds. Likewise, that He also ate, He ate not out of bodily necessity, but for the confirmation of the resurrection. Therefore, just as before the crucifixion, walking on the waves (Mark 6:48), He had a body of no different nature, so also now He shows it as tangible and having wounds. Nevertheless, although it is tangible and visible, it is incorruptible. For this is shown for confirmation, and not out of necessity or the law of the body. For everything eaten enters into the stomach and is changed (Matt. 15:17), which in Christ's case, after the resurrection, did not occur; but what was eaten, received only for the confirmation of the resurrection, was consumed by a certain invisible and Divine power. Notice also how for one person – Thomas – the Lord did not refuse to condescend and show His side, in order to save one unbelieving soul, so we too must not despise anyone, not even the least.

John 20:28-29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He who had been before unbelieving, after touching the body showed himself the best divine; for he asserted the twofold nature and one Person of Christ; by saying, My Lord, the human nature, by saying, My God, the divine, and by joining them both, confessed that one and the same Person was Lord and God. Jesus saith unto him, Because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed. Here He means the disciples who had believed without seeing the print of the nails, and His side.

John 20:28 — Commentary on John

See how he who at first did not believe, from touching the side became an excellent theologian. For he proclaimed two natures and one person in the one Christ. By saying "Lord," he confessed the human nature, for "Lord" is used of men as well, for example: "Sir, if you have carried Him away" (John 20:15). And by saying "my God," he confessed the divine essence, and thus confessed One and the Same as both Lord and God.

John 20:29 — Commentary on John

The Lord, showing us that faith consists in accepting the invisible, says: "Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed." Here He hints at the disciples who touched neither the wound from the nails nor the side, yet believed, and not at them alone, but also at those who would come to believe afterward. He said this not in order to deprive Thomas of blessedness, but to comfort those who had not seen. For many say: "Blessed are the eyes that saw the Lord." He comforts such people, saying that there is greater blessedness in not seeing and yet believing.

John 20:30 — Commentary on John

Of what signs does the evangelist speak here? Surely of those which the Lord performed before His suffering? No, but of those which He performed after His resurrection. For the evangelist adds: "He did in the presence of His disciples." But the miracles before the suffering the Lord performed not before the disciples, but before all. Therefore the evangelist now speaks of those miracles which were performed by the Lord after the resurrection. For, associating with the disciples alone for forty days, He presented proofs of the resurrection. Just as before the suffering He performed miracles in confirmation that He is the Son of God, so after the resurrection He performed miracles before the disciples in confirmation that He is the Son of Man, that is, He bears a body, though incorruptible and most godlike, and no longer subject to the laws of the flesh.

John 20:31 — Commentary on John

"So, from the many miracles performed after the resurrection, only these have been recorded, and not out of boasting, or to add glory to the Only-Begotten, but, he says, so that you might believe." And what is the benefit, and to whom does it pertain? Not to Christ. For what benefit is our faith to Him? But it serves us ourselves. For, believing that He is risen and alive, we prepare life for ourselves, for He is risen and alive for us. But whoever thinks that He is dead, and has not risen and is not alive, assigns and affirms death and destruction for himself.

John 21:1 — Commentary on John

By the words "Jesus appeared," the Evangelist expresses the idea that if He had not willed it and had not by condescension revealed Himself, then with His incorruptible body He would not have been visible. Why did he mention the place – the Sea of Tiberias? In order to show that they no longer feared the Jews as before, but had cast off their great fear. They no longer sat locked indoors, but went out of the house, which they had not dared to do before, and walked everywhere, so that they even reached Tiberias, which is no small distance from Jerusalem. This sea is in Galilee.

John 21:3-4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

In the night time before the presence of the sun, Christ, the Prophets took nothing; for though they endeavoured to correct the people, yet these often fell into idolatry.

John 21:3 — Commentary on John

The disciples were catching fish, for they had nothing else to occupy themselves with. Jesus Himself was not constantly with them, the Spirit had not yet been given to them, and the teaching ministry had not been entrusted to them definitively; therefore they took up their former trade. Peter, being very active, cannot remain idle, but eagerly rushes to the task, and the rest follow him, because they no longer separated from one another.

John 21:4 — Commentary on John

Having appeared to them while they were laboring and exhausted, He does not immediately reveal Himself, but first wishes to enter into conversation with them.

John 21:5 — Commentary on John

As if wishing to buy something from them, He asks: "Children, do you have anything to eat?"

John 21:6 — Commentary on John

When they replied that they had none, and, at His command, having cast the net on the right side of the boat, received a catch, then the disciple whom Jesus loved says to Peter: "It is the Lord."

John 21:7 — Commentary on John

Here again we find an indication of the distinctive qualities of the disciples: John was more perceptive, while Peter was more ardent. Therefore John was the first to recognize the Lord, while Peter was the first to hasten to Him. By girding himself, Peter expressed his reverence for Jesus, and by throwing himself into the sea, he displayed his love. For he did not hold back like the others, but set out swimming, even though they were about two hundred cubits from the shore. The "ependytes" is a garment of linen cloth, with which Phoenician and Syrian fishermen gird themselves, either over the naked body or over their clothing — simply put, as painters depict the apostles girded over their clothing. Since Peter, being occupied with fishing, was naked, he girds himself with the ependytes out of reverence (for this is what the girding signifies) and is the first to hasten to the Lord.

John 21:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Peter's girding himself is a sign of modesty. He girt himself with a linen coat, such as Thamian and Tyrian fishermen throw over them, when they have nothing else on, or even over their other clothes.

John 21:8 — Commentary on John

The present event is no small matter, but an important one, because a great quantity of fish was caught, and yet the net did not tear.

John 21:9 — Commentary on John

The coals, fish, and bread which the disciples now see also constitute a miracle. For He fed so many people with them not from ready-made material, as before in the wilderness with five loaves (John 6:9–12) and two fish, but simply, from nothing.

John 21:10 — Commentary on John

He commands them to bring the fish they had caught, in order to show that what they were seeing was not a phantom. Here it does not say that He ate with them, but Luke says that He also ate together with them (Luke 24:30, 43). How He ate, we cannot explain, for this occurred in an extraordinary manner. Not because His nature required food, but this was an act of condescension, as proof of the resurrection.

John 21:10-11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To show that it was no vision, He bade them take of the fish they had caught. Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught. Another miracle follows; viz. that the net was not broken: Simon Peter went up, and drew the net to land full of great fishes, an hundred and fifty and three: and for all there were so many, yet was not the net broken.

John 21:11 — Commentary on John

Understand this, perhaps, also in a contemplative sense: when the darkness of idolatry prevailed, then it was night. The prophets who labored then, before the appearing of Christ the Sun, caught nothing. Although they apparently had in their net the one nation of Israel, yet since even it often fell into idolatry, one may say they caught nothing. But when the Sun of righteousness shone forth in the morning, and the apostolic net was spread — a teaching that is truly right, in comparison with which the law and the prophets appear as the left side — then this net is drawn in, and not only the Gentiles, who may be called "one hundred," are brought to Christ, but also the Israelites, who may be understood as "fifty." For "when the fullness of the Gentiles has come in, then all Israel will be saved" (Rom. 11:25–26). The three fish signify faith in the Holy Trinity. For the one hundred and fifty — that is, the Gentiles and the Jews — were not caught without the three, since without faith in the Trinity no one is called captured.

John 21:12 — Commentary on John

When the Lord said "come, dine," no one asks or dares to ask. They no longer had their former boldness, but in silence and with fear they marveled at Him; they knew that it was the Lord, and therefore did not ask. Seeing that His appearance had changed and was filled with striking majesty, they were greatly astonished. They would have liked at least to ask about this, but the fear in their awareness that this was none other than He Himself held them back from asking, and they merely partook of what He had created for them. How then did He create it? With full authority. For He no longer looks toward heaven nor calls upon the Father, for that was done then out of condescension. The command "come, dine" serves as a hint that the saints, after their labors, receive rest, contentment, and delight. For everything that was done and said at that time is filled with mystery. For example, the fact that Mary took Him for a gardener appears simple, but there is also something hidden in this. For He truly was the real cultivator of the garden, in the garden of the tomb, as if in paradise, correcting the female sex, and turning the one who deceived the first gardener—Adam—away from deception and unbelief. For the conversion of Mary and the teaching about the resurrection indicates that the female sex is being converted and led to perfection.

John 21:14 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist says: "This is now the third time that He showed Himself," and by this he indicates that He did not associate with them constantly, nor as before.

John 21:15 — Commentary on John

Since the dinner had a purpose for Him, He entrusts to Peter the care of the sheep of the whole world, entrusting the care not to anyone else but to him, first, because he was the chosen one from among all and was the mouthpiece of the entire company of the apostles; then in order to show that he must have boldness, since his denial has been atoned for. He does not bring up the denial, does not reproach him for it, but says: "If you love Me, take care of the brethren and prove now that ardent love for Me of which you spoke, saying that you were ready even to die for Me."

John 21:15-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The dinner being ended, He commits to Peter the superintendence over the sheep of the world, not to the others: So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou Me more than these? Thence is taken the custom of threefold confession in baptism. There is a difference perhaps between lambs and sheep. The lambs are those just initiated, the sheep are the perfected.

John 21:17 — Commentary on John

He asks him three times, partly to show that He cares so much for the faithful and loves His own sheep so much that the care of His sheep serves as a sign of love for Him Himself; and partly by the threefold questioning and confession He heals the threefold denial, and corrects with words the fall that occurred in words. From this arose the custom of requiring a threefold confession from those desiring to be baptized. After the first and second question, Peter calls as witness Him who knows hearts; he no longer trusts in himself, does not answer hastily, but each time adds: "You know." When Peter was asked a third time, he became troubled, wondering whether he was mistaken in thinking that he loved, when perhaps in reality he did not love, because before he too had thought highly of himself and his own strength, yet the outcome proved him wrong. And now he feared the same thing. Therefore he answers with reverence: "Lord! You know all things, both the present and the future; You know that now I love You, as it seems to me, but whether my love will endure for the time to come, this You know, and I do not vouch for myself." Another person, perhaps, will find a distinction between the terms "lambs" and "sheep," between the words "feed" and "tend." By "lambs," perhaps, are meant beginners, and by "sheep" – those more perfect. Therefore, whoever loves Christ must have care for both the lambs and the sheep, must "feed" the lambs, that is, exercise over them a simpler oversight, and "tend" the sheep, which points to a higher guidance. Sometimes, however, even the most perfect are in need of tender care, and the overseers of the sheep must nourish them. "To tend" expresses a stricter oversight, while "to feed" – a more tender one. What then shall we render to the Lord, who so loved us that He made the care of His sheep the sign of love for Himself?

John 21:18 — Commentary on John

The Lord, having spoken to Peter about love for Himself, also foretells to him the martyrdom that he will endure. He says this in order to show that if He asks him about love, He asks not out of distrust toward him, but out of confidence that he loves, for how can he not love who will even be martyred for Him? He asked in order to more fully reveal the love of Peter himself and to teach all others that if we desire to love Him, we must prove our love for Him through care for the brethren. How then does He foretell his martyrdom? Listen. "When you were young, you girded yourself," and so forth. "Since," He says, "you love Me and have more than once promised to lay down your life for Me in times of danger, be at peace; I will fulfill your desire, so that what you did not suffer in your youth, you will suffer in your old age." He reminds him of his former life in order to show that the spiritual and the carnal stand in inverse relation. In worldly affairs the young man is useful, while the one who has grown old is useless; in spiritual affairs, on the contrary, the struggle is more glorious when old age has come. He says this with the aim of stirring up his love and inflaming him for martyrdom. He also hints to him that he too will be crucified. For the words "you will stretch out your hands, and another will gird you" indicate nothing other than being stretched out on the cross and being bound. By the words "when you were young" and again "but when you grow old," he shows that Peter at that time was neither young nor old, but a man in his prime. Why did the Lord tell him that "another will gird you and lead you where you do not wish"? Although Peter desired martyrdom, and desired it ardently, the Lord's words point to the sympathy of our nature for life and to the fact that the soul is reluctant to part from the body. For God so arranged it, and arranged it for our benefit, so that we would not kill ourselves. Therefore no one, even if he be a saint, puts off the body without feeling.

John 21:19-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Peter hearing that he was to suffer death for Christ, asks whether John was to die: Then Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following; which also leaned on His breast at supper, and said, Lord, which is he that betrayeth Thee? Peter seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do? i. e. Shall he not die? Or let him say, Christ did not deny that John was to die, for whatever is born dies; but said, I will that he tarry till I come, i. e. to live to the end of the world, and then he shall suffer martyrdom for Me. And therefore they confess that he still lives, but will be killed by Antichrist, and will preach Christ's name with Elias. But if his sepulchre be objected, then they say that he entered in alive, and went out of it afterwards. When our Lord says to Peter, Follow Me, He confers upon him the superintendence over all the faithful, and at the same time bids him imitate Him in every thing, word and work. He shows too His affection for Peter; for those who are most dear to us, we bid follow us. Some have understood, Till I come, to mean, Till I come to punish the Jews who have crucified Me, and strike them with the Roman rod. For they say that this Apostle lived up to the time of Vespasian, who took Jerusalem, and dwelt near when it was taken. Or, Till I come, i. e. till I give him the commission to preach, for to you I commit now the pontificate of the world: and in this follow Me, but let him remain till I come and call him, as I do thee now.

John 21:19 — Commentary on John

The Evangelist, according to his custom, adds in explanation of the words: "This he said, signifying by what death Peter would glorify God." Jesus said to Peter "you will stretch out your hands" and so forth, signifying that he would suffer martyrdom for Him. He calls Peter's death the glory of God, because suffering for Him unto death is truly the glory of God. For if the soul is not fully convinced that He is the true God, then a man will not die for Him. And therefore the death of the saints is a confirmation of the glory of God. The Lord entrusted to Peter the care of all believers. For if James received the throne in Jerusalem, Peter received it in the whole world. After this the Lord says to him: "Follow Me," showing His care for him and His great affection toward him. By "following," understand here both diligence in all deeds and words. For those follow Him who walk in the footsteps of His life and imitate His uprightness in all things. Perhaps He commands Peter to follow Him physically as well, showing, as I said, His special affection for him. For we make those who are close to us our followers.

John 21:20 — Commentary on John

Why does the evangelist mention that he leaned on His breast and asked, "Who is it that will betray You?" Not simply or by chance, but to show that Peter, even after his denial, had boldness before the Lord. For he who before the Cross did not dare to ask about the betrayer, but entrusted the question to another, namely John, is now entrusted with the care of all, and not only does he not entrust the question about himself to another, but even concerning that very disciple who enjoyed a special love above all the others, he asks the Lord and becomes, as it were, an intercessor before Him.

John 21:21 — Commentary on John

When Peter heard this and was deemed worthy both of having the universe entrusted to him and of being crowned with martyrdom, then, out of his strong love for John, he asks about him as well: "And what about him? Will he not also go the same way as we? Will he not also be a partaker in the care and concern for the sheep?" For the words "follow Me" mean almost the same as: go, receive the sheep, go forth into the universe.

John 21:22 — Commentary on John

Knowing that Peter cared about John and did not wish to be separated from him, the Lord, in order to put an end to their untimely union and attachment to one another, says: "You have been entrusted with a task; carry it out and follow Me, as I lead you out to preach and place the whole world in your hands. But if I wish him to remain here, in the vicinity of Galilee, and do not wish to send him together with you, what is that to you?" The words "till I come" some understood thus: until I come upon the Jews who crucified Me, to punish them by means of the Romans and destroy their city. For they say that this apostle (John) remained in the highland regions almost until the reign of Vespasian, preaching and dwelling there, and before the capture of Jerusalem he withdrew from there. So then, since a great task was being entrusted to them — the preaching of the Gospel — they no longer needed to be together with one another, but to go separately, one to some people, and the other to others.

John 21:23 — Commentary on John

Look, please, at the modesty of the evangelist, with what care he corrects the mistaken understanding of many who did not comprehend what the Lord said about him, but thought that he would not die. This was not the case; the Lord did not say that he would not die, but that he would not preach at the same time as Peter, but would remain after him. "Until I come," that is, until I wish to bring him out to preach as well. I am now sending you out to care for the whole world, and you follow Me, but let him remain here until I come again and bring him out too, just as I did you. Some understand it this way: Peter, having heard that he would die for Christ, said, "What about John? Will he not also die?" Christ did not deny this, for everyone who is born will also die, but said, "If I want him to remain, that is, to live until the end of the world and then become a martyr for Me." Hence they also say that he is alive and will be put to death by the Antichrist, when together with Elijah he will preach Christ. If they point to his tomb, what of it? He entered it alive and was then translated, like Enoch and Elijah. So, the Evangelist refutes the false opinion of those who thought that this disciple would not die, but would be immortal: for it is an outright lie that a man could be immortal. Although Enoch and Elijah did not die, nevertheless they are mortal. So too he, although he has not died, will die. Therefore the understanding of the words "will not die" in the sense that he would be immortal, is false. Others assert that he died, and they understand the words "if I want him to remain" in the way we explained above. We have presented all opinions so that none would be unknown to the curious. In our opinion, the words "that he remain until I come" are better understood not as referring to life, but to separation from Peter, as the illustrious and golden-mouthed John understood it.

John 21:24 — Commentary on John

Of the other Evangelists, not one testified about himself. They say that he undertook the writing of the Gospel after all the others, having been moved and stirred to do so by Christ. For this reason he constantly mentions His love for him, showing the reason why he undertook the writing, and that Christ entrusted this task to the one whom He loved more than the rest. And I know that he speaks the truth, that is: "What I have written, I have written with complete confidence, since I was present at everything—at the deeds and words, at the sufferings and the events after the resurrection. Therefore I boldly say of myself as well that I am truthful, and I invite anyone to examine and investigate each event individually." It is customary among us humans, when we are completely confident in the truth, not to refuse to offer our own testimony about it. So also the apostles said: "We are His witnesses in what we say, and so is the Holy Spirit, whom God has given to those who obey Him" (Acts 5:32). From what is it evident that I speak the truth and not to please the Teacher? From the fact that I omitted many things, it is evident that I did not wish to flatter Him. For I brought to light everything reproachful, not concealing even the fact that He was called a lawbreaker and a deceiver, and even a demoniac. Obviously, I was not trying to please Him. For whoever flatters does the opposite: he omits what is shameful and brings to light what is glorious.

John 21:25 — Commentary on John

Do not be amazed at what was said, that if books were written about the deeds of Jesus, the world could not contain them; but consider the ineffable power of God the Word and accept what was said with faith. For just as it is easy for us to speak, so it is easy for Him, and indeed far easier, to do whatever He pleases. Some say that this is said hyperbolically, according to the custom of Scripture; for Scripture habitually employs hyperboles. For example: "we saw cities reaching up to heaven" (Num. 13:29), "we saw sons, and we were in our own eyes as grasshoppers" (Num. 13:34), and the like. In the same sense, they say, it is said here that the world could not contain the books that would be written. Otherwise, by "the world" they understand a person who is minded toward worldly things; but the divine and mysterious works accomplished by Jesus in the invisible and visible world, and in the dispensation of the last times, which is full of mysteries, the worldly person cannot comprehend, according to the saying: "I have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now" (John 16:12). But let us pray that the deeds and words of the Lord may never fall into oblivion among us, but that we may always open this book of the Beloved and seek out the treasure contained in the miracles and teaching of Jesus; that, having been purified in word and life, on the day of revelation we may be deemed worthy of the most ineffable deeds and mysteries which now, while we are in the world, we cannot contain, and may be made perfect in Christ Himself, Who loved us, and through His beloved disciple enlightened us with the theology and knowledge of Him — the Son, and of the Father, and of the Holy Spirit, to Whom be glory forever. Amen.

Jude 1:1 — Commentary on Jude

In my opinion, it was sufficient for this apostle, as proof of his dignity, after having called himself a servant of Christ, to also point to his kinship with James. For James was praised by all for his virtue. This circumstance was bound to earn this apostle greater trust from his listeners regarding the teaching of the word, since it is doubtful that one who shared in birth and blood would prove to be very far in character from the one with whom he shared kinship, especially one who serves the same Master Christ and bears the burden of servitude equally with his blood relative.

Jude 1:2 — Commentary on Jude

He desires that mercy, peace, and love be multiplied unto them; "mercy" because we are called by God and received as His servants through the compassion of mercy; "peace" because God the Father Himself also granted it to us, having reconciled us, who had offended Him, to Himself through His Son Jesus Christ; "love" because the Only-begotten Son of God gave Himself over to death for us out of love for us. Thus, the apostle prays that these gifts may abound in the faithful, just as David also cries out to the Lord: "Extend Your mercy to those who know You" (Psalm 36:10). Urged by these saving examples, we too, with sincere disposition toward our neighbor, must live worthily of Him Who called us.

Jude 1:3 — Commentary on Jude

Here the apostle indicates the motivation for writing the epistle. Namely: he writes the present epistle out of concern for the salvation of the faithful, so that they in their simplicity would not be carried away by the most vile heretics; he writes in order to expose them through a description of the depraved life of the heretics and make them known to those who are unaware. The apostle Peter had already spoken about them, but the apostle Jude writes more extensively. He says that they were "designated beforehand" (v. 4), because the apostles Peter and Paul had already written that in the last times deceivers of this kind would come (2 Pet. 1:1–2, 3:3; 2 Tim. 3:1–8). Even before them, Christ Himself said: "many will come in My name and will deceive many; do not go after them" (Luke 21:8), because by calling themselves Christians, they will deceive many by this name. The apostle speaks of the followers of the most vile Nicholas, Valentinus, and Simon. For being gluttons and intemperate, they gave their teaching a fair-seeming cover in order to gain access to homes and captivate women mired in sins. Having invented certain nocturnal rites, they gave themselves over to debauchery. From this it also follows that they deny our Lord Jesus Christ. For how can those who by their impure life drive away from themselves the Teacher of all chastity not deny Him? For what fellowship has light with darkness? (2 Cor. 6:14).

Jude 1:4 — Commentary on Jude

He exhorts those who once acknowledged our Lord Jesus Christ as Savior and believed in Him, to contend for the faith. For if we have accepted the incarnate Word and yet say that He Who is from the Father before the ages is one, and He Who is from the Mother is another, and that He is a separate person, then how do we not deny the one Lord and Master? For the Lord Jesus is one by the union of the economy; because the pre-eternal Word of God and God, having flesh grafted into the glory of the Godhead, which He assumed from the Holy Virgin, from the very conception, is one and the same Master of all.

Jude 1:5 — Commentary on Jude

Having spoken about the debauchery of the impious Nicolaitans, Valentinians, and Marcionites, he adds also that the Lord delivered the people from the land of Egypt, and so on. By this he shows that the Founder of the Old and New Testaments is one and the same God, and not as those vile ones say, that one God, wrathful and cruel, gave the Old Testament, and another God, without wrath and loving of mankind, gave the New Testament. By this he also shows that those who now act impiously will not remain unpunished, just as those who came out of Egypt did not remain so. For although God by His surpassing power and by the oath to their fathers freed them from Egyptian slavery, nevertheless, when they transgressed the law, He did not leave them without punishment, but rendered to them the due retribution: neither the favor of God toward their ancestors nor the supernatural power of miracles helped them in the least; and those who at that time crossed the Red Sea on dry land later perished for their departures from the faith.

Jude 1:6 — Commentary on Jude

And those who, having received the honor of angelic dignity, through negligence did not remain in their original state, but cast off the heavenly manner of life given to them by grace, God has hidden away in punishment for the judgment, that is, for the condemnation, of the great day; for this is what the word "keeps" means. Therefore the Lord also says: "Depart into the fire prepared for the devil and his angels" (Matt. 25:41).

Jude 1:7 — Commentary on Jude

As an example that unquenchable fire will encompass them, the inhabitants of Sodom are also brought forward. "Other flesh" refers to the male nature, as not serving such intercourse as to give birth. For such intercourse the female flesh is capable, according to the saying of the forefather: "bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh" (Gen. 2:23), while the flesh of the male, as I said, is alien to such intercourse. And even female flesh, according to the laws, belongs as one's own and proper flesh to one alone, but that which mingles with many is other and alien flesh, and in defilement falls little short of the male.

Jude 1:8 — Commentary on Jude

Having set forth the examples just mentioned, the apostle left it to the listener himself to infer the conclusion from them. What conclusion? If God dealt thus with those people, not regarding their former good lot, then will today's impious ones be saved by the fact that the Son of God came into the world for mankind, endured reproach for them, and bore sufferings? No one can say this. For although He is merciful, He is also truly righteous, and in true justice He did not spare those who sinned, while in His mercy He brought harlots and tax collectors into the Kingdom (Matt. 21:31). Such is the conclusion that follows; but the apostle omitted it, and did so either for the reason we stated before, or following the example of holy Peter, when he said: "if God spared not the angels that sinned" (2 Pet. 2:4), and so on. Thus we speak of this. The words "dreamers who defile the flesh" are spoken with remarkable modesty; for by the expression "dreamers" the apostle only hinted at the extremely shameful side of the matter. Let us reveal it in part and insofar as is fitting, borrowing information about this from the work of Saint Epiphanius of Cyprus, which he called the Panarion. He says: these fornicators and defilers, shamefully uniting with women, do not release seed into the womb, but, not completing the defilement, take it into their own hands and immediately place it into the mouths of the women with whom they were debauching themselves, and thus these impure ones withdraw from each other, imagining that they have done something great. It is this unclean handful, on account of the incompleteness of the act, that the apostle calls dreaming, for such defilement occurs during sleep. Defiling their flesh with such vile offering, they also madly rise up against the Divine nature, rejecting Its sovereignty and dominion over all. Saint Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyons, spoke of this more extensively in his work "Exposure of Falsely-Named Knowledge." Otherwise: the apostle testifies to the depravity of the heretics, saying that they are impure in life and utterly vile in knowledge. They, he says, "reject authorities," that is, they reject the performance of the mystery of Christ — they reject it because instead of angelic mysteries they perform their own abominations. "They speak evil of dignities" (δόξας). By "dignities" one should understand the various opinions of wise men, called among the notable Greeks "theses" (θέσεις), by which they mean lofty opinions, accessible not to everyone, but only to those acquainted with philosophy. A witness to what we have said is the Apostle Paul. When the Athenians brought him to the Areopagus and he preached to them the teaching about God, they considered him a babbler (Acts 17). Thus, just as they called the teaching of the apostles babbling, so also they called the aforementioned "dignities." For this reason, speaking of men gifted by God and inspired by God, the Apostle Jude used the word "dignities," as a common and universally known term. Another explanation: by "dignities" he perhaps means the Old and New Testaments. Or: by "dignities" he means ecclesiastical authorities, whom they spoke evil of, as the beloved John indicates in his third epistle (3 John 1:9–10), where he writes that Diotrephes reviles them with wicked words.

Jude 1:9 — Commentary on Jude

Since the apostle mentioned evil speaking, he reproves not only the blasphemers, but also persuades all people not to defile their tongues with such evil, not to employ it even against those who deserve it, and says: "Michael the Archangel," and so on. He speaks as if to say: they hastily and uncontrollably speak evil of everyone, but this ought not to be so. For it is unjust to speak evil even of those who deserve evil speaking, as is evident from the conduct of the Archangel Michael. Contending with the devil about the body of Moses, he could have reproached the devil for his shamelessness, yet he did not do so, but only said to him: The Lord rebuke you, devil! In another sense: if the Archangel acted this way, then we too, in a dispute with a man, our brother and kinsman, ought not to employ evil speaking. The dispute about the body of Moses was as follows. In the apocryphal writings it is said: the Archangel Michael ministered at the burial of the body of Moses; the devil would not allow this, but charged Moses with the guilt of killing the Egyptian, and on account of such guilt declared Moses unworthy of burial. The Apostle Jude recalls this in order not only to teach us not to be quick to speak evil, but also to show us that all people, upon departing from the body, must give an account of everything; that the God of the Old and New Testaments is one and the same; that upon our passage from this world, the devil together with his evil demons rises up against our souls, wishing to cut short their blessed journey: he opposes them, while the good angels fight on their behalf, as the holy Anthony saw. So it could have happened then as well. Only Michael repelled the devil at that time by rebuking him, not by his own authority, but by committing the judgment to the Lord of all, saying: The Lord rebuke you, devil!

Jude 1:10 — Commentary on Jude

Michael, he says, did not endure the blasphemies of the devil against a man, that is, Moses, yet these compose blasphemous speeches against teachings which they do not know; and what they know by natural inclination, confusedly, like irrational animals, they pursue like horses.

Jude 1:11 — Commentary on Jude

Woe to them, because they went in the way of "Cain" through fratricide; for, teaching impious doctrine to brethren, that is, to fellow men, they kill them with their evil teachings, or: by devouring the seed, they kill their brethren in potentiality, that is, those whom the seed, brought to maturity, would have brought into life. They went in the way of "Balaam," because they too do what they do for the sake of gain, like Balaam. They went in the way of "Korah," because, like him, being unworthy, they seized for themselves the dignity of the teaching office.

Jude 1:12 — Commentary on Jude

At that time, love-feasts were still being celebrated in the churches, as the Apostle Paul says in the Epistle to the Corinthians (1 Cor. 11:21–22), called "agapae," or "love-feasts." They, he says, come together at the feasts not for the benefit contained in them, but in order to find an occasion to beguile unstable souls, as the Apostle Peter also says in his second epistle (2 Pet. 2:14). He likens such people to hidden rocks, waterless clouds, autumn trees, and wandering stars; for what happens in these by nature is done by heretics by choice. Just as hidden rocks, encountered unexpectedly by those sailing, prove destructive to them, so too heretics cause unexpected harm to their companions at the feast. Just as waterless clouds do not refresh with rain (for they have none in themselves) the places to which they are carried, driven by the wind, but bring darkness upon them, so too heretics do not irrigate the souls of the people they encounter with saving teaching, but darken them with their most foul narratives, driven by the evil qualities of demons. Autumn trees die twice, losing their fruit and shedding their leaves (for dry trees at this time appear stripped of their adornment, the splendor of fruit and the flourishing comeliness of leaves). And something similar happens with heretics as well. They too die twice, losing their fruit through the consumption of the seed and being stripped of the comeliness of a prudent life. Therefore they are also uprooted from the paradise of the Lord, that is, from the Church, and outside of it are gathered and cast into the eternal fire. For what root will one have whom all turn away from on account of the vileness of his life? The words "without fear" should be referred to the words "feast themselves." They feast themselves "without fear," that is, not fearing the condemnation pronounced by the Lord for their inability to shepherd: blind leaders of the blind, together with those they lead, they themselves also fall into the pit (Matt. 15:14).

Jude 1:13 — Commentary on Jude

He calls them "wandering stars." Heretics are like them not in the sense that they shine in the firmament of our faith and through them passes the Sun of righteousness, Christ, who brings virtues to maturity and gives life to the faithful devoted to them, but in the sense that, appearing to have taken upon themselves the guise of an angel of light, like their originators, the demons (2 Cor. 11:13–14), they rush only against the teachings of the Lord, by which they both darken those who approach them and prepare for themselves eternal darkness. He likens them to "raging waves." They bear resemblance to these as well; for, driven by the spirits of wickedness, they foam madly and uncontrollably in blasphemies against God with their shameful deeds and end the inconstant and easily destroyed shame of their life in the foam of proud blasphemies. For such is also the foam of the waves to which they are likened.

Jude 1:14 — Commentary on Jude

To what was said above he adds that Enoch also prophesied about the punishment awaiting them from God in the last days, that is, on the day of God's righteous judgment.

Jude 1:15 — Commentary on Jude

Between the ungodly and the sinner there is this difference: the ungodly one sins in relation to God, while the sinner deviates in the affairs of life from the aim of righteousness.

Jude 1:16 — Commentary on Jude

After this, having left off the comparison of the ungodly, he now proceeds to the actual exposure of them, calling them murmurers and fault-finders. A murmurer is one who through clenched teeth and timidly censures what is displeasing to him, while a fault-finder is one who always and at everything laughs. These vile ones are murmurers and fault-finders. They are murmurers, for they do not dare openly to make use of their teaching, on account of its vileness, since it is unsafe to publicize their ungodliness, which is joined with debauchery and blasphemy. They are fault-finders, because they slander everything that belongs to others and truth itself, in order to more firmly establish their own evil and debauchery. What was said above, that the heretics, like Balaam, were carried away by reward, he now explains with the words: they "show partiality" for the sake of "gain." To show partiality means to deal flatteringly with those in authority.

Jude 1:19 — Commentary on Jude

Here is yet another fault of these most vile people. They, he says, not only perish themselves, but also snatch away the nurslings of the Church (this is what "those who separate" means), that is, they lead them beyond the boundaries of the Church, that is, the boundaries of the faith or even of the church enclosure itself. For they have made their assemblies into dens of robbers, and they lead others away from the Church and bring them to themselves. They do this because they are soulish people, that is, people who live according to the manner of the world. For we have already noted that Holy Scripture has the custom of calling the life also "soul." And the Apostle Paul says that soulish people cannot receive the things of the Spirit of God (1 Cor. 2:14). So, being soulish, they also employ soulish teaching, of which it is said: "This is not the wisdom that descends from above, but is earthly, soulish, demonic" (James 3:15), not having the Spirit of God.

Jude 1:20 — Commentary on Jude

Soulish people, he says, act as we have described. But you, build yourselves up on the Holy Spirit and on your most holy faith, that is, renew yourselves in the Holy Spirit, that is, conduct your assemblies in your houses of prayer according to the teaching of the Holy Spirit.

Jude 1:21 — Commentary on Jude

And "keep" yourselves in the love of God, that is, preserve yourselves, awaiting mercy from the Lord, Who on the last day will grant you eternal life.

Jude 1:22 — Commentary on Jude

And those, if they are departing from you, rebuke, that is, expose their impiety before all; but if they are disposed toward healing, do not push them away, but receive them by the mercy of your love, saving them from the fire that threatens them.

Jude 1:23 — Commentary on Jude

Receive them, however, with mercy and with fear, being careful that receiving them, through your careless disposition toward them, does not become a cause of perdition for yourselves, because they drag even those who are firm in the faith into the flood of their impiety, and evil is easily adopted.

Jude 1:25 — Commentary on Jude

Having said this, the apostle concludes his epistle with a prayer, as with a seal.

Luke 1:1 — Preface to the Four Gospels

The divine Luke, an Antiochian and a physician, had a great knowledge of natural philosophy; but he was also much practiced in Hebrew learning. He lived in Jerusalem at the time when our Lord was teaching, so that some say that he himself became one of the seventy apostles, and together with Cleopas, met the Lord after He rose from the dead. After the Lord ascended, and Paul believed, Luke became a close companion and follower of Paul. He wrote his Gospel with great accuracy, as his preface makes clear. He wrote the Gospel fifteen years after the Lord's Ascension. He writes it to a certain Theophilus, a senator and perhaps a magistrate as well, calling him most excellent. Magistrates and governors are addressed in this fashion, as when Paul said to the governor Festus, O most excellent Festus. [Acts 26:25] Everyone who loves God and exercises dominion over his passions is a Theophilus and most excellent, and it is he who is truly worthy to hear the Gospel.

Luke 1:1 — Commentary on Luke

Who were these many who undertook? The false apostles. For indeed many composed gospels, such as, for example, the Gospel of the Egyptians and the gospel inscribed "of the Twelve." They only began but did not finish. Since they began without the grace of God, they also did not finish. So Luke well said: "many undertook." Truly few, namely Matthew and Mark, did not merely begin but also finished, for they had the Spirit who brings things to perfection. For that which pertains to Christ is not simply known through unsubstantiated tradition, but is true, completely certain, and fully demonstrable. How then, tell me, Luke, is this demonstrable?

Luke 1:2 — Commentary on Luke

From this it is evident that Luke was a disciple not from the beginning, but from a later time. For others were disciples of the Word from the very beginning, for example Peter and the sons of Zebedee (Matt. 4:18–22). It was they who transmitted to Luke that which he himself had not seen or heard.

Luke 1:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By these words it is plainly implied, that Luke was not a disciple from the beginning, but became one in course of time; others were disciples from the beginning, as Peter, and the sons of Zebedee.

Luke 1:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He writes to Theophilus, a man probably of some distinction, and a governor; for the form, Most excellent, was not used except to rulers and governors. As for example, Paul says to Festus, Most excellent Festus. (Acts 26:25.)

Luke 1:4 — Commentary on Luke

I understand this in two ways. First, thus: previously I instructed you, Theophilus, without writing, and now, transmitting the Gospel to you in writing, I confirm your mind so that it would not forget what was delivered without writing. Second, thus: we people often have the custom, when someone tells us something without writing, of suspecting him that perhaps he is even speaking falsehood; but when he writes down his words, we believe that he would not have written them if he were not boldly confident in the truth of his words. So the Evangelist also says: I wrote the Gospel to you for this reason, so that you would hold with greater confidence that in which you were instructed without writing, having more trust in me now, when I am so confident in what was delivered without writing that I set it forth also in writing. He did not say "that you might know," but "that you might fully know," that is, so that you would receive twofold knowledge and together with it bold confidence that I am not lying.

Luke 1:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For frequently, when a thing is asserted by any one, and not expressed in writing, we suspect it of falsehood; but when a man has written what he asserts, we are the more inclined to believe it, as if, unless he thought it to be true, he would not commit it to writing.

Luke 1:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Wishing to show also that John was legally of Priestly descent, Luke adds, And his wife was of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth, for it was not permitted to the Jews to take a wife from any other tribe but their own. Elisabeth by interpretation signifies "rest," Zacharias "the remembrance of the land."

Luke 1:5 — Commentary on Luke

He mentioned the reign of Herod, on the one hand, out of a desire to narrate after the example of the prophets, for they begin thus: "In the days of Ahaz and Hezekiah and such-and-such a one, the following took place" (Is. 1:1; Hos. 1:1; Am. 1:1), and on the other hand, since he intends to speak about Christ, he mentioned Herod in order to show that under Herod Christ truly came. For this Herod was ruling at the time when, according to the prophecy of Jacob (Gen. 49:10), there were no longer princes from among the Jews, and from this it is proved that Christ came. He also achieves another purpose: by speaking of the time, he shows the truthfulness of the Gospel, for he gives those who wish the opportunity to rejoice and to learn the truthfulness of the Gospel from the time period. It is fitting to begin from Zechariah and the birth of John. Since he intends to speak about the Nativity of Christ, and John is the Forerunner of Christ, it is therefore fitting that before the Nativity of Christ he narrates the birth of John, which itself is not without miracle. Since a Virgin was to give birth, grace arranged beforehand that an old woman would give birth not according to the law of nature, although with a husband. What then do the words "of the course of Abijah" mean? Some understand it thus: that there were two priests who alternately performed the divine service, one named Abijah and the other Zechariah, and since Abijah had completed his service, after his course Zechariah served. But the matter seems not to be so. For Solomon, having finished the temple, also established daily courses, that is, weeks: in one week, for example, he appointed the sons of Korah, in another Asaph, in the next Abijah, in another yet another (2 Chron. 8:14; 1 Chron. 24). Therefore, when it says that Zechariah was "of the course of Abijah," it must be understood that he served in the week of Abijah, and not that he took up service after the week of Abijah; for then it would have said: after the course of Abijah; but now, when it says "of the course of Abijah," it indicates that he was of the course and week of Abijah. And wishing to show that John on both sides (on his father's and on his mother's) was lawfully of the priestly lineage, he says: "and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron," for it was not permitted to take a wife from a foreign tribe, but from the same one (Num. 36:6–9). Elisabeth, by interpretation, means "rest of God," and Zacharias means "remembrance of the Lord."

Luke 1:6 — Commentary on Luke

Often some people are righteous, but not before God — only in appearance and before men. But Zechariah and Elizabeth "were righteous before God." Commandments are, for example: "You shall not commit adultery," "You shall not steal" (Ex. 20:14–15), while ordinances ("justifications") are, for example: "Whoever curses his father or his mother shall be put to death" (Ex. 21:17), for this is just. But know that a commandment can also be called a justification, since it makes a person righteous, and even more so it is a justification of God. For on that day God will judge us, holding the commandments as a kind of written justification: "If I had not come and spoken to them, they would have no sin" (Jn. 15:22), and again: "The word that I have spoken will judge him on the last day" (Jn. 12:48). Why is "blamelessly" added to the words "walking in all the commandments"? Listen. Often some people walk according to the Law of God, but do everything in order to be seen by men (Mt. 23:5). Such people are not blameless. But Zechariah both kept the commandments and kept them blamelessly, and not in order to please men through their observance.

Luke 1:7 — Commentary on Luke

The wives of the righteous were themselves often righteous yet childless, so that you might learn that the Law demands not fleshly but spiritual fruitfulness. "Both were advanced in years" both in body and in spirit, for in soul they had grown old, that is, they had made great progress, setting "ascents in the heart" (Ps. 84:5) and having their life as day and not night (Rom. 13:12–13), walking properly as in the light.

Luke 1:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And that you might learn that the law of God seeketh not a bodily increase of sons but a spiritual, both were far advanced, not only in the body but in the Spirit, "making ascents in their heart," having their life as the day not as the night, and walking honestly as in the day. (Ps. 84:6, 1 Thess. 5:5.)

Luke 1:8 — Commentary on Luke

Before God, only the pure serve as priests, while from the unclean God turns His face away.

Luke 1:10 — Commentary on Luke

When did his turn come to burn incense? Without doubt, on the day of atonement, when the high priest alone entered the Holy of Holies, so that we might learn that just as this high priest, having entered the Holy of Holies, received fruit, so too the Lord Jesus, the one and truly great High Priest, having entered the Holy of Holies, that is, with His flesh into heaven, received the fruit of His manifestation in the flesh — our adoption by God and salvation.

Luke 1:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It is said the altar of incense, because the other altar was set apart for burnt offerings.

Luke 1:11 — Commentary on Luke

The angel appears not to all, but to the pure in heart, such as Zacharias was. The altar is called the altar of incense because there was also another altar—that of burnt offerings.

Luke 1:12 — Commentary on Luke

Zechariah is troubled, for an extraordinary vision disturbs even the saints. But the Angel puts a stop to the disturbance. For everywhere divine and demonic visions are recognized by this: if the mind is troubled at first, but then, as the fear dissipates, soon becomes completely calm, then the vision is truly from God; but if the fear and disturbance only intensify, then the vision is from demons.

Luke 1:13 — Commentary on Luke

Why did the Angel say, "Your prayer has been heard, and your wife Elizabeth will bear you a son," since Zechariah was praying not for a son, but for the sins of the people? Some say: since Zechariah was praying for the sins of the people, and was to beget a son who would cry out, "Behold the Lamb of God, who takes upon Himself the sin of the world" (Jn. 1:29), the Angel fittingly says to him: your prayer for the remission of the sins of the people has been heard, for you will beget a son through whom there will be remission of sins. Others understand it thus: Zechariah! Your prayer has been heard, and God has forgiven the people their sins. Then, as if he said: how is this evident? The Angel says: behold, I give you a sign: "Elizabeth will bear you a son"; and from the fact that Elizabeth will give birth, you should be assured of the remission of sins for the people as well.

Luke 1:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if when Zacharias asks, How shall I know this? the angel answers, Because Elisabeth shall bring forth a son, thou shalt believe that the sins of thy people are forgiven.

Luke 1:15 — Commentary on Luke

The angel announces that John will be "great," but "before the Lord," for many are called great before men but are not such before God, for example hypocrites. But John is great in soul, just as everyone who is scandalized is small in soul. For no one who is great is scandalized, but rather the small and fainthearted, as the Lord also says: "whoever causes one of these little ones to stumble" (Mt. 18:6). Just as John's parents were righteous "before God," so also their son is great "before the Lord." "Sikera" is the name for everything that, not being from grapes, can produce intoxication. He was filled with the "Holy Spirit" while he was still in his mother's womb. When the Mother of the Lord came to Elizabeth, the infant, rejoicing at the coming of the Lord, "leaped" (Luke 1:41).

Luke 1:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For many are called great before men, but not before God, as the hypocrites. And so in like manner was John called great, as the parents of John were called just, before the Lord.

Luke 1:16 — Commentary on Luke

John did not convert all, but "many"; whereas the Lord enlightened all.

Luke 1:17 — Commentary on Luke

"To turn the hearts of the fathers to the children," that is, to turn the Jews to the apostles, for the Jews were the fathers, and the apostles were their children. He turned the hearts of the Jews to the apostles by his teaching and testimony about Christ; and he who testifies about Christ makes His disciples fully credible as well. He came "in the spirit... of Elijah," because just as grace was at work in Elijah, so also in John, and just as Elijah is the forerunner of the second coming, so John is of the first. And in "the power of Elijah," because the coming of both, Elijah and John, has one and the same power, namely: to lead people to Christ. And in another sense John came in the power and spirit of Elijah, because he too was a desert-dweller, an ascetic, and a reprover, like Elijah. "And to the disobedient the mindset of the righteous," that is, the teaching of the apostles; and the wisdom of the apostles is the grace of the Spirit in them, by which they were guided. "To present to the Lord," that is, Christ, "a people prepared," that is, people capable of receiving the preaching. When some prophet came with preaching, not all believed, but those who were capable, that is, those who had prepared themselves for it, for just as if someone comes to a house at night, not all receive him, but those who are awake and expecting him and have prepared themselves for his reception, so also John prepared a people for the Lord, but not the disobedient, rather the capable, that is, those who had prepared themselves for the reception of Christ.

Luke 1:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, John made ready a people not disbelieving but prepared, that is, previously fitted to receive Christ.

Luke 1:18 — Commentary on Luke

Though Zacharias was righteous and holy, nevertheless, considering the extraordinary nature of the birth of a son, he did not easily believe.

Luke 1:19 — Commentary on Luke

This is why the Angel also tells him of his rank: "I am Gabriel," standing before God, not a deceiving demon, but an Angel of God.

Luke 1:20 — Commentary on Luke

So, because you do not believe, you will be deaf and unable to speak. Justly he is subjected to both—deafness and muteness—for as one who disobeyed he is punished with deafness, and as one who contradicted, with silence. Moreover, he also prefigured what happened with the Jews. For just as he, old and barren and unbelieving, begot a son greater than the prophets, so too the Jewish church and hierarchy, though it had grown old and was barren and faithless and disobedient, nevertheless gave birth in the flesh to the Word of God, the Master of the prophets, with Whose birth those who were formerly disobedient passed over to faith and confession.

Luke 1:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(cap. i.) Because the word in the Greek (κωφὸς) may also signify deaf, he well says, Because thou believest not, thou shalt be deaf, and shalt not be able to speak. For most reasonably he suffered these two things; as disobedient, he incurs the penalty of deafness; as an objector, of silence.

Luke 1:21 — Commentary on Luke

Do you see how the Jews waited and remained until the high priest came out? But we Christians, as soon as we enter the temple, already think that something bad will happen to us if we do not leave.

Luke 1:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But Zacharias beckoned to the people, who perhaps enquired the cause of his silence, which, as he was not able to speak, he signified to them by nodding. Hence it follows, And he beckoned to them, and remained speechless.

Luke 1:22 — Commentary on Luke

Zechariah made signs to the people, who were probably asking about the reason for his silence; but since he could not speak, he explained it through signs.

Luke 1:23 — Commentary on Luke

Note also that Zacharias did not go to his house until the days of his service were completed, but remained in the temple. For the hill country was indeed far from Jerusalem. And a priest, even if he had a house in Jerusalem itself, was not permitted to leave the temple court during the time of his rotation. But we, alas, how we neglect the divine services! That Zacharias could not speak but used signs points to the senseless life of the Jews. For having put to death the Word, they can give an account of neither their deeds nor their words. Even if you ask them about something prophetic, they do not open their mouths and cannot give you a single word or answer.

Luke 1:25 — Commentary on Luke

Elizabeth, being chaste, was ashamed and, having conceived in old age, "hid herself five months," until Mary also conceived. When she (Mary) also conceived, and the baby "leaped in her womb" (Elizabeth's), she no longer hid herself and even carried herself boldly, as the mother of such a son who even before his birth was honored with the dignity of a prophet.

Luke 1:26 — Commentary on Luke

In the sixth month, counting from the time of the conception of John.

Luke 1:27 — Commentary on Luke

The text says that the Virgin was betrothed to a man "of the house of David" in order to show that she too was descended from the same lineage of David, for there was a law that both parties (in a marriage) should be from one and the same lineage and from one and the same tribe (Num. 36:6–9).

Luke 1:28 — Commentary on Luke

Since the Lord said to Eve, "In pain you shall bear children" (Gen. 3:16), now that pain is dissolved by the joy which the Angel brings to the Virgin, saying, "Rejoice, O Full of Grace!" Since Eve was cursed, Mary now hears, "Blessed are you."

Luke 1:29 — Commentary on Luke

Mary was pondering about the greeting, what kind it was: whether it was vile and corrupt, as a man's address to a maiden, or divine, since God was also mentioned in the greeting: "The Lord is with you."

Luke 1:30 — Commentary on Luke

The Angel, first of all, calms Her heart from fear, so that She might receive the divine response in an undisturbed state; for in a state of confusion she could not properly hear what was about to come to pass — then, as if in explanation of the aforementioned word "Full of grace," he says: "You have found favor with God." For to be graced means to receive grace from God, that is, to please God. But this happiness is common, for many others also found favor with God, whereas the greeting brought to Mary has not yet been addressed to anyone.

Luke 1:31 — Commentary on Luke

"And behold, you will conceive" — no other virgin has ever been deemed worthy of this privilege. He said "in your womb"; by this it is shown that the Lord was substantially incarnated from the very womb of the Virgin. He who came for the salvation of our race was rightly named "Jesus," for this name translated into the Greek language means "salvation from God." Jesus, by interpretation, means Savior, because salvation is also called "iao."

Luke 1:32 — Commentary on Luke

Great was John too, but he was not yet a Son of the Most High, whereas the Savior was great in His teaching and "Son of the Most High" also by His teaching, for He taught as One having authority, and by the performance of wondrous miracles. The visible Man is called "Son of the Most High," for since the Person was one, the Man, the Son of the Virgin, was truly the Son of the Most High. The Word was the Son of the Most High even before the ages, but was not so called and was not known as such; but when He became incarnate and appeared in the flesh, then the Visible One who works miracles was also called the Son of the Most High. Hearing of "the throne of David," do not think of a sensible kingdom, but understand the Divine one, by which He reigned over all nations through the Divine preaching.

Luke 1:33 — Commentary on Luke

"The house of Jacob" are those who believed both from the Jews and equally from other nations, for such are properly Jacob and Israel. How then is it said that He sat on the throne of David? Listen. David was the least among his brothers; and the Lord was in contempt and reproach as one who loves to eat and drink wine, and the Son of a carpenter, and in dishonor even among His own brothers, the sons of Joseph. "For even His brothers," it says, "did not believe in Him" (John 7:5). David, despite his beneficence, was persecuted; and the Lord, working miracles, was slandered and had stones cast at Him. David conquered and reigned through meekness; and the Lord reigned, having accepted the cross through meekness. So then, do you see in what sense it is said that He sat on the throne of David? As David received a physical kingdom, so the Lord received a spiritual reign, which "will have no end." For the reign of Christ, that is, the knowledge of God and Christianity, will have no end. For even in persecution we shine by the grace of Christ.

Luke 1:34 — Commentary on Luke

The Virgin said, "How will this be?" not because she disbelieved, but because she, being wise and understanding, wished to learn the manner of the present event, for nothing like it had ever happened before, nor would it happen after. Therefore the Angel pardons Her and does not condemn Her as he did Zacharias, but further explains the manner of the event. Zacharias is justly condemned: he had many examples, since many barren women had given birth, but the Virgin had not a single example.

Luke 1:35 — Commentary on Luke

"The Holy Spirit," he says, "shall come upon Thee," making Thy womb fruitful and fashioning flesh for the consubstantial Word. "And the power of the Most High" — the Son of God, for Christ is the power of God (1 Cor. 1:24) — "shall overshadow Thee," that is, shall cover Thee, shall surround Thee on all sides. For as a bird completely overshadows its chicks, covering them with its wings, so the power of God encompassed the Virgin completely; this is what "overshadow" means. Perhaps someone might say: just as a painter first sketches in shadow, then applies the final colors, so too the Lord, fashioning flesh for Himself and composing the form of a man, first shadowed forth the flesh in the Mother's womb, blending it from the blood of the Ever-Virgin, and then formed it. But this is uncertain. For some say that at the very moment the Lord overshadowed the Virgin's womb, a perfect infant came into being at once, while others do not accept this. Listen, then, to what he says: "therefore also the Holy Thing being born," that is, growing in thy womb gradually, and not appearing all at once in perfect form. From this the mouth of Nestorius is also stopped. For he said that it was not the Son of God dwelling in the Virgin's womb who became incarnate, but a mere man, born of Mary, who later came to have God as his companion. Let him hear, then, that what was being born in the womb — that very thing — was the Son of God; it was not one who was carried in the womb and another who was the Son of God, but one and the same was the Son of the Virgin and the Son of God. See how he also pointed to the Holy Trinity, naming the Holy Spirit, the power — the Son, and the Most High — the Father.

Luke 1:37 — Commentary on Luke

Perhaps someone is puzzled how Elizabeth was a relative of the Virgin, when the Virgin was from the tribe of Judah, and Elizabeth was from the daughters of Aaron, for the Law required that marriages be from one and the same tribe, and therefore kinship was found among those descended from one and the same tribe. To this one can say, on the one hand, that since the time of the captivity the families became mixed, but better still the following: Aaron had as his wife Elizabeth, the daughter of Amminadab, and he was from the tribe of Judah. Do you see that the Mother of God was a relative of Elizabeth from the very beginning, from Aaron? Since Aaron's wife was from the tribe of Judah, from which the Mother of God also came, and Elizabeth was from the daughters of Aaron, consequently Elizabeth was a relative of the Mother of God. For her foremother, the wife of Aaron, was from the tribe of Judah. Notice also the succession of kinship: Aaron's wife was Elizabeth, and Zacharias's wife was Elizabeth, as one descended from her.

Luke 1:38 — Commentary on Luke

I am the painter's board; let the painter paint what he wishes; let the Lord create what is pleasing to Him. It is evident that what was said before — "how will this be" — was an expression not of unbelief, but of a desire to learn the manner; for if she had not believed, she would not have said: "Behold, the handmaid of the Lord; let it be to me according to your word." Know also that Gabriel means "man of God," Mary means "lady," and Nazareth means "sanctification." Therefore, when God was about to become man, it is fitting that Gabriel is sent, whose name means "man of God"; and the greeting takes place in a holy place, that is, in Nazareth, for where God is, there is nothing unclean.

Luke 1:39 — Commentary on Luke

The Virgin, having heard from the Angel that Elizabeth had conceived, hastened to her, partly rejoicing in the good fortune of her kinswoman, and partly, as one most prudent, wishing to confirm conclusively whether what had appeared to her was true, so that by the truthfulness of what was said about Elizabeth she might not doubt what concerned herself. For although she hoped, she nevertheless feared lest she might somehow be deceived, and this was not from unbelief, but from a desire to know the matter more precisely. Zachariah lived in the hill country; therefore the Virgin hastens there.

Luke 1:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

She went into the mountains, because Zacharias dwelt there. As it follows, To a city of Juda, and entered into the house of Zacharias. Learn, O holy women, the attention which ye ought to show for your kinswomen with child. For Mary, who before dwelt alone in the secret of her chamber, neither virgin modesty caused to shrink from the public gaze, nor the rugged mountains from pursuing her purpose, nor the tediousness of the journey from performing her duty.

Luke 1:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Learn also, O virgins, the lowliness of Mary. She came a kinswoman to her next of kin, the younger to the elder, nor did she merely come to her, but was the first to give her salutations; as it follows, And she saluted Elisabeth. For the more chaste a virgin is, the more humble she should be, and ready to give way to her elders. Let her then be the mistress of humility, in whom is the profession of chastity. Mary is also a cause of piety, in that the higher went to the lower, that the lower might be assisted, Mary to Elisabeth, Christ to John.

Luke 1:41 — Commentary on Luke

And John, having received a certain special gift beyond other people, leaps in his mother's womb, which is why he is also "more than a prophet" (Matt. 11:9), for they prophesied after their birth, but he was deemed worthy of such a gift while still in his mother's womb. Notice: the Virgin "greeted Elizabeth," that is, she began to speak with her.

Luke 1:42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But because there have been other holy women who yet have borne sons stained with sin, she adds, And blessed is the fruit of thy womb. Or another interpretation is, having said, Blessed art thou among women, she then, as if some one enquired the cause, answers, And blessed is the fruit of thy womb: as it is said, Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord. The Lord God, and he hath showed us light; (Ps. 118:26, 27.) for the Holy Scriptures often use and, instead of because.

Luke 1:42 — Commentary on Luke

So, the voice of the Virgin was the voice of God incarnating within Her, and therefore He also granted grace to the Forerunner while still in the womb and made him a prophet, for the prophetic words of Elizabeth to Mary were not the words of Elizabeth, but of the infant; and the lips of Elizabeth only served him, just as the lips of Mary served the One dwelling in Her womb — the Son of God. For Elizabeth was then filled with the Spirit when the infant leaped in the womb; if the infant had not leaped, she would not have prophesied. Just as it is said of the prophets that they first entered into a supernatural state and were inspired, and then prophesied, so perhaps John too, as if inspired, first leaped, then prophesied through the lips of his mother. What did he prophesy? "Blessed are You among women." Then, since many holy women bore unworthy children, for example Rebekah bore Esau, he says: "and blessed is the fruit of Your womb." It can also be understood differently: "Blessed are You among women." Then, as if someone were asking: why? — he states the reason: for "blessed is the fruit of Your womb," that is, for "the fruit of Your womb" is God, since God alone is blessed, as David also says: "Blessed is He who comes" (Ps. 117:26). For in Scripture, it is customary to use the conjunction "and" in place of the conjunction "for"; for example: "Give us help from trouble, and vain is the salvation of man" (Ps. 59:13) instead of "for vain is the salvation of man"; and again: "Behold, You were angry, and we sinned" (Isa. 64:5) instead of "for we sinned." He calls the Lord the "fruit of the womb" of the Mother of God, because the conception was without a man. Other infants are the offspring of fathers, but Christ is the fruit of the womb of the Mother of God alone, for She alone bore Him.

Luke 1:43 — Commentary on Luke

Just as later, when Christ came to be baptized, John forbade Him out of reverence, saying, "I am not worthy" (Matt. 3:14, 11), so now he proclaims through his mother: "How is it that the Mother of my Lord should come to me?" calling her who bore Him in her womb "Mother" before she had given birth to the Lord. Other women, before they give birth, are not customarily called mothers, out of fear of an unsuccessful delivery, that is, a miscarriage; but with regard to the Virgin there was no such suspicion whatsoever.

Luke 1:45 — Commentary on Luke

O Mary! Even before You gave birth, You are a Mother, and blessed, because You believed that there would be a fulfillment of what was spoken to You by the Lord.

Luke 1:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The mother of our Lord had come to see Elisabeth, as also the miraculous conception, from which the Angel had told her should result the belief of a far greater conception, to happen to herself; and to this belief the words of Elisabeth refer, And blessed art thou who hast believed, for there shall be a performance of those things which were told thee from the Lord.

Luke 1:46 — Commentary on Luke

The Virgin, being completely convinced of the truth of what was foretold to Her, glorifies God, attributing the miracle not to Herself but to Him; for He, She says, looked upon Me, the lowly one, and not I looked upon Him; He showed Me mercy, and not I sought Him out. Observe: first the soul magnifies the Lord, then the spirit rejoices. Or what is the same: he magnifies God who walks worthily of God. You are called a Christian — do not then diminish the dignity and name of Christ through unworthy deeds, but magnify it through the accomplishment of great and heavenly works, and then your spirit too will rejoice, that is, the spiritual gift received by you through great works will leap and prosper, and will not be diminished and, so to speak, put to death.

Luke 1:47 — Commentary on Luke

Know also that Scripture, seemingly, simply calls spirit and soul one and the same thing, but properly it distinguishes between them. For it calls the psychical man one who lives according to nature and is guided by human reasoning — for example, when hungry he eats, he hates his enemy, and in general in nothing appears to rise above nature; but it calls spiritual the one who overcomes the laws of nature and sets his mind on nothing human. Such is the distinction in Scripture between soul and spirit (1 Cor. 2:14–15; Gal. 6:8). Perhaps physicians distinguish them differently, but we must attend to Scripture, and let the physicians err.

Luke 1:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But he magnifies God who worthily follows Christ, and now that he is called Christian, lessens not the glory of Christ by acting unworthily, but does great and heavenly things; and then the Spirit (that is, the anointing of the Spirit) shall rejoice, (i. e. make him to prosper,) and shall not be withdrawn, so to say, and put to death.

Luke 1:48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And therefore she says, all generations, not only Elisabeth, but also every nation that believed.

Luke 1:48 — Commentary on Luke

"From now on all generations will call Me blessed," not Elizabeth alone, but also the generations of believers. And for what reason will they call Her blessed? Is it for Her virtue? No! But because God has shown His greatness upon Me.

Luke 1:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And therefore she says, all generations, not only Elisabeth, but also every nation that believed. The Virgin shows that not for her own virtue is she to be pronounced blessed, but she assigns the cause, saying, For he that is mighty hath magnified me.

Luke 1:49 — Commentary on Luke

She called Him "Mighty" so that everyone would believe Her words, considering that the Lord is mighty to do this. She called "His Name" "holy" to show that the Most Pure One, being conceived in the womb of a woman, is in no way defiled, but remains Holy.

Luke 1:50 — Commentary on Luke

"His mercy" is not upon Me alone, but also upon all who fear Him; for those who do not fear Him, being utterly unworthy, do not receive mercies. Having said that God's mercy is "from generation to generation," She indicated that those who fear God receive mercy both in the present generation, that is, in the present age, and in the future generation, that is, in the endless age; for here too they "receive a hundredfold," and there even more (Matt. 19:29).

Luke 1:50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or by this she means that they who fear shall obtain mercy, both in that generation, (that is, the present world,) and the generation which is to come, (i. e. the life everlasting.) For now they receive a hundred-fold, but hereafter far more. (Matt. 19:29.)

Luke 1:51 — Commentary on Luke

The arm of the Father is the Son; thus God the Father in His Son manifested authority and power over nature, for at the incarnation of the Son nature was overcome: a Virgin gave birth, God became man, and man became God. The Lord "scattered the proud" demons, casting them out of human souls and sending some into the abyss and others into the swine. This can also be understood of the Jews, whom He scattered throughout every land and who remain in dispersion to this day.

Luke 1:51 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or by this she means that they who fear shall obtain mercy, both in that generation, (that is, the present world,) and the generation which is to come, (i. e. the life everlasting.) For now they receive a hundred-fold, but hereafter far more. (Matt. 19:29.) For in His arm, that is, His incarnate Son, He hath showed strength, seeing that nature was vanquished, a virgin bringing forth, and God becoming man. This might also be understood of the Jews whom He scattered into all lands as they are now scattered.

Luke 1:52 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This might also be understood of the Jews whom He scattered into all lands as they are now scattered.

Luke 1:52 — Commentary on Luke

That is, the demons, who lorded over people and had thrones in the souls of men, resting in them. But the Pharisees too are the strong ones, as plunderers of what belongs to the poor, and as teachers they have thrones, from which they have been cast down. And He exalted the humble — people or gentiles, whom sin had humbled; He exalted them, granting them adoption as sons.

Luke 1:53 — Commentary on Luke

He likewise "filled the hungry with good things" — the same ones, that is, the Gentiles (for they had no Scriptures, law, or commandments) — with good things from the Scriptures, while the Jews, who were "rich" in the law and commandments, He sent away outside Jerusalem, both the heavenly and the earthly, deprived of every good thing. For the Jews now have nothing, even though they seem to have something.

Luke 1:54-55 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(vide etiam Tit. Bost.) It might also be applied to Israel after the flesh, seeing that out of that body multitudes believed. But this He did remembering His mercy, for He hath fulfilled what He promised to Abraham, saying, For in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. (Gen. 12:3.) This promise then the mother of God called to mind, saying, As he spake to our father Abraham; (Gen. 17:12.) for it was said to Abraham, I will place my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, for an eternal covenant, that I shall be thy God, and the God of thy seed after thee.

Luke 1:54 — Commentary on Luke

"He has helped Israel, His servant." This is said either of the Israelites according to the flesh, for many tens of thousands of them also believed; or it is said of the spiritual Israel, for everyone who sees God is called Israel, since this name means "one who sees God"; thus, He helped these who see God, raising them to the heavenly inheritance.

Luke 1:55 — Commentary on Luke

The promise of God to Abraham was fulfilled, who said to him: "and in you shall all the families of the earth be blessed" (Gen. 12:3). Abraham was indeed multiplied now, when all the nations through faith became his sons; for as he believed, so they too through faith became his sons.

Luke 1:56 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For in the sixth month of the conception of the forerunner, the Angel came to Mary, and she abode with Elisabeth three months, and so the nine months are completed. But when Elisabeth was going to bring forth, the Virgin departed, as it follows, And she returned; or, probably because of the multitude, who were about to assemble at the birth. But it became not a virgin to be present on such an occasion.

Luke 1:56 — Commentary on Luke

Mary "remained with Elizabeth about three months," then returned. Since Elizabeth was about to give birth, the Virgin departs because of the multitude of people who would gather for the birth, for it was not fitting for the Virgin to be present under such circumstances. And from the fact that the Virgin returned when the time came for Elizabeth to give birth, it is evident that the Angel came to Mary in the sixth month after the conception of the Forerunner; and Mary remained with Elizabeth about three months; so that is nearly nine months. The Virgin remained with Elizabeth about three months, perhaps because she was struck by the miracle and needed some consolation, which she could find in staying with Elizabeth; but when the birth drew near, she departed.

Luke 1:57 — Commentary on Luke

It should be noted that concerning sinners it is not said "the time was fulfilled for her to give birth," but this is said only where the one being born is righteous. For the births of sinners are usually imperfect and incomplete, and it would have been better for them if they had not been born.

Luke 1:59 — Commentary on Luke

Why was the name given after circumcision? Because one must first receive the seal from God, and only then a human name. In other words: circumcision signifies the rejection of fleshly qualities, for no one is worthy of being called a soldier of God and being inscribed by name in the heavenly book before rejecting and cutting off fleshly qualities.

Luke 1:60 — Commentary on Luke

Elizabeth spoke of the name, that his name is John, as a prophetess. Or perhaps John himself assigned his own name, for he imparted the gift of prophecy to his mother.

Luke 1:63 — Commentary on Luke

Zechariah, being unable to make known to them by signs, asks for a tablet; and when regarding the name of the child he was found to be in complete agreement with his wife, "all marveled," for this name was not in their kinship, and no one could say that the two of them had agreed upon this beforehand.

Luke 1:63 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And because with the mother the dumb father also agreed as to the name of the child, it follows, And they all marvelled. For there was no one of this name among their kinsfolk that any one could say that they had both previously determined upon it.

Luke 1:64 — Commentary on Luke

John means "the grace of God"; therefore the father also immediately received grace and prophesies first about Christ, and then also about his son.

Luke 1:65-66 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As at the silence of Zacharias the people marvelled, so likewise when he spoke. Hence it is said, And fear came upon all; that from these two circumstances all might believe there was something great in the child that was born. But all these things were ordained, to the end that he who was to bear witness of Christ might also be esteemed trustworthy. Hence it follows, And all they that heard them laid them up in their heart, saying, What manner of child, &c.

Luke 1:65 — Commentary on Luke

At the miraculous utterance of Zacharias, fear fell upon all; for just as when silence was imposed upon him the people were amazed, so now too, when he began to speak again, they are amazed, so that by these two miracles all could understand that the one who was born is above many.

Luke 1:66 — Commentary on Luke

All this was by special providence, so that the one who would bear witness concerning Christ would be received with full trust, and so that all would be convinced from the very birth of John that he is above many.

Luke 1:68 — Commentary on Luke

Zacharias blesses God, who visited the Israelites. He indeed came to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, but very many of them did not wish to accept the grace, which is why He visited the true Israelites, that is, those who believed.

Luke 1:69 — Commentary on Luke

"He raised up a horn of salvation," that is, a salvific power and kingdom. For "horn" signifies either power, since horned animals have their strength in their horns, or kingdom, since kings were anointed from a horn. Christ is the Power and Kingdom of the Father; thus, for us there arose a "horn of salvation" — Christ. He raised it up "in the house of David," that is, in Bethlehem; for there He was born. Bethlehem is, of course, the city of David, as the prophets said.

Luke 1:69 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

God seemed to be asleep, disregarding the sins of the multitude, but in these last times coming in the flesh, He hath risen up and trodden down the evil spirits who hated us. Hence it is said, And he hath raised up an horn of salvation to us in the house of his servant David.

Luke 1:70 — Commentary on Luke

For all of them spoke of the incarnation, and Micah also mentioned the house of David, that is, Bethlehem, saying: "And you, Bethlehem... are by no means least among the rulers of Judah, for out of you shall come a Ruler" (Mic. 5:2, cited according to Matt. 2:6).

Luke 1:70 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That Christ was born of the house of David, Micah relates, saying, And thou, Bethlehem, art not the least in the city of Juda, for out of thee shall come a governor who shall rule my people Israel. (Micah 5:2.) But all the prophets spoke of the Incarnation, and therefore it is said, As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets.

Luke 1:71 — Commentary on Luke

For He seemed to be at rest when He paid no attention to many sins and was long-suffering toward idol-madness; but when He became incarnate in the last times, He arose and crushed all the demons who hate us, and no longer continues to rest and be long-suffering.

Luke 1:72-74 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The grace of Christ extends even to those who are dead, because through Him we shall rise again, not only we, but they also who have been dead before us. He performed His mercy also to our forefathers in fulfilling all their hopes and desires. Hence it follows, And to remember his holy covenant, that covenant, namely, wherein he said, Blessing, I will bless thee, and multiplying, I will multiply thee. (Gen. 22:17.) For Abraham was multiplied in all nations, who became his children by adoption, through following the example of his faith. But the fathers also, seeing their children enjoy these blessings, rejoice together with them, just as if they received the mercy in themselves. Hence it follows, The oath which he sware to our father Abraham, that he would grant unto us.

Luke 1:72 — Commentary on Luke

"He has shown mercy" not only to the living, but also "to our fathers," for the grace of Christ extended to them as well, even though they had already died. Namely: to us the living He granted the hope of resurrection, and we shall rise; but not we alone shall be deemed worthy of this benefaction, but also those who died before us. For all of nature received this blessing. And in another sense: "He showed mercy to the fathers" in that He fulfilled their expectations, for what they had hoped for, they saw fulfilled in Christ. And seeing their children in blessedness from such great blessings, the fathers rejoice and, sharing in the joy, receive mercy as though it were done for themselves.

Luke 1:73 — Commentary on Luke

Of what covenant did he speak, and of what oath given to Abraham? Without doubt, of this one: "In blessing I will bless you, and in multiplying I will multiply your seed" (Gen. 22:17). Abraham was indeed multiplied now, when all the nations through faith became his sons; for as he believed, so they too through faith became his sons.

Luke 1:74 — Commentary on Luke

Often others are delivered, but with fear and many labors and struggle; but Christ was crucified for us without any labor on our part and delivered us at last without fear, that is, without danger.

Luke 1:75 — Commentary on Luke

For what purpose did He deliver us? Was it not so that we might live in pleasures? No, but so that we might serve Him, and not for a day or two, but every day, and serve not merely with bodily worship and service, but "in holiness and righteousness." Holiness is righteousness in relation to God, and righteousness is justice in relation to people. For example, one who keeps himself away from sacred things and does not touch divine things impiously, but preserves perfect reverence for what is venerable, is holy; equally holy is one who honors his parents, for they too are household gods. And one who is neither covetous, nor a plunderer, nor a thief, nor an adulterer, nor a fornicator, is righteous. Thus one must serve God "in holiness," that is, with reverence toward divine things, and "in righteousness," that is, with a praiseworthy manner of life in human relations, serving before Him, and not before people, like men-pleasers and hypocrites.

Luke 1:76 — Commentary on Luke

It seems strange that Zacharias speaks such words to a child, for it is not fitting to converse with an infant who understands nothing yet. To this one may say that this child had an extraordinary birth — for at the arrival of Mary it leaped and prophesied in the womb — so there is nothing improbable in its understanding the words of its father even after birth. "You will go before the face of the Lord," he says, leaving me soon. For Zacharias knew that before long he would be parted from John, since John was to withdraw into the wilderness. Why then "go before"? In order to "prepare His ways." And the ways are souls, to whom the Lord comes. Thus the Forerunner prepared souls so that the Lord might walk in them. How did he prepare them? Through imparting to people the knowledge of salvation.

Luke 1:77 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the manner in which the forerunner prepared the way of the Lord he explains, adding, To give knowledge of salvation. The Lord Jesus is salvation, but the knowledge of salvation, i. e. of Christ, was given in John, who bore witness of Christ. For in no other way was He known to be God, but as having forgiven the sins of His people. For it is of God alone to forgive sins.

Luke 1:77 — Commentary on Luke

Salvation is the Lord Jesus. Thus, through John, knowledge of salvation was imparted to people, that is, knowledge of Christ, for John bore witness concerning Jesus. This knowledge consisted in the remission of sins, for the Lord would not otherwise have been acknowledged as God if He did not remit the sins of the people. For to remit sins is proper to God.

Luke 1:78 — Commentary on Luke

And He forgave us our sins out of the tender mercy of His compassion, and not for our works; for we had done nothing good, yet He, who is called the Dawn, looked upon us from on high. For He is the Sun of righteousness and shone upon us who were in darkness, that is, in sin. Two evils held sway over human nature: ignorance of God, in which the pagans found themselves, and sin, which the Jews possessed, even though they knew God.

Luke 1:78 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because God hath forgiven our sins not for our works' sake, but through His mercy, it is therefore fitly added, Through the tender mercy of our God.

Luke 1:79 — Commentary on Luke

So, He appeared to human nature in order to enlighten both those "sitting in darkness," that is, in ignorance and godlessness, and those sitting in the "shadow of death," that is, in sin. And sin is the shadow of death in this sense, I think: just as a shadow follows a body, so where there is death, there is also sin. For example, from the fact that Adam died, it is clear that there was also sin. Likewise, you will find the death of Christ not without sin, for Christ died, but for our sins. Therefore sin, always accompanied by death, is rightly called the shadow of death. But is it enough merely to shine upon those in darkness? No; it is also necessary to direct our feet onto the path of peace, that is, of righteousness. For just as sin is enmity with God, so righteousness is peace. Thus, the path of peace is the righteous way of life, toward which Christ, having dawned from on high, directed the steps of our souls.

Luke 1:79 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But not only does the Lord at His rising give light to those who sit in darkness, but he says something further as it follows, to direct our feet in the way of peace. The way of peace is the way of righteousness, to which He has directed our feet, i. e. the affections of our souls.

Luke 1:80 — Commentary on Luke

The child "grew" in body and "became strong in spirit," for with the body the spiritual gift also grew; and the more the child grew, the more the powers of the spirit were manifested, since the instrument (the body) was capable of containing them. Why was John in the deserts? So that he might live apart from the wickedness of many and, not being ashamed before anyone falsely, rebuke with boldness — for if he had been in the world, then perhaps from cohabitation and association with people he would have lost his purity — and at the same time so that, when he would preach about Christ, he might enjoy full trust, as a desert-dweller who surpassed others in his way of life. He remained hidden in the deserts until God was pleased to reveal him to the people of Israel.

Luke 1:80 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

i. e. in bodily stature, and waxed strong in spirit, for together with his body at the same time his spiritual gift increased, and the workings of the Spirit were more and more manifested in him. Or, he was in the deserts that he might be brought up beyond the reach of the malice of the multitude, and not be afraid of man. For if he had been in the world, perchance he had been corrupted by the friendship and conversation of the world. And secondly, that he who was to preach Christ might also be esteemed trust-worthy. But he was hid in the desert until it pleased God to show him forth to the people of Israel, as it follows, till the day of his showing forth to Israel.

Luke 2:1 — Commentary on Luke

The census takes place so that, when everyone goes to his own homeland, the Virgin also came to Bethlehem, her own homeland, and thus the Lord was born in Bethlehem, and the prophecy was fulfilled. When the one God was about to put an end to polytheism, it was fitting that one ruler — Caesar — should also hold dominion.

Luke 2:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because it was fit also that at Christ's coming the worship of many Gods should cease, and one God only be worshipped, one king is described as ruling the world.

Luke 2:5 — Commentary on Luke

Christ is also enrolled together with everyone. It was fitting for the Lord to be enrolled with the whole world, in order to sanctify those being enrolled and to abolish slavery; for just as, by undergoing circumcision, He abolished circumcision, so, by being enrolled as a slave, He abolished the slavery of our nature. For those who serve the Lord are no longer slaves of men, as the apostle says: "do not become slaves of men" (1 Cor. 7:23), but even if they are slaves in body, they are free in spirit, not being carried away by the impiety of their masters.

Luke 2:7 — Commentary on Luke

He rightly called the Lord the "Firstborn" Son of the Virgin, even though she bore no other child, for the one born first is called the firstborn, even if no other is born after him. He is laid in a manger, perhaps in order to teach us humility from the very beginning, or perhaps also to symbolically show that He appeared in this world — a place inhabited by us who have become like senseless beasts (Ps. 48:13, 21). For just as the manger belongs to the cattle, so also this world belongs to us. Thus, the world is a manger, and we are senseless animals; and to redeem us from senselessness, He appeared here for this very reason.

Luke 2:8 — Commentary on Luke

The angel appears to the shepherds because of the simplicity of their character and their innocence, since they visibly imitate the way of life of the righteous, for the ancient patriarchs as well—Jacob, Moses, and David—were shepherds.

Luke 2:9 — Commentary on Luke

The angel did not appear in Jerusalem to the Pharisees or scribes, for they were a receptacle of every kind of malice; but those shepherds, being without guile, were deemed worthy of divine visions. The Lord showed by this that from the very beginning He chose and made into preachers those who were more simple-hearted than others, for they went out and began to proclaim all these things.

Luke 2:10 — Commentary on Luke

The angel announced "great joy," which, he said, will be for all the people — specifically, for the people of God. For not all Jews are the people of God. But the incarnation of God was a joy for the entire human race as well.

Luke 2:14 — Commentary on Luke

What does the song of the Angels mean? Without doubt, it is the thanksgiving of the heavenly ranks and their joy that we who live on earth have been blessed. For they say: "Glory... to God,... on earth peace has now come." Before, human nature was at enmity with God, but now it has been so reconciled that it has entered into union with God and has been united with Him in the incarnation. So then, do you see the peace of God with man? It can also be understood in another way. The Son of God Himself is peace, as He also says of Himself (John 14:27, 16:33). So then, peace itself, the Son of God, appeared on earth. And "good will among men," that is, the repose of God; for now God has found rest and has found good pleasure in men, whereas before He did not take pleasure and did not find in men anything pleasing to Himself.

Luke 2:15 — Commentary on Luke

These shepherds are a type of the spiritual shepherds — the bishops. Thus, bishops must guard their flock and play, that is, sing something spiritual and teach the people, and then they will be deemed worthy of divine visions and hearings.

Luke 2:16 — Commentary on Luke

Bethlehem means house of bread. And what other house of bread is this but the church, in which that bread is stored? Thus, it is the duty of the rational shepherds to seek the heavenly bread.

Luke 2:17 — Commentary on Luke

And when they see this bread, it is their obligation to proclaim it to others as well, just as the shepherds, having seen the Infant, told others about Him.

Luke 2:19 — Commentary on Luke

What words did the Virgin "keep"? Some say those which the Angel spoke to Her, and those which the shepherds told Her. She preserved them and "pondered them in Her heart," that is, she considered them and found in all of them one harmonious thought: that Her Son is God. But it seems to me that here "words" means events; it is as if to say: Mary "kept all these words," that is, those events of which I am now speaking, and by doing so I make them into words. For an event, when someone speaks of it, becomes a word.

Luke 2:20 — Commentary on Luke

The shepherds returned with thanksgiving to God for all things; for they were not envious like the Jews.

Luke 2:21 — Commentary on Luke

When the Law gave the commandments, then the transgressors of them were subjected to a curse. So the Lord is circumcised in order that, having fulfilled the Law in this respect too and having omitted nothing of what it commanded, He might redeem us from the curse. Let those henceforth be put to shame who say that He was incarnate only in appearance, for how was He circumcised if He was incarnate only in appearance? To investigate where the circumcised part is, however, is useless. For one ought not to inquire into what Scripture has passed over in silence. And it is entirely useless besides. One may say that after being cut off it fell to the ground and sanctified it, just as the blood and water that flowed from His side. And He, in a manner known to Him, preserved this part unharmed and after the Resurrection took it up again, so that in this respect too He would not be found lacking — just as we also in the resurrection shall receive our body in its entirety. Note that the Lord was not conceived immediately when the Angel said, "and behold, you will conceive" (Lk. 1:31), but after this, when He willed. For see what it says here: "named by the Angel before His conception in the womb." This is evident from the very expression itself, for he did not say "you are conceiving," but "you will conceive." From this one may conclude that the Lord was conceived at that time, but not at the very moment when the Angel was speaking, but perhaps when he finished speaking. However, we do not say this with certainty.

Luke 2:22 — Commentary on Luke

He rightly said "according to the law of Moses," for truly the Virgin had no need to await the days of purification, which, in the case of a male birth, were forty. In the Law it is said: "a woman shall conceive and bear a male child" (Lev. 12:2); but the Virgin conceived not from seed, but gave birth by the Holy Spirit. Therefore she had no need, but came to the temple out of a desire to fulfill the law. Why then in the case of a male birth are the days of purification seven, but for a female double? "If a woman," it is said, "conceives and bears a male child, then she shall be unclean seven days... But if she bears a female child, then during her purification she shall be unclean two weeks" (Lev. 12:2, 5)? Because she who has borne a male brings into the world another Adam, while she who has borne a female gives birth to another Eve—a weak and feeble vessel, a clay vessel, broken, a reed of deception, a teacher of disobedience.

Luke 2:23 — Commentary on Luke

The words of the Law: "Every firstborn male that opens the womb shall be consecrated to the Lord" (Ex. 13:2, 12; 34:19) were fulfilled properly in Christ alone; for He Himself opened the womb of the Virgin, whereas with other mothers the womb is opened by the husband.

Luke 2:24 — Commentary on Luke

The Law (Lev. 12:6–8) commanded to offer a pair of turtledoves as an indication that the childbearing was from a pure marriage. For it is said of the turtledove that she is a chaste bird, such that, having lost her mate, she does not couple with another. But if the parents did not have turtledoves, they offered two young pigeons, so that the life of this child might serve for the multiplication of offspring; for the pigeon is a prolific bird.

Luke 2:25 — Commentary on Luke

Simeon was not a priest, but was a God-loving man; he expected that Christ would come, the comforter of the Jews and liberator from the slavery of sin, and perhaps also from the slavery of the Romans and of Herod. For whoever believed in Christ was truly free and honored by kings and all people. Look at the apostles. Were they not slaves of the Romans? But now the Roman kings honor them and bow down before them. Thus, for them, the Israelites, Christ became a consolation.

Luke 2:27 — Commentary on Luke

This Simeon, moved by the Holy Spirit, went up to the temple when the Mother brought the Lord.

Luke 2:28 — Commentary on Luke

Having received Him into his arms, he confesses Him as God.

Luke 2:29 — Commentary on Luke

For to say, "Now You are releasing Your servant, O Master," could only be said by one who confessed that He is the Lord of life and death. See how the saints considered the body to be bonds. Therefore he also says, "Now You are releasing," loosing as if from bonds. "According to Your word": he speaks of the prophecy he had received, that he would not die until he had seen Christ. "In peace" means: in tranquility. For a man, as long as he lives, "is troubled," as David says (Ps. 38:7); but the one who has died is at peace. "In peace" can also be understood in another way, namely: with the obtaining of what was expected. Before I saw the Lord, he says, I was not at peace in my thoughts, but I was awaiting Him and always pondered with anxiety when He would come; but now, when I have seen Him, I am at rest and have ceased to think — I am released.

Luke 2:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When he says Lord, he confesses that He is the very Lord of both life and death, and so acknowledges the Child whom he held in his arms to be God.

Luke 2:30 — Commentary on Luke

He called the incarnation of the Only-begotten "salvation," which God prepared before all ages.

Luke 2:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By these words, Before the face, he signifies that our Lord's incarnation would be visible to all men.

Luke 2:31 — Commentary on Luke

"He prepared... this salvation before the face of all people." For He became incarnate in order to save the world and so that His incarnation would be made manifest to all.

Luke 2:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And this salvation he says is to be the light of the Gentiles and the glory of Israel, as it follows, A light to lighten the Gentiles.

Luke 2:32 — Commentary on Luke

This salvation is "a light for the enlightenment of the Gentiles," that is, for the enlightenment of the darkened Gentiles, "and for the glory... of Israel," for Christ is truly the glory of the people of Israel, because from them He shone forth, and the truly prudent find their greatness in this. So says Simeon. And it seems to me that to this Simeon the words of David are also fitting: "With long life will I satisfy him, and show him My salvation" (Ps. 90:16).

Luke 2:34 — Commentary on Luke

Simeon blessed them both, but directed his words to the true Mother, leaving aside the supposed father. "Behold," he says, "this Child is set for the fall and rising of many in Israel"; "for the fall" of the unbelieving, and for the believing — "for the rising." Or in another sense: the Lord is set "for the fall" of the evil nestled in our souls, and "for the rising" of good; fornication falls, chastity rises. It can also be understood in yet another way: Christ "is set... for the fall" means: He Himself is to suffer and undergo death, and through His fall many are to rise. So after the words "for the fall," place a period, then begin: "And for the rising of many." "The sign" is the cross, which to this day finds contradiction against itself, that is, it is not accepted by unbelievers. The Incarnation of the Lord is also called a sign, and a wondrous sign, since God became man and a Virgin became a Mother. And this sign, that is, the Incarnation of Christ, is contradicted. For some say the body is from heaven, others that it is phantasmal, and still others babble other nonsense.

Luke 2:35 — Commentary on Luke

He calls the "weapon" perhaps the grief that occurred during the Passion, or perhaps the scandal that assailed Her upon seeing the Lord crucified. For She, perhaps, pondered how He Who was born without seed, worked miracles, and raised the dead, was crucified, put to death, and spat upon. This means that "the thoughts of many" who are scandalized "will be opened and revealed," and once exposed, they will find swift healing. For example, You too, O Virgin, will be opened and revealed in Your thinking about Christ, and then will be confirmed in faith in Him. Likewise, Peter was shown to have denied; but the power of God was revealed, having received him again through repentance. And in another sense: "the thoughts of many hearts" were opened when the betrayer was exposed and those who loved Him were revealed, such as, for example, Joseph, who came to Pilate, and the women who stood at the Cross.

Luke 2:36 — THE EXPLANATION OF THE HOLY GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. LUKE 2

The Evangelist continues with this account of Anna. He lists both her father and her tribe, so that we might be convinced he is speaking the truth. He is summoning, as it were, many witnesses who knew her father and her tribe.

Luke 2:36 — Commentary on Luke

The Evangelist dwells on the narrative about Anna, listing her father and tribe, so that we may know that he speaks the truth, since he invites, as it were, many witnesses who know her father and tribe.

Luke 2:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Evangelist dwells some time on the account of Anna, mentioning both her father's tribe, and adding, as it were, many witnesses who knew her father and her tribe.

Luke 2:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, returned thanks for seeing in Israel the Saviour of the world, and she confessed of Jesus that He was the Redeemer and the Saviour. Hence it follows, And she spoke of him to all, &c.

Luke 2:38 — Commentary on Luke

She, together with others, "praised the Lord," that is, thanked Him, and told everyone about the Lord, that He is the Savior and consolation of us who await redemption.

Luke 2:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Bethlehem was indeed their city, their paternal city, Nazareth the place of their abode.

Luke 2:39 — Commentary on Luke

After fulfilling everything, they returned to Galilee, to their own city of Nazareth. Bethlehem was also their city, but as a homeland, while Nazareth was their place of residence.

Luke 2:40 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus "grew" in body. Although He could have attained the measure of manhood from the very womb, He would then have appeared to be a phantom; therefore He grows little by little. With age, the wisdom of God the Word was manifested. For He was not wise through progress in learning — away with such a thought! But since He revealed His innate wisdom little by little, it is said that He advanced and "grew strong in spirit" in proportion to His bodily growth. For if He had displayed all wisdom at His very earliest age, He would have appeared monstrous. But now, revealing Himself as much as possible in accordance with His age, He was fulfilling the dispensation, not receiving wisdom. For what could be more perfect than He who was perfect from the beginning? Yet He reveals His inherent wisdom little by little.

Luke 2:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now our Lord might have come forth from the womb in the stature of mature age, but this would seem like something imaginary; therefore His growth is gradual, as it follows, And the child grew, and waxed strong. For if while yet a little child, He had displayed His wisdom, He would have seemed a miracle, but together with the advance of age He gradually showed Himself, so as to fill the whole world. For not as receiving wisdom is He said to be strengthened in spirit. For that which is most perfect in the beginning, how can that become any more perfect. Hence it follows, Filled with wisdom, and the grace of God was in him.

Luke 2:41 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus goes to Jerusalem together with His parents, in order to show in everything that He neither opposes God nor resists the requirements of the Law.

Luke 2:43 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus goes to Jerusalem together with His parents, in order to show in everything that He neither opposes God nor resists the requirements of the Law. When they had fulfilled the days, that is, the seven days of Passover, He "remained... in Jerusalem."

Luke 2:46 — Commentary on Luke

He was reasoning with the scribes, posing questions to them from the Law.

Luke 2:47 — Commentary on Luke

And all "were amazed." Do you see how He was advancing in wisdom, so that for many He became an object of curiosity and wonder? For the manifestation of His wisdom is His very advancement.

Luke 2:48 — Commentary on Luke

The Mother of God calls Joseph father, even though she knew that he was not the father. Without doubt, she names Joseph His father for the sake of the Jews, so that they would not conceive any impure thought concerning His birth. Otherwise: since Joseph applied fatherly care and service in His upbringing, she fittingly called him father himself, as though the Holy Spirit honored him with the title of father.

Luke 2:49 — Commentary on Luke

Why then were they seeking Him? Did they suppose that He, as a child, had gotten lost or gone astray? Away with such a thought! For it could not have occurred either to the most wise Mary, who had received countless revelations about Him, or to Joseph, to whom it had also been revealed that He was of the Holy Spirit. Rather, they were seeking Him lest He had somehow fallen behind them, lest He had somehow left them. And when they found Him, see how He answers them! Since the Virgin had called Joseph His father, He says: he, Joseph, is not My true Father, although I was in his house; but God is My Father, and therefore I am in His house, that is, in His temple.

Luke 2:50 — Commentary on Luke

"But they did not understand" what He said to them, for this was a mystery.

Luke 2:51-52 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Not that He became wise by making progress, but that by degrees He revealed His wisdom. As it was when He disputed with the Scribes, asking them questions of their law to the astonishment of all who heard Him. You see then how He increased in wisdom, in that He became known to many, and caused them to wonder, for the showing forth of His wisdom is His increase. But mark how the Evangelist, having interpreted what it is to increase in wisdom, adds, and in stature, declaring thereby that an increase or growth in age is an increase in wisdom. He says before God and men, because we must first please God, then man.

Luke 2:51 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus was obedient to His parents, giving us also an example, so that we too would be obedient to our parents. The Virgin kept all these things; for the deeds and words of the Child were divine and revealed in Him not a twelve-year-old child, but a fully mature man.

Luke 2:52 — Commentary on Luke

To explain what it means "to increase in wisdom," the Evangelist adds: "and stature," for the increase "in stature" he calls an increase "in wisdom." That is, he did what was pleasing to God and praiseworthy before men; but first he was acceptable before God, and then before men; for one must first please God, and then men.

Luke 3:1 — Commentary on Luke

The mention of the time and the rulers is rightly made to show that under Christ the succession of Jewish leaders had ceased; since the governor was Pilate, a man from another nation, and the tetrarchs were the sons of Herod the Ascalonite, and so that it would therefore be accepted as certain that Christ had come, according to the prophecy of Jacob (Gen. 49:10).

Luke 3:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Through the whole of the time until his showing himself he was hid in the wilderness, that no suspicion might arise in men's minds, that from his relation to Christ, and from his intercourse with Him from a child, he would testify such things of Him; and hence he said, I knew him not. (John 1:33.)

Luke 3:2 — Commentary on Luke

"The word of God came to John," it is said, so that you would know that he came to bear witness about Christ not as a self-appointed man, but because he was moved by the Spirit of God. By "word" understand either the Holy Spirit or the commandment of God. The word of God came to John "in the wilderness." Since the children of the forsaken church, that is, the church from the Gentiles, were more numerous than the children of "her who has a husband" (Isa. 54:1), that is, the Jewish church, the word and commandment of God fittingly came to John when he was in the wilderness.

Luke 3:3 — Commentary on Luke

He preached to the people "the baptism of repentance," that is, of confession. And this baptism assisted them toward the remission of sins, granted through the baptism of Christ. For the baptism of John did not have the remission of sins, but led to remission, that is, it prepared the people to receive the baptism of Christ, which has the remission of sins.

Luke 3:4 — Commentary on Luke

The "way" which he commands to prepare is the manner of life according to the teaching of Christ, for the Lord was soon to preach. The "paths" are the commandments of the Law, as if already worn away. He commands to make them "straight" because the Pharisees had perverted the commandments. By "way" one can also understand the soul, and by "paths" the thoughts and deeds. Thus we must prepare the soul and make right our deeds and thoughts.

Luke 3:5 — Commentary on Luke

Then it is as if someone asked: how shall we accomplish this? For virtue is not easy to fulfill and encounters many snares and obstacles both from the evil powers and from the passions dwelling in us. He answers that nothing will be difficult, but all will be easy. For the valleys "shall be filled," that is, our natural powers, weakened for good and brought to a low state, shall be replenished; "every mountain and hill," that is, the opposing powers and desires that seem to us implanted by nature, have truly been weakened; and everything has become level, and what was crooked has been changed to straight. For Christ abolished the opposing powers, which are here called mountains and hills, and revived our natural impulses toward good, which the Evangelist called the valleys that are filled. For He became incarnate for this very reason: to restore our nature to its proper form.

Luke 3:6 — Commentary on Luke

"Every flesh shall see," it is said, "the salvation of God" — not only the Jews and proselytes, but "every flesh," for the Gospel has been carried throughout all the earth. One could say much more besides, but for the sake of greater clarity, let this suffice.

Luke 3:7 — Commentary on Luke

The Jews he calls "offspring of vipers," because they insulted their fathers and mothers; for this animal, they say, gnaws through the womb of its mother and is thus born. Moreover, they killed the prophets and teachers. By "the wrath to come" he means the eternal punishment.

Luke 3:8 — Commentary on Luke

"Worthy fruits of repentance" consist not only in departing from evil, but also in the practice of good; for the doing of good is truly the fruit and offspring of repentance. Do not begin to say within yourselves that you are of good lineage, and, hoping in your fathers, do not neglect virtue. God is able even from "these stones... to raise up children" to the patriarch; for something almost like this He did before as well. The womb of Sarah, though it was harder than stones, nevertheless received the grace of childbearing (Gen. 17:17).

Luke 3:9 — Commentary on Luke

"The axe" is the divine judgment that uproots the unworthy from among the living. If, he says, you do not repent, you will be deprived of life. The axe lies "at the root of your trees." By "root" is meant life, as we have said. But by "root" one can also understand kinship with Abraham. From this kinship with Abraham, according to the apostle (Rom. 11:21–22), those who are unworthy to be his branches are cut off. The punishment is twofold, for the sinful and fruitless one is not only cut off from kinship with the righteous, but is also cast into fire.

Luke 3:10-14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now to the Publicans and soldiers he gives a commandment to abstain from evil, but the multitudes, as not living in an evil condition, he commands to perform some good work, as it follows, He that hath two coats, let him give one.

Luke 3:10-11 — Commentary on Luke

John instructs three classes of people who came to him: the common class of people, tax collectors, and soldiers. He persuades the common class of people to be diligent in almsgiving, commanding that whoever has "two garments" should share with the one who has none. Some understand the command—that whoever has "two garments" should share with the one who has none—in a moral sense. Specifically, they say: the two garments signify the Spirit of Scripture and the letter; John urges the one who has both to impart them to the one who has absolutely nothing. For example, if someone understands Scripture in both respects, according to the letter and according to the spirit, let him pass it on to the one who has not, let him teach the one who does not know and give him at least the letter.

Luke 3:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But some one has observed that the two coats are the spirit and letter of Scripture, but John advises him that hath these two to instruct the ignorant, and give him at least the letter.

Luke 3:12-13 — Commentary on Luke

He persuades the tax collectors not to overcharge, that is, not to demand anything extra.

Luke 3:14 — Commentary on Luke

He persuades the soldiers not to plunder, but to be content with their wages, that is, the pay ordinarily given by the king. Notice how John persuades the common class of people, as being without malice, to do something good, that is, to share with others, while the tax collectors and soldiers he persuades to refrain from evil. For these were not yet capable, they could not accomplish anything good, and it was sufficient for them not to do evil.

Luke 3:15 — Commentary on Luke

The virtue of John was so great that everyone thought about him, whether he might be the Christ himself.

Luke 3:16 — Commentary on Luke

Dispelling such an opinion, he says: the difference between me and Christ is, first, that "I baptize... with water," but "He... with the Spirit... and fire," and the other is that "I am not worthy even to untie the strap of His sandal." What the words "baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire" mean is perfectly clear, for He sent the Spirit to the apostles, and divided tongues of fire appeared over them (Acts 2:3–4). And the words "not worthy to untie the strap of His sandal" clearly mean that I am not worthy to count myself even among the least of His servants. In a more hidden sense, the sandals of both feet of the Lord are His appearing from heaven to earth and His descent from earth to Hades. The manner of these two appearings no one can explain, even if he were like John himself. For who can say how the Lord became incarnate, or how He descended into Hades?

Luke 3:17 — Commentary on Luke

The words "His winnowing fan is in His hand" mean that although He baptizes you, do not think that you are already exempt from punishment; but if in the life that follows you do not keep yourselves blameless, He "will burn you with unquenchable fire." The chaff is the one who has a barren mind and devotes great care only to worldly matters.

Luke 3:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For his exhortation was the telling of good things, and therefore is fitly called the Gospel.

Luke 3:18 — Commentary on Luke

Good teaching is truly consolation and is rightly called the Gospel.

Luke 3:19-20 — Commentary on Luke

The Evangelist aptly inserted here the account concerning Herod. He speaks as if to say: although the people thought very highly of John, Herod, "being reproved by him," to all his evil deeds "added this also, that he shut him up in prison." He narrates as if with deep sorrow and strong compassion that Herod dealt so unjustly with John, while the people held him in high regard.

Luke 3:21 — Commentary on Luke

In order for us to show that baptism opens heaven to all, which was shut by Adam.

Luke 3:22 — Commentary on Luke

The Holy Spirit descended upon Jesus so that we might learn from this that upon us also, when we are baptized, the Spirit comes. For the Lord had no need of the Spirit, but He does all things for our sake and Himself becomes the firstborn in all things (Col. 1:18) that we were to receive afterward, so as to be the firstborn among many brethren. The Spirit descended in bodily form, like a dove, so that we might learn that we need to be meek and pure. And just as in the time of Noah the dove depicted the abating of the wrath of God (Gen. 8:8–11), so here too the Holy Spirit, having drowned sin, reconciled us with God. And the Son hears the voice uttered by the Father, saying, "Thou art My Beloved Son," in order to show that to us who are baptized He also granted the adoption as sons. "In You is My good pleasure" means: In You I found rest.

Luke 3:23-38 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord was baptized, being thirty years old, because this age is the most perfect, and in it a man appears honorable or unworthy. Luke presents the genealogy of the Lord in reverse order, compared to the evangelist Matthew (Mt.1, 1–16), to show that the One born now according to the flesh is from God – for look, how the genealogy ascends to God – and also so that we might know that He became incarnate in order to raise all the intervening fathers to God and make them sons. I can say it differently: the birth of the Lord, as being without seed, encountered unbelief. Therefore the evangelist, wishing to show that at another time also man was without seed, ascends from the lower to Adam and God. He speaks as if: if you do not believe how the second Adam was born without seed, then I ask, turn your mind to the first Adam, and you will find that he was created by God without seed, and after this do not be unbelieving. Some ask: how does Matthew call Joseph the son of Jacob, and Luke – of Heli? For it is impossible, they say, for one and the same to be the son of two fathers. To this they answer that Jacob and Heli were uterine brothers, but from different fathers, that after the death of Heli, Jacob took his wife in order to raise up children from her, and that therefore Joseph is called son of Jacob by nature, and of Heli by the Law. For Jacob truly begat him by nature, and he was his own son, but he was the son of Heli only by the Law. For the Law commanded that the wife of him who died childless should be united with his brother and that the child born of this union should be considered the child of the deceased (Deut. 25, 5–6), although by nature it was from the living. Therefore the evangelists speak truly and do not contradict each other. Matthew recorded the natural father of Joseph, and Luke the one reckoned to him as father according to the Law, that is Heli; and both show that the Lord was born in order to sanctify nature and the Law.

Luke 3:23-38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For this reason he closes the generations in God, that we may learn that those fathers who intervene, Christ will raise up to God, and make them sons of God, and that it might be believed also that the birth of Christ was without seed; as if he said, If thou believest not that the second Adam was made without seed, you must come to the first Adam, and you will find that he was made by God without seed.

Luke 4:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Christ is tempted after His baptism, showing us that after we are baptized, temptations await us. Hence it is said, But Jesus being full of the Holy Spirit, &c.

Luke 4:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, Not by bread alone is human nature sustained, but the word of God is sufficient to support the whole nature of man. Such was the food of the Israelites when they gathered manna during the space of forty years, and when they delighted in the taking of quails. (Exod. 16:15, Numb. 11:32) By the Divine counsel Elias had the crows to entertain him; (1 Kings 17:6) Elisha fed his companions on the herbs of the field. (2 Kings 4:44.)

Luke 4:5-6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The enemy had first assailed Christ by the temptation of the appetite, as also he did Adam. He next tempts Him with the desire of gain or covetousness, showing Him all the kingdoms of the world. Hence it follows, And the devil taking him up. But how did the devil show Him all the kingdoms of the world? Some say that he presented them to Him in imagination, but I hold that he brought them before Him in visible form and appearance.

Luke 4:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, having tempted Him in the desert with pleasure, he retires from Him until the crucifixion, when he was about to tempt Him with sorrow.

Luke 4:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That He might teach us to benefit and instruct first our brethren, then to extend our kindness to the rest of our friends. But these things may be understood also of the dead, who being taken captive have been loosed from the dominion of hell by the resurrection of Christ. It follows, And recovering of sight to the blind.

Luke 4:33-35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We must know also that many now have devils, namely, such as fulfil the desires of devils, as the furious have the dæmon of anger; and so of the rest. But the Lord came into the synagogue when the thoughts of the man were collected, and then says to the dæmon that dwelt there, Hold thy peace, and immediately throwing him into the middle he departs out of him. For it becomes not a man always to be angry, (that is, like the brutes,) nor always to be without anger, (for that is want of feeling,) but he must take the middle path, and have anger against what is evil; and so the man is thrown into the midst when the unclean spirit departs from him.

Luke 4:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if they said, What is this word by which he commands, Go out, and he went out?

Luke 4:38-39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We must know also that many now have devils, namely, such as fulfil the desires of devils, as the furious have the dæmon of anger; and so of the rest. But the Lord came into the synagogue when the thoughts of the man were collected, and then says to the dæmon that dwelt there, Hold thy peace, and immediately throwing him into the middle he departs out of him. For it becomes not a man always to be angry, (that is, like the brutes,) nor always to be without anger, (for that is want of feeling,) but he must take the middle path, and have anger against what is evil; and so the man is thrown into the midst when the unclean spirit departs from him.

Luke 4:40-41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We must observe the zeal of the multitude, who after the sun had set bring their sick unto Him, not deterred by the lateness of the day; as it is said, Now when the sun was setting, they brought their sick. Because, "praise is not seemly in the mouth of a sinner." Or, because He did not wish to inflame the envy of the Jews by being praised of all.

Luke 5:1-3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Lord seeks to avoid glory the more it followed Him, and therefore separating Himself from the multitude, He entered into a ship, as it is said, And he saw two ships standing near the lake: but the fishermen were gone out of them, and were washing their nets.

Luke 5:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Behold the gentleness of Christ; He asks Peter; and the willingness of Peter, who was obedient in all things.

Luke 5:5-7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Peter did not refuse to comply, as it follows, And Simon answering said unto him, Master, we have toiled all night and have taken nothing. He did not go on to say, "I will not hearken to thee, nor expose myself to additional labour," but rather adds, Nevertheless, at thy word I will let down the net. But our Lord, since he had taught the people out of the ship, left not the master of the ship without reward, but conferred on him a double kindness, giving him first a multitude of fishes, and next making him His disciple: as it follows, And when they had done this, they inclosed a great multitude of fishes. They took so many fishes that they could not pull them out, but sought the assistance of their companions; as it follows, But their net brake, and they beckoned to their partners who were in the other ship to come, &c. Peter summons them by a sign, being unable to speak from astonishment at the draught of fishes. We next hear of their assistance, And they came and filled both the ships.

Luke 5:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For His sacred flesh has a healing, and life-giving power, as being indeed the flesh of the Word of God.

Luke 5:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But mark, that after a man has been cleansed he is then worthy to offer this gift, namely, the body and blood of the Lord, which is united to the Divine nature.

Luke 5:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Observe that on earth He forgives sins. For while we are on earth we can blot out our sins. But after that we are taken away from the earth, we shall not be able to confess, for the gate is shut.

Luke 5:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And so from him that received toll from the passers by, Christ received toll, not money, but entire devotion to His company.

Luke 6:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now He says, on the second sabbath after the first, because the Jews called every feast a sabbath. For sabbath means rest. Frequently therefore was there feasting at the preparation, and they called the preparation a sabbath because of the feast, and hence they gave to the principal sabbath the name of the second-first, as being the second in consequence of the festival of the day preceding.

Luke 6:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But he reproves them in another way, as it is added, And he said unto them, that the So of man is Lord also of the sabbath. As if he said, I am the Lord of the sabbath, as being He who ordained it, and as the Legislator I have power to loose the sabbath; for Christ was called the Son of man, who being the Son of God yet condescended in a miraculous manner to be made and called for man's sake the Son of man.

Luke 6:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, for the cure of their souls; and that they might be healed of their diseases, that is, for the cure of their bodies.

Luke 6:37-38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if he says, As when you wish to measure meal without sparing, you press it down, shake it together, and let it pour over abundantly; so the Lord will give a large and overflowing measure into your bosom. But some one will put the subtle question, "If the return is made overabundantly, how is it the same measure?" to which we answer, that He said not, "In just as great a measure shall it be measured to you again, but in the same measure." For he who has shown mercy, shall have mercy shown unto him, and this is measuring again with the same measure; but our Lord spoke of the measure running over, because to such a one He will show mercy a thousand times. So also in judging; for he that judges and afterwards is judged receives the same measure. But as far as he was judged the more severely that he judged one like unto himself, was the measure running over.

Luke 6:39-40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, If thou judgest another, and in the very same way sinnest thyself, art not thou like to the blind leading the blind? For how canst thou lead him to good when thou also thyself committest sin? For the disciple is not above his master. If therefore thou sinnest, who thinkest thyself a master and guide, where will he be who is taught and led by thee? For he will be the perfect disciple who is as his master.

Luke 6:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Lord introduces another parable taken from the same figure, as follows, But why seest thou the mote (that is, the slight fault) which is in thy brother's eye, but the beam which is in thine own eye (that is, thy great sin) thou regardest not?

Luke 6:42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But these words are applicable to all, and especially to teachers, who while they punish the least sins of those who are put under them, leave their own unpunished. Wherefore the Lord calls them hypocrites, because to this end judge they the sins of others, that they themselves might seem just. Hence it follows, Thou hypocrite, first cast the beam out of thine own eye, &c.

Luke 7:1-10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or in another way. The centurion must be understood as one who stood foremost among many in wickedness, as long as he possesses many things in this life, i. e. is occupied with many affairs or concerns. But he has a servant, the irrational part of the soul, that is, the irascible and concupiscent part. And he speaks to Jesus, the Jews acting as mediators, that is, the thoughts and words of confession, and immediately he received his servant whole.

Luke 7:12-15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By the widow also you may understand a soul that has lost her husband in the divine word. Her son is the understanding, which is carried out beyond the city of the living. Its coffin is the body, which some indeed have called the tomb. But the Lord touching him raises him up, causing him to become young, and rising from sin he begins to speak and teach others. For before he would not have been believed.

Luke 7:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

These are also the words of Elias, saying, The Lord himself shall come and save us. Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart. (Isa. 35:4-6.)

Luke 7:50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But after having forgiven her sins, He stops not at the forgiveness of sins, but adds good works, as it follows, Go in peace, i. e. in righteousness, for righteousness is the reconciliation of man to God, as sin is the enmity between God and man; as if He said, Do all things which lead you to the peace of God.

Luke 8:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He who descended from heaven, for our example and imitation, gives us a lesson not to be slothful in teaching. Hence it is said, And it came to pass afterward that he went, &c. Not teaching or preaching, but to be instructed by Him.

Luke 8:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But lest it should seem that the women were hindered from following Christ, it is added, And certain women which had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils.

Luke 8:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That which David had foretold in the person of Christ, I will open my mouth in parables, (Ps. 78:2.) the Lord here fulfils; as it is said, And when much people were gathered together, and were come to him out of every city, he spake by a parable. But the Lord speaks by a parable, first indeed that He may make His hearers more attentive. For men were accustomed to exercise their minds on dark sayings, and to despise what was plain; and next, that the unworthy might not receive what was spoken mystically.

Luke 8:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He went out now, not to destroy the husbandmen, or to burn up the earth, but He went out to sow. For oftimes the husbandman who sows, goes out for some other cause, not only to sow. But the Son of God never ceases to sow in our hearts, for not only when teaching, but creating, He sows good seed in our hearts. He said not that the sower threw some on the way side, but that it fell by the way side. For he who sows teaches the right word, but the word falls in different ways upon the hearers, so that some of them are called the way side: and it was trodden down, and the birds of the air devoured it.

Luke 8:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But to those who are unworthy of such mysteries, they are obscurely spoken. Hence it follows, But to the rest in parables, that seeing they might not see, and hearing they might not understand. For they think they see, but see not, and hear indeed, but do not understand. For this reason Christ hides this from them, lest they should beget a greater prejudice against them, if after they had known the mysteries of Christ, they despised them. For he who understands and afterwards despises, shall be more severely punished.

Luke 8:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But some take this to mean that certain men, hating Christ's teaching, and mocking at Him for His doctrine, said, Thy mother and thy brethren stand without wishing to see thee; as if thereby to show His meanness of birth.

Luke 8:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And He therefore knowing their hearts gave them this answer, that meanness of birth harms not, but if a man, though of low birth, hear the word of God, He reckons him as His kinsman. Because however hearing only saves no one, but rather condemns, He adds, and doeth it; for it becomes us both to hear and to do. But by the word of God He means His own teaching, for all the words which He Himself spake were from His Father.

Luke 8:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Which indeed the devils demand, wishing yet longer to mix with mankind.

Luke 8:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They feared lest they should again suffer some loss, as they had suffered in the drowning of the swine.

Luke 8:38-39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For as one who had been tried by experience, he feared, lest perhaps when far from Jesus he should again become the prey of evil spirits. But the Lord shows him, that though He is not present with him, He can protect by His grace, for it follows, But Jesus sent him away, saying, Return to thine own house, and show how great things God hath done for thee. But he said not, "how great things I have done for thee," giving us an example of humility, that we should attribute all our righteousness to God.

Luke 8:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

At once both because of His teaching, and His miracles.

Luke 8:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Through urgent need then he fell at His feet, as it follows, And he fell at Jesus' feet; but it were right for him without a pressing necessity to fall at Christ's feet and acknowledge Him to be God.

Luke 8:44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But as when a man turns his eye to a shining light, or puts fuel to the fire, immediately they have their effects; so indeed he who brings faith to Him who is able to cure, immediately obtains his cure; as it is said, and immediately her issue of blood stanched. For she believed, and was saved, and as was fitting first touched Christ with her mind, then with her body.

Luke 8:51 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When He was about to raise the dead He put all out, as teaching us to be free from vain-glory, and to do nothing for show, for when any one ought to perform miracles, he must not be in the midst of a great many, but alone and apart from the other. As it follows, And when he came into the house, he suffered no man to go in, save Peter, and James, and John. Now these only He permitted to enter as the Heads of His disciples, and able to conceal the miracle. For He did not wish to be revealed to many before His time, perhaps on account of the envy of the Jews. So also when any one envies us, we ought not to make known to him our righteousness, lest we give him an occasion of greater envy.

Luke 9:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For He sends them out as very beggars, so that He would have them neither carry bread, nor any thing else of which men are generally in want. Some also understand by the Apostles not carrying scrip, nor staff, nor two coats, that they must not lay up treasures, (which a scrip implies, collecting many things,) nor be angry and of a quarrelsome spirit, (which the staff signifies,) nor be false and of a double heart, (which is meant by the two coats.)

Luke 9:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Herod was the son of Herod the Great who slew the children, who was king, but this Herod was tetrarch. He inquired about Christ, who He was. Hence it follows, And he was perplexed. For the Jews expected a resurrection of the dead to a fleshly life, eating and drinking, but those that rise again will not be concerned with the deeds of the flesh.

Luke 9:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

If John is alive and has risen from the dead, I shall know him when I see him; as it follows, And he sought to see him.

Luke 9:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But our Lord went into a desert place because He was about to perform the miracle of the loaves of bread, that no one should say that the bread was brought from the neighbouring cities.

Luke 9:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That you may learn that the wisdom which is in us is distributed into word and work, and that it becomes us to speak of what has been done, and to do what we speak of.

Luke 9:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But when the day was wearing away, the disciples now beginning to have a care of others take compassion on the multitude.

Luke 9:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now He said not this as ignorant of their answer, but wishing to induce them to tell Him how much bread they had, that so a great miracle might be manifested through their confession, when the quantity of bread was made known.

Luke 9:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord teaches us, that when we entertain any one, we ought to make him sit down at meat, and partake of every comfort. Hence it follows, And he said to his disciples, &c.

Luke 9:16-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And that we might learn the value of hospitality, and how much our own store is increased when we help those that need.

Luke 9:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By the cross, He speaks of an ignominious death, meaning, that if any one will follow Christ, he must not for his own sake flee from even an ignominious death.

Luke 9:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He is ashamed of Christ who says, Am I to believe on Him that is crucified? He also is ashamed of His words who despises the simplicity of the Gospel. But of him shall the Lord be ashamed in His kingdom, in the same manner as if a master of a household should have a bad servant, and be ashamed to have him.

Luke 9:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, the glory in which the righteous shall be. Now He said this of His transfiguration, which was the type of the glory to come; as if He said, There are some standing here, Peter, James, and John, who shall not reach death before they have seen at the time of My transfiguration what will be the glory of those who confess Me.

Luke 9:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, He takes these with Him as men who were able to conceal this thing, and reveal it to no one else. But going up into a mountain to pray, He teaches us to pray solitary, and going up, into stooping to earthly things.

Luke 9:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

While Christ is engaged in prayer, Peter is heavy with sleep, for he was weak, and did what was natural to man; as it is said, But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep. But when they awake, they behold His glory, and the two men with Him; as it follows, And when they were awake, they saw his glory, and the two men, that stood with him.

Luke 9:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But while Peter spake, our Lord builds a tabernacle not made with hands, and enters into it with the Prophets. Hence it is added, While he thus spake there came a cloud and overshadowed them, to show that He was not inferior to the Father. For as in the Old Testament it was said, the Lord dwelt in the cloud, so now also a cloud received our Lord, not a dark cloud, but bright and shining.

Luke 9:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Lest in truth any one should suppose that these words, This is my beloved Son, were uttered about Moses or Elias.

Luke 9:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now those things which began from the Word, end in the Word. For by this he implies that up to a certain time the Law and the Prophets appear, as here Moses and Elias; but afterwards, at their departure, Jesus is alone. For now abideth the Gospel, legal things having passed away.

Luke 9:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By the word perverse, He shows that this wickedness in them was not originally or by nature, for by nature indeed they were upright, being the seed of Abraham, but became perverted through malice.

Luke 9:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now our Lord in condescension to their infirmities and governing them with a kind of economy, did not permit them to understand what was said of the cross; as it follows, But they understood not. Mark also the reverence of the disciples in what follows, And they feared to ask him of that saying. For fear is the first step to reverence.

Luke 9:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now it seems that this feeling was excited by the circumstance of their not being able to cure the demoniac. And while they were disputing thereupon, one said, It was not owing to my weakness, but another's, that he could not be cured; and so thereby was kindled a strife among them, which was the greatest.

Luke 9:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because then our Lord had said, He who is least among you all, the same shall be great, John feared, lest perhaps they had done wrong in hindering a certain man by their own power. For a prohibition does not show the probitor to be inferior, but to be one who thinks himself somewhat superior. Hence it is added, And John answered and said, Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name, and we forbad him. Not indeed from envy, but to distinguish the working of miracles, for he had not received the power of working miracles with them, nor had the Lord sent him as He did them; nor did he follow Jesus in all things. Hence he adds, because he followeth not with us.

Luke 9:50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Marvel then at the power of Christ, how His grace works by means of the unworthy and those who are not His disciples: as also men are sanctified through the priests, although the priests be not holy.

Luke 9:53 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But if one understands that they did not receive Him for this reason, because He had determined to go to Jerusalem, an excuse is found for them, who did not receive Him. But we must say, that in the words of the Evangelist, And they did not receive him, is implied that He did not go into Samaria, but afterwards as if some one had asked St. Luke, he explained in these words, why they did not receive Him. And He went not to them, i. e. not that He was unable, but that He did not wish to go there, but rather to Jerusalem.

Luke 9:57 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For having seen our Lord drawing much people to Him, he thought that he received reward from them, and that if he followed our Lord, he might obtain money.

Luke 10:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord had appointed the disciples for the sake of the multitude, who were in want of teachers. For as our corn fields require many reapers, so the innumerable company of those who are to believe need many teachers, as it follows, The harvest truly is great.

Luke 10:1 — Commentary on Luke

In the book of Exodus it is written: "And they came to Elim; there were twelve wells of water and seventy palm trees" (Exod. 15:27). What happened then historically and figuratively has now been fulfilled in reality. Elim means ascent. By this nothing other is signified than that we, ascending into a more perfect understanding and into spiritual maturity, and not stopping, as the Hebrews did, at the Law, but rising up into Christianity, shall find twelve wells, that is, the twelve chief apostles, who are the fountains of every most sweet teaching. We shall find also seventy palm trunks, that is, the seventy apostles. They are not called wells but palms, as those who were nurtured and guided by the (chief) apostles. For although Christ Himself also chose these seventy apostles, they were inferior to the twelve, and subsequently were their disciples and companions. Thus these palms were nourished by the wells, that is, by the apostles, and brought forth to us fruit that is sweet and at the same time moderately tart. The teaching of the saints is indeed such: it does not entirely delight and flatter, nor does it entirely constrain and strike, but combines both qualities, and is truly seasoned with salt and joined with grace, as the apostle Paul also exclaims: "Let your speech be always with grace, seasoned with salt" (Col. 4:6). The Lord chooses seventy disciples on account of the multitude of those in need of instruction. For just as fields with a good harvest require many reapers, so too for the believers, since they were to be a countless multitude, there was an urgent need for many teachers.

Luke 10:2 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord sends them "by two" so that they might be safer and assist one another. They went before His face, that is, like John they taught: "prepare the way of the Lord" (Matt. 3:3). Note how He first said: "pray the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers," and then He Himself by His own authority sends them. For He, as true God, is truly the Lord of the harvest, that is, of the believers.

Luke 10:3 — Commentary on Luke

He tells them beforehand about persecutions and about the fact that they will be as lambs among wolves, so that these things, having come upon them unexpectedly, would not trouble them by their suddenness.

Luke 10:4 — Commentary on Luke

Since the Lord intends to send the disciples to preach the Gospel, He says to them: "take neither a bag," nor this, nor that; for it is sufficient for you to be devoted to the word. And if you carry a bag, it is obvious that you will be occupied with it, and will begin to neglect the word. Otherwise: since those whom you teach will feed you, what need have you of a bag or a knapsack, or of sandals? For those whom you instruct will supply your every need for them. He commands them this for the purpose that they would not occupy themselves with human greetings and courtesies and thereby place obstacles in the way of the work of preaching. For it is likely that one who received a greeting would respond with a greeting in return, and perhaps would enter into a prolonged conversation, as travelers usually do, and then, as if having already become friends, would talk about something even more at length, and thus the apostle would fall into ordinary human relations and would neglect the word. For this reason the Lord forbids the disciples from greeting anyone on the road.

Luke 10:5 — Commentary on Luke

"Into whatever house you enter," He says, "first say: peace be to this house," that is, greet those who are in the house.

Luke 10:6 — Commentary on Luke

"Into whatever house you enter," He says, "first say: peace be to this house," that is, greet those who are in the house; then, showing that this is not merely a greeting but also a blessing, He says: if the householder is worthy, then he will be blessed, and if he is an offender and incapable of receiving peace, if he is an enemy and opponent of your word and teaching, then the blessing will not come to him, but "will return to you."

Luke 10:7 — Commentary on Luke

He commands not to go from house to house, so that the apostles would not appear to be gluttons, would not give many an occasion for scandal, and would not offend those who received them in the beginning.

Luke 10:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See then how He taught His disciples to beg, and wished them to receive their nourishment as a reward. For it is added, For the labourer is worthy of his hire.

Luke 10:8 — Commentary on Luke

"Eat," He says, "and drink what they have," that is, whatever they set before you, and even if it be little and poor, do not demand more. Accept food in place of a reward, that is, do not seek to receive food and payment separately, but accept the food itself as your reward. See how He makes His disciples firm against poverty.

Luke 10:9 — Commentary on Luke

He commands to heal the sick who are in the cities, so that the apostles through their miracles might draw people to the preaching. For see what He says: "and say to them: the Kingdom of God has drawn near to you." For if you first heal and then begin to teach, your preaching will be successful, and people will believe that the Kingdom of God has reached them. For they would not have been healed if some Divine power had not accomplished this. And the Kingdom of God drew near to the sick when they were healed in soul. For it is far from the sick person over whom sin still reigns.

Luke 10:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Although they be few and poor, ask for nothing more; He also tells them to work miracles, and their word shall draw men to their preaching. Hence he adds, And heal the sick that are therein, and say to them, The kingdom of God is come nigh unto you. For if you first heal and then teach, the word will prosper, and men believe that the kingdom of God is come nigh. For they would not be cured unless by the working of some divine power. But also when they are healed in their soul, the kingdom of God comes nigh unto them, for it is far off from him over whom sin has the dominion.

Luke 10:10 — Commentary on Luke

"If," He says, "they do not receive you, then, going out into the street, say" to them that we have nothing in common with you, we have nothing from your city, even the dust that has clung to us we sweep off, that is, shake off, clean off, and throw back upon you.

Luke 10:11-12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And as they who receive the Apostles are said to have the kingdom of God come nigh unto them as a blessing, so those who do not receive them are said to have it nigh unto them as a curse. Hence He adds, Notwithstanding, be ye sure of this, that the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you, as the coming of a king is to some for punishment, but to some for honour. Hence it is added respecting their punishment, But I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Sodom, &c.

Luke 10:11 — Commentary on Luke

Here someone will ask: how does the Lord say that the Kingdom of God has drawn near both to those who receive the apostles and to those who do not receive them? It must be said that He in no way contradicts Himself. For to those who receive the apostles, the Kingdom draws near with benefactions, and to those who do not receive them, with condemnation. For, I ask you, imagine that at some spectacle there are many who are condemned and others who are not condemned, for example, senators, generals, and noblemen, and then some herald announces to all together, both the condemned and the honored: the king has drawn near to you! Does he not mean that to some of them the king has drawn near for punishment, and to others, to show them honor and favor? Understand it in the same way here as well.

Luke 10:12 — Commentary on Luke

"It shall be more tolerable," He says, "for Sodom... than for that city" which did not receive you. Why? Because apostles were not sent to Sodom, and therefore those who did not receive the apostles are worse than the Sodomites. Notice also that the city which does not receive the apostles has wide streets; and the wide path leads to destruction. Thus, whoever walks on the wide roads that lead to destruction does not receive the apostolic and Divine teaching.

Luke 10:13 — Commentary on Luke

Tyre and Sidon were pagan cities, while Bethsaida and Chorazin were Jewish. Therefore, He says that at the judgment it will be more tolerable for the pagans than for you, who saw miracles and did not believe; for if they had seen them, they would have believed.

Luke 10:15 — Commentary on Luke

And you, Capernaum, exalted to the heavens, as one glorified by the many miracles performed in you, shall be brought down to Hades; you will be condemned for the very reason that even after so many miracles you do not believe.

Luke 10:16 — Commentary on Luke

Then, lest those being sent out to preach should say, "Why then do You send us if some cities will not receive us?", He says: do not grieve; he who rejects you rejects Me and My Father; therefore the insult does not stop at you, but ascends to God. So let it be a consolation to you that the offense is directed (not at you, but) at God. Likewise, on the other hand, do not boast or exalt yourselves because some listen to you; for this is not your doing, but the work of My grace.

Luke 10:17 — Commentary on Luke

Previously the Evangelist said that the Lord sent seventy disciples, and now he says that they "returned with joy" because they not only healed from various other diseases, but delivered from an even greater evil — from demons. See how far they are from pride; for they say to the Lord: "in Your name" the demons are subject to us, by Your grace, and not by our own power.

Luke 10:18 — Commentary on Luke

And the Lord said to them: do not marvel that the demons are subject to you, for their chief was cast down long ago and has no power whatsoever. Although this was not visible to men, it was visible to Me, who beholds even the invisible. Satan fell from heaven "like lightning" because he was a light, an archangel, and the morning star, though now he has become darkness. If he fell from heaven, then what shall his servants — I mean the demons — not suffer? Some understand the words "from heaven" to mean: from glory. Since the seventy said to the Lord that the "demons are subject" to them, He says: this I also knew, for I saw Satan fall from heaven, that is, he was deprived of the glory and honor which he had. Before the coming of Christ he was honored as God, but now he fell from heaven, that is, they ceased to honor him as God and to think that he dwells in heaven.

Luke 10:19 — Commentary on Luke

"Behold, I give you authority" to trample upon his powers. For "serpents and scorpions" are the ranks of demons, creeping along the ground, and those among them who sting in a more visible manner are "serpents," while those who strike in a more hidden manner are "scorpions." For example, the demon of fornication and murder is a serpent, for he incites to visible evildoings; but that demon who, under the pretext of illness, for instance, induces a person to make use of baths, fragrant ointments, and other luxuries, may be called a scorpion, since he has a hidden sting and secretly strives to sting the flesh, so as to lead the one who heeds him into a greater transgression. But thanks be to the Lord, Who has given authority to tread upon them!

Luke 10:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or serpents are those which visibly hurt, as the evil spirit of adultery and murder. But those are called scorpions which invisibly injure, as in the sins of the spirit.

Luke 10:20 — Commentary on Luke

However, teaching the disciples not to be high-minded, the Lord says: "nevertheless do not... rejoice in this... that the demons are subject to you" (for from this others receive benefit, namely those who receive healing), "but rather rejoice that your names are... written... in heaven" not with ink, but by God's remembrance and grace. The devil falls from heaven, while people living on earth are written in heaven. Therefore, the true joy is in this, "that your names are written in heaven" and are not forgotten by God.

Luke 10:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the names of the saints are written in the book of life not in ink, but in the memory and grace of God. And the devil indeed fell from above; but men being below have their names inscribed above in heaven.

Luke 10:21 — Commentary on Luke

As a good father, seeing his children succeed in something worthy of praise, rejoices, so too the Savior rejoiced that the apostles were deemed worthy of such blessings. Therefore He thanks the Father that such mysteries were hidden "from the wise," that is, the Pharisees and scribes who interpreted the Law, and from "the understanding," that is, the disciples of these same scribes. For he who teaches is wise, and he who learns and comprehends the lessons is understanding; for example, Gamaliel is wise, and Paul is understanding, for the former is the teacher, and the latter understands that which the former instructs. The Lord calls His disciples "babes" because they were not from those skilled in the Law, but were chosen for the most part from the common class of people and from fishermen. However, they could also be called babes on account of their innocence. But those (the Pharisees and scribes) were not truly wise and understanding, but only seemed so. Therefore, these mysteries were hidden "from the wise and understanding" who seemed to be such, but in reality were not. For if they had truly been such, the mysteries would have been revealed to them. "Yes, Father," I thank You, "for such was Your good pleasure," that is, that such was Your good pleasure and will, and so it was pleasing to You.

Luke 10:21-22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As a loving father rejoices to see his sons do right, so Christ also rejoices that His Apostles were made worthy of such good things. Hence it follows, In that hour, &c. The distinction may be, that it is said, the wise, meaning, the Pharisees and Scribes who interpret the law, and the prudent, meaning those who were taught by the Scribes, for the wise man is he who teaches, but the prudent man he who is taught; but the Lord calls His disciples babes, whom He chose not from the teachers of the law, but out of the multitude, and by calling, fishermen; babes, that is, as devoid of malice. The mysteries then were hid from those who think themselves wise, and are not; for if they had been, these would have been revealed to them.

Luke 10:22 — Commentary on Luke

The Father delivers all things to the Son, because all things must be subject to the Son. God reigns over all in a twofold manner: first, over those who do not desire His Kingdom, and second, over those who do desire it. To give an example: God is my Master even if I do not wish it, because He is my Creator; and again, God is my Master when I, as a prudent servant, fulfill His will through the keeping of the commandments. Human nature was formerly in bondage and in the hands of God, even though it did not wish it, even though it served Satan. But when Christ endured the struggle on our behalf and, having freed us from the power of the devil, made us His servants and keepers of the commandments, from that time we became prudent servants both by nature and by choice; for the first servitude was only by nature, while the second was also by our choice. So the Lord now says: "All things have been delivered to Me by My Father," that is, all things must be subject to Me and fall under My dominion. This is similar to the other saying: "All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth" (Matt. 28:18). And He says this because He reconciled all things (Col. 1:20), both in heaven and on earth. And in another sense: the Father delivers all things to the Son—all the works of the economy of our salvation. Therefore, for our sake neither the Father nor the Spirit became incarnate, or suffered, or rose again, but the Son accomplished all of this, and He became the captain of our salvation; therefore He says that all things have been delivered to Him. He spoke as if to say: My Father has entrusted all things to Me—to become incarnate, to suffer, to rise again, to save the nature that had fallen away. Since He said that all things have been delivered to Me, He now resolves, as it were, a certain perplexity. Lest anyone should think: why then did He deliver all things to You, and not to another, even to an Angel or an Archangel. He says: He delivered all things to Me because I am of one Nature and Essence with Him. And as no one knows Him, so no one knows Me either, except the Father alone. Therefore He rightly delivered all things to Me, as One consubstantial with Him and surpassing all knowledge, just as He too is above all knowledge. For the Father, He says, is known by the Son alone and by the one to whom the Son wills to reveal Him. Notice: the Son knows the Father not through revelation, but creatures know Him through revelation, for they receive knowledge by grace; consequently, the Son is not created.

Luke 10:23-24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Having said above, No one knoweth who the Father is but the Son, and to whomsoever the Son will reveal him; He pronounces a blessing upon His disciples, to whom the Father was revealed through Him. Hence it is said, And he turned him unto his disciples, and said, Blessed are the eyes, &c. Now He blesses them, and all truly who look with faith, because the ancient prophets and kings desired to see and hear God in the flesh, as it follows; For I say unto you, that many prophets and kings have desired, &c. (Matt. 13:17.)

Luke 10:23 — Commentary on Luke

Turning to the disciples, the Lord blesses them and indeed all who look upon Him with faith as He walks in the flesh and works miracles.

Luke 10:24 — Commentary on Luke

For the ancient prophets and kings, though they greatly desired to see the Lord in the flesh and to hear Him, were nevertheless not deemed worthy of this. And in another sense: since He said above that he knows the Father to whom the Son reveals Him, He now blesses the disciples as those who have already received this revelation. For through Himself He revealed the Father to them, since he who saw Him saw the Father (John 14:9). And no one among those saints who lived before the appearing and working of the Son of God in the flesh attained this blessing. Since they did not see the Lord in the flesh, through Whom the Father was known, it follows that they did not see the Father in the way the apostles saw Him.

Luke 10:25 — Commentary on Luke

This lawyer was a boastful man, very arrogant, as is evident from what follows, and moreover crafty. Therefore he approaches the Lord, testing Him, probably thinking that he would trap the Lord in His answers. But the Lord points him to that very Law in which he greatly prided himself.

Luke 10:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We must hereby understand that it becomes us to submit every power of the soul to the divine love, and that resolutely, not slackly. Hence it is added, And with all thy strength.

Luke 10:27 — Commentary on Luke

Look at how precisely the Law commands us to love the Lord. Man is the most perfect of all creatures. Although he has something in common with all of them, he also has something superior. For example, man has something in common with a stone, for he has hair and nails, which are insensible, like a stone. He has something in common with a plant, because he grows and is nourished and begets what is like himself, just as a plant does. He has something in common with the irrational animals, because he has senses, grows angry, and feels desire. But what elevates man above all other animals is that he has something in common with God as well, namely: a rational soul. Therefore the Law, wishing to show that man must wholly in all things surrender himself to God and take captive all the powers of the soul into the love of God, by the words "with all your heart" indicated the coarser power belonging to plants, by the words "with all your soul" indicated the finer power befitting beings endowed with senses, and by the words "with all your mind" designated the distinctive power of man — the rational soul. The words "with all your strength" we must apply to all of these. For we must subject to the love of Christ the vegetative power of the soul as well. But how? — strongly, not weakly; and the sensory power, and it too strongly; and finally the rational power, and it also "with all our strength," so that we must wholly surrender ourselves to God and subject to the love of God our nutritive, sensory, and rational power. The Law, on account of the infancy of its hearers, being unable yet to impart the most perfect teaching, commands to love one's neighbor "as oneself." But Christ taught to love one's neighbor more than even oneself. For He says: no one can show "greater love than if one... lays down... his life... for his friends" (John 15:13).

Luke 10:28 — Commentary on Luke

So, to the lawyer He says: "you have answered correctly." Since you, He says, are still subject to the Law, then you answer correctly; for according to the Law you reason rightly.

Luke 10:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now our Saviour defines a neighbour not in respect of actions or honour, but of nature; as if He says, Think not that because thou art righteous thou hast no neighbour, for all who partake of the same nature are thy neighbours. Be thou also their neighbour, not in place, but in affection and solicitude for them.

Luke 10:29 — Commentary on Luke

The lawyer, having received praise from the Savior, displayed arrogance. He said: "and who... is my... neighbor?" He thought that he was righteous and had no one equal to himself or close to him in virtue; for he believed that a righteous man's neighbor is only another righteous man. And so, wishing to justify himself and exalt himself above all people, he says with pride: and who is my neighbor?

Luke 10:30 — Commentary on Luke

But the Savior, since He is the Creator and sees in all one creation, defines the neighbor not by deeds, not by merits, but by nature. Do not think, He says, that since you are righteous, there is no one like you. For all who share one and the same nature are your neighbors. Therefore, you yourself be a neighbor to them not in place, but in disposition toward them and care for them. For this reason I also bring before you the example of the Samaritan, to show you that although he differed in way of life, he nevertheless became a neighbor to the one in need of mercy. So you too show yourself a neighbor through compassion and hasten to help by your own admission. Thus, by this parable we are taught to be ready for mercy and to strive to be neighbors to those who need our help. Let us also recognize the goodness of God toward man. Human nature was going "from Jerusalem," that is, from a serene and peaceful life, for Jerusalem means "vision of peace." Where was it going? "To Jericho," a barren, low place, stifling from heat, that is, into a life full of passions. Notice: He did not say "went down," but "was going." For human nature always inclined toward earthly things, not once, but constantly being drawn into a life of passion. "And fell among robbers," that is, fell among demons. Whoever does not descend from the height of the mind will not fall among demons. They, having stripped the man and removed from him the garments of virtue, inflicted upon him the wounds of sin. For they first strip us of every good thought and the covering of God, and then inflict wounds through sins. They left human nature "half dead," either because the soul is immortal while the body is mortal, and thus half of man is subject to death, or because human nature was not entirely rejected but hoped to receive salvation in Christ, and thus was not completely dead. But just as through Adam's transgression death entered the world, so through justification in Christ death was to be abolished (Rom. 5:16–17).

Luke 10:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And in addition to this, he brings forward the Samaritan as an example. As it follows, And Jesus answering him said, A certain man went down, &c. Now he says not "descended," but "was descending." For human nature was ever tending downwards, and not for a time only, but throughout busied about a life liable to suffering. Or man after sin is said to be half dead, because his soul is immortal, but his body mortal, so that the half of man is under death. Or, because his human nature hoped to obtain salvation in Christ, so as not altogether to lie under death. But in that Adam had sinned death entered in the world, (Rom. 5:12.) in the righteousness of Christ death was to be destroyed.

Luke 10:31-32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He says, passed by, (Rom. 3:20; 8:3.) because the Law came and stood till its time foreordained, then, not being able to cure, departed. Mark also that the Law was not given with this previous intention that it should cure man, for man could not from the beginning receive the mystery of Christ. And therefore it is said, And by chance there came a certain priest, which expression we use with respect to those things which happen without forethought. They pitied him, I say, when they thought about him, but afterwards, overcome by selfishness, they went away again. For this is signified by the word, passed him by.

Luke 10:31-32 — Commentary on Luke

By the priest and the Levite, understand, perhaps, the Law and the prophets. For they desired to justify man, but could not. "It is impossible," says the Apostle Paul, "that the blood of bulls and goats should take away sins" (Heb. 10:4). They took pity on man and considered how to heal him, but, overcome by the severity of the wounds, they withdrew again. For this is what it means to pass by. The Law came and stood over the one lying there, but then, not having the power to heal, it departed. This is what "passed by" means.

Luke 10:33 — Commentary on Luke

Look: the phrase "by chance" has a certain meaning. For the Law was indeed given not for some particular reason, but because of the weakness of humanity (Gal. 3:19), which was unable at first to receive the mystery of Christ. Therefore it is said that the priest, that is, the Law, came to heal the man not deliberately, but "by chance," which we commonly call coincidence. But our Lord and God, who became "a curse for us" (Gal. 3:13) and was called a Samaritan (John 8:48), came to us making the journey, that is, setting as the pretext and purpose of His journey this very thing—to heal us—and not merely passing by, and He visited us not by chance (incidentally), but lived with us and conversed with us, not in appearance only.

Luke 10:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He says, journeying, as though He purposely determined this in order to cure us.

Luke 10:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, intercourse with man is the oil, and intercourse with God is the wine which signifies divinity, which no one can endure unmixed unless oil be added, that is, human intercourse. Hence he worked some things humanly, some divinely. He poured then in oil and wine, as having saved us both by His human and His divine nature. Or He placed us on His beast, that is, on His body. For He hath made us His members, and partakers of His body. The Law indeed did not take in all the Moabites, and the Ammonites shall not enter into the Church of God; (Deut. 23:3.) but now in every nation he that feareth the Lord is accepted by Him, who is willing to believe and to become part of the Church. Wherefore He says, that he brought him to an inn.

Luke 10:34 — Commentary on Luke

At once he "bound up the wounds," not allowing the disease to grow worse, but restraining it. "He poured oil and wine": the oil is the word of teaching that prepares for virtue by the promise of good things, and the wine is the word of teaching that leads to virtue by fear. So when you hear the word of the Lord: "Come unto Me, and I will give you rest" (Matt. 11:28) — this is oil, for it shows mercy and rest. Such also are the words: "Come, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you" (Matt. 25:34). But when the Lord says: depart into the darkness (Matt. 25:41) — this is wine, a stern teaching. You can also understand it in another way. The oil signifies life according to His humanity, and the wine — according to His divinity. For the Lord performed some things as man, and others as God. For example, eating, drinking, leading a life not without pleasantries and not displaying austerity in everything, as John did — this is oil; but the wondrous fast, walking on the sea, and other manifestations of divine power — this is wine. Wine can be likened to the Divinity in the respect that no one could endure the Divinity in Itself (without union) if there were not also this oil, that is, the life according to humanity. Since the Lord saved us through both, that is, divinity and humanity, therefore it is said that He poured oil and wine. And daily those who are baptized are healed of the wounds of the soul, being anointed with chrism, and at once being joined to the Church and partaking of the Divine Blood. The Lord placed our wounded nature upon His beast of burden, that is, upon His own Body. For He made us members of Himself and partakers of His Body: us, who were below, He raised to such a dignity that we are one Body with Him! The inn is the Church, which receives all. The Law did not receive all, for it is said: "An Ammonite and a Moabite shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord" (Deut. 23:3). "But in every nation he that feareth Him... is accepted with Him" (Acts 10:35), if he desires to believe and become a member of the Church. For She receives all: both sinners and tax collectors.

Luke 10:35 — Commentary on Luke

Note the precision with which it is said that he brought him to the inn and took care of him. Before he brought him to it, he only bound up his wounds. What does this mean? That when the Church was established and the inn was opened, that is, when the faith had grown among nearly all nations, then the gifts of the Holy Spirit were also revealed, and the grace of God spread abroad. This you will learn from the Acts of the Apostles. The image of the innkeeper is borne by every apostle and teacher and pastor; to them the Lord gave "two denarii," that is, the two Testaments: the Old and the New. For both Testaments, as utterances of one and the same God, bear upon them the image of one King. These denarii the Lord, ascending into heaven, left to the apostles and to the bishops and teachers of subsequent times. He said: "if you spend anything of your own,... I... will repay you." The Apostles indeed spent of their own as well, laboring greatly and sowing teaching everywhere. And the teachers of subsequent times, expounding the Old and New Testaments, also spent much of their own. For this they will receive a reward when the Lord returns, that is, at His second coming. Then each of them will say to Him: Lord! You gave me two denarii, and behold, I have gained two more. And He will say to such a one: "Well done, good servant!" (Luke 19:17).

Luke 10:38 — Commentary on Luke

Great is the good that comes from hospitality, as Martha showed, and it should not be neglected; but an even greater good is to attend to spiritual discourse. For by the former the body is nourished, but by the latter the soul is given life.

Luke 10:39 — Commentary on Luke

"Sat at Jesus' feet and listened to His word." By the feet one can understand active virtue, for they signify movement and walking. And sitting is a sign of immobility. So whoever sits at the feet of Jesus, that is, whoever becomes firmly established in active virtue and through imitation of the walking and life of Jesus is strengthened in it, that person after this arrives at the hearing of divine utterances or at contemplation. Since Mary also first sat down, and then listened to the words.

Luke 10:40-42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord does not then forbid hospitality, but the troubling about many things, that is to say, hurry and anxiety. And mark the wisdom of our Lord, in that at first He said nothing to Martha, but when she sought to tear away her sister from hearing, then the Lord took occasion to reprove her. For hospitality is ever honoured as long as it keeps us to necessary things. But when it begins to hinder us from attending to what is of more importance, then it is plain that the hearing of the divine word is the more honourable.

Luke 10:40 — Commentary on Luke

Note also the prudence of the Lord. He said nothing to Martha before He received from her an occasion for reproof. But when she attempted to draw her sister away from listening, then the Lord, taking the occasion, reproves her. For hospitality is praiseworthy only so long as it does not distract and draw us away from what is more needful; but when it begins to hinder us in the most important matters, then it is right to prefer the hearing of divine things to it.

Luke 10:41 — Commentary on Luke

Moreover, to speak more precisely, the Lord forbids not hospitality, but its elaborateness and vanity, that is, distraction and anxiety. Why, He says, "Martha, you are anxious and... troubled about many things," that is, you are distracted and worried? We have need only of eating a little, not of a variety of dishes.

Luke 10:42 — Commentary on Luke

Others understood the words "one thing is needful" not as referring to food, but to attentiveness to teaching. Thus, by these words the Lord instructs the apostles that when they enter anyone's house, they should not demand anything luxurious, but be content with what is simple, caring for nothing more than attentiveness to teaching. Perhaps understand by Martha the active virtue, and by Mary – contemplation. The active virtue has distractions and anxieties, while contemplation, having become master over the passions (for Mary means mistress), exercises itself in the sole examination of divine sayings and judgments. So then, if you can, ascend to the level of Mary through mastery over the passions and the pursuit of contemplation. But if this is impossible for you, be Martha, devote yourself to the active life, and through that receive Christ. Note this: "which shall not be taken away from her." The one who labors in works has something that is taken away from him, that is, cares and distraction. For, having attained to contemplation, he is freed from distraction and vanity, and thus something is taken away from him. But the one who labors in contemplation is never deprived of this good part, that is, contemplation. For in what more shall he advance, when he has reached the very highest, I mean, the contemplation of God, which is equal to deification? For whoever has been deemed worthy to behold God becomes a god, since like is encompassed by like.

Luke 11:1 — Commentary on Luke

The disciple of Christ is zealous for the disciples of John and therefore desires to learn how to pray. The Savior did not reject the desire of the disciples, but teaches them.

Luke 11:2 — Commentary on Luke

"Our Father," He says, "who art in heaven." Note the power of prayer. It immediately lifts you up on high and, since you call God Father, persuades you in every way not to lose the likeness of the Father, but to strive to become like Him. He did not say "my Father," but "our Father," stirring you to brotherly love and urging you to love all people as brothers in general. By saying "in heaven," He does not confine God to them, but lifts the listener up to the heavens and draws him away from earthly things. "Hallowed be Thy name," that is, "may it be glorified," meaning: order our life so that it may be to Thy glory. For just as the name of God is blasphemed because of the wicked, so it is glorified by those who lead a virtuous life. The sinner does not pray for the Kingdom of God, for he does not desire its coming on account of the punishments awaiting him there. On the contrary, the righteous man prays that it would come sooner, so that he might be freed from the temptations here and find rest. "Thy will be done... as in heaven" — among the Angels, so also among us men "on earth." For the Angels do all things and in all things according to the will of God.

Luke 11:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He says not, which art in heaven, as though He were confined to that place, but to raise the hearer up to heaven, and draw him away from earthly things.

Luke 11:3 — Commentary on Luke

Teach us to ask for "bread" only "daily," that is, useful for our existence and for the sustenance of life, by no means superfluous, but necessary.

Luke 11:4 — Commentary on Luke

Not to enter "into temptation" means not to rush toward temptations. For we ought to pray to God not that He send temptation upon us, but that He avert it; and if it befalls us, we must bear it with courage. It should be said that there are two kinds of temptations. Some are voluntary, such as drunkenness, murder, adultery, and other passions; for we fall into these temptations voluntarily. Other temptations are involuntary, to which rulers and the powerful subject us. From voluntary temptations, that is, from the passions, we must flee, pray for deliverance from them, and say "lead us not," that is, do not allow us to fall "into temptation," that is, into voluntary passion. For he brings about both involuntary and voluntary temptations. Therefore, when you involuntarily endure a temptation from a person, do not consider that person the cause of your temptation, but the evil one. For he instigates the person to rage against you and act furiously.

Luke 11:5-6 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, teaching us to pray without laziness, tells a parable and an example. What then does the parable mean? By "midnight" He refers to the last days of life, upon reaching which people begin to sympathize with the good and turn toward God. For He is a friend who loves all and desires the salvation of all (1 Tim. 2:4). Thus, many "at midnight," that is, at the end of life, come to God as a friend and say: "give three loaves," that is, faith in the Trinity; for "a friend has come," that is, the Angel who takes the soul. Moreover, every Angel is a friend, as the Lord also says that there is joy in heaven over the salvation of a person (Luke 15:10).

Luke 11:5-8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

God is that friend, who loveth all men, and wills that all should he saved. Or else, The midnight is the end of life, at which many come to God. But the friend is the Angel who receives the soul. Or, the midnight is the depth of temptations, in which he who has fallen, seeks from God three loaves, the relief of the wants of his body, soul, and spirit; through whom we run into no danger in our temptations. But the friend who comes from his journey is God Himself, who proves by temptations who has nothing to set before Him, and who is weakened in temptation. But when He says, And the door is shut, we must understand that we ought to be prepared before temptations. But after that we have fallen into them, the gate of preparation is shut, and being found unprepared, unless God keep us, we are in danger.

Luke 11:7 — Commentary on Luke

"Children" resting "on the bed" are people who have converted and thereby become children of the Lord and have been deemed worthy to rest together with Him.

Luke 11:8 — Commentary on Luke

"Importunity" he calls the intense and prolonged prayer with patience. Understand it also in another way, namely: by "midnight" understand the force and the middle of temptations. For every temptation is a night, and the middle of temptations is, without doubt, midnight. So when someone is in the middle of temptations, he comes to God Who loves us and says: "lend me three loaves," that is, the salvation of body, soul, and spirit. For temptations threaten danger to these three. And who is the "friend" who has come off the road? Without any doubt, it is the Lord, Who tests us in temptations and desires to taste of our salvation. The one who has fallen into temptations, being unable by himself to withstand them and to receive the Lord, has nothing to set before Him. "The locked doors" means that we must be prepared before temptations, and when we fall into them, the door to preparation is already locked, and we, finding ourselves unprepared, will be in danger unless God helps. "Children" are (since they turned earlier) those who through virtue have become sons of God, recline and rest in God.

Luke 11:9 — Commentary on Luke

See what precision there is in the words. The Lord did not say "ask" and it will be given to you, but "keep asking," that is, seek unceasingly.

Luke 11:10 — Commentary on Luke

"Everyone who asks receives." Does the one who asks for useless things receive? No. For, first of all, a request for useless things cannot even be called a request before God. For whoever prays to God must ask for what He gives. And if someone asks for useless things, he makes his request not to God, for He does not give what is not beneficial.

Luke 11:13 — Commentary on Luke

Then hear how the Lord Himself also teaches us to ask for what we ought to ask. He says: a son asks for "bread" and "fish" and "an egg." Therefore, just as these items constitute food for a person, so too our petitions should be beneficial to us and serve as help. By the one asking for "bread," understand, perhaps, everyone who asks that the faith in the Trinity and the correctness of the dogmas be revealed to him. For these, as that which strengthens the heart, are bread. And the one who asks for "fish" is he who, being in the sea of this life, asks God for help so that he, like a fish, might be preserved alive and unsubmerged amid temptations. And the one who asks for "an egg" is he who desires that the offspring of virtuous souls be given to him — souls which, having taken wings, having soared in spirit, and having flown above the earth, may rightly be likened to birds.

Luke 11:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now he is called κωφὸς, as commonly meaning one who does not speak. It is also used for one who does not hear, but more properly who neither hears nor speaks. But he who has not heard from his birth necessarily cannot speak. For we speak those things which we are taught to speak by hearing. If however one has lost his hearing from a disease that has come upon him, there is nothing to hinder him from speaking. But He who was brought before the Lord was both dumb in speech, and deaf in hearing.

Luke 11:14 — Commentary on Luke

"Mute" is often used to refer to one who does not speak; but it also refers to one who does not hear, or more precisely, one who neither hears nor speaks. Those who have been deaf from birth also do not speak. This happens to them by necessity, for we speak what we learn through hearing. When someone does not hear, in all likelihood he does not speak either. Unless someone's hearing was damaged later, from illness — nothing prevents such a person from speaking. The one brought to Christ was mute in both respects: in tongue and in ear. He is an image of human nature, which, being possessed by demons, was capable neither of hearing the words of God, nor still less of proclaiming them. But the Lord, having come and cast out the demons — that is, passionate and demonic deeds — made it so that we not only speak but also preach the truth. For the words of God must not only be heard but also recounted to others. So let us who have demonic deeds within us hear this — we who think to teach others and allow ourselves to be called teachers by men. For when the demon departs, then there is true eloquence and teaching; but so long as the works of demons (the passions) remain within us, we do not speak, even though we appear to be speaking.

Luke 11:15-16 — Commentary on Luke

The Pharisees slander the miracle and revile the Lord as a deceiver. They say: He is in league with the prince of demons and with his assistance "casts out demons."

Luke 11:17-18 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord says to them: how is it possible for a demon to cast out another demon? This would already be the destruction of his kingdom. For if they place their kingdom and rest in dwelling within people, and their own prince casts them out, then it is clear that he is destroying himself. For "every kingdom divided" against itself and thrown into turmoil is brought to ruin, and "a house divided... shall fall." By "house," will you understand a building? Very well. For a building stands only so long as it maintains its unity, but when the walls separate from one another, it falls. Will you understand by "house" those living in the house? They too, as long as they keep peace, stand, but if they rise up against one another, they fall.

Luke 11:19 — Commentary on Luke

Let it be so, that "I cast out demons... by the power of Beelzebul"; but "your sons," that is, the apostles, "by whose power do they cast them out?" Is it not obvious that it is by My name? How then do you say about Me that I cast out demons through Beelzebul, being in need of his power, when your sons, namely the apostles, cast them out by My name? Truly, they will judge you. For if they cast out demons by My name, then I Myself obviously have no need of the power of another.

Luke 11:20 — Commentary on Luke

I cast out demons "by the finger of God," that is, by the Holy Spirit, and not by an evil spirit. He calls the Spirit "finger" so that you may know that just as a finger is of one essence with the whole body, so also the Holy Spirit is consubstantial with the Father and the Son. And perhaps He calls Him so for this reason as well: the Son is called the right hand of God, and on Him rested the seven powers of the Spirit, not as on an instrument of the Spirit, but as on One consubstantial with Him; and one of the gifts and operations of the Spirit is the power to heal. He says that I cast out demons "by the finger of God," that is, by a gift of the Spirit. For just as a finger is a part of the hand, so also the spirit of healings was a part of those spirits, that is, powers of the Spirit, which Jesus possessed. If, He says, "I... cast out demons" by the power of God, then truly "the Kingdom of God has come upon you." And this has the following meaning: the kingdom of the devil is finally being destroyed, and God, who casts out demons, reigns. For listen to what He says next.

Luke 11:21-22 — Commentary on Luke

Before My coming, He says, Satan was strong and "guarded his house," that is, he ruled over human nature firmly and securely. But when I came, "the one stronger than he," then I conquered the world and all "his armor in which he trusted," that is, every kind of sin. For sin is the weapon of the devil, and with it he boldly overcame people. All this armor of his I destroyed, because no sin was found in Me (1 Pet. 2:22); from that time he grew weak. And "his spoils," that is, the people who were, as it were, his prey, I wrested from him and entrust each one to a special Angel, a faithful guardian, so that instead of the demon in whose power he was held, an Angel would govern him.

Luke 11:21-22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Devil's arms are all kinds of sins, trusting in which he prevailed against men.

Luke 11:23 — Commentary on Luke

My work is to gather the scattered children of God, while his work consists in scattering those who have been gathered. How then do you conclude about Me that I have fellowship with Satan?

Luke 11:24-26 — Commentary on Luke

Truly, such a thought arose in you because you are now in greater fellowship with demons. The unclean spirit dwelt in you even before, when you served idols and killed the prophets. Then, apparently, he went out from you. But now he has returned again "to his house," that is, to your souls, with "seven spirits," that is, many (for the number "seven" in Scripture is often used in the sense of "many"), and made "the last state worse than the first" for you. For then, when you served idols, you killed the prophets, but you had not yet offered open insult to the Son of God, who for your sake appeared in the flesh. But now what hope of salvation is there, when you remain in the same ingratitude and audacity even after the Son became incarnate and works miracles for your sake? "Waterless places" are the souls of those who have no softness whatsoever — souls that are hardened and preoccupied with themselves. Since the evil one has no place to dwell in such souls, he returns to the Jews, and the last state becomes worse for them than the first. Thus, they now no longer have prophets, for they killed the Word, nor anointing, for they crucified Christ (the Anointed One). Before, although they served idols, prophets and anointing were seen among them; but now they have lost everything, because they sinned against the Son of God.

Luke 11:27 — Commentary on Luke

While the Pharisees and scribes disparage the miracles of the Lord, a woman, a guileless and simple person, glorifies Him. Where are those who say that the Lord appeared in mere semblance? For behold the testimony that He was even nursed at the breast!

Luke 11:28 — Commentary on Luke

But He blesses those who keep the word of God, not, however, in order to deprive His Mother of blessedness, but in order to show that even She would have received no benefit from having given birth to Him and nursed Him at Her breast, if She had not possessed all the other virtues. He says this also because it is timely. Since those who envied Him and did not listen to His words reviled those who did listen, He, contrary to them, especially blesses those who listen. Perhaps He also says this on account of the healed deaf man, so that he too, having heard the word, might keep it, lest the ability to hear that was granted him should serve to his condemnation.

Luke 11:29 — Commentary on Luke

"When... the people began to gather in great numbers," the Lord began to rebuke the foolish. Among them were some who desired that Jesus perform a sign from heaven; for they said: the signs He performs are from the earth, and He performs them by the power of Beelzebul, the prince of the world, who has authority over the earth; but He cannot perform signs from heaven, because He is not the Son of the Heavenly Father. Since some spoke thus, the Lord rebukes them and says: a sign shall be given to you that will prove that I am the true Son of the Heavenly Father. What sign? "The sign of Jonah," that is, the sign of the Resurrection (Jonah 2:1).

Luke 11:30 — Commentary on Luke

For just as he spent three days in the belly of the whale, so too shall I spend three days in the belly of the whale, the great beast, that is, Hades, and rise again. When Jonah, cast out by the whale and as if brought back to life, began to preach, the Ninevites listened (Jonah 3:3-6); but even after My Resurrection, this generation will not believe in Me. Therefore they will be condemned for not imitating the Ninevites, even though here is one greater than Jonah. For My dignity and manner of preaching represent a great difference. I am the Master, he is a servant. I preach the Kingdom of Heaven, he preached salvation from threatening destruction. I perform miracles, he performed no miracle.

Luke 11:31-32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or because the South is praised in Scripture as warm and life-giving, therefore the soul reigning in the south, that is, in all spiritual conversation, comes to hear the wisdom of Solomon, the Prince of peace, the Lord our God, (i. e. is raised up to contemplate Him,) to whom no one shall come except he reign in a good life. But He brings next an example from the Ninevites, saying, The men of Nineveh shall rise up in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it.

Luke 11:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now Jonas after he came forth from the whale's belly converts the men of Nineveh by his preaching, but when Christ rose again, the Jewish nation believed not. So there was a sentence already passed upon them, of which there follows a second example, as it is said, The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation, and condemn them.

Luke 11:31 — Commentary on Luke

The Queen of the South shall likewise condemn this generation, for she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon. By the "queen of the south," understand also every soul that is strong and steadfast in goodness. Let me explain. The north, when it serves as a symbol of the dwelling place of the adversary, is not approved by Scripture, because it chills and brings deadness and numbness; but the south (as the opposite of the north) is approved, because the south wind brings warmth, enlivening, and warms even the numbed parts. Therefore in the Song of Songs the bride, driving away the north, says: "Arise... from the north and come from the south" (Song 4:16), and the prophet again says: "And the one coming from the north I will remove from you," that is, Satan (Joel 2:20). Thus the soul that reigns in the south, that is, in the gracious land of the spiritual life, and that has grown strong through the exercise of active virtue, comes to hear wisdom, that is, ascends to contemplation. For the wisdom of Solomon, the peaceful king, is the contemplation of our Lord and God, which no one will attain unless through the exercise of active virtue he becomes a king and master in the virtuous life.

Luke 11:33 — Commentary on Luke

Since the envious Jews, looking at the miracles, perversely interpreted them out of malice of mind, the Lord says the following: people who received a "lamp" from God, that is, the gift of the mind, by which we see, as if by a light given to us, hid their discernment and, darkening themselves with envy, do not see the miracles and benefactions, even though we received the mind for the purpose of placing it on a lampstand, so that others too might "see the light." In my opinion, He says this: Pharisee! You have knowledge — this is the lamp. You ought to have used this knowledge to recognize the miracles yourself and to declare and explain to others that they are the works of the Son of God, and not of Beelzebul. In this way, "those entering," that is, those newly introduced and just beginning, would have seen the light. For whoever is wise has already entered; but whoever is still learning is only entering.

Luke 11:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, because the Jews, seeing the miracles, accused them out of the malice of their heart, therefore our Lord tells them, that, receiving the light, that is, their understanding, from God, they were so darkened with envy, as not to recognise His miracles and mercies. But to this end received we our understanding from God, that we should place it upon a candlestick, that others also who are entering in may see the light. The wise man indeed has already entered, but the learner is still walking. As if He said to the Pharisees, You ought to use your understanding to know the miracles, and declare them to others, seeing that what you see are the works not of Beelzebub, but the Son of God. Therefore, keeping up the meaning, He adds, The light of the body is the eye.

Luke 11:34-36 — Commentary on Luke

But you, Pharisees, did not wish to do this, and the eye of the soul, that is, the mind, which was until now straight, you have twisted and darkened. For just as the eye of the body, whatever it is like, makes the body the same — for example, if it is clear, then the body is also light, and if it is dark, then the body is also gloomy — so too the soul is disposed according to the state of the mind. If the eye and the light received by it from God begin to be darkened by envy or covetousness, or to speak generally, by love for material things, then the soul too is darkened.

Luke 11:34-36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But as if the eye of the body be light the body will be light, but if dark the body will be dark also, so is it with the understanding in relation to the soul. Hence it follows, If thine eye be single, thy whole body will be full of light; but if evil, thy whole body will be full of darkness.

Luke 11:37 — Commentary on Luke

Though the Lord knows the ill-will of the Pharisees, He nevertheless dines with them because they were crafty and in need of correction. For He dines with them in order to have an occasion for the improvement of their morals.

Luke 11:38 — Commentary on Luke

For example, even now, looking at their senseless custom of washing before eating food, He teaches that the soul must be cleansed by good deeds, since rinsing with water cleanses not the soul but the body. They, foolish ones, thought that through immersion in water and washing of the body, their soul was also cleansed along with the body. Therefore the Lord made use of the excellent example of the cup.

Luke 11:39 — Commentary on Luke

And since it was mealtime, He mentions the cup and the dish and, drawing His testimony from what lay before their eyes, persuades the Pharisee that just as there is no benefit if a cup is clean on the outside but filled with all manner of filth on the inside, so too there is no benefit if, while the body is washed, the soul is filled with all manner of impurity, such as "greed and wickedness." The Lord alluded to two dominant passions of the Jews: by the word "greed" — to covetousness, and by the word "wickedness" — to envy and the consequences of envy. Thus, there is no benefit whatsoever if the soul remains in such a condition.

Luke 11:40 — Commentary on Luke

Foolish ones! Is it not the same One who created the soul, who also created the body, upon which you dwell so much? Therefore you ought to cleanse the soul as well.

Luke 11:41 — Commentary on Luke

Then He teaches them how the inner man is cleansed, namely: He points to "almsgiving." See, if you will, how by pointing to almsgiving He heals both of their passions, I mean envy and plundering. For he who is truly merciful will neither plunder the one to whom he gives alms, nor envy him. Therefore, since He was reproaching two passions in them, He drives them out with a single remedy, namely almsgiving, which is the first door of deifying love. And where there is love, what covetousness and envy can there be? "From what you have," that is, from your possessions. He said well: "from what you have," and not simply: "from what there is," because possessions reside in the heart of the covetous man and rule over him. This is why David also commands not "to set one's heart" on riches (Ps. 61:11), that is, not to nail it fast and not to bind it to them.

Luke 11:42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For because they despised God, treating sacred things with indifference, He commands them to have love to God; but by judgment He implies the love of our neighbour. For when a man judges his neighbour justly, it proceeds from his love to him.

Luke 11:42 — Commentary on Luke

The Pharisees, precisely in order not to transgress the Law, tithed even from the most insignificant items, and if anyone reproached them for pettiness, they would appeal to the Law, which commanded that a tithe of everything be brought to the priests (Deut. 14:22-23). Therefore the Lord says: just as you do not neglect these things, so you ought to practice justice and the love of God. Since the Pharisees were unjust, oppressing widows and orphans, the Lord says: you ought to have "justice," that is, righteousness. And since they were contemptuous even toward God, laying their hand on sacred matters without due reverence, the Lord commands them to have "the love of God." For whoever loves God does not approach His works with negligence. And it seems to me, since there are two kinds of love — love of God and love of neighbor — that perhaps the Lord is alluding to these two kinds: by the word "justice" He denotes love of neighbor, since righteousness and not oppressing one's neighbor arise from love for him; and by the phrase "love of God" He undoubtedly denotes wholehearted devotion to God. And when someone loves his neighbor not out of any worldly or shameful inclination, but for God's sake, then this love too may be called the love of God, since it is commanded by God and is well-pleasing to Him.

Luke 11:43 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or He means, "That which is uppermost." For wealth rules the covetous man's heart.

Luke 11:43 — Commentary on Luke

They (the Pharisees) loved for every person to pay them honor and for people "in public assemblies" to call them by the title "teacher" (Matt. 23:7); this is what the words "greeting" and "chief seat" mean.

Luke 11:44 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord says: you are like tombs that are full of every kind of rottenness, but on the outside gleam with marble; people by their outward appearance do not know what principles they are guided by in life (by what they walk), but if they knew, they would turn away because of the inner foulness.

Luke 11:45 — Commentary on Luke

The lawyer recklessly subjects himself to exposure. The lawyers were different from the Pharisees. The Pharisees were considered ascetics and separated from the rest, while the lawyers were scribes and teachers who resolved questions from the Law for those who wished.

Luke 11:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the Lawyers were different from the Pharisees. For the Pharisees being separated from the rest had the appearance of a religious sect; but those skilled in the Law were the Scribes and Doctors who solved legal questions.

Luke 11:46 — Commentary on Luke

They (the lawyers) laid upon people "burdens heavy and hard to bear"; but they themselves did not touch these burdens "even with their finger," that is, they themselves observed nothing of what they commanded others. For when a teacher himself does what he teaches, then he lightens the burdens, providing in himself an example and encouraging the disciples. But when he does nothing of what he teaches, then the burdens seem to the disciples truly heavy, since even the teacher cannot fulfill them.

Luke 11:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As often also as the teacher does what he teaches, he lightens the load, offering himself for an example. But when he does none of the things which he teaches others, the loads appear heavy to those who learn his teaching, as being what even their teacher is not able to bear.

Luke 11:47-51 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord also reveals that the Jews are descendants of Cain and heirs of his malice, when He says that all "blood shed from Abel to Zechariah shall be required of this generation." You, He says, killed the prophets, your brothers, just as he killed Abel. Therefore, not without reason some have taken Cain as a type of the people who slew the prophets, for which vengeance was taken on them sevenfold, that is, with a lighter punishment, and Lamech as a type of the people who killed Christ, for which vengeance was taken on them seventy times sevenfold (Gen. 4:24), namely: by dispersion into an irreversible captivity. Who then was the Zacharias who was killed between the temple and the altar? Some say it was the ancient Zacharias, son of Jehoiada, who was stoned to death, as is known from the book of Kings (2 Chron. 24:20-21). Others say it was the father of the Forerunner. He did not exclude the Theotokos from the rank of virgins after she gave birth to Christ, and placed her in the same spot where they stood; and this place was between the temple and the outer bronze altar. For this they killed him. Since some expected Christ to be their future king, while others did not wish to be under the authority of a king, they killed this saint also because he affirmed that a Virgin had given birth and that Christ was born, their future King — which was hateful to them, for they wished to be without a king.

Luke 11:51 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But our Lord shows that the Jews have inherited the malice of Cain, since he adds, From the blood of Abel, to the blood of Zacharias, &c. Abel, inasmuch as he was slain by Cain; but Zacharias, whom they slew between the temple and the altar, some say was the Zacharias of old time, the son of Jehoiadah the Priest.

Luke 11:52 — Commentary on Luke

By the "key of knowledge" the Lord meant the teaching and guidance through the Law, which is able to lead to Christ. For the Law undoubtedly serves as a tutor leading to Christ (Gal. 3:24). Thus, the lawyers appeared to be explaining the Law, yet they maliciously withheld the "key of knowledge" and did not open the doors of the Law, through which they themselves and the people could have come to Christ. The Law serves as a door to Christ. But this door remains shut if someone does not explain the obscure aspects of the Law and thus open the door. For the Lord Himself said: "If you believed Moses, you would believe Me" (John 5:46). And again: "Search the Scriptures... they testify of Me. But you are not willing to come to Me" (John 5:39-40). I will point to one example. Among the Jews, as is known, a lamb was slain, the doorposts were anointed, they ate these meats, and this was for them a victory over the destroyer (Ex. 12:1-13). By all of this, the Mystery of Christ was prefigured. When Christ was slain as the Spotless and Most Pure Lamb, then our doorposts were also anointed, that is, the heart and the will, and their lintel, that is, the mind, and we tasted the flesh of the Son of Man and conquered the destroyer of our spiritual powers. And a great many ordinances of the Law pointed to Christ. Although the Law was, as it were, covered and locked by the darkness of the letter, as if by a door of sorts, yet if the teaching was entrusted to someone, that person had the key of knowledge; and if such a person had wished, he could have opened it, and would have entered himself, and would have led others in. But the lawyers did not do this; rather, they "took away the key of knowledge," that is, they concealed it, hid it from sight; and when this key was taken out of the way (hidden), that is, the interpretation of the Law, then its door also remained locked. By "the key of knowledge" you can also understand faith. For the knowledge of truth comes through faith, as the prophet Isaiah also says: "If you do not believe, you will not understand" (Is. 6:10). So the lawyers took "the key of knowledge," that is, faith, from the midst and hid it. For they did not allow certain people to believe in Christ, the Savior of all. He worked miracles, and the people, believing on account of these miracles, would have acknowledged Him as God, but they (the lawyers) said that He performed these miracles by the power of Beelzebub. Do you see how they took away the key of knowledge, not allowing people to believe in that which would have led them to knowledge? He (Christ) taught the will of God in the synagogues, but they (the lawyers) said: "He has a demon and is mad; why do you listen to Him?" So they (that is, the Pharisees and scribes) truly took the key of knowledge, but they themselves did not enter and did not allow others to enter, and moreover those who were "entering," that is, those already capable of the knowledge of God.

Luke 11:53-54 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For when several are questioning a man on different subjects, since he can not reply to all at once, foolish people think he is doubting. This also was part of their wicked design against Him; but they sought also in another way to control His power of speech, namely, by provoking Him to say something by which He might be condemned; whence it follows, Laying in wait for him, and seeking to catch something out of his mouth, that they might accuse him. Having first spoken of "forcing," Luke now says to catch or seize something from His mouth; at one time indeed they asked Him concerning the Law, that they might convict as a blasphemer Him who accused Moses; but at another time concerning Cæsar, that they might accuse Him as a traitor and rebel against the majesty of Cæsar.

Luke 11:53-54 — Commentary on Luke

"While He was still saying" these things, they, instead of acknowledging their own powerlessness, as if to refute His words, declared themselves to be wiser than Him and began to shut His mouth, that is, to question Him incessantly and to perplex Him. For difficulty in speech usually arises when very many people suddenly question one person, and moreover about different subjects. Then that person, being unable to answer everyone, gives the foolish reason to consider him defeated. The same thing these accursed ones plotted against Christ. Being many, questioning one, they thought to confound Him in speech and bring Him into difficulty, as one unable to answer them — which was even plausible. For how can one person suddenly answer many on different questions? This can also be understood in the following sense: "to catch Him... from His mouth" and to convict Him. For when someone is caught by his own words, he seems to shut his own mouth, that is, he is convicted by his own mouth and condemned. This meaning is also evident from what follows. For it says: "seeking to catch something from His mouth." What was named a little earlier is now replaced by the words — "to catch from His mouth." They posed questions to Him sometimes concerning the (Mosaic) Law, in order to expose Him as a blasphemer who reviles Moses (for they suspected Him of this), and sometimes concerning Caesar, in order to declare Him a seditious man seeking power, and about all such things that cunning souls filled with every malice could devise.

Luke 12:1 — Commentary on Luke

The Pharisees tried to catch the Lord in His words in order to turn the people away from Him, but the opposite happened. Even more people gathered: many "thousands" assembled, and each one so strove to draw near to Him that they "trampled one another." So powerful is truth, and so powerless is falsehood everywhere! Jesus, knowing the cunning of the Pharisees and seeing that they only pretended to be asking questions while in reality they were plotting against Him, spoke to His disciples about the hypocrisy of the Pharisees, undoubtedly in order to expose them and reveal their hearts full of hypocrisy. The Lord calls hypocrisy "leaven" because it is bitter, full of ancient malice, and alters and corrupts the way of thinking of those people whom it assails. For nothing changes morals so much as hypocrisy. Therefore the disciples of Christ must flee from hypocrisy. For Christ, being the Truth (John 14:6), is obviously opposed to falsehood. And all hypocrisy, appearing as one thing outwardly while being another in reality, is full of falsehood.

Luke 12:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Pharisees sought indeed to catch Jesus in His talk, that they might lead away the people from Him. But this design of theirs is reversed. For the people came all the more unto Him gathered together by thousands, and so desirous to attach themselves to Christ, that they pressed one upon another. So mighty a thing is truth, so feeble every where deceit. Whence it is said, And when there were gathered together a great multitude, insomuch that they trode upon one another, he began to sag unto his disciples, Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. He calls their hypocrisy leaven, as perverting and corrupting the intentions of the men in whom it has sprung up. For nothing so changes the characters of men as hypocrisy.

Luke 12:2-3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or this is addressed to the Pharisees; as if He said, O Pharisees, what you have spoken in darkness, that is, all your endeavours to tempt me in the secrets of your hearts, shall be heard in the light, for I am the light, and in My light shall be known whatsoever your darkness devises. And what you have spoken in the ear and in closets, that is, whatsoever in whispers you have poured into one another's ears, shall be proclaimed on the housetops, that is, was as audible to me as if it had been cried aloud on the housetops. Herein also you may understand that the light is the Gospel, but the housetop the lofty souls of the Apostles. But whatever things the Pharisees plotted together, were afterwards divulged and heard in the light of the Gospel, the great Herald, the Holy Spirit, presiding over the souls of the Apostles.

Luke 12:2-3 — Commentary on Luke

Though the Pharisees, he says, think to hide behind hypocrisy, feigning virtue for themselves, nevertheless, "there is nothing concealed that will not be revealed." For all things—both words and thoughts—will be presented in complete nakedness at the Last Judgment (1 Cor. 4:5). And even in the present life, much that is secret is usually brought to light. Therefore, "what you have said in the darkness" and "what you have spoken inside the house" and in secret, "will be proclaimed" in the light and from the rooftops. Apparently, He says this to the disciples, but meanwhile directs it against the Pharisees, hinting at their plots, and although He speaks, apparently, to the disciples, He expresses to the Pharisees something like this: Pharisees! What you plotted in darkness, in your dark hearts, wishing to ensnare Me, will be heard and known in the light, for "I am the light" (John 8:12), and you cannot hide from Me, but in Me—the Light—everything that your darkness devises is discerned. And what you decided among yourselves in a whisper became as well known to Me as if it were proclaimed from the housetops. And you can understand this also in the following way: the light is the Gospel, and the high rooftops are the lofty souls of the apostles. What the Pharisees were plotting was afterwards proclaimed and heard in the light of the Gospel, when upon the lofty souls of the apostles stood the great Preacher – the Holy Spirit. After the Lord exposed the hypocrisy of the Pharisees, turned His disciples away from it, and meanwhile again struck the Pharisees with the words: "what you have said in the dark will be heard in the light," He now addresses His friends with a discourse on more perfect matters. Having already uprooted the thorns, He sows the good seed.

Luke 12:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or this is addressed to the Pharisees; as if He said, O Pharisees, what you have spoken in darkness, that is, all your endeavours to tempt me in the secrets of your hearts, shall be heard in the light, for I am the light, and in My light shall be known whatsoever your darkness devises. And what you have spoken in the ear and in closets, that is, whatsoever in whispers you have poured into one another's ears, shall be proclaimed on the housetops, that is, was as audible to me as if it had been cried aloud on the housetops. Herein also you may understand that the light is the Gospel, but the housetop the lofty souls of the Apostles. But whatever things the Pharisees plotted together, were afterwards divulged and heard in the light of the Gospel, the great Herald, the Holy Spirit, presiding over the souls of the Apostles.

Luke 12:4 — Commentary on Luke

What was said before was directed not at them, but at the Pharisees. So, I say to you, My friends. For this word is not for everyone, but for those who have loved Him with all their soul and can say: "Who shall separate us from the love of God?" (Rom. 8:35). To such as these, this exhortation is fitting.

Luke 12:5 — Commentary on Luke

"Do not be afraid," He says, "of those who kill the body" and can do nothing more to harm you. For the harm from those who injure the body does not amount to much. The body will suffer what is proper to it even if they do not harm it. But one should fear Him who punishes not only the body but also the soul, subjecting an immortal being to endless torments, and moreover in fire. In this way Christ trains His friends in spiritual courage, makes them witnesses, and drives away from them the fear of man. People, He says, extend their malice only against the perishable body, and the end of their schemes against us is bodily death. But when God punishes, He does not stop at the flesh alone, but the wretched soul itself is subjected to torments. Note from this that death brings sinners to punishment: they are punished here, being killed, and there they are cast into Gehenna. Examining this saying, you will understand something else as well. Notice, the Lord did not say: fear the one "who...after killing" "casts" into gehenna, but: "who...can cast." For sinners who die are not necessarily cast into gehenna, but it is within God's power to also forgive, for example, on account of those offerings and alms which are made on behalf of the dead and which bring no small benefit even to those who die in grievous sins. Thus, God does not unconditionally cast into gehenna after killing, but has the power to cast. Let us therefore also unceasingly devote ourselves to acts of mercy and prayers, and through them propitiate Him Who has the power to cast, but does not necessarily exercise this power, and is able also to forgive.

Luke 12:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Here observe, that upon sinners death is sent as a punishment, since they are here tormented by destruction, and afterwards thrust down into hell. But if you will sift the words you will understand something farther. For He says not, "Who casts into hell," but has power to cast. For not every one dying in sin is forthwith thrust down into hell, but there is sometimes pardon given for the sake of the offerings and prayers which are made for the dead.

Luke 12:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or these five senses are sold for two farthings, that is, the New and Old Testament, and are therefore not forgotten by God. Of those whose senses are given up to the word of life that they may be fit for the spiritual food, the Lord is ever mindful.

Luke 12:6 — Commentary on Luke

Many, He says, think that those who die for the truth are abandoned by God; but do not think so. You will die not because you will supposedly be abandoned by Me. For if not one of the sparrows, which are sold cheaply, is forgotten by God, how much more should your death not be forgotten, My friends, as though I do not care for you.

Luke 12:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, by the head of each of the faithful, you must understand a conversation meet for Christ, but by his hair, the works of bodily mortification which are numbered by God, and are worthy of the Divine regard.

Luke 12:7 — Commentary on Luke

On the contrary, I have such care for you that I know all your affairs down to the finest detail; for example, even your "hairs are numbered." Therefore, if I permit you to fall into temptation, I will undoubtedly also give you the strength to endure it (1 Cor. 10:13). And often, when I see someone weak, I do not even permit him to fall into temptation. For being watchful and knowing all things — and keeping account of even the most trifling matters — I arrange for each person what is fitting and beneficial. If you pay attention, you will find that in Scripture everything male that has reached the measure of maturity and is generally worthy of divine counting is numbered (Exod. 18:21; Num. 26:62). By "head" one must understand the Christ-pleasing life of each of the faithful, and by "hairs" its most particular deeds, by which the body is mortified, which are numbered by God and taken into consideration. For such deeds of yours are deemed worthy of God's regard. By the "five" sparrows some understand the five senses, which, being purchased for two assaria, that is, at the price of the Old and New Testaments, are not forgotten before God. For whoever tempers his senses and subjects them to reason, so that they are not useless for spiritual nourishment, that person is not forgotten before God.

Luke 12:8 — Commentary on Luke

Now He offers a reward for the confession of faith. Since He said, "do not fear those who kill the body" and added that "the very hairs of your head are all numbered," lest someone should say: then give me some reward as well, for what good does it do me that You have numbered my hairs. He says (to such a person): do you desire a reward as well? Listen. Whoever confesses (faith) in Me, that one will be acknowledged by Me before God. He said: will confess "in Me," that is, with My assistance and by My power, and I will confess him "in him," that is, with his assistance. For just as we first need God, since without Him we can do nothing (John 15:5), so also God needs us. For if He does not find in us worthy deeds, He does not accept us either; otherwise He would be a respecter of persons. So we confess "in Him," that is, with His assistance, and He "in us," that is, with our assistance. For if we do not give Him cause, He will not bear witness for us either. Since every saint abides in Christ, and Christ in him (John 15:5), then perhaps is it not for this reason also that He said thus: whoever confesses (Me) "in Me," that is, abiding, that one I too will confess, abiding in him.

Luke 12:9 — Commentary on Luke

Now He offers a reward for the confession of faith. Since He said, "do not fear those who kill the body" and added that "the very hairs of your head are all numbered," lest someone should say: then give me some reward as well, for what good does it do me that You have numbered my hairs. He says (to such a person): do you desire a reward as well? Listen. Whoever confesses (faith) in Me, that one will be acknowledged by Me before God. He said: will confess "in Me," that is, with My assistance and by My power, and I will confess him "in him," that is, with his assistance. For just as we first need God, since without Him we can do nothing (John 15:5), so also God needs us. For if He does not find in us worthy deeds, He does not accept us either; otherwise He would be a respecter of persons. So we confess "in Him," that is, with His assistance, and He "in us," that is, with our assistance. For if we do not give Him cause, He will not bear witness for us either. But the one who denies is not denied by the power of God, which is why He did not add "by Me," but said: whoever denies "Me." Since every saint abides in Christ, and Christ in him (John 15:5), then perhaps is it not for this reason also that He said thus: whoever confesses (Me) "in Me," that is, abiding, that one I too will confess, abiding in him.

Luke 12:10 — Commentary on Luke

This means: whoever speaks blasphemy against Me, who in appearance am a simple son of man, eating, drinking, associating with tax collectors and harlots, whether he repents or does not repent of his blasphemy, will be forgiven. For such a person's unbelief is not imputed to him as sin. For what did he see that would dispose him to faith? On the contrary, what did he not see that was worthy of blasphemy? He saw a man associating with harlots and speaks blasphemy against him, and therefore the sin is not imputed to him. For he could naturally think, what kind of Son of God is one who associates with harlots? Therefore, one who acts in this way and yet claims to be the Son of God, he may revile and call an impostor. But whoever, seeing Divine signs and great and extraordinary works, does not believe and reviles the actions of the Holy Spirit, attributing them to Beelzebub, that person, spewing forth "blasphemy against the Holy Spirit" and saying that these signs are performed by an evil spirit and not by God's, if he does not repent, will not be excused and forgiven. For the one who speaks blasphemy against the Son of Man, the sin is not imputed, and therefore he is forgiven even without repentance, but for the one who sees the works of the Spirit of God and blasphemes without repentance, it will not be forgiven, but will be imputed as the greatest sin.

Luke 12:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Since then our weakness is twofold, and either from fear of punishment we shun martyrdom, or because we are ignorant and can not give a reason of our faith, he has excluded both; the fear of punishment in that He said, Fear not them which kill the body, but the fear of ignorance, when He said, Take no thought how or what ye shall answer, &c.

Luke 12:11 — Commentary on Luke

Our weakness is of two kinds: we flee from the confession of faith either out of fear of punishments or out of simplicity and inability to give an answer for our faith. The fear of punishments the Lord healed with the words: "fear not them which kill the body." Now He heals the fear that comes from simplicity. Since few of the "wise after the flesh" (1 Cor. 1:26) believed, and the greater part were simple folk, He says: do not be afraid, you who are uneducated and simple, and do not worry how or what to answer when examined by a ruler, or what to say on another occasion — you will have a different manner of speech.

Luke 12:12 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore what need is there to worry, if in that hour you will be taught by the Holy Spirit? And so, from both sides He strengthens us for the feat of confession, healing both the fear of bodily weakness and the fear of simplicity and ignorance.

Luke 12:13-14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As these two brothers were contending concerning the division of their paternal inheritance, it follows, that one meant to defraud the other; but our Lord teaches us that we ought not to be set on earthly things, and rebukes him that called Him to the division of inheritance; as it follows, And he said unto him, Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you?

Luke 12:13-14 — Commentary on Luke

In order to teach us how little we should care about worldly affairs and occupy ourselves with earthly things, the Lord sends away from Himself the one who asked Him to settle the division of a paternal inheritance, and therefore says: "Who made Me a judge or divider over you?" Since this man did not ask for what is profitable and necessary for salvation, but asked Him to be a divider of earthly and temporal possessions, the Lord sends him away as one who is restless and unwilling to learn anything needful; however, He does this gently, not harshly. But by this act, without doubt, He teaches all His listeners, both those of that time and those of the present, not to care about anything earthly and temporal, not to quarrel over it with their brothers, and even to yield to them if they wish to be covetous (for He says: "Of him who takes away what is yours, do not demand it back" (Lk. 6:30)), and to seek what is profitable and necessary for the salvation of the soul.

Luke 12:15 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore He also added these words: "Take heed, and beware of covetousness," urging us to avoid covetousness as if it were some diabolical pit. And to whom did He say this: "Take heed, and beware of covetousness"? To these two brothers. Since they had a dispute over an inheritance, and probably one of the two had wronged the other, He directs His discourse to them about covetousness. For it is a great evil. Therefore the apostle Paul calls it "idolatry" (Col. 3:5), perhaps because it is fitting only for those who do not know God, or, what is more accurate, because the idols of the pagans are "silver and gold" (Ps. 115:4). He who honors silver and gold is like idolaters, because both he and they worship and pay homage to the same material. So one must flee from excess. Why? Because "a man's life does not depend on the abundance of his possessions," that is, the measure of this life is not proportionate to the abundance of possessions. For if someone has much, it does not yet mean that he will also live long. Longevity does not depend on a multitude of wealth. The Lord says this in refutation of the thoughts of lovers of wealth. Lovers of wealth apparently care about wealth because they desire to live, and they gather from everywhere because they intend to live a long time. Therefore the Lord says: O wretched and poor one! Will longevity really be added to you from much possession? Why then do you clearly suffer for the sake of an uncertain rest? For it is not yet known whether you will reach the old age for which you are storing up; but what is evident is that now you are spending your life on the acquisition of possessions.

Luke 12:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This our Lord says to rebuke the motives of the covetous, who seem to heap up riches as if they were going to live for a long time. But will wealth ever make thee long lived? Why then dost thou manifestly undergo evils for the sake of an uncertain rest? For it is doubtful whether thou oughtest to attain to an old age, for the sake of which thou art collecting treasures.

Luke 12:16 — Commentary on Luke

Having said that a person's life does not become longer from an abundance of possessions, the Lord also brings a parable in confirmation of His words. And see how He depicts for us the insatiable thoughts of the foolish rich man. God was carrying out His intention and showed special compassion. For not in one small place, but in the entire "field of the rich man there was a good harvest"; yet he was so barren in mercy that, before he even received, he was already keeping it for himself.

Luke 12:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Having said that the life of man is not extended by abundance of wealth, he adds a parable to induce belief in this, as it follows, And he spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully.

Luke 12:17 — Commentary on Luke

Look also at the rich man's pleasures. "What shall I do?" Are these not the very same words that the poor man also utters? What shall I do? I have nothing to eat, nothing to wear. Consider, if you will, the words of the rich man as well: "What shall I do? I have... nowhere... to store my" many "crops." What fine tranquility! The poor man too says: what shall I do? I do not have... And the rich man says: what shall I do? I do not have... So what do we gain from gathering so very much? We do not enjoy tranquility, and clearly, because of our cares; we only heap upon ourselves a multitude of sins.

Luke 12:18 — Commentary on Luke

And if next summer the harvest in the field is even greater, will you tear down and build again? And what need is there to tear down and build? The bellies of the poor — those are your granaries. They can hold much, and they are indestructible and imperishable, for they are heavenly and divine, since he who feeds the poor feeds God. Here is yet another madness of the rich man. "My grain and all my goods." He does not consider them a gift from God, for otherwise he would have disposed of them as a steward of God, but considers them the fruit of his own labors. Therefore, claiming them for himself, he says: "my grain and... my goods." I, he says, have no partner whatsoever; I will not share with anyone. All these goods are not God's, but mine, therefore I alone will enjoy them, and I will not admit God as a participant in their enjoyment. This is clearly madness. Let us look further.

Luke 12:19 — Commentary on Luke

He assigns himself a long life, as if longevity too he received from the land he cultivates. Is this really your product as well? Is this really your good as well? How fine are the goods of the soul! To eat and drink is a good of the irrational soul. However, since you yourself also have such a soul, you rightly offer it such goods. But the good of the rational soul consists in understanding, reasoning, and delighting in the Law of God and in good contemplations. Is it not enough for you, fool, to eat and drink — you offer your soul also the shameful and sordid pleasure that follows? For it is obvious that the Lord by the word "be merry" indicated the passion of debauchery, which usually follows after surfeit of food and drink (Phil. 3:19; Eph. 5:18).

Luke 12:20 — Commentary on Luke

It is said thus: "But God said to him" not because God actually conversed with the rich man, but these words have the meaning that when the rich man was thinking so proudly within himself, then "God said to him" (for this is what the parable implies). God calls the rich man a fool because he laid plans in his soul that were most foolish, as we have shown. For every such person is foolish and vain, as David also says: man "bustles about," and the reason for this is that he "heaps up and does not know who will gather it" (Ps. 39:6). For how is he not foolish who does not know that the measure of life is in the hands of God alone and that no one can determine the length of his own life? Pay attention also to the word: "they will require." The fearsome Angels, like cruel tax collectors, "will require of you... your soul" against your will, since out of love of living you appropriated the goods of this world for yourself. From the righteous man the soul is not taken by force, but he surrenders it to God and the Father of spirits with joy and gladness and feels no distress at the laying aside of the body, for he bears the body as though it were a light burden. But the sinner, having made the soul fleshly, having turned it into body and earth, makes the separation of it exceedingly difficult. Therefore it is said that the soul will be "required" from him, as from some obstinate debtor handed over to cruel collectors. Note this also. The Lord did not say: I will require your soul from you, but "they will require." For "the souls of the righteous are in the hand of God" (Wis. 3:1). And truly from such a one "in the night" they will require the soul, for he does not have the illuminating light of the knowledge of God, but is in the night of love of riches, and being darkened by it he is seized by death.

Luke 12:21 — Commentary on Luke

Thus, "whoever lays up treasure for himself" is justly called a fool and does not manage to carry out his intentions, but at the very time of making plans is utterly snatched from the midst of the living. But if he had been gathering for the poor and for God, he would not have been treated this way. Therefore let us strive to "be rich toward God," that is, to place our hope in Him, to consider Him our wealth and the storehouse of wealth. Let us not say: "my" goods, but God's goods. And if they are God's goods, then let us not alienate God from His own goods. To be rich toward God means to believe that even if I give away and exhaust all that I have, I will still lack nothing that is necessary. For the treasury of my goods is God: I open it and take what I need.

Luke 12:22 — Commentary on Luke

Little by little the Lord ascends to the teaching on the highest perfection. Note the order. He taught to guard against covetousness and added the parable of the rich man as proof that he who desires very much is foolish. Extending the teaching further, He does not allow us to be anxious even about necessities. Just as the devil, beginning with small sins, plunges us into great ones as well, which is why he is called in Job (Job 4:11) "a mighty lion," so, on the contrary, the Lord, destroying his works, teaches first to flee great sins, and then points out their very beginnings. Having commanded us to guard against covetousness, He reaches its very root as well, that is, anxiety, so as to cut off the root too, and says: "therefore I say to you." Since, He says, the one who assigns himself a long life and, being deceived by this, desires more, as was the aforementioned rich man, is foolish, therefore I say to you: "do not worry for your soul, what you shall eat." He said this not because the rational soul eats, but because the soul apparently remains bound to the body only on the condition that we consume food. And in another way: the body, even when dead, is clothed, but no longer nourished. Since being nourished is characteristic of an ensouled body, He rightly attributed the consumption of food to the soul. Or: is the nutritive power not also called soul? Therefore, with the nutritive part of the irrational soul, do not worry about what you shall eat, nor with the body, about what to wear. After this He presents the reason.

Luke 12:22-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord carries us onward by degrees to a more perfect teaching. For He taught us above to beware of covetousness, and He added the parable of the rich man, intimating thereby that the fool is he who desires more than is enough. Then as His discourse goes on, He forbids us to be anxious even about necessary things, plucking out the very root of covetousness; whence he says, Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought. As if He said, Since he is a fool, who awards to himself a longer measure of life, and is thereby rendered more covetous; be not ye careful for your soul, what ye shall eat, not that the intellectual soul eats, but because there seems no other way for the soul to dwell united to the body except by being nourished. Or because it is a part of the animate body to receive nourishment, he fitly ascribes nourishment to the soul. For the soul is called also a nutritive power, as it is so understood. Be not then anxious for the nourishing part of the soul, what ye shall eat. But a dead body may also be clothed, therefore he adds, Nor for your body, what ye shall put on.

Luke 12:23 — Commentary on Luke

He Who gave the greater thing, namely the soul, will He not also give food? He Who gave the body, will He not also give clothing? Then He proves this by the example of the ravens.

Luke 12:24 — Commentary on Luke

He points to the birds in order to shame us all the more. He could have brought forward as an example the holy prophets, such as Elijah and Moses, but for greater reproach He points to the birds. Then He presents yet another reason.

Luke 12:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the reason that he omits mention of the other birds, and speaks only of the ravens, is, that the young of the ravens are by an especial providence fed by God. For the ravens produce indeed, but do not feed, but neglect their young, to whom in a marvellous manner from the air their food comes, brought as it were by the wind, which they receive having their mouths open, and so are nourished. Perhaps also such things were spoken by synecdoche, i. e. the whole signified by a part. Hence in Matthew our Lord refers to the birds of the air, (Matt. 6:26.) but here more particularly to the ravens, as being more greedy and ravenous than others.

Luke 12:25 — Commentary on Luke

Tell me, pray, what profit do you gain from worrying? Do you add to your stature even the smallest measure? No, on the contrary, you even exhaust your body, for worry withers it.

Luke 12:26 — Commentary on Luke

And if you cannot add even the least thing, why do you worry about the rest? It is obvious that just as God grants growth in stature, so too will He provide the rest.

Luke 12:27-28 — Commentary on Luke

And the Lord put forth the example of the lilies for our greater instruction. For if God so clothes the lilies that the glory of Solomon could never compare with any one of them, and this when beauty is not necessary for the lilies, will He not much more clothe us—His most honored creation—when moreover clothing is necessary for our body? What then — they will say — do You command us not to cultivate the land? I did not say: do not cultivate the land, but do not be anxious. I do not forbid working, but I forbid worrying, that is, placing hope in yourselves. And whoever works and places his hope in God, that person lives without anxiety. It is clear that He uproots anxiety because it draws one away from God.

Luke 12:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or by being lifted up he means nothing else but an unsteady motion of the mind, meditating first one thing, then another, and jumping from this to that, and imagining lofty things.

Luke 12:29 — Commentary on Luke

"Seek not what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful mind." By doubtful mind (in Church Slavonic, "lifting up") He means, without a doubt, nothing other than distraction and the unstable direction of the mind, which thinks now of one thing, now of another, leaping from one thing to the next and always dreaming of something loftier. Is this not chasing after meteors?

Luke 12:30 — Commentary on Luke

Such anxiety, as drawing us away from God, or rather such frivolity, the Lord forbids, saying that "all these things do the people of this world seek after." For anxiety does not stop at what is necessary, but always seeks something higher, which is why it is called a lifting upward. For example, we have no bread. We first concern ourselves with where to obtain it, but we do not stop there; rather, we desire to obtain bread made from the finest wheat; then we desire wine as well, and indeed one that is fragrant and aromatic; then we desire roasted meat too, and indeed of grouse or pheasants. Do you see what anxiety and frivolity are like? Therefore the Lord decisively cuts it short, for these are the things the pagans seek. Then He presents another reason as well, namely: that our Father knows what we have need of, and He presents not one, but many reasons. He says: He is "Father," and if He is Father, how will He not give? Moreover, He "knows," for He is not unaware. And you "have need," for this is not superfluous, but necessary. Therefore, if He is Father, and you have need, and He knows, then how will He not give?

Luke 12:31 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore, above all, "seek the Kingdom of God," and reject the concern for worldly things, as it distances you from Him, and then all these things shall be added unto you. Do you see what God is like? If you seek what is small, you do what is displeasing to Him, for you insult His great generosity; if you seek what is great, you will receive it, and what is small will be added unto you. For if He sees that you are occupied with seeking His Kingdom, then He will most assuredly provide for you in your needs. Do not even we act the same way in our own affairs? We too care more for those who have entirely entrusted themselves to our care, and we are so attentive to them as though they themselves do not even look after themselves. How much more so will the Lord do likewise? Thus, the Lord cuts off concern for worldly things in order to persuade us to seek His Kingdom, for amid worldly cares this is impossible.

Luke 12:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By the little flock, our Lord signifies those who are willing to become His disciples, or because in this world the Saints seem little because of their voluntary poverty, or because they are outnumbered by the multitude of Angels, who incomparably exceed all that we can boast of. The name little our Lord gives to the company of the elect, either from comparison with the greater number of the reprobate, or rather because of their devout humility.

Luke 12:32 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord calls those who desire to be His disciples a "little flock," either because in this world there are very few saints on account of the required voluntary poverty and non-possessiveness, or because they are fewer than the Angels, whose hosts are without number and incomparably exceed our number. And that the Angels are far more numerous is evident from the parable in which the Lord said that the shepherd rejoices over one lost and found again more than over the ninety-nine that did not go astray (Luke 15:7). For from this it is evident that as one relates to ninety-nine, so does the human race relate to the angelic world. "Fear not, little flock," He says, that is, do not doubt that God will provide for you, even if you yourself do not care for yourself. Why? Because "the Father has been pleased to give you the Kingdom." If He gives the Kingdom, then all the more will He grant earthly things.

Luke 12:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, "Here the moth corrupts, but there is no corruption in heaven." Then because there are some things which the moth does not corrupt, He goes on to speak of the thief. For gold the moth corrupts not, but the thief takes away.

Luke 12:33 — Commentary on Luke

So then, do not think that if you do not embrace poverty, there will be no Provider for you, but sell your possessions, give alms, and make your treasure inexhaustible. Then He persuades us with irrefutable reasoning as well. Here, He says, the moth consumes, but in heaven it does not. Therefore, is it not madness to store up treasure in a place where it is damaged? Then, since the moth does not consume gold, He added: "where no thief approaches." For if the moth does not consume gold, the thief steals it.

Luke 12:34 — Commentary on Luke

Then, since not everyone is robbed, He adds an even greater and completely irrefutable reason. "For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Let it be so, He says, that neither moth devours nor thief approaches, but what punishment does the very enslavement of the heart to treasure buried in the earth and the casting down to earth of the godlike substance of the soul deserve? Is not the punishment all the greater for the one who possesses a mind? Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. If your treasure is in the earth, then your heart is in it too; if your treasure is in heaven, then your heart is on high. Who would not choose rather to be on high than under the earth, to be an Angel rather than a mole living in underground burrows?

Luke 12:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Moreover, because all things are not taken away by theft, He adds a more excellent reason, and one which admits of no objection whatever, saying, For where your treasure is, there will your hearts be also; as if He says, "Suppose that neither moth corrupts nor thief takes away, yet this very thing, namely, to have the heart fixed in a buried treasure, and to sink to the earth a divine work, that is, the soul, how great a punishment it deserves."

Luke 12:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord having taught His disciples moderation, taking from them all care and conceit of this life, now leads them on to serve and obey, saying, Let your loins be girded, that is, always ready to do the work of your Lord, and your lamps burning, that is, do not lead a life in darkness, but have with you the light of reason, showing you what to do and what to avoid. For this world is the night, but they have their loins girded, who follow a practical or active life. For such is the condition of servants who must have with them also lamps burning; that is, the gift of discernment, that the active man may be able to distinguish not only what he ought to do, but in what way; otherwise men rush down the precipice of pride. But we must observe, that He first orders our loins to be girded, secondly, our lamps to be burning. For first indeed comes action, then reflection, which is an enlightening of the mind. Let us then strive to exercise the virtues, that we may have two lamps burning, that is, the conception of the mind ever shining forth in the soul, by which we are ourselves enlightened, and learning, whereby we enlighten others.

Luke 12:35 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, having made His disciple free from excess, having released him from every worldly care and pride, and having thus made him light, now makes him also a servant. For whoever desires to serve must be light and nimble. Therefore He says: "Let your loins be girded," that is, always show yourselves ready for the works of your master, and "your lamps burning," that is, do not live in darkness and without discernment, but let the light of reason show you all that ought and ought not to be done. Thus, this world is night. Those girded at the loins are those leading the active life. For such is the garb of workers. They also need burning lamps. For in the active life the gift of discernment is also needed, that is, so that the worker may distinguish not only what ought to be done, but also how it ought to be done. For many did what was good, but did not do it well. Such people, although they were girded at the loins, since they were active, did not have burning lamps, that is, they did not have rational discernment, but fell either into pride or into another abyss of folly. Note also that first our loins are girded, then the lamps are lit. For first comes activity, then contemplation, which is the illumination of our mind. For the lamp, our mind, is then called burning when the light of God shines in it. Therefore, let us diligently exercise ourselves in virtue, so that we may have both our lamps burning, that is, the inner word and the spoken word — the inner one illuminating everything in the soul, and the spoken one shining on the tongue. For the inner lamp enlightens us, while the teaching and spoken word gives light to others.

Luke 12:36 — Commentary on Luke

And we must be "like men waiting for the return of their... master... from the wedding." Who else is this Master but Christ Jesus? He, having assumed human nature as a bride and united it with Himself, made a wedding, cleaving to it in one flesh. And He does not make just one wedding, but many, for in heaven He daily betroths to Himself the souls of the saints, whom Paul or one like Paul presents to Him as pure virgins (2 Cor. 11:2). He returns from the heavenly wedding, perhaps openly before all, at the end of the world, when He comes from heaven in the glory of the Father, or perhaps invisibly and unexpectedly appearing at every season, at the end of each person's life in particular. Therefore, blessed is the one whom He finds girded about the loins, that is, ready to serve God through the active part of Christian wisdom, and having a burning lamp of word and discernment, not only doing good, but doing it well, and beyond that having received contemplation as a kind of lamp. For through the girding of the loins, the lamp of contemplation also becomes burning within us, and even two lamps, one inward and one brought outward.

Luke 12:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Daily also in the heavens He betroths the souls of the Saints, whom Paul or another offers to Him, as a chaste virgin. (2 Cor 11:2.) But He returns from the celebration of the heavenly marriage, perhaps to all at the end of the whole world, when He shall come from heaven in the glory of the Father; perhaps also every hour standing suddenly present at the death of each individual.

Luke 12:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, He will gird Himself, in that He imparts not the whole fulness of blessings, but confines it within a certain measure. For who can comprehend God how great He is? Therefore are the Seraphims said to veil their countenance, because of the excellence of the Divine brightness. It follows, and will make them to sit down; for as a man sitting down causes his whole body to rest, so in the future coming the Saints will have complete rest; for here they have not rest for the body, but there together with their souls their spiritual bodies partaking of immortality will rejoice in perfect rest. That is, Give back to them, as it were, an equal return, that as they served Him, so also He will serve them.

Luke 12:37 — Commentary on Luke

For such a servant, the Lord Himself becomes a servant. For it is said: "and will seat them, and coming near, will serve them." God girds Himself because He does not pour out upon us the full abundance of His blessings, but restrains it. For who can contain God as He is? This is seen also in the Seraphim, who cover themselves from the surpassing nature of the Divine light (Isa. 6:2). The good servants He reclines upon a couch, that is, He gives them rest in all things. For just as one lying on a couch rests the entire body, so also in the age to come all the saints will be given rest in every respect. Here they find no rest for the body, but there, together with their souls, their bodies too, having become spiritual and divine and having inherited incorruption, will enjoy perfect repose, and God will be all in all of them (1 Cor. 15:28). The Lord "will serve" the worthy servants, rendering to them in equal measure. As they served Him, so He too will serve them, setting before them an abundant feast and bestowing the enjoyment of spiritual gifts.

Luke 12:38 — Commentary on Luke

By "the second and third watch" you may understand different times of our life. I will explain with an example. Just as he who does not sleep "in the second and... third watch" is considered the most vigilant, for these hours of the night especially bring sleep upon people, and the deepest sleep at that: so understand, if you will, that in the various conditions of our life there are times which, if we are found watchful during them, make us blessed. Has someone seized your property? Have your children died? Has someone slandered you? If in such circumstances you were found watchful before God and Master and did not allow yourself to do anything contrary to His commandments, then He has truly found you watchful "in the second and... third watch," that is, in a difficult time, in which careless souls fall and fall asleep with the sleep of death.

Luke 12:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or since the watches are the hours of the night which lull men to sleep, you must understand that there are also in our life certain hours which make us happy if we are found awake. Does any one seize your goods? Are your children dead? Are you accused? But if at these times you have done nothing against the commandments of God, He will find you watching in the second and third watch, that is, at the evil time, which brings destructive sleep to idle souls.

Luke 12:39-40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some understand this thief to be the devil, the house, the soul, the goodman of the house, man. This interpretation, however, does not seem to agree with what follows. For the Lord's coming is compared to the thief as suddenly at hand, according to the word of the Apostle, The day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. (1 Thess. 5:2.) And hence also it is here added, Be ye also ready, for the Son of man cometh at an hour when ye think not.

Luke 12:39 — Commentary on Luke

So then, it is necessary to be watchful. For we are like the master of a house. If he does not sleep, the thief cannot steal anything from his possessions; but if he is drowsy, the thief will take everything and leave. Some understand here by the thief the devil, by the house the soul, and by the master of the house man. However, such an understanding does not seem to fit the connection of the discourse. Here the coming of the Lord is likened to a thief, on account of its unexpectedness, as one of the apostles also says: "the day of the Lord comes as a thief in the night" (2 Pet. 3:10).

Luke 12:40 — Commentary on Luke

And here too, look how the Lord explains who the thief is. "Therefore be ready, you also," He says, "for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect." Some say that by those watching in the first watch are understood those who are more attentive than the rest, by those watching in the second watch — those who are inferior to them, and by those watching in the third watch — those who stand lower even than these. And others explained the watches as referring to different ages of life: the first to youth, the second to manhood, and the third to old age. Thus, blessed is he who at whatever age he may be found is watching, and not negligent with regard to virtue.

Luke 12:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Peter, to whom the Church had already been committed, as having the care of all things, inquires whether our Lord put forth this parable to all. As it follows, Then Peter said unto him, Lord, speakest thou this parable unto us, or even unto all?

Luke 12:41 — Commentary on Luke

Peter, as one who cared for all and who out of brotherly love was zealous for the benefit of his listeners, and as one who had already received the Church into his trust, asked (the Lord): whether He was speaking this parable "to all." The Lord does not answer his question directly, but in a veiled manner shows that although the parable spoken is common and extends to all believers, whoever they may be, it also applies to you — the apostles and generally those deemed worthy of teaching or leadership. Listen.

Luke 12:42 — Commentary on Luke

The aforementioned parable, he says, applies to many, but now he speaks of those who have been deemed worthy of leadership: I am at a loss as to who will prove to possess both qualities, that is, faithfulness and prudence. For such people are rare, and it is difficult to find them. Just as in the management of an ordinary estate, if someone is faithful to his master but imprudent, he squanders his master's property, for he does not know how to manage it as he ought—when he should give, he does not give, and loses far more—and likewise, if someone is prudent and resourceful but unfaithful, he may be a thief, and the harder to catch the more prudent he is—so also in divine matters both faithfulness and prudence are needed together. For I know many who were apparently both zealous for virtue and God-fearing and had faith, but since they could not prudently manage church affairs, they harmed not only property but also souls. For example, if someone falls into a spiritual transgression, but the leader is not prudent and possesses only faith, that is, an unreflective virtue, the fallen one may suffer harm either from excessive severity or from misplaced leniency on his part, and will not be healed but will be crushed. So then, whoever is found faithful and wise, he will be set "over the servants" of the Lord, that is, over all His slaves, to "distribute to each in due time... the appointed measure of bread," that is, either dogmatic teaching by which souls are nourished, or a model of conduct and a pattern of how one ought to live.

Luke 12:42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The above-mentioned parable relates to all the faithful in common, but now hear what suits the Apostles and teachers. For I ask, where will be found the steward, that possesses in himself faithfulness and wisdom? for as in the management of goods, whether a man be careless yet faithful to his master, or else wise yet unfaithful, the things of the master perish; so also in the things of God there is need of faithfulness and wisdom. For I have known many servants of God, and faithful men, who because they were unable to manage ecclesiastical affairs, have destroyed not only possessions, but souls, exercising towards sinners indiscreet virtue by extravagant rules of penance or unseasonable indulgence. Whosoever then has been found a faithful and wise steward, let him bear rule over the Lord's household, that he may give them their portion of meat in due season, either the word of doctrine by which their souls are fed, or the example of works by which their life is fashioned.

Luke 12:43-44 — Commentary on Luke

If he is found acting in this way, then he is blessed, and the Lord "will set him over all his possessions," not only over servants, but will set him over everything, deeming him worthy of the highest degree, so that earthly and heavenly things will be subject to him, as was the case, for example, with Joshua and Elijah. One of them commanded the sun, and the other the clouds of heaven (Josh. 10:12; 1 Kings 17:1). Indeed, all the saints in general, as friends of God, make use of the possessions of their Friend. And among friends, all things are usually held in common (Acts 4:32). And everyone who, while living a tranquil life, practices active virtue and subjects to himself the slavish passions — anger and desire — giving to each of them its determined measure of nourishment at the proper time: to anger, for example, hatred toward those who hate the Lord and indignation against His enemies (Ps. 139:21); to desire, concern only for what is necessary for the flesh, while directing one's whole aspiration toward God — everyone such as this is blessed: he will attain contemplation as well, and will be set over all the possessions belonging to the Lord; he will be deemed worthy with his contemplative mind to behold and observe all things — not only that which exists not in and of itself, but also that which exists in the proper sense, that is, eternally.

Luke 12:43-44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, he will make him ruler over all that he hath, not only over His own household, but that earthly things as well as heavenly shall obey him. As it was with Joshua the son of Nun, and Elias, the one commanding the sun, the other the clouds; and all the Saints as God's friends use the things of God. Whosoever also passes his life virtuously, and has kept in due submission his servants, that is, anger and desire, supplies to them their portion of food in due season; to anger indeed that he may feel it against those who hate God, but to desire that he may exercise the necessary provision for the flesh, ordering it unto God. Such an one, I say, will be set over all things which the Lord hath, being thought worthy to look into all things by the light of contemplation.

Luke 12:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now from not considering the time of our departure, there proceed many evils. For surely if we thought that our Lord was coming, and that the end of our life was at hand, we should sin the less. Hence it follows, And shall begin to strike the man servants and maidens, and to eat and drink and be drunken.

Luke 12:45 — Commentary on Luke

Woe to such servants who, having received the gift of spiritual leadership, destroy the stewardship entrusted to them, eating and drinking and getting drunk — whether you understand this as literal drunkenness (for this too happens with bad leaders of churches who squander the property of the poor), or whether you understand by drunkenness the corruption of the mind in teaching and in the management of property. Such leaders beat the menservants and maidservants, that is, by scandalizing the weaker members of the church, they slay their conscience. For the weak and fainthearted person, seeing that I, the bishop, lead a wicked life, is scandalized by this and is slain in conscience, receives blows to the heart, and becomes even weaker. And all this happens to the wicked servant because he said in his heart, "My master is not coming soon." For such conduct arises from carelessness and failure to reflect on the hour of death. But if we kept in mind that the Lord is coming, that the end of the world and the end of our life are at the doors, then we would sin less.

Luke 12:46 — Commentary on Luke

Observe also the punishment. "He will cut him apart," He says, that is, He will deprive him of the gift of teaching. Lest anyone think that this gift would help him escape severe punishment, He says: how will the gift help him when at that time he will no longer have it? For to be cut in two means to be deprived of grace. Such a person, being flesh and not spirit, will then be found worthy of pity, since, according to the apostle, we then live by the spirit when the Spirit of God dwells in us (Rom. 8:9). And whoever is found to have walked not according to the spirit, but according to the flesh, and to have had no part in the spiritual life, will be placed in the ranks of the unfaithful, since he will be condemned with the unfaithful world, as one who received no benefit from his supposed faith. For there was no true faith in him. If he had had true faith, he would have been a faithful steward. But now, since he drank and became drunk, and squandered what belonged to the master, it is evident that he did not possess the true faithfulness that is required of stewards. Therefore his portion is justly assigned with the unfaithful. For, stripped of his gift and exposed, he is found to be damaged, and not entirely whole.

Luke 12:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Rightly also shall the unbelieving steward receive his portion with the unbelievers, because he was without true faith.

Luke 12:47 — Commentary on Luke

Here the Lord presents to us something more important and terrible. Such a person, He says, will not only be deprived of his gift and will not find in it any aid toward deliverance from punishment, but the greatness of his dignity will make him subject to even greater condemnation. For the more the sinner knows, the more he deserves punishment.

Luke 12:47-48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Rightly also shall the unbelieving steward receive his portion with the unbelievers, because he was without true faith. Our Lord here points to something still greater and more terrible, for the unfaithful steward shall not only be deprived of the grace he had, so that it should profit him nothing in escaping punishment, but the greatness of his dignity shall the rather become a cause of his condemnation. Hence it is said, And that servant who knew his lord's will and did it not, shall be beaten with many stripes. Here some object, saying, He is deservedly punished who, knowing the will of His Lord, pursues it not; but why is the ignorant punished? Because when he might have known, be would not, but being himself slothful, was the cause of his own ignorance. But he goes on to show why teachers and learned men deserve a severer punishment, as it is said, For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required. Teachers indeed are given the grace to perform miracles, but entrusted the grace of speech and learning. But not in that which is given, He says, is any thing more to be sought, but in that which is entrusted or deposited; for the grace of the word needs increase. But from a teacher more is required, for he should not lie idle, but improve the talent of the word.

Luke 12:48 — Commentary on Luke

In His further discourse He reveals this even more clearly. "To whom much is given," He says, "of him much will be required, and to whom much has been entrusted, of him they will ask the more." Through this the Lord shows that the punishment deserved by teachers will be greater. To teachers things are both given and entrusted: "given," for example, is the gift of working miracles and healing diseases, while "entrusted" to them is the gift of the word and of teaching. The Lord said "they will ask the more" not in connection with the word "given," but in connection with the word "entrusted." For with the gift of the word there is truly need of labor, and more is demanded of the teacher. He must not remain negligent, but must multiply the talent of the word. Thus, the words "and of everyone to whom much is given" you should understand as: to whom much has been given out at interest. For the thing given for safekeeping here He called the interest. Others ask: granted, it is just that the one who knew the master's will and did not act according to it is punished; but why is the one who did not know punished? Because he too could have learned, yet he did not wish to, and through his own negligence he made himself guilty of ignorance. Therefore, he is worthy of punishment because he voluntarily failed to learn. Let us be afraid, brethren! For if the one who was entirely ignorant is worthy of punishment, what excuse will justify those who sin with full knowledge, especially if they were teachers? Truly, their condemnation is very heavy.

Luke 12:49 — Commentary on Luke

For the word is fire, consuming every material and impure thought and destroying idols, of whatever substance they may be. It also means the zeal for good that is kindled in each of us. And perhaps the zeal begotten by the Word of God does not differ from the first. The Lord desires that our hearts be set ablaze with this very fire. For we must have a fervent zeal for good. "And how I wish" — otherwise: and how strongly I desire — "that it were already kindled!" He hastens the kindling of this fire, just as Paul also says: "be fervent in spirit" (Rom. 12:11), and in another place: "I am jealous over you with a godly jealousy" (2 Cor. 11:2).

Luke 12:50 — Commentary on Luke

He calls His death "baptism." Since this fire was to be kindled in no other way than after His death, for from there the preaching and zeal grew, He adds a word about death, calling it a baptism. Strongly desiring it, He says: "how I am distressed," that is, how much I care and "am distressed until it is accomplished!" For I thirst for death for the salvation of all. The Lord came to bring down fire not only upon the earth, on which His teaching and faith spread, but also upon the soul of each person, which (in itself) is thorny and barren ground, but is kindled as if by fire through the Word of God and becomes capable of receiving Divine seeds and spiritually fruitful. For when the grace of God invisibly touches someone's soul, it seems to burn with such love for God that it cannot even be expressed. Just so Cleopas and his companion, being invisibly inflamed by the fire of God's grace, said: "Did not our heart burn within us" (Luke 24:32). Whoever has experienced such a state will understand our words. And many people often experience this while reading the Divine Scriptures or the lives of the holy fathers, or when being persuaded and instructed by someone, their souls being inflamed toward the doing of good; and some burn to the end, while others immediately grow cold.

Luke 12:51 — Commentary on Luke

Christ "is our peace" (Eph. 2:14), yet He says: "I did not come to bring peace." This means His words are enigmatic. So we say that not every peace is blameless and good, but it is often dangerous and drives one away from Divine love — for example, when we make peace and agreement to overthrow the truth. Christ did not come to bring such a peace; on the contrary, He desires that we be divided against one another for the sake of what is good, which is exactly what happened during the persecutions. For in one house a pagan father was divided against a believing son, and a mother against a daughter, and vice versa.

Luke 12:52-53 — Commentary on Luke

How did He say that "five in one house will be divided," yet in the enumeration mentioned "six" persons? We answer: one person is counted twice, namely: the daughter and the daughter-in-law are the same person. In relation to the mother she is called a daughter, and in relation to the mother-in-law she is called a daughter-in-law. Thus, "three" — the father, the mother, and the mother-in-law — will be divided "against two" — the son and the daughter. For the daughter, as we said, being one person but bearing a twofold relation, namely: in reference to the mother and to the mother-in-law, is therefore presented as two persons. The father and mother and mother-in-law should be understood, perhaps, as simply everything old, and the son and daughter as everything new. In that case, the Lord desires that His new Divine commandments and teaching overcome all that is old in us—sinful customs and teaching. Understand it also in this way. The father is the mind, and the son is reason. Between them in a single house, that is, in a person, division occurred. I shall speak more clearly. The mind of Dionysius the Areopagite was illumined and accepted the preaching. But his mind, which accepted the faith without proofs, was opposed by pagan reason, which tries to prove and compels one to follow dialectical methods. Do you see the division between father and son, warring against each other for the sake of Christ and the preaching? You may call the mother and mother-in-law thought, and the daughter and daughter-in-law sensation. And between them too there is a struggle for the sake of Christ. Thought has enmity against sensation when thought persuades one to honor the imperishable above the perishable, the invisible above the visible, and has many strong proofs for this. It happens that from the side of sensation as well a struggle is directed against thought. For sensation, guided in faith by miracles and visible signs, is not persuaded by the arguments of thought, and does not wish to follow the pagan proofs either, which urge those who heed them not to believe that God became man or that a Virgin gave birth. So foolish are the syllogisms of the pagans who deify nature. Meanwhile, sensation through visible miracles leads to the knowledge of God better than any proof. Thus, not every peace and harmony is good, but it happens that enmity and division appear to be a certain divine work. Therefore let no one remain in friendship with the wicked, but even if father and mother prove to be opponents of the Law of Christ, one must be at enmity with them as enemies of the truth.

Luke 12:54-56 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

When He spoke about preaching, and called it a sword, His hearers may have been troubled, not knowing what He meant. And therefore our Lord adds, that as men determine the state of the weather by certain signs, so ought they to know His coming. And this is what he means by saying, When ye see a cloud rise out of the west, straightway ye say, There cometh a shower. And when ye see the south wind blowing, ye say, There will be heat, &c. As if He says, Your words and works show me to be opposed to you. Ye may therefore suppose that I came not to give peace, but the storm and whirlwind. For I am a cloud, and I come out of the west, that is, from human nature; which has been long since clothed with the thick darkness of sin. I came also to send fire, that is, to stir up heat. For I am the strong south wind, opposed to the northern coldness.

Luke 12:54-56 — Commentary on Luke

Since the Lord was speaking about preaching and called it fire and a sword, it is very likely that the listeners, not understanding the meaning of His words, were troubled. Therefore He says: just as you recognize changes in the weather by certain signs, so too you should have recognized My coming from what I say and what I do. My words, as well as My deeds, show Me to be your adversary. For you are tax collectors and robbers, while I have nowhere "to lay My head" (Luke 9:58). Therefore, just as from a cloud you foretell rain and from a south wind a hot day, so you should have recognized the time of My coming and understood that I came to bring not peace, but rain and turmoil. For I Myself am a cloud, and I come from the west, that is, from human nature, which had previously been brought low and was in thick darkness from sin. I came to bring down fire as well, and I made a hot day. For I am the south—a warm wind and the opposite of the coldness of the north. Therefore I also appeared from Bethlehem, which lies to the south.

Luke 12:58 — Commentary on Luke

Having said this, the Lord also gives them teaching about praiseworthy peace. Having pointed out commendable division, He also shows blameless peace. Specifically He says: when your adversary drags you to court, while still on the way, make every effort to settle with him. Or alternatively: "make every effort to be freed" is understood in the sense that even if you have nothing, borrow at interest and "make every effort to be freed," so that you may settle with him.

Luke 12:58-59 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord having described a rightful difference, next teaches us a rightful reconciliation, saying, When thou goest with thine adversary to the magistrate, as thou art in the way, give diligence that thou mayest be delivered from him, &c. As if He says, When thine adversary is bringing thee to judgment, give diligence, that is, try every method, to be released from him. Or give diligence, that is, although thou hast nothing, borrow in order that thou may be released from him, lest he summon thee before the judge, as it follows, Lest he hale thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and the officer cast thee into prison.

Luke 12:59 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord says this in order to bring the hardened to fear and urge them toward peace. He knows that the fear of loss and punishments humbles the earthly-minded more than anything else, and therefore He says this. They understand this speech as referring also to the devil. For he is our adversary. Therefore we, while still "on the way," that is, in this life, must endeavor, through the practice of virtue, to "be free of him" and to have nothing in common with him, so that at the future judgment he may not hand us over to the Judge. For the very deeds of his that we performed here will hand us over to judgment, and the Judge will deliver us to the tormentor, that is, to some tormenting and malicious power, and will punish us until we have received what is due even for our last sins and have fulfilled the measure of punishment. But since the measure of punishment will never be fulfilled, we shall be tormented forever. For if we are to be in prison until we have paid even the last penny, and we shall never have the ability to pay it, then it is obvious that the punishment will be eternal.

Luke 13:1 — Commentary on Luke

Judas the Galilean, whom the same evangelist mentions also in Acts (Acts 5:37), being himself learned in the Law, persuaded many other Galileans to adhere to his teaching. He taught that no one among men, not even the emperor himself, was permitted to be called lord, whether in the literal sense or in the sense of honor and goodwill. For this reason many of them, because they would not call Caesar lord, were cruelly punished. They also taught that no sacrifices should be offered except those commanded by Moses; therefore they forbade sacrifices on behalf of Caesar and the Roman people. Probably in indignation at this, Pilate ordered these Galileans to be slaughtered during those very sacrifices for the Roman people which they had been forbidding. Therefore their blood was mingled with the blood of the sacrifices. Some reported this to the Savior as something that had occurred on account of piety, wishing to learn His opinion on this matter. For some thought that they had suffered quite justly as sinners, since they were the instigators of sedition and had aroused in Pilate a hatred toward the Jews, for their refusal to call Caesar lord was extended to the entire Jewish nation.

Luke 13:2-3 — Commentary on Luke

The Savior does not deny that they were sinful, but neither does He say that they suffered so because they were more sinful than the rest, who did not suffer. But if you too do not repent, if you do not cease stirring up and kindling internal conflicts and do not hasten to propitiate God with deeds, you will undergo an even worse fate. For one must not, under the pretext of piety, seek glory for oneself, and in the meantime stir up internal seditions.

Luke 13:4-5 — Commentary on Luke

The tower that fell in Siloam was a foreshadowing of what would later happen to that people. By the example of the few who perished then, it instructed many that they too would suffer great evil. For the tower served as a prefiguration of the entire city, and those eighteen people who perished — of the entire nation. Indeed, when the city fell to Titus, the whole people, obstinate in unbelief, perished along with it. This should be a lesson for us in all daily occurrences. If some fall while we remain without trials, this should not serve as grounds for complete carelessness, as though we remain without trials because we are righteous; on the contrary, we ought to be all the more instructed, for they are punished so that we might improve; and if we do not correct ourselves, our woe will be greater.

Luke 13:6-9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But each one of us also is a fig tree planted in the vineyard of God, that is, in the Church, or in the world. Our nature yields no fruit though three times sought for; once indeed when we transgressed the commandment in paradise; the second time, when they made the molten calf under the law; thirdly, when they rejected the Saviour. But that three years' time must be understood to mean also the three ages of life, boyhood, manhood, and old age. Or the master of the household is God the Father, the dresser is Christ, who will not have the fig tree cut down as barren, as if saying to the Father, Although through the Law and the Prophets they gave no fruit of repentance, I will water them with My sufferings and teaching, and perhaps they will yield us fruits of obedience.

Luke 13:6 — Commentary on Luke

In accordance with the course of the discourse, He presents this parable. Before this He said: "unless you repent... you will perish." Now, He fittingly appends this parable. The fig tree is the Jewish people, producing only bitter leaves but bearing no fruit. It stood in the vineyard of God, that is, in the Jewish church. The master of the house—Christ—came and sought fruit of faith and good works (in the Jews), but did not find any.

Luke 13:7 — Commentary on Luke

He came at three appointed times: once through Moses, another time through the prophets, and the third time He came personally.

Luke 13:8-9 — Commentary on Luke

Finally, since, despite all this, the Jews did not repent, Christ cut them off from the love of God. For they are no longer called the people of the Lord and a holy nation, but in their place the Gentiles have been brought in, who are able to bring forth fruit (Matt. 21:43). Under the fig tree one can also understand all of humanity: under the master of the house, God the Father; under the vinedresser, the Son of God, Who appeared in the flesh in order to bestow care and cleanse our vineyard. Christ does not allow this fig tree to be cut down as barren, saying to the Father: "Leave it this year also." If people did not improve through the Law and the prophets and did not bring forth the fruit of repentance, then I shall yet water them with My teaching and sufferings, and perhaps they will bring forth the fruit of obedience. But if the fig tree does not bear fruit, then afterwards You will cut it down, having rejected them from the lot of the righteous. Three times God sought fruit from our race (the human race), and three times it did not yield any: the first time, when we transgressed the commandment in paradise (Gen. 3:12–13); the second time, when during the giving of the Law they cast a calf (Exod. 32:2–4) and exchanged the glory of God "for the image of an ox that eats grass" (Ps. 106:20); the third time, when they demanded the crucifixion of the Savior and Lord, saying: "We have no king but Caesar" (John 19:15). And each of us individually is a fig tree planted in the vineyard of God, that is, in the Church or, to put it simply, in this present world. God comes seeking fruit, and if He finds you fruitless, He commands that you be uprooted from this present life. But the vinedresser can spare you. And who is this vinedresser? Either the guardian Angel of each person, or the person himself. For each one is his own vinedresser. Often, having fallen into a mortal illness or other dangers, we say: Lord! Leave us this year too, and we will repent. For this is what it means to dig around and apply manure. The soul is dug around when it shakes off from itself the dust of worldly cares and becomes light. It is covered with manure, that is, with the warmth of an inglorious life despised by all. For when someone for the salvation of his soul abandons glory and resolves upon an inglorious life, then this is called covering the soul with manure, so that it might bear fruit. If we bear fruit, that is good; but if not, then the Lord will no longer leave us in His vineyard, but uproots us from this present world, so that we do not occupy the place in vain. And whoever sees a sinner living a long time is himself corrupted and becomes worse, and thus it turns out that the sinner himself bears no fruit, and also hinders another who could have borne fruit. But if he is uprooted from this present life, then those who witnessed his cutting down may perhaps come to their senses, change, and bear fruit. It is said that the householder came to the fig tree for three years, perhaps because three Laws have been given to us, through which the Lord comes to us, namely: the natural, the Mosaic, and the spiritual. We ought to have borne fruit even under the guidance of the natural law, for nature by itself teaches what is proper. But since the Lord found the natural law ineffective in us, He gave the Mosaic Law as an aid to the natural one. And when this too proved useless due to our negligence, He gave the spiritual Law. Therefore, whoever's soul is not improved by these three laws, whoever cannot be improved despite such longsuffering and love for mankind, is no longer left for any further time, since God cannot be deceived by delays. Understand, perhaps, by the three years also three stages of life: adolescence, or youth, which is reckoned up to eighteen years, maturity, and the stage of those who are already beginning to turn gray. Therefore, if even in old age, in this third year, we do not bear fruit, and if we are still permitted to live so as…

Luke 13:11 — Commentary on Luke

This illness befell the aforementioned woman through the violence of the devil, as the Lord Himself says: "whom Satan has bound for eighteen years" (Luke 13:16). Perhaps Satan tormented her because she had been forsaken by God for some transgressions, for he, when permitted from above by God, inflicts all manner of afflictions upon the bodies of people (Job 2:6–7). He was also the cause from the beginning of our losing the incorruption in which we were created (Wisdom 2:23), and of our being united now with a body subject to pain and susceptible to illness. For this is what we understand by the garments of skin (Genesis 3:21).

Luke 13:12-13 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord drives away this woman's illness with the most divinely fitting and sovereign command, and lays His hands upon her, so that we might know that this holy flesh bore the power and operation of the Word. For it was His own flesh, and not that of someone else existing separately from Him and as his own person, as it seems to the impious Nestorius. Such is the goodness of the Lord, and thus He had mercy on His creation!

Luke 13:14-15 — Commentary on Luke

Satan, having first bound the woman, was vexed at her liberation, since he desired to inflict even more evil upon her, and so he binds the ruler of the synagogue with envy and through his mouth blasphemes the miracle. Thus he everywhere opposes what is good! This man is indignant that the healing was performed on the Sabbath, but the Lord reproves him with the excellent example of irrational animals.

Luke 13:16-17 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore not only he, but all the others also who "opposed Jesus were put to shame" by such words of His. For it was very foolish to forbid the healing of a person on the Sabbath on the grounds that inactivity was supposedly prescribed on the Sabbath. So those who opposed Jesus were ashamed of these words of His, while "the people rejoiced at... His deeds." Whereas they did not rejoice at His deeds but were consumed with envy at the miracles of Christ, the people, benefiting from the signs and receiving the healings, rejoiced. Understand these miracles, perhaps, also in relation to the inner man. For the soul becomes bent over when it inclines toward cares only for worldly things and thinks of nothing heavenly or divine. This is also why it is said that she had been ill for eighteen years. For whoever transgresses in keeping the commandments of God's Law, which are "ten," and is weak in hope of the "eighth" age (Book 2, Chapter 1), is bent over for eighteen years. Is not the one who, being attached to the earth and constantly sinning, violates the commandments and does not accept the age to come, bent over? But the Lord heals such a soul on the Sabbath and in the synagogue. For when someone gathers within himself thoughts of confession (for Judah means confession) and keeps the Sabbath, that is, inactivity in evil, then Jesus heals him not by word alone, saying to him: you are freed from your infirmity, but also by the laying on of hands.

Luke 13:19 — Commentary on Luke

The Kingdom of God is likened to "a grain of mustard seed." And the Kingdom of God is the teaching and preaching, for through preaching it reigned in the souls of men. As mustard is small in appearance but has much power, so also many despise the evangelical teaching and consider it foolishness, but if a person receives it and plants it "in his garden," that is, in his soul, then it produces a great and spreading tree, and "the birds of the air," that is, people who desire to soar to the heights, "lodge in its branches." For those who rise above earthly things find rest in the branches of the preaching, that is, in expansive thoughts. For example, Paul received a seed, a brief instruction from Ananias, but having planted this seed in his well-cultivated garden, he produced branches, that is, abundant and good teaching (Acts 9:17–22) and epistles, in which those lofty in mind and wisdom found shelter not only in that time, such as the Corinthians, Dionysius, Hierotheus, and very many others, but also those who lived in all ages. Under the mustard seed one may also understand the Lord Himself. In appearance, as the son of a carpenter and exceedingly poor, He was not great. But when He fell into the heart of the earth, through death and burial in the tomb (John 12:24), then He put forth beautiful branches — the apostles, under whom all those find rest who formerly were tossed about by every wind of error, for example, the pagans, who are like birds on account of the easy inclination of their mind in any direction, their susceptibility to deception, and their great fickleness. For all such who go astray are like the birds of heaven, that is, of the air.

Luke 13:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, any man receiving a grain of mustard seed, that is, the word of the Gospel, and sowing it in the garden of his soul, makes it a great tree, so as to bring forth branches, and the birds of the air (that is, they who soar above the earth) rest in the branches, (that is, in sublime contemplation.) For Paul received the instruction of Ananias (Acts 9:17.) as it were a small grain, but planting it in his garden, he brought forth many good doctrines, in which they dwell who have high heavenly thoughts, as Dionysius, Hierotheus, and many others.

Luke 13:21 — Commentary on Luke

The divine teaching "is like leaven, which a woman," that is, human nature, "took and hid in three measures of meal," that is, in body, soul, and spirit, so that all was sanctified, as the blessed Paul says (1 Tim. 4:5), and became one lump of dough through communion with the Holy Spirit. By the woman you may understand the soul, and by the three measures its three powers: the mind, the heart, and the will. Whoever hides the word of God in these powers will make them entirely spiritual, so that neither will the mind doubt the teaching, nor will the heart and will strive toward what is unreasonable, but they will be leavened and become like the Word of God.

Luke 13:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, for the woman you must understand the soul; but the three measures, its three parts, the reasoning part, the affections, and the desires. If then any one has hidden in these three the word of God, he will make the whole spiritual, so as not by his reason to lie in argument, nor by his anger or desire to be transported beyond control, but to be conformed to the word of God.

Luke 13:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For he did not visit the small places only, as they do who wish to deceive the simple, nor the cities only, as they who are fond of show, and seek their own glory; but as their common Lord and Father providing for all, He went about every where. Nor again did He visit the country towns only, avoiding Jerusalem, as if He feared the cavils of the lawyers, or death, which might follow therefrom; and hence he adds, And journeying towards Jerusalem. For where there were many sick, there the Physician chiefly showed Himself. It follows, Then said one unto him, Lord, are there few that be saved?

Luke 13:22 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus "went through the cities and villages, teaching." He did not go through the small villages alone, with neglect of the cities, as those who wish to deceive the simpler folk do; nor did He go through the cities alone, with neglect of the small villages, as those who wish to display themselves and attain glory do; but He went everywhere, as the common Master, or rather, as a Father caring for all. Did He not go only through the outlying cities, where there were fewer experts in the Law, while avoiding Jerusalem, as though fearing reproaches from the lawyers or dreading death at their hands? This cannot be said. "And directing His path," it says, "toward Jerusalem." For where there are more who are sick, there the physician must be found all the more (Matt. 9:12).

Luke 13:23-24 — Commentary on Luke

Few are those being saved, because the narrow gate cannot admit many.

Luke 13:25 — Commentary on Luke

The "master of the house" is the Lord. He calls all people to be filled and to delight in inexhaustible blessings. Those who are diligent strive to enter before the hour of the meal itself. But for the lazy and those who arrive after the hour of the meal, the doors are shut. And what is the hour of the meal if not the present life? It is truly the most excellent time for preparation for spiritual nourishment. When the master of the house "rises," that is, rises for judgment, and "shuts the door," that is, the path of virtue, along which one cannot walk after departing from this life (for we can walk the path of virtue only in this life), then although those who lived here negligently will "knock at the door," for only then with useless repentance will they seek the path of virtue, calling upon it with bare words, without deeds, as if with blows and knocking; yet the master of the house, having rightly locked the doors, will act as though he does not even know where they are from. He will act justly in doing so, because they are of the devil, and the Lord knows His own (2 Tim. 2:19).

Luke 13:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or it is said to the Israelites, simply because Christ was born of them according to the flesh, and they ate and drank with Him, and heard Him preaching. But these things also apply to Christians. For we eat the body of Christ and drink His blood as often as we approach the mystic table, and He teaches in the streets of our souls, which are open to receive Him. Observe also that they are objects of wrath in whose street the Lord teaches. If then we have heard Him teaching not in the streets, but in poor and lowly hearts, we shall not be regarded with wrath.

Luke 13:26 — Commentary on Luke

This is spoken generally to the Israelites. For Christ is from them according to the flesh (Rom. 9:5), and with them He ate and drank. However, the words "we ate and drank before You" can also be understood in a higher sense. In performing the lawful worship and offering bloody sacrifices to God, the Israelites ate and made merry; they also listened to the reading of the Divine books in the synagogues. And through the prophets, without doubt, it was the Lord Himself who taught. For the prophets did not offer their own teaching, but proclaimed the word of God, which is why they said: "Thus says the Lord" (Isa. 56:1; Jer. 2:1, 5; Ezek. 3:27). Therefore, for the Jews, if they did not accept the faith that justifies the ungodly (Rom. 4:5), bloody worship was not sufficient for justification. And in my opinion, this can also apply to Christians in name only, who are negligent in their way of life. Do we not also eat the Divine Body? And do we not drink the Blood of God before Him, approaching the Divine Table daily? And does not the Lord teach in the streets — that is, in our souls? But there will be no benefit to us if we are only hearers of the Divine Law and not doers of it (Rom. 2:13). On the contrary, hearing will serve as the cause of greater torments for us, just as partaking of the Divine Mysteries will be counted as condemnation. Take note, then, that those in the streets whom the Lord teaches are rejected. But if we have Him as Teacher not in broad hearts, but in narrow, contrite, and grief-stricken hearts, then we shall not be rejected.

Luke 13:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This also refers to the Israelites with whom He was speaking, who receive from this their severest blow, that the Gentiles have rest with the fathers, while they themselves are shut out. Hence He adds, When you shall see Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of God, &c.

Luke 13:28 — Commentary on Luke

These words are fitting both for the Jews, to whom the Lord spoke them, and for the unbelievers of the last times.

Luke 13:29 — Commentary on Luke

For it was especially unpleasant for the Jews to hear that others, from among the Gentiles, would recline with Abraham and (other) forefathers (of theirs), while they themselves would be cast out.

Luke 13:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But we as it seems are the first who have received from our very cradles the rudiments of Christian teaching, and perhaps shall be last in respect of the heathens who have believed at the end of life.

Luke 13:30 — Commentary on Luke

These words are directed at us when we act in a manner inconsistent with the faith. For we too boast in the Law of Christ, but then trample upon it when we transgress it, and therefore, although we seem to be "first," as having received Christ and His teaching from our very swaddling clothes, we shall be "last," because the pagans who believed at the end of their lives and lived in a God-pleasing manner for the remaining time will be placed above us.

Luke 13:31 — Commentary on Luke

The accursed Pharisees, consumed by envy, attempt to frighten the Lord and threaten Him with Herod. They did not wish to see Him working miracles, lest by the multitude of signs He draw the people to Himself and by the power of His teaching convert them to Himself (John 11:47–48). They put forward Herod as a pretext and assume an appearance of concern for the Savior.

Luke 13:32 — Commentary on Luke

He, knowing their hearts, according to His custom, answers them meekly, in a veiled manner, and says: "tell that fox." It appears that He is calling Herod a fox, but if one examines more carefully, it seems rather that He is calling the Pharisees this. For He did not say: "that" fox, but "this" fox, using a somewhat ambiguous expression with a particular intent. By saying "fox" in the singular, He gave them to understand Herod, but by saying the demonstrative "this," He hinted at their own craftiness. For the Pharisees truly displayed in their conduct the cunning and carelessness of a fox. Look, if you will, how He responds to their malice. Since they were trying to frighten Him with Herod out of envy at the healings He performed, He, knowing what brought them grief, says the following: behold, I "perform healings" and "cast out demons." For, as was said before, they persecuted Him so that He might not, by the display of miracles, draw many into faith in Himself. The words "today and tomorrow" signify a large number of days. Just as we in ordinary conversation usually say: today and tomorrow such-and-such will happen, yet we do not at all limit this matter to such a span, but only express that it will be soon, so also Christ by the words "today and tomorrow... I perform healings,... and on the third day I finish" did not at all mean that on the third day He would necessarily die, but rather expresses that His death would be soon.

Luke 13:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He says, What think ye of My death? Behold, a little while, and it will come to pass. But by the words, To day and to morrow, are signified many days; as we also are wont to say in common conversation, "To day and to morrow such a thing takes place," not that it happens in that interval of time. And to explain more clearly the words of the Gospel, you must not understand them to be, I must walk to day and to morrow, but place a stop after to day and to morrow, then add, and walk on the day following, as frequently in reckoning we are accustomed to say, "The Lord's day and the day after, and on the third I will go out," as if by reckoning two, to denote the third. So also our Lord speaks as if calculating, I must do so to day, and so to morrow, and then afterward on the third day I must go to Jerusalem.

Luke 13:33 — Commentary on Luke

"Nevertheless, I must... today and tomorrow," that is, for some time, remain here and perform miracles, and "the following day" go to Jerusalem, for I have appointed for Myself to suffer there. Since they (the Pharisees) said to Him: "Get out..., for Herod wants to kill You," — and they said this in Galilee, which Herod governed, He declares to them that even with Herod's strong desire, he cannot kill Him, for He is appointed to suffer not in Galilee, but in Jerusalem. So that I may present the saying of the Gospel more clearly to you, I will say: do not understand it as meaning that today and tomorrow I must go, but pause at the words "today" and "tomorrow," and then read: "and the following day" go. When reckoning time, we often have the habit of saying: on Sunday, the next day, and on the third day I will go out — not because I intend to go out on Sunday and the next day, but in order, by counting off only those two days, to point to the third. Likewise the Lord here, as if counting off, says: I must today and tomorrow, then on the third day go to Jerusalem, for there My end is appointed. Since we said above that the Lord says this not because He confines His life to three days, but indicates a large number of days, if not a certain not very lengthy period of time, He says to those who envy Him something like this: why do you concern yourselves with My death? Behold, in a little while, it will come. When you hear that it is impossible for a prophet to perish outside of Jerusalem, do not conclude from these words that the Jews were somehow subjected to violence and compulsion to commit this, but rather it is said in accordance with their murderous intent. Just as if someone, seeing a murderer-robber lying in ambush by the road, were to say that it is impossible for this road to be free from blood, since the robber lies in wait for travelers along it, he would speak in complete accord with the robber's deeds — so too, when the robbers, the Pharisees and scribes, were seated in Jerusalem, it was impossible for the Master of the prophets to perish in any other place than in the place of these robbers. For they, having grown accustomed to shedding the blood of the servants, would kill the Lord as well.

Luke 13:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He says, What think ye of My death? Behold, a little while, and it will come to pass. But by the words, To day and to morrow, are signified many days; as we also are wont to say in common conversation, "To day and to morrow such a thing takes place," not that it happens in that interval of time. And to explain more clearly the words of the Gospel, you must not understand them to be, I must walk to day and to morrow, but place a stop after to day and to morrow, then add, and walk on the day following, as frequently in reckoning we are accustomed to say, "The Lord's day and the day after, and on the third I will go out," as if by reckoning two, to denote the third. So also our Lord speaks as if calculating, I must do so to day, and so to morrow, and then afterward on the third day I must go to Jerusalem.

Luke 13:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But because they said unto Him, Depart from hence, for Herod seeks to kill thee, speaking in Galilee where Herod reigned, He shows that not in Galilee, but in Jerusalem it had been fore-ordained that He should suffer. Hence it follows, For it can not be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem. When thou hearest, It can not be (or it is not fitting) that a prophet should perish out of Jerusalem, think not that any violent constraint was imposed upon the Jews, but He says this seasonably with reference to their eager desire after blood; just as if any one seeing a most savage robber, should say, the road on which this robber lurks can not be without bloodshed to travellers. So also no where else but in the abode of robbers must the Lord of the prophets perish. For accustomed to the blood of His prophets, they will also kill the Lord; as it follows, O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets.

Luke 13:34 — Commentary on Luke

By the repetition of the name, the Lord shows what strong love He has for them. For He also calls out to the adulterous synagogue, as if He were some lover despised by his beloved. The Lord also declares His love for mankind, saying that He many times "wanted to gather" them; and He indicates their madness as well, having said: "and you were not willing."

Luke 13:35 — Commentary on Luke

Finally, I am leaving you. For I have so hated your wickedness that I do not even call the temple My house, but your house. For as long as virtue dwelt among you, the temple was Mine. But when you defiled it as well, made it a place of trade and a den of robbers, engaging in manifold commerce in it and killing one another out of covetousness (for this is the work of robbery — to lie in wait for a brother and seize his property; this is what robbers do! they attack a traveler and then take what he has) — so then, when you made the temple a den of robbers through the various commercial transactions you conducted in it — the house of prayer — it is no longer My house, but yours. By "house" you can understand not only the temple, but also the entire Jewish race. For Scripture sometimes calls a race a house as well, for example: "O house of Levi, bless the Lord" (Ps. 134:20). Since here too it can be understood thus: "house," that is, your race, is being left by Me. Just as in another place He says through the prophet: I have forsaken My house, I have abandoned My heritage. Here the Israelites are called a house. The Lord shows that even before this it was He who preserved them and delivered them from enemies. The words point to the second coming. For then, even against their will, they will confess Him as Savior and Lord. Only it will be of no benefit to them. What then? Did they really not see Him from the time He said this? Exactly so. When He says "you will not see Me" from now on, He does not indicate immediately, but the time after the cross. He spoke as if to say: from the time you crucify Me, you will no longer see Me, until I come a second time.

Luke 13:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or your house, (that is, temple,) as if He says, As long as there was virtue in you, it was my temple, but after that you made it a den of thieves, it was no more my house but yours. Or by house He meant the whole Jewish nation, according to the Psalm, O house of Jacob, bless ye the Lord, (Psalm 135:20.) by which he shows that it was He Himself who governed them, and took them out of the hand of their enemies. It follows, And verily I say unto you, &c. For then also will they unwillingly confess Him to be their Lord and Saviour, when there shall be no departure hence. But in saying, Ye shall not see me until he shall come, &c. does not signify that present hour, but the time of His cross; as if He says, When ye have crucified Me, ye shall no more see Me until I come again.

Luke 14:1 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, although He knew the corruption of the Pharisees, nevertheless entered into their house; He entered because He was concerned for the benefit of their souls. For they, if they had wished, could have received benefit both from His words and teaching, and from the manifestation of signs.

Luke 14:2 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore, when the man "suffering from dropsy" came forward into the midst, the Lord looked not to avoiding giving them offense, but to bestowing a kindness on the one in need of healing. For where very great benefit is at hand, we ought not to concern ourselves with those who are foolishly scandalized.

Luke 14:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But by His question He exposes their folly. For while God blessed the sabbath, (Gen. 2:1.) they forbade to do good on the sabbath; but the day which does not admit the works of the good is accursed.

Luke 14:3 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord exposes the foolishness of those who intended to reproach Him; therefore He asks whether it is lawful to heal on the Sabbath or not. Does He not clearly put them to shame as fools? For while God Himself blessed the Sabbath, they forbid doing good on it, and thus make it accursed. For that day is not blessed in which no good deed is performed.

Luke 14:4 — Commentary on Luke

But they, understanding where the question was leading, kept silent. Then Jesus does His work and through a touch heals the sick man.

Luke 14:5-6 — Commentary on Luke

Then by this act He also shames the Pharisees, saying to them as if thus: if the Law forbade showing mercy on the Sabbath, would you not care for your son who fell into misfortune on the Sabbath? And why do I speak of a son? Would you leave an ox without help if you saw it in distress? How is it not madness, then, to lie in wait to accuse someone for healing on the Sabbath a man suffering from dropsy? Every person who has become gravely ill in soul from a dissolute and careless life and is in need of Christ also suffers from dropsy. Such a person will be healed if he presents himself before Christ. For whoever constantly keeps in mind that he is before God and that God sees him will sin as little as possible.

Luke 14:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As though He said, If the law forbids to have mercy on the sabbath-day, have no care of thy son when in danger on the sabbath-day. But why speak I of a son, when thou dost not even neglect an ox if thou seest it in danger?

Luke 14:7 — Commentary on Luke

Do you see what the suppers of Christ are like, how they are turned to the profit of souls and not to the stuffing of the belly? For look, He healed the man suffering from dropsy, He taught the Pharisees that doing good on the Sabbath is a good deed. Then, when He saw that they were making a commotion over sitting in the front seats, He heals this passion too, one arising not from a small cause but from a great and hard-to-avoid one, namely vainglory. And let no one consider the teaching about this to be trivial and unworthy of the majesty of God. For you could by no means call that physician benevolent who promises to cure gout and whatever serious disease there may be, but refuses to treat a bruised finger or a toothache. Moreover, how can one consider the passion of vainglory trivial when it troubles in every way those who love to sit in the front seats? Therefore it was necessary for the Teacher, the Author and Perfecter of humility — Christ — it was necessary to cut off every branch of this evil root: vainglory. Please also take this into consideration: if it had not been the time of the meal and the Lord had begun speaking about this, setting aside discussion of other matters, they could have reproached Him. But as it was, when it was the time of the supper and when the passion for preeminence was tormenting the wretches before the Savior's eyes, His admonition was most timely.

Luke 14:7-11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now let no one deem the above precepts of Christ to be trifling, and unworthy of the sublimity and grandeur of the Word of God. For you would not call him a merciful physician who professed to heal the gout, but refused to cure a scar on the finger or a tooth-ache. Besides, how can that passion of vainglory appear slight, which moved or agitated those who sought the first seats. It became then the Master of humility to cut off every branch of the bad root. But observe this also, that when the supper was ready, and the wretched guests were contending for precedency before the eyes of the Saviour, there was a fit occasion for advice. Moreover, he is not to be respected in the end, nor by all men, who thrusts himself into honours; but while by some he is honoured, by others he is disparaged, and sometimes even by the very men who outwardly honour him.

Luke 14:8-9 — Commentary on Luke

Look from the other side also at this: from what mockery He delivers man and how He teaches him propriety. For how much shame there is in the case where you take a place unbefitting to you, and then someone more honored than you arrives, and the one who invited you says: "Give him your place!" And this can happen often. And you yourself will have to yield, while they will sit higher.

Luke 14:10 — Commentary on Luke

On the contrary, how praiseworthy it is when one who is worthy of the first place initially sits below others, and then turns out to be the one presiding, so that everyone yields precedence to him. Does it really seem to you a small thing, this teaching of the Lord, which prescribes the highest of virtues — humility, plants it in the souls of the listeners, and leads the one who is obedient to it toward propriety? The same thing was later taught by the disciple of Christ, Paul: "all things," he says, "should be done decently and in order" (1 Cor. 14:40). And how shall this be? "Let each of you look not only to his own interests, but also to the interests of others" (Phil. 2:4). Do you see that the disciple preaches the same thing as the Teacher?

Luke 14:11 — Commentary on Luke

How should we understand the words: "everyone who exalts himself will be humbled"? For many who exalt themselves in this life enjoy honor. "Will be humbled" means that whoever enjoys great honor in this world is wretched and lowly before God. Moreover, such a person is not honored to the end nor by all, but as much as some respect him, so much do others revile him, perhaps even among those very ones who respect him. Thus, this saying of truth is just. And everyone unworthy of a high position, yet claiming it for himself, will be humbled both before God at the time of the last judgment, even if in this life he were above all. No one is worthy of exaltation by nature. Therefore let no one exalt himself, lest he be humbled to the utmost.

Luke 14:12-14 — Commentary on Luke

At the supper there were two classes of those reclining at table — the hosts and the guests. The Lord first turned with exhortation to the guests, taught them saving humility, and offered them plain fare, and then He pays honor to the one who had invited Him and repays the hospitality with an exhortation, that he should not give feasts for the sake of any human favor and expect immediate recompense. For the fainthearted, when inviting friends or relatives, do so with a view to swift gratitude, and if they do not receive it, they become vexed. But the magnanimous, enduring until the life to come, receive their reward from Him who is truly rich (Eph. 2:4, 7).

Luke 14:12-14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The supper being composed of two parties, the invited and the inviter, and having already exhorted the invited to humility, He next rewards by His advice the inviter, guarding him against making a feast to gain the favour of men. Hence it is said, Then said he also to him that bade him, When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends.

Luke 14:15 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, saying this, turns us away from trading in friendliness. And a certain man, having heard this and thinking that God would honor and treat the righteous with sensible foods, said: "Blessed is he who shall eat bread in the Kingdom of God." He was probably not spiritual enough to understand, that is, he was guided by human reasoning. For a natural man is such that he believes nothing supernatural, for he judges everything by the laws of nature. There are three states in man: carnal, natural, and spiritual. "Carnal" is when someone desires to enjoy pleasures and rejoice, even if this is accompanied by causing harm to others. Such are all the covetous. The "natural" state is when someone desires neither to harm nor to be harmed. Such is life according to the law of nature. For nature itself suggests this to us. And the "spiritual" state is when someone for the sake of good is willing even to endure harm and insult. The first state is close to nature, the middle one is in accordance with nature, and the third is above nature. Anyone who thinks about human things and cannot understand anything supernatural is called natural (1 Cor. 2:14), since he is guided by the soul and spirit. But when someone is guided by the spirit and no longer lives himself, but Christ lives in him (Gal. 2:20), that one is spiritual, that one has risen above nature. So then, the one who thought that the reward of the saints would be sensible was natural, since he could not understand anything supernatural.

Luke 14:16 — Commentary on Luke

Since the one reclining with the Lord said: "blessed is he who shall eat bread in the Kingdom of God," the Lord teaches him at considerable length how we ought to understand the feast of God, and delivers the present parable, calling His man-loving Father a man. For in Scripture, when an allusion is made to the punishing power of God, God is called a lion and a bear (in Church Slavonic — a panther, a leopard) (Hos. 13:7–8); but when the intention is to indicate some act of His love for mankind, then God is presented in the person of a man (Luke 15:11–24), just as in the present passage. Since the parable speaks of the most philanthropic economy which God accomplished in us, having made us partakers of the Flesh of His Son, He is called a man. This economy is called a "great supper." It is called a "supper" because the Lord came in the last times and, as it were, at the "supper" of the age, and a "great supper" because the mystery of our salvation is undeniably great (1 Tim. 3:16).

Luke 14:17 — Commentary on Luke

Who is this servant? The Son of God, who took the form of a servant, having become Man (Phil. 2:7), and of whom as Man it is said that He was sent. Pay attention to the fact that it does not simply say "a servant," but "that" servant, who in the proper sense pleased God according to His humanity and served well. For not only as the Son and God who is well-pleasing to the Father, but also as the Man who alone and by Himself sinlessly submitted to all the decrees and commandments of the Father and "fulfilled all righteousness" (Matt. 3:15), is it said of Him that He served God and the Father. Which is why He alone can properly be called the servant of God. He was sent "when the time of supper came," that is, at a definite and fitting time. For no other time was more fitting for our salvation than the time of the reign of Augustus Caesar, when evil had reached its very peak and needed to fall. Just as physicians leave a festering and foul disease alone until it has drained all the bad fluid, and only then apply remedies, so it was necessary for sin to manifest all the forms proper to it, and then for the great Physician to apply the remedy. Therefore the Lord allowed the devil to fill up the measure of evil, and then, having become incarnate, healed every form of evil through His perfectly holy life. He sent "at the hour," that is, at the present and fitting time, as David also says: "Gird Your sword upon Your thigh, and Your beauty" (Ps. 45:3). The sword, without doubt, is the Word of God. The thigh signifies the birth in the flesh, which was accomplished at the ripeness of the fruit, that is, at the proper time. He was sent "to tell those who were bidden." Who are these bidden ones? Perhaps all people, since God called everyone to the knowledge of Himself, whether through the good ordering of visible things or through the natural law; or perhaps especially the Israelites, who were called through the Law and the prophets. To them, to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, the Lord was especially sent (Matt. 15:24). Go, for all is already prepared. For the Lord proclaimed to all: The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand (Matt. 4:17), and it is within you (Luke 17:21).

Luke 14:18-20 — Commentary on Luke

And they "all began... to make excuses," that is, as if by common agreement. For all the leaders of the Jews refused to have Jesus as King, and therefore were not deemed worthy to taste of the supper — some out of love for wealth, others out of love for pleasures. For by those of whom one bought a field and another five yoke of oxen, one may understand those attached to wealth, and by the one who married, the lover of pleasure. If you wish, understand by the one who bought the field the person who, on account of worldly wisdom, does not accept the mystery of salvation. For the field is this world and nature in general, and whoever looks only at nature does not accept the supernatural. Thus, the Pharisee, having perhaps fixed his gaze on the earth, that is, observing only the laws of nature, did not accept that the Virgin gave birth to God, since this is above nature. And all who boast of external wisdom, on account of this earth, that is, out of attachment to nature, did not acknowledge Jesus, who renewed nature. By the one who bought five yoke of oxen and is testing them, one may also understand the person attached to matter, who has yoked the five senses of the soul to the bodily senses and made the soul into flesh. Therefore, as one occupied with earthly things, he does not wish to participate in the spiritual supper. For the wise man also says: "How can he become wise who handles the plow?" (Sirach 38:25). And by the one who falls away on account of a wife, one may understand the person attached to pleasures, who, having cleaved to the flesh — the ally of the soul — and being one with it, as one joined to it, cannot please God. You may also understand all of this literally, for we fall away from God both on account of a yoke of oxen and on account of marriage, when we become attached to them, spend our whole life on them, toil over them even to the point of blood, yet do not think upon or investigate anything Divine — neither a thought nor a saying.

Luke 14:21 — Commentary on Luke

The rulers of the Jews were rejected, and none of them believed in Christ, as they themselves even boasted of their malice. "Has any of the rulers believed in Him?" they said (John 7:48). So these lawyers and scribes, as the prophet said, having become foolish fell away from grace, while the simple-hearted among the Jews, who are likened to the lame and blind and maimed, "the base things of the world and the despised" (1 Cor. 1:27–28), were called. For the people "wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of the mouth" of Jesus (Luke 4:22), and rejoiced at His teaching.

Luke 14:22-23 — Commentary on Luke

But after the Israelites entered, that is, the chosen ones among them, whom God predestined to His glory (Rom. 8:29–30), such as Peter, the sons of Zebedee, and the rest of the multitude who believed — after that, the grace of God was poured out also upon the Gentiles. For by those found on the "roads" and "lanes" one can understand the Gentiles. The Israelites were inside the city, since they received the law and inherited a civic way of life. But the Gentiles, being strangers to the covenants and alienated from the legislation of Christ, and not being fellow citizens with the saints (Col. 1:21, 12; Eph. 2:12, 3), led their lives not on one road, but on many "roads" of lawlessness and ignorance, and in "hedges," that is, in sins; for sin is a great hedge and partition wall, separating us from God (Isa. 59:2). By the word "on the roads" is hinted the brutish life of the Gentiles, divided into many opinions, and by the word "in the lanes" is indicated their life in sins. He does not simply command to call those (who are along the roads and by the hedges), but to compel them, even though faith is a matter of each person's free will. He said "compel" so that we might understand that the conversion of the Gentiles, who were in deep ignorance, is a sign of the great power of God. For if the power of the One being preached were small and the truth of the teaching were not great, how could people who served idols and performed shameful deeds have been persuaded, suddenly coming to know the true God and to lead a spiritual life? Wishing to point out the wondrousness of this conversion, he called it compulsion. As if someone were to say: the Gentiles did not even wish to leave their idols and sensual pleasures, yet by the truth of the preaching they were compelled to leave them. Or alternatively: the power of signs constituted a great compulsion to turn to faith in Christ.

Luke 14:24 — Commentary on Luke

This supper is prepared daily, and we are all called to the Kingdom which God prepared for people even before the creation of the world (Matt. 25:34). But we are not deemed worthy of it—some because of curiosity for wisdom, others because of love for material things, and still others because of love for the flesh. And the love of God for mankind grants this Kingdom to other sinners who are blind in their rational eyes, who do not understand what the will of God is, or even if they understand, are lame and immobile toward fulfilling it, and poor, as having been deprived of heavenly glory, and maimed, as not manifesting in themselves a blameless life. To these sinners, wandering along the wide and broad paths of sin, the Heavenly Father sends an invitation to the supper through His Son, who became a servant in the flesh, who came to call not the righteous but sinners (Matt. 9:13), and He abundantly feasts them in place of those who are wise and wealthy and who indulge the flesh. Upon many He sends diseases and calamities, and through this involuntarily compels them to renounce such a life, by judgments that He alone knows, and brings them to His supper, turning the infliction of calamities into a motivation for them. There are many examples of this. In a simpler sense, the parable teaches us to give to the poor and maimed rather than to the rich. What the Lord was urging a little earlier, to that very thing, it seems, He also spoke this parable, affirming all the more that one ought to feast the poor. We are taught by this parable yet another thing as well, namely: that we ought to be so zealous and generous in receiving the brethren (the least), that we should persuade them to partake of our goods even when they do not wish to. In this there is a powerful admonition for teachers, that they should instruct their disciples in what is proper even when they do not wish it.

Luke 14:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For because many of those that accompanied Him followed not with their whole heart, but lukewarmly, He shows what kind of a man his disciple ought to be.

Luke 14:26 — Commentary on Luke

Since many of those who followed Jesus did not follow with complete zeal and self-denial, but had a very cold disposition, He, teaching what His disciple should be like, expresses His thoughts on this matter, as if portraying and painting him, affirming that he must hate not only those close to him outwardly, but also "his own soul." But look, in your simplicity and inexperience, do not be scandalized by this saying. For the Lover of mankind does not teach inhumanity, does not suggest suicide, but wants His sincere disciple to hate his relatives only when they hinder him in the matter of worshipping God and when in his relations with them he finds difficulties in the accomplishment of good. On the contrary, when they do not hinder this, He teaches to honor them even to one's last breath. And how does He teach? By the best teaching, that is, by His own deeds. For He obeyed Joseph (Lk. 2:51), despite the fact that he was not His father in the proper sense, but only His supposed father. And He always had great care for His Mother, so that even while hanging on the cross, He did not forget Her, but entrusted Her to His beloved disciple (Jn. 19:26–27). How then would He, teaching one thing by deed, suggest something different in words? No, as I said, He commands us to hate our parents only when they threaten danger to the worship of God. For then they are no longer parents, no longer relatives, when they oppose us in such a beneficial matter. What we affirm is also evident from the fact that we are commanded to hate "our own soul." For by this commandment, without doubt, we are not ordered to kill ourselves, but to abandon the desires of the soul that separate us from God, and not to care about the soul (life) if torment is to come, so long as eternal gain lies ahead. And that the Lord teaches this, and not suicide, He Himself shows, first, by the fact that when the devil, tempting Him, suggested that He throw Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, He rejected the temptation (Mt. 4:5–7), and second, by the fact that He did not deliver Himself to the Jews (each time), but withdrew and, passing through their midst, hid from the murderers (Lk. 4:30). Therefore, whoever has relatives that harm him in the matter of worshipping God, and yet gladly continues his attachment to them, placing it above pleasing God, and sometimes out of love for life, in the face of threatened torment, inclines toward renouncing the faith — that one cannot be a disciple of Christ.

Luke 14:28-30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For we ought not to lay a foundation, i. e. begin to follow Christ, and not bring the work to an end, as those of whom St. John writes, That many of his disciples went backward. (John 6:66.) Or by the foundation understand the word of teaching, as for instance concerning abstinence. There is need therefore of the above-mentioned foundation, that the building up of our works be established, a tower of strength from the face of the enemy. (Ps. 61:3.) Otherwise, man is laughed at by those who see him, men as well as devils.

Luke 14:28-30 — Commentary on Luke

By the parable of the tower, the Lord teaches us that, having once resolved to follow Him, we should preserve this very intention and not merely lay "a foundation" alone — that is, begin to follow but not follow through to the end, as those who lack sufficient preparation and zeal. Such were those of whom the evangelist John says: "many of His disciples went back from Him" (John 6:66). And every person who has resolved to practice virtue but has not attained to Divine knowledge, since he began virtue imperfectly and unwisely, builds imperfectly, for he cannot reach the tower of lofty knowledge. Therefore he becomes a laughingstock to the people and demons who look upon him. And in another sense: by the foundation you may understand the word of teaching. For the word of a teacher discoursing, for example, on temperance, cast upon the soul of a disciple, is like a foundation. Upon this word, as upon a foundation, there must also be "building" — that is, the accomplishment of deeds — so that the "tower," that is, the virtue which we have intended to practice, may be completed by us, and moreover may be strong before the face of the enemy. And that the word is the foundation, while the deed is the building, the apostle teaches us sufficiently when he says: "I have laid the foundation," Jesus Christ, "and another builds upon it" (1 Cor. 3:10), and further enumerates various buildings (1 Cor. 3:12–15), that is, the accomplishment of deeds either good or evil. Therefore, let us fear lest the demons begin to mock us, of whom the prophet says: "children shall rule over them" (Isa. 3:4) — that is, over those rejected by God.

Luke 14:31-32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The king is sin reigning in our mortal body; (Rom. 6:12.) but our understanding also was created king. If then he wishes to fight against sin, let him consider with his whole mind. For the devils are the satellites of sin, which being twenty thousand, seem to surpass in number our ten thousand, because that being spiritual compared to us who are corporeal, they are come to have much greater strength.

Luke 14:31-32 — Commentary on Luke

And this parable teaches us not to be double-minded, not to be nailed to the flesh while cleaving to God, but, if we intend to wage war against the evil powers, to advance against them as against enemies and to oppose them by deed itself. Sin also becomes a king, reigning in our mortal body (Rom. 6:12), when we allow it. But our mind too was created as a king. Therefore, if it intends to rise up against sin, it must wage war against it with all its soul, for its soldiers are strong and terrible, and appear greater and more numerous than us; since the soldiers of sin are demons, who against our ten thousand direct, it seems, a force of twenty thousand. And they, being bodiless and contending with us who live in the body, appear to have greater strength. Nevertheless, we can fight against them, even though they seem stronger than us. For it is said: "Through God we shall do valiantly" (Ps. 60:12) and "The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear?... Though a host should encamp against me, my heart shall not fear" (Ps. 27:1, 3). Moreover, God, who became incarnate for our sake, gave us "authority to tread... over all the power of the enemy" (Luke 10:19). Therefore we, though in the flesh, yet have weapons that are not carnal (2 Cor. 10:3–4). Although by reason of our bodily nature we constitute, it seems, ten thousand against their twenty thousand, by reason of their bodiless nature, nevertheless we must say: "The Lord God is my strength" (Hab. 3:19)!

Luke 14:33 — Commentary on Luke

And they must never be reconciled with sin, that is, be enslaved to the passions, but with special force resist them and must conceive an irreconcilable hatred toward them, desiring nothing passionate in the world, but leaving everything. For he cannot be a disciple of Christ who does not leave everything, but has an attachment to something in the world that is harmful to the soul.

Luke 14:34-35 — Commentary on Luke

A disciple of Christ must be "salt," that is, he must not only be good in himself and free from evil, but must also communicate goodness to others. For such is salt. It, itself remaining unharmed and free from corruption, preserves from corruption other things to which it imparts this property. But if salt loses its natural power, it is of no use for anything, "it is fit neither for the land nor for the dunghill." These words have the following meaning: I desire that every Christian be useful and able to edify, not only the one entrusted with the gift of teaching, such as the apostles, teachers, and pastors, but I require that the laypeople themselves also be fruitful and useful to their neighbors. But if the one who is supposed to serve for the benefit of others is himself worthless and falls from the condition befitting a Christian, then he will be able neither to give benefit nor to receive benefit. "It is fit neither for the land nor for the dunghill," it says. The word "land" hints at receiving benefit, and the word "dunghill" at giving benefit. Therefore, as one who neither serves for benefit nor receives benefit, he must be rejected and cast out. Since the speech was obscure and parabolic, the Lord, rousing the listeners so that they would not take what He said simply about salt, said: "He who has ears to hear, let him hear," that is, he who has a mind, let him understand. For by "ears" here one must understand the perceptive faculty of the soul and the capacity for understanding. Thus, every one of us believers is salt, having received this property from the Divine words and from grace above. And that grace is salt, listen to the Apostle Paul: "Let your speech be always with grace, seasoned with salt" (Col. 4:6), so that speech, when it is without grace, may be called unsalted. Therefore, if we neglect this property of the Divine words and do not receive it into ourselves and do not make it our own, then we shall be foolish and senseless, and our salt has truly lost its strength, as not possessing the property of heavenly grace.

Luke 14:34-35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But not only those who are gifted with the grace of teachers, but private individuals also He requires to become like salt, useful to those around them. But if he who is to be useful to others becomes reprobate, he cannot be profited, as it follows, But if the salt has lost his savour, where-with shall it be seasoned? But because His discourse was in parables and dark sayings, our Lord, in order to rouse His hearers that they might not receive indifferently what was said of the salt, adds, He that hath ears to hear, let him hear, that is, as he has wisdom let him understand. For we must take the ears here as the perceptive power of the mind and capacity of understanding.

Luke 15:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For this was His wont, for the sake whereof He had taken upon Him the flesh, to receive sinners as the physician those that are sick. But the Pharisees, the really guilty, returned murmurs for this act of mercy, as it follows, And the Pharisees and Scribes murmured, saying, &c.

Luke 15:2 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, allowing tax collectors and sinners to come to Him, as a physician to the sick, was doing that for which He had become incarnate. But the Pharisees, themselves truly sinners, responded to such love for mankind with grumbling. For they considered the tax collectors abhorrent, even though they themselves devoured the houses of widows and orphans.

Luke 15:4 — Commentary on Luke

What then does the Lord do? He was merciful both toward the tax collectors and toward those very ones who reproached His mercy. He does not turn away even from these, as from incurable murmurers, but with gentleness He heals them, telling them the parable of the sheep, and from a real and vivid example persuading and restraining them from being vexed at such an outpouring of goodness. The parable, evidently, by the ninety-nine sheep means the righteous, and by the one sheep, the fallen sinner. But some understand the hundred sheep as all rational creatures, and the one sheep as man of rational nature, whom, when he had gone astray, the good shepherd sought out, leaving the ninety-nine in the wilderness, that is, in the higher, heavenly place. For heaven, far removed from worldly turmoil and filled with all peace and stillness, is a wilderness.

Luke 15:5 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, having found this lost sheep, laid it on His shoulders. For "He bore our infirmities" and sins (Isa. 53:4), and without being burdened He took upon Himself all our loads; He paid all that we owed, and easily and without labor He saved us and brought us to His very home, that is, to heaven.

Luke 15:6 — Commentary on Luke

And "He calls together His friends and neighbors," perhaps the Angels, whom we also understood as the sheep, in a twofold sense. Since, on the one hand, every created being in relation to God is, as it were, without reason, the Heavenly Powers can be called sheep. But since, on the other hand, they are rational, that is, endowed with reason, and appear to be nearer to God than the rest of creation, the ranks of the angelic Powers can be understood as friends and neighbors.

Luke 15:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The heavenly powers thus are called sheep, because every created nature as compared with God is as the beasts, but inasmuch as it is rational, they are called friends and neighbours.

Luke 15:7 — Commentary on Luke

For if over one sheep, an irrational creature not created in the image of God, when it is found after being lost, there is so much joy, then how much more should there be joy over a rational man, created in the image of God?

Luke 15:8 — Commentary on Luke

And by "woman" understand the wisdom and power of God the Father, His Son, who lost one drachma out of the rational creatures made in His image, that is, man, and lights a lamp — His flesh. For just as a lamp, being of earth, illuminates with the light it receives what is covered in darkness, so too the flesh of the Lord, earthly and like ours, shone with the light of the Divinity by which it was assumed. And "the house was swept," that is, the whole world was cleansed from sin, for Christ took the sin of the world upon Himself.

Luke 15:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Either they are friends as performing His will, but neighbours as being spiritual; or perhaps His friends are all the heavenly powers, but His neighbours those that come near to Him, as Thrones, Cherubims, and Seraphims.

Luke 15:9 — Commentary on Luke

And "the drachma," that is, the royal image, "was found," and there was joy both for Christ Himself who found it and for the Heavenly Powers, who are His friends and neighbors: "friends," since they do His will; "neighbors," since they are bodiless. And I would ask, are not all the Heavenly Powers His friends, while the neighbors are the nearest of them, such as thrones, cherubim, and seraphim? For pay attention to the expression: "she calls together her friends and neighbors." It evidently points to two distinct things, although this may not seem particularly important.

Luke 15:11 — Commentary on Luke

And this parable is similar to the preceding ones. It too, under the image of a man, presents God as truly loving of mankind; under the two sons, two classes of people, that is, the righteous and sinners.

Luke 15:12 — Commentary on Luke

Righteousness is the ancient portion of human nature, and therefore the elder son does not break away from paternal authority. But sin is an evil that was born afterwards; and therefore the "younger" son, who grew up with sin that came afterwards, breaks away from parental authority. And in another sense: the sinner is called the "younger" son, as an innovator, apostate, and rebel against the father's will. "Father, give me the portion of the estate that falls to me." The "estate" is rationality, to which free will is also subject. For every rational being is free. The Lord gives us reason so that we may use it freely, as our true estate, and He gives it to all equally, for all are equally rational and self-governing. But some of us use this dignity in accordance with its purpose, while others render the gift of God useless.

Luke 15:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The substance of man is the capacity of reason which is accompanied by free will, and in like manner whatever God has given us shall be accounted for our substance, as the heaven, the earth, and universal nature, the Law and the Prophets.

Luke 15:13 — Commentary on Luke

By our "property" one can understand everything in general that the Lord has given us, namely: heaven, earth, every creature in general, the Law, the prophets. But the younger son saw heaven and deified it; saw the earth and honored it, while he did not wish to walk in His Law and did evil to the prophets. The elder son, however, made use of all these things to the glory of God. The Lord God, having given all this in equal measure, allowed each to walk and live according to his own will, and compels no one who does not wish to serve Him. For if He had wished to compel, He would not have created us rational and free. The younger son squandered all of this together. And what was the cause? That he "went into a far country." For when a person departs from God and removes from himself the fear of God, then he squanders all the divine gifts. Being close to God, we do nothing worthy of destruction, as it is said: "I have set the Lord always before me; because He is at my right hand, I shall not be moved" (Ps. 16:8). But having gone far off and departed from God, we do and suffer every possible evil, as the words say: "behold, those who are far from You shall perish" (Ps. 73:27). So it is no wonder that he squandered his property. For virtue has one limit and is something unified, while vice is manifold and produces much temptation. For example, courage has one limit, namely: when, how, and against whom one should employ anger, while vice has two forms — cowardice and recklessness. Do you see how reason is squandered and the unity of virtue is destroyed?

Luke 15:14 — Commentary on Luke

When this estate has been squandered and a person lives neither according to reason, that is, according to natural law, nor follows the written Law, nor listens to the prophets, then a severe famine sets in (for him)—not a famine of bread, but a famine of hearing the word of the Lord (Amos 8:11). And he begins to "be in want," since he does not fear the Lord but stands far from Him, whereas for those who fear the Lord "there is no want" (Ps. 34:10). Why is there no want for those who fear the Lord? Because he who fears the Lord greatly delights in His commandments, therefore glory and riches are in his house, and he rather of his own will scatters and gives to the poor (Ps. 112:1, 3, 9). So far is he from want! But whoever has gone far from God and does not have His dread countenance before his eyes will, unsurprisingly, experience need, since no Divine word is at work within him.

Luke 15:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

There then he feeds, who surpassed others in vice, such as are panders, arch-robbers, arch-publicans, who teach others their abominable works.

Luke 15:15 — Commentary on Luke

That is, he went far and became entrenched in malice. "He who is joined to the Lord is one spirit with the Lord," but "he who is joined to a harlot," that is, to the nature of demons, "becomes one body with her" (1 Cor. 6:17, 16), becoming entirely flesh and having no place within himself for the Spirit, like those who lived in the days of the flood (Gen. 6:3). "The citizens of that country," far from God, are without doubt demons. Having succeeded and become strong in wickedness, he "feeds swine," that is, he teaches others wickedness and a filthy life as well. For all who find pleasure in the mire of shameful deeds and material passions are swine. The eyes of swine can never look upward, having such a strange structure. This is why those who tend swine, if, having caught a pig, they cannot for a long time stop its squealing, bend its head backward and in this way reduce its squealing. Just as a person who has come upon such a spectacle as he has never seen before, when he raises his eyes (to the scene), is struck and falls silent, so the eyes of those who are raised in evil never see what is above. These are the ones fed by him who surpasses many in wickedness, such as: keepers of harlots, leaders of robbers, and publicans. For of all such people it can be said that they feed swine.

Luke 15:16 — Commentary on Luke

This wretched one "desires to be filled" with sin, but no one gives him this satiation. For one accustomed to evil finds no satiation in it. Pleasure is inconstant, but as it comes, it departs at the same time, and this wretched one is again left with emptiness (in his soul). For sin is like "husks," having both sweetness and bitterness: it sweetens for a time, but torments forever. No one will give satiation of evil to the one who delights in it. And indeed, who will give him satiation and rest? God? But He is not with him; for one who feeds on evil goes far from God. Demons? But how will they give it, when they especially strive for there to never be rest or satiation from evil?

Luke 15:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To whom no one gives a sufficiency of evil; for he is afar from God who lives on such things, and the devils do their best that a satiety of evil should never come.

Luke 15:17 — Commentary on Luke

With time the prodigal came to himself. For as long as he lived dissolutely, he was outside himself. It is said that he squandered his substance, and rightly so: therefore he is outside himself. For whoever is not governed by reason, but lives as one without reason and drives others to unreason, that one is outside himself, and will not remain with his substance, that is, with his reason. But when someone considers what calamity he has fallen into, then he comes to himself through reflection and turning from outward wandering to repentance. By "hired servants" he probably means the catechumens, who, as not yet illumined, have not yet managed to become sons. And the catechumens, without doubt, are satisfied with spiritual bread in abundance, hearing the readings every day. And so that you may know the difference between a hired servant and a son, listen. There are three classes of those being saved. Some, as slaves, do good out of fear of judgment. David hints at this when he says: "My flesh trembles for fear of You, and I am afraid of Your judgments" (Ps. 118:120). Others are hired servants; these, it seems, are those who strive to please God out of a desire to receive good, as the same David says: "I have inclined my heart to perform Your statutes forever, to the very end" (Ps. 118:112). And the third are sons, that is, those who keep God's commandments out of love for God, of which again the same David testifies: "Oh, how I love Your law! It is my meditation all the day" (Ps. 118:97). And again: "I shall stretch out my hands to Your commandments, which I have loved" (Ps. 118:48), and not "which I have feared." And further: "Your testimonies are wonderful," and since they are wonderful, "therefore my soul keeps them" (Ps. 118:129). So then, when one who was in the class of sons, but afterwards through sin lost his sonship, sees that others enjoy Divine gifts, partake of the Divine Mysteries and of the Divine bread (and by the name "hired servants" one may understand not only the catechumens, but also in general members of the church who are not in the first rank); then he ought to say to himself these words of regret: "How many hired servants of my father have bread enough and to spare, and I perish with hunger."

Luke 15:18 — Commentary on Luke

That is, from the fall of sin. Having left the heavenly, I sinned against it, preferring to it a contemptible pleasure, and instead of heaven, my homeland, choosing rather a land of famine. For just as one, so to speak, sins against gold who prefers lead to it, so one sins against heaven who prefers earthly things to it. For he, without a doubt, departs from the path leading to heaven. And note that when he was sinning, he committed sin as though not before God, but when he repents, he feels himself to have sinned before God.

Luke 15:20 — Commentary on Luke

We must not only desire what is pleasing to God, but also carry it out in actual deed. You have now seen the warm repentance; behold also the father's compassion. He does not wait for the son to reach him, but himself hastens to meet him and embraces him. For being Father by nature, God is also Father by goodness. He wholly embraces the whole son, so as to unite him with Himself from every side, as it is said: "and the glory of the Lord shall be your rear guard" (Isa. 58:8). Before, when the son was himself withdrawing, it was also time for the father to withdraw from the embrace. But when the son drew near through prayer and conversion, then it became fitting to embrace him as well. The father "fell on his neck," showing that the neck, formerly disobedient, had now become obedient, and "kissed him," signifying reconciliation and sanctifying the mouth of the one formerly defiled, as a kind of vestibule, and through it sending sanctification inward as well.

Luke 15:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By the servants (or angels) you may understand administering spirits, or priests who by baptism and the word of teaching clothe the soul with Christ Himself. For as many of us as have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ. (Gal. 3:27.)

Luke 15:22 — Commentary on Luke

By "servants" you can understand Angels, since they are ministering spirits sent forth to minister for those worthy of salvation (Heb. 1:14). For they clothe the one turning from wickedness in the "best robe," that is, either in the former robe of incorruption which we wore before sin, or in a robe better than all others, such as the robe of baptism. For it is the first to be put on me, and through it I take off the garment of indecency. By "servants" you can also understand Angels because they minister in all that is accomplished for our sake, and because we are sanctified through their mediation. By "servants" you can also understand priests, since they clothe the one who turns through baptism and the word of teaching and put on him the first robe, that is, Christ Himself. For all of us who were baptized into Christ have put on Christ (Gal. 3:27). And He gives "a ring for his hand," that is, the seal of Christianity, which we receive through deeds. For the hand is a sign of activity, and the ring is a sign of a seal. Thus, one who has been baptized, and in general one who turns away from wickedness, must have on his hand, that is, upon his entire active power, the seal and mark of a Christian, so that he may show how he has been renewed according to the image of his Creator. Or alternatively: by "ring" you may understand the pledge of the Spirit. I would put it this way: God will give the most perfect blessings when their time comes, but now, as an assurance, as it were in the form of a pledge of future blessings, He gives us gifts of this kind: to some the gift of working miracles, to others the gift of teaching, and to others some other gift. Receiving these gifts, we firmly hope for the attainment of the most perfect ones as well. Sandals are given "for the feet" so that they may be preserved both from scorpions, that is, from sins seemingly small and hidden, as David says (Ps. 19:12), yet nonetheless deadly, and from serpents, considered obviously harmful, that is, from sins. And in another way: to the one deemed worthy of the first robe, sandals are given as a sign that God makes him ready to preach the gospel and to serve for the benefit of others. For the distinguishing quality of a Christian is to be useful to others.

Luke 15:23 — Commentary on Luke

Who is the "fatted... calf," slain and eaten, is not difficult to understand. He is, without doubt, the true Son of God. Since He is Man and took upon Himself flesh, by nature irrational and beast-like, though He filled it with His own perfections, He is therefore called the Calf. This Calf did not experience the yoke of the law of sin, but is a "fatted" Calf, since He was foreordained for this Mystery "before the foundation of the world" (1 Pet. 1:20). Perhaps what remains to be said will seem far-fetched, but let it be said nonetheless. The Bread which we break, in its outward form consists of wheat, and therefore may be called fattened with wheat, while on the spiritual side it is Flesh, and therefore may be called a Calf, and thus One and the Same is both the Calf and the fatted one.

Luke 15:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As then with respect to the condition of his sins, he had been despaired of; so in regard to human nature, which is changeable and can be turned from vice to virtue, he is said to be lost. For it is less to be lost than to die. But every one who is recalled and turned from sin, partaking of the fatted calf, becomes an occasion of joy to his father and his servants, that is, the angels and priests. Hence it follows, And they all began to be merry.

Luke 15:24 — Commentary on Luke

So then, everyone who repents and becomes a son of God, and especially one who is restored and generally cleansed from sin, partakes of this fatted Calf and becomes a cause of joy for the Father and His servants, the Angels and priests: "For he was dead and is alive again, was lost and is found." In the sense that he remains in evil, he "was dead," that is, without hope, but in the sense that human nature is easily inclined and can turn from wickedness to virtue, he is called "lost." For the word "lost" is milder than "dead."

Luke 15:25-29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or to take the whole differently; the character of the son who seems to complain is put for all those who are offended at the sudden advances and salvation of the perfect, as David introduces one who took offence at the peace of sinners. Or he was in the field, that is, in the world, pampering his own flesh, that he might be filled with bread, and sowing in tears that he might reap in joy, but when he found what was being done, he was unwilling to enter into the common joy. Or by this parable our Lord reproves the will of the Pharisees, whom according to the argument he terms just, as if to say, Let it be that you are truly just, having transgressed none of the commandments, must we then for this reason refuse to admit those who turn away from their iniquities? The son then says to the father, For nothing I left a life of sorrow, ever harassed by sinners who were my enemies, and never hast thou for my sake ordered a kid to be slain, (that is, a sinner who persecuted me,) that I might enjoy myself for a little. Such a kid was Ahab to Elijah, who said, Lord, they have killed thy prophets. (1 Kings 19:14.)

Luke 15:25-32 — Commentary on Luke

Here they raise the well-known question: how is it that the son who in all other respects lived and served his father in a pleasing manner turns out to be envious? But the question will be resolved as soon as one considers why this parable was told. This parable, together with the preceding ones, was told, without doubt, because the Pharisees, who considered themselves pure and righteous, murmured against the Lord for receiving harlots and tax collectors. And if it was told because the Pharisees murmured — they who appeared to be more righteous than the tax collectors — then observe that the figure of the son who appears to murmur applies to all who are scandalized by the sudden good fortune and salvation of sinners. And this is not envy, but rather the outpouring of God's love for mankind, which is incomprehensible to us, and therefore gives rise to murmuring. Does not David also present people who are scandalized by the peace of sinners (Ps. 73:3)? Likewise Jeremiah, when he says: "Why does the way of the wicked prosper?" "You have planted them, and they have taken root" (Jer. 12:1–2). All this is characteristic of the weak and poor human mind, which is troubled and perplexed at the sight of unworthiness — namely, the prosperity of wicked people. Therefore the Lord, through the present parable, speaks as it were thus to the Pharisees: granted that you, like this son, are righteous and pleasing before the Father; but I ask you, righteous and pure as you are, not to murmur that we prepare a feast for the salvation of a sinner, for he too is a son. Thus what is revealed here is not envy, but by this parable the Lord instructs the Pharisees not to be vexed at the reception of sinners, even if they themselves are righteous and keep every commandment of God. And it is not at all surprising if we are grieved at the reception of those who seem unworthy. The love of God for mankind is so great and so abundantly bestows its blessings upon us that even murmuring can arise from it. So too we speak in ordinary conversation. Often, having done someone a kindness and then receiving no gratitude from him, we say: everyone reproaches me for having bestowed so many benefits upon you. Although perhaps no one has reproached us at all, wishing to show the greatness of the kindness, we invent this. Let us examine this parable part by part and, as it were, in a brief summary. "The elder son was in the field," that is, in this world, tilling his land, that is, the flesh, so that it might abound in bread, and sowing with tears so as to reap with joy (Ps. 125:5). Having learned of what had happened, he did not want to enter into the common joy. But the compassionate Father comes out, calls him, and informs him that the cause of the celebration is the revival of one who was dead — something the son did not know, being a man who takes offense and accuses the Father for not having given him "even a young goat," while for the profligate He slaughtered the fattened calf. What is signified by the "young goat"? You can learn from the fact that every goat is assigned to the left side, the side of sinners (Matt. 25:33, 41). So the virtuous son says to the Father: I spent my life in every kind of toil, endured persecutions, troubles, and insults from sinners, and You never slaughtered or killed a young goat for me — that is, a sinner who offended me — so that I might find a little pleasure. For example, Ahab was a goat in relation to Elijah. He persecuted the prophet, but the Lord did not immediately deliver this goat to slaughter so as to bring some small joy to Elijah and give rest to him along with his friends the prophets. Therefore Elijah says to God: "They have torn down Your altars and killed Your prophets" (1 Kings 19:14). In relation to David, the goat was Saul and all who slandered him, whom the Lord allowed to tempt him but did not kill for David's pleasure. Therefore David says: "How long, O Lord, shall the wicked, how long shall the wicked triumph…

Luke 16:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Next, that when we exercise not the management of our wealth according to our Lord's pleasure, but abuse our trust to our own pleasures, we are guilty stewards. Hence it follows, And he was accused to him.

Luke 16:1-9 — Commentary on Luke

Every parable explains the essence of some subject in a concealed and figurative manner, but it is not in all respects similar to the subject for the explanation of which it is employed. Therefore one should not interpret all parts of a parable down to the finest detail, but, having made use of the subject as far as is fitting, the remaining parts should be passed over without attention, as having been added for the completeness of the parable, yet having no correspondence with the subject. So one should proceed with the present parable as well. For if we undertake to explain in minute detail everything — who the steward is, who appointed him to the management, who reported against him, who the debtors are, why one owed oil and another wheat, why it is said that they each owed a hundred, and if we investigate everything else in general with excessive curiosity — then we will make the discourse obscure, and, being forced by the difficulties, will perhaps arrive even at ridiculous explanations. Therefore one should make use of the present parable only as much as one can. I will explain a little. The Lord wishes here to teach us to manage well the wealth entrusted to us. And, first of all, we learn that we are not masters of our possessions, for we have nothing of our own, but that we are stewards of what belongs to another, entrusted to us by the Master so that we may dispose of our possessions well and as He commands. Then we are taught that if we act in the management of wealth not according to the mind of the Master, but squander what has been entrusted to us on our own whims, then we are stewards against whom an accusation has been made. For the will of the Master is that we spend what has been entrusted to us on the needs of our fellow servants, and not on our own pleasures. And when we are accused and are about to be removed from the management of the estate, that is, torn from this present life — namely when we will give an account of our stewardship after our departure from here — then we belatedly perceive what must be done, and "make friends for ourselves by means of unrighteous wealth." That "wealth" is called "unrighteous" which the Lord entrusted to us for use on the needs of our brothers and fellow servants, but which we kept for ourselves. But too late we will realize where to turn, and that on that day we can neither labor, for then is not the time for doing, nor ask for alms, for it is unseemly, since the virgins who asked for them were called foolish (Matt. 25:8). What then remains to be done? To share this estate with our brothers, so that when we depart from here, that is, when we pass from this present life, the poor may "receive us into eternal dwellings." For to the poor in Christ eternal dwellings have been appointed as their inheritance, into which they can receive those who showed them love here through the distribution of wealth, even though that wealth, as belonging to the Master, ought to have been distributed to the poor from the beginning. They are debtors, according to what is said: "he is ever merciful and lends" (Ps. 37:26), and in another place: "He who is kind to the poor lends to the Lord" (Prov. 19:17). So then, everything ought to have been distributed beforehand to these good debtors, who repay a hundredfold. Nevertheless, when we prove to be unfaithful stewards, unjustly retaining for ourselves what was designated for others, we must not remain forever in this inhumanity, but must distribute to the poor, so that they may receive us into eternal dwellings. When we explain this parable in this way, the explanation will contain nothing superfluous, nor contrived, nor conjectural. However, the expression "the sons of this age are more shrewd" and what follows seems to mean something else, and nothing incomprehensible or strange. By "sons of this age" He calls those who devise everything that is useful for them on earth, and by "sons of light" those who, out of love for God, ought to impart sp…

Luke 16:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By the children of this world then He means those who mind the good things which are on the earth; by the children of light, those who beholding the divine love, employ themselves with spiritual treasures. But it is found indeed in the management of human affairs, that we prudently order our own things, and busily set ourselves to work, in order that when we depart we may have a refuge for our life; but when we ought to direct the things of God, we take no forethought for what shall be our lot hereafter.

Luke 16:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Those then are called the riches of unrighteousness which the Lord has given for the necessities of our brethren and fellow-servants, but we spend upon ourselves. It became us then, from the beginning, to give all things to the poor, but because we have become the stewards of unrighteousness, wickedly retaining what was appointed for the aid of others, we must not surely remain in this cruelty, but distribute to the poor, that we may be received by them into everlasting habitations. For it follows, That, when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting habitations.

Luke 16:10 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord further teaches that wealth must be managed according to God's will. "Faithful in little," that is, one who managed well the property entrusted to him in this world, is faithful "also in much," that is, in the age to come he is also worthy of true riches. He calls earthly wealth "little," since it is truly small, even insignificant, because it is fleeting, and "much" he calls heavenly wealth, since it always abides and increases. Therefore, whoever proved unfaithful in this earthly wealth and appropriated for himself what was given for the common benefit of the brethren, that one will not be worthy of that much either, but will be rejected as unfaithful.

Luke 16:11 — Commentary on Luke

He called wealth that remains with us "unrighteous," for if it were not unrighteous, it would not be with us. But now, since it is with us, it is evident that it is unrighteous, as it has been held back by us and not distributed to the poor. For the seizure of another's property and of what belongs to the destitute is injustice. Therefore, whoever does not manage this property well and faithfully, how can the "true" wealth be entrusted to him?

Luke 16:12 — Commentary on Luke

And who will give us "our own," when we deal unfaithfully with what is "another's," that is, with possessions? And they are "another's," since they are designated for the poor, and on the other hand, since we brought nothing into the world, but were born naked. Our portion is the heavenly and Divine wealth, for there is our dwelling (Phil. 3:20). Property and acquisition are foreign to man, who was created in the image of God, for nothing among them resembles him. But the enjoyment of Divine blessings and communion with God — this is native to us.

Luke 16:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Thus then hitherto He has taught us how faithfully we ought to dispose of our wealth. But because the management of our wealth according to God is no otherwise obtained than by the indifference of a mind unaffected towards riches, He adds, No man can serve two masters.

Luke 16:13 — Commentary on Luke

Up to this point the Lord has been teaching us how one must faithfully manage wealth. For it is another's, not ours; we are stewards, not lords and masters. And since the management of wealth according to God's will is accomplished in no other way than through firm dispassion toward it, the Lord added to His teaching this as well: "You cannot serve God and mammon," that is, it is impossible for one who has become attached to wealth and out of passion for it withholds something for himself to be a servant of God. Therefore, if you intend to manage wealth faithfully, do not enslave yourself to it, that is, have no attachment to it, and you will truly serve God. For love of money, that is, a passionate inclination toward wealth, is everywhere condemned (1 Tim. 6:10).

Luke 16:14 — Commentary on Luke

The Pharisees, vexed by the Lord's words, ridiculed Him. For as lovers of money, it was unpleasant for them to hear about non-possessiveness. As it is also said: "godliness is an abomination to a sinner" (Sir. 1:25), and "a reproof to the ungodly is wounds" (Prov. 9:7).

Luke 16:15 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, exposing the hidden wickedness of the Pharisees and showing that, although they assume an appearance of righteousness, they are nevertheless abominable before God because of their self-conceit, says: you present yourselves as righteous before men and think that you alone have been given the ability to understand what is needful and to teach; therefore you also laugh at My words as foolish, wishing to be regarded by the common people as teachers of truth. But in reality it is not so. For "God knows your hearts" and considers you abominable for your high-mindedness and attachment to human glory. "For what is exalted among men is an abomination before God." "Everyone who is proud in heart is an abomination to the Lord" (Prov. 16:5). Therefore you, Pharisees, ought to have lived not for human opinion, "for God has scattered the bones of those who encamp against you" (Ps. 53:5), but rather to have made yourselves righteous before God.

Luke 16:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Lord detecting in them a hidden malice, proves that they make a pretence of righteousness. Therefore it is added, And he said unto them, Ye are they which justify yourselves before men. And therefore ye are an abomination to Him because of your arrogance, and love of seeking after the praise of men; as He adds, For that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God.

Luke 16:16 — Commentary on Luke

Apparently, this is a separate discourse having nothing in common with what was said above, but to the attentive reader it will not seem inconsistent, but on the contrary very connected with the preceding. The Lord by the aforementioned words taught non-possessiveness and called wealth unrighteous possession, while the Law (Lev. 26:3-9) placed blessings in wealth as well (among other things), and the prophets (Isa. 19) promised earthly goods as a reward. Lest someone, like the Pharisees, say to Him mockingly: what are You saying? You contradict the Law: it blesses with wealth, yet You teach non-possessiveness? — therefore the Lord says: "The Law and the prophets had their time until John," and they taught well, because the listeners were then of a young age. But from the time John appeared, nearly bodiless in his non-possessiveness and non-possessive in his near-bodilessness, and preached the Kingdom of Heaven, earthly goods no longer have their time, and the Kingdom of Heaven is preached. Therefore those who desire heaven must adopt non-possessiveness on earth. Since the prophets and the Law made no mention of the Kingdom of Heaven, they rightly promised earthly goods to people who were still far from perfect and unable to conceive of anything great and manly. Therefore, Pharisees, I rightly teach non-possessiveness, when the imperfect commandments of the Law no longer have their time.

Luke 16:17 — Commentary on Luke

Then, lest anyone say that in the end everything of the Law has been rejected as vain and utterly empty, the Lord says: No! On the contrary, now it is even more fulfilled and accomplished. For what the Law sketched in shadow, speaking figuratively about Christ or about the commandments, is now fulfilled, and not one stroke of it shall be lost. What was indicated there in the form of a shadow concerning Christ is now accomplished in the clearest manner. And the commandments of the Law, given at that time in an accommodated way suited to the understanding of the imperfect, will now have a higher and most perfect meaning.

Luke 16:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For that to the imperfect the Law spoke imperfectly is plain from what he says to the hard hearts of the Jews, "If a man hate his wife, let him put her away," (Deut. 24:1.) because since they were murderers and rejoiced in blood, they had no pity even upon those who were united to them, so that they slew their sons and daughters for devils. But now there is need of a more perfect doctrine. Wherefore I say, that if a man puts away his wife, having no excuse of fornication, he commits adultery, and he who marrieth another commits adultery.

Luke 16:18 — Commentary on Luke

But that the Law spoke imperfectly to the imperfect is evident from the following. For example, the Law, on account of the hardheartedness of the Jews, gave a decree concerning the dissolution of marriage, namely: a husband, if he came to hate his wife, had the right to divorce her, so that nothing worse would happen. For the Jews, being inclined to murder and bloodthirsty, did not spare their closest relatives, so that they even slaughtered their own sons and daughters as sacrifices to demons. But this is a deficiency and imperfection of the Law. That was the time for such legislation, but now a different, more perfect teaching is needed. Therefore I say: whoever divorces his wife except for adultery and marries another commits adultery. Therefore there is nothing surprising if I teach about non-possessiveness, even though the Law says nothing clearly about it. Behold, the Law indifferently gave a commandment about marital divorce, to prevent murder among the Jews; but I, training My listeners toward the highest perfection, forbid divorce without a justifiable reason, and I command this not in opposition to the Law, but so that there would be no murders between husbands and wives. And I confirm this when I teach that spouses should care for one another and cherish each other as their own members. The Law also desired this, but since the listeners were imperfect, it ordained the dissolution of marriage so that, at least under such a condition, husband and wife would spare each other and not rage against one another. So, Christ confirmed all the requirements of the Law; and therefore He said well that it is impossible for one tittle of the Law to perish. For how could it have perished, when Christ fulfilled it (the Law) in a better form?

Luke 16:19 — Commentary on Luke

This discourse stands in connection with the previous one. Since above the Lord taught how to manage wealth well, He rightly appends this parable also, which through the example of what happened to the rich man points to the very same idea. This discourse is precisely a parable, and not an actual event, as some have thought without foundation. For the time has not yet come for the righteous to inherit blessings, nor for sinners to inherit the opposite. And the Lord gave the discourse a figurative form, so as both to bring the unmerciful to their senses about what awaits them in the future, and to teach those who suffer hardship that they will be blessed for what they endure here. The rich man in the parable the Lord introduced without a name, since he is not worthy even to be named before God, as it is also said through the Prophet: "I will not make mention of their names with my lips" (Ps. 16:4).

Luke 16:20 — Commentary on Luke

And He mentions the poor man by name, for the names of the righteous are written in the book of life. It is said, according to the tradition of the Hebrews, that at that time there was in Jerusalem a certain Lazarus who was in extreme poverty and sickness, and that the Lord mentioned him, taking him into the parable as someone manifest and well-known. The rich man was in every respect prosperous. He was clothed in purple and fine linen, and not only was he clothed, but he also enjoyed every other pleasure. "He feasted sumptuously," it says, and not that today yes, but tomorrow no, but "every day," and not moderately, but "sumptuously," that is, lavishly and extravagantly. But Lazarus was poor and sick, and moreover "covered with sores," as it says. For one can be sick and yet not be covered in wounds, but from these the suffering is increased. And he was laid at the gate of the rich man.

Luke 16:21 — Commentary on Luke

A new sorrow was to see that others enjoyed abundance while he languished in hunger. For he desired to be filled not with luxurious foods, but with the crumbs from them — such as the dogs fed on. No one cared even to treat Lazarus's wounds, for the dogs licked his sores, since no one drove them away.

Luke 16:22 — Commentary on Luke

What then? Did Lazarus, being in such a wretched condition, blaspheme God, revile the luxurious life of the rich man? Did he condemn his inhumanity? Did he murmur against Providence? No, he thought nothing of the sort, but endured everything with great wisdom. How do we know this? From the fact that when he died, Angels received him. For if he had been a murmurer and a blasphemer, he would not have been deemed worthy of such an honor — being escorted and carried by Angels. Even during the rich man's lifetime his soul was truly buried; it wore the flesh as if it were a coffin. Therefore after his death he is not led up by Angels, but is brought down to Hades. For he who never thought of anything lofty or heavenly is worthy of the lowest place. By the words "they buried him" the Lord hinted that his soul received as its lot a place in the netherworld, a place of darkness.

Luke 16:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But some say that hell is the passing from the visible to the invisible, and the unfashioning of the soul. For as long as the soul of the sinner is in the body, it is visible by means of its own operations. But when it flies out of the body, it becomes shapeless.

Luke 16:23 — Commentary on Luke

Just as the Lord, having cast Adam out of paradise, settled him before paradise (Gen. 3:24), so that the suffering, repeated by the constant sight of paradise, would give Adam a clearer sense of his loss of blessedness, so also He condemned this rich man before the face of Lazarus, so that seeing in what state Lazarus now was, the rich man would feel what he had been deprived of through his inhumanity. But why did the rich man see Lazarus not with some other righteous person, but in the bosom of Abraham? Since Abraham was hospitable, and the rich man needed to be convicted of his lack of love for hospitality, therefore the rich man sees Lazarus with Abraham. For Abraham invited even those passing by into his home, while this man despised even the one lying inside his home.

Luke 16:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He does not however direct his words to Lazarus, but to Abraham, because he was perhaps ashamed, and thought Lazarus would remember his injuries; but he judged of him from himself. Hence it follows, And he cried and said.

Luke 16:24 — Commentary on Luke

Why does the rich man address his request not to Lazarus, but to Abraham? Perhaps he was ashamed, or perhaps he thought that Lazarus remembered his evil, and judged Lazarus by his own deeds. If I (he might have thought), enjoying such happiness, despised him while he was oppressed by such misfortune, and did not give him even crumbs, then all the more will he, whom I despised, remember the evil and not agree to show me mercy. This is why he addresses his words to Abraham, thinking, probably, that the patriarch did not know how things had been. And what does Abraham say?

Luke 16:25 — Commentary on Luke

He did not say to the rich man: you inhuman and cruel one, are you not ashamed? Now you have remembered philanthropy. But how? "Child"! Behold the compassionate and holy soul. A certain wise man says: do not disturb a humbled soul. Therefore Abraham also says "child," making known to him through this that to call him so mercifully is still within his power even now, but that is all, and that beyond this he has no power to do anything more for him. What I can, I will give you, that is, a voice of compassion. But to cross from here to there is not within our will, for everything is sealed. Why did Abraham not say to the rich man: you received, but "received back"? We usually use the word "receive back" of those who receive what was owed to them. What then do we learn? That although some have defiled themselves with evil deeds, although they have reached the utmost degree of wickedness, at some point they did one or two good deeds. Therefore the rich man also had some good deeds, and since he received his recompense in the prosperity of this life, it is said that he "received his good things." "And Lazarus likewise evil things." Perhaps he too committed one or two evil deeds and in the affliction which he endured here received his due recompense for them. Therefore he is comforted, and you are in anguish.

Luke 16:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The great gulf signifies the distance of the righteous from sinners. For as their affections were different, so also their abiding places do not slightly differ. You may from this derive an argument against the followers of Origen, who say, that since an end is to be placed to punishments, there will be a time when sinners shall be gathered to the righteous and to God.

Luke 16:26 — Commentary on Luke

"The abyss" signifies the distance and difference between the righteous and sinners. For just as their intentions were different, so too their dwelling places have a great disparity, since each receives recompense according to their intention and life. Note here also an objection against the Origenists. They say that a time will come when torments will end and sinners will be united with the righteous and with God, and thus God will be all in all. But behold, we hear Abraham say that "those wishing to cross from here to you... or from there to us... cannot" do so. Therefore, just as it is impossible for anyone to pass from the portion of the righteous to the place of sinners, so too it is impossible, Abraham teaches us, to pass from the place of torment to the place of the righteous. And Abraham is undoubtedly more worthy of belief than Origen. What is "Hades"? Some say that Hades is a dark subterranean place, while others called Hades the passage of the soul from a visible to an invisible and formless state. For as long as the soul is in the body, it is manifested by its own actions, but upon separation from the body it becomes invisible. This is what they called Hades. "The Bosom of Abraham" refers to the totality of those blessings that await the righteous upon their entrance from the storm into the heavenly harbors; since in the sea as well, we customarily call bays (bosoms) those places suitable for harboring and rest. Take note also that on that day the wrongdoer will see in what glory the one he wronged will be, and the latter in turn will see in what condemnation the wrongdoer will be, just as here the rich man saw Lazarus, and the latter in turn saw the rich man.

Luke 16:27-28 — Commentary on Luke

The wretched rich man, having received no relief from his lot, adds a request concerning others. See how through punishment he came to sympathy for others, and whereas before he despised Lazarus lying at his feet, now he cares for others who are not near him, and begs that Lazarus be sent from the dead to his father's house — not simply anyone from the dead, but Lazarus, so that those who had previously seen him sick and dishonored might now see him crowned with glory and in health, and those who had been witnesses of his poverty might themselves become beholders of his glory. For obviously, he would have had to appear to them in glory if he were to be a preacher worthy of belief. What then did Abraham say?

Luke 16:29 — Commentary on Luke

You, he says, do not care for the brethren as much as God, their Creator. He appointed for them countless teachers.

Luke 16:30 — Commentary on Luke

But the rich man says: "No, father!" For just as he himself, hearing the Scriptures, did not believe and considered their words to be fables, so he supposed the same about his brothers, and judging by himself, says that they will not listen to the Scriptures, just as he himself did not, but if someone rises from the dead, they will believe.

Luke 16:31 — Commentary on Luke

There are even now such people who say: who has seen what happens in hell? Who has come from there and told us? Let them listen to Abraham, who says that if we do not listen to the Scriptures, we will not believe even those who would come to us from hell. This is evident from the example of the Jews. Since they did not listen to the Scriptures, they did not believe even when they saw the dead raised, and even plotted to kill Lazarus (John 12:10). Likewise, after many of the departed were raised at the Crucifixion of the Lord (Matt. 27:52), the Jews breathed even greater murderous intent against the apostles. Moreover, if this raising of the dead were beneficial for our faith, the Lord would have performed it often. But now nothing is so beneficial as a careful study of the Scriptures (John 5:39). The devil would contrive to raise the dead, even if only in appearance, and thereby would lead the foolish into error, sowing among them a teaching about hell worthy of his own malice. But when we soundly study the Scriptures, the devil can devise nothing of the sort. For they (the Scriptures) are a lamp and a light (2 Pet. 1:19), at whose shining the thief is detected and exposed. Therefore, one must believe the Scriptures and not demand the raising of the dead. One can understand this parable in a figurative sense as well, for example, that the person of the rich man signifies the Jewish people. They were formerly truly rich, enriched with all manner of knowledge and wisdom, and with the oracles of God, which are more precious than gold and costly stones (Prov. 3:14-15). He was clothed in purple and fine linen, having kingship and priesthood and himself being a royal priesthood to God (Exod. 19:6). The purple alludes to kingship, and the fine linen to priesthood. For the Levites used vestments of fine linen in their sacred rites. He also feasted sumptuously every day, for every day, morning and evening, he offered sacrifices, which also bore the name of perpetuity, that is, of continuity. Lazarus represented the Gentiles, a people poor in Divine gifts and wisdom, and lying at the gate. For the Gentiles were not permitted to enter the house of God; their entrance there was considered a defilement, as is evident from the book of Acts. The Asian Jews cried out indignantly against Paul, that he had brought Gentiles into the temple and defiled that holy place (Acts 21:27-28). The Gentiles were covered with foul-smelling sins and with their wounds fed the shameless dogs, that is, the demons; for our wounds (spiritual ones) are a delight to them. The Gentiles desired to feed on the crumbs falling from the rich man's table; for they had no share in the bread that strengthens the heart (Ps. 103:15), and they were in need of the most refined, scant, and rational nourishment, just as the Canaanite woman, being a Gentile, desired to be fed with crumbs (Matt. 15:22, 26-27). What then follows? The Jewish people died to God, and their bones became deadened, since they made no movement toward good. And Lazarus, that is, the Gentile people, died to sin. The Jews, having died in their sins, are burned by the flame of envy, being jealous, as the Apostle says, that the Gentiles were received into the faith (Rom. 11:11). But the Gentiles, formerly a poor and inglorious people, justly dwell in the bosom of Abraham, the father of the Gentiles. Abraham, having been a Gentile, believed in God and passed from the service of idols to the knowledge of God. Therefore those who became partakers in his conversion and faith justly rest in his bosom, having inherited the same lot as he, the same dwellings, and the same reception of blessings. The Jewish people desire at least one drop from the former legal sprinklings and purifications, so that their tongue might be cooled and could boldly say something against us in favor of the power of the Law, but they do not receive it. For the Law was only until John (Matt. 11:13). "Sacrifices and offerings You did not desire…

Luke 17:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because the Pharisees were covetous and railed against Christ when He preached poverty, He put to them the parable of the rich man and Lazarus. Afterwards, in speaking with His disciples concerning the Pharisees, He declares them to be men who caused division, and placed obstacles in the divine way. As it follows; Then said he unto his disciples, It is impossible but that offences will come, that is, hindrances to a good life and which is pleasing to God. Or, He says that there must arise many obstacles to preaching and to the truth, as the Pharisees hindered the preaching of Christ. But some ask, If it needs be that offences should come, why does our Lord rebuke the author of the offences? for it follows, But woe to him through whom they come. For whatsoever necessity engenders is pardonable, or deserving of pardon. But observe, that necessity itself derives its birth from free-will. For our Lord, seeing how men cling to evil, and put forward nothing good, spoke with reference to the consequence of those things which are seen, that offences must needs come; just as if a physician, seeing a man using an unwholesome diet, should say, It is impossible but that such a one should be sick. And therefore to him that causes offences He denounces woe, and threatens punishment, saying, It were better for him that a mill-stone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, &c.

Luke 17:1 — Commentary on Luke

Since the covetous Pharisees were grumbling against the Lord because He spoke about non-possessiveness, He first told the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, showing them through it what punishment awaited them for their attachment to wealth; and then He turns His discourse to the disciples concerning the Pharisees themselves, that they cause scandal and hold others back from the Divine path, and that for this "woe" is appointed as their portion. Let us see, then, what He says. "It is impossible that offenses should not come, but woe to him through whom they come," that is, it is impossible that offenses or obstacles to a good and God-pleasing life should not come. For given the great wickedness of men, there must necessarily appear a multitude of obstacles to the preaching and to the truth. But woe only "to him through whom they come," that is, to their instigator, such as the Pharisees, who cause offense and hinder the preaching. Many ask in perplexity: if offenses must necessarily come and it is impossible for the preaching not to encounter obstacles, then why, Lord, do You condemn and call wretched the instigators of offenses? They became such by necessity, and everything that is done by necessity is worthy of forgiveness. Know, then, that this very necessity has its origin in free will. I shall say it more clearly: the Lord, seeing the wickedness of the people of that time, seeing how they were devoted to evil and chose nothing good, said that, judging by the consequence of what was then before their eyes, it was necessary for offenses to come. Thus, the wickedness in which people delighted was a matter of free choice, while the production of offenses necessarily followed from that wickedness; and for this reason the authors of offenses are worthy of punishment. This can be illustrated by an example. A physician, seeing that a certain person leads a bad way of life and gives himself over to excess, can say that he will necessarily fall ill. Is this illness then a necessity? Yes, as a consequence of a bad way of life, it is a necessity. Therefore, woe to those who hinder the preaching, because they have reached such a degree of wickedness that offenses necessarily had to come.

Luke 17:2 — Commentary on Luke

And indeed, for a person who causes offenses and obstacles, it is better that "a millstone be hung around his neck and he be cast into the sea" than that he should offend and lead astray "one of these little ones," that is, the faithful.

Luke 17:3 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore the Lord warns the disciples: "Take heed to yourselves." Behold, He says, I tell you beforehand that evil will come; do not be held accountable. For evil must come, but there is no necessity for you to perish, if you are careful and arm yourselves. The wolf must come, but if the shepherd is watchful, there is no necessity for the sheep to perish, and the wolf must depart with an empty maw. The Lord said this about those who cause offense and those who harm the preaching, that is, who hinder it. Since there is a great difference among them, for some are incurable like the Pharisees, while others are curable like the Lord's brothers in relation to the Lord Himself, for even they did not believe in Him (John 7:5). So, since there is a great difference among those who hinder the preaching, for among them there could be some who are even of the same faith, the Lord says: "if your brother sins against you," "rebuke him" privately, and "if he listens to you, you have gained" him, "but if he does not listen, take with you one or two more," and the rest, which the evangelist Matthew (Matt. 18:15–17) set forth more extensively, while the evangelist Luke passed over in silence, as it had already been said by the evangelist Matthew. Whoever heeds the rebuke is worthy of forgiveness; but whoever does not heed, let him "be to you as a heathen and a tax collector," that is, abominable and unworthy of being called a brother.

Luke 17:3-4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He says, Offences must needs come; but it does not follow that you must perish, if only you be on your guard: as it need not that the sheep should perish when the wolf comes, if the shepherd is watching. And since there are great varieties of offenders, (for some are incurable, some are curable,) He therefore adds, If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him. But some one may well ask, If when I have several times forgiven my brother he again trespass against me, what must I do with him? In answer therefore to this question He adds, And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent; forgive him.

Luke 17:4 — Commentary on Luke

Then, as if someone were to say: let it be so, Lord! You have distinguished this well; but what is to be done with the one who has been forgiven many times and offends again? The Lord says: if he repents again, forgive him. And further: "if... he turns back seven times in a day,... forgive him." And the phrase "seven times in a day" is used here in place of "many times," just as in the expression: "even the barren woman bears seven times" (1 Sam. 2:5). Therefore, as many times as he repents, so many times must you forgive him. And do not think that the Lord is setting a number of how many times to forgive, but, as I said before, understand "seven times in a day" in the sense of "many times" and innumerably. For we say in ordinary conversation: in such-and-such a city there are a myriad (ten thousand) inhabitants, but we say this not because there are actually ten thousand inhabitants in it, for there may be even more, but instead of calling the city very populous, we say that it has ten thousand inhabitants. And that "seven times in a day" is used in this sense is evident from the Gospel of Matthew (Matt. 18:21–22). For there, when Peter said: Lord, must I forgive him (my brother) up to seven times? The Lord said: not "up to seven, but up to seventy times seven," signifying by this an innumerable multitude of times.

Luke 17:5-6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The disciples hearing our Lord discoursing of certain arduous duties, such as poverty, and avoiding offences, entreat Him to increase their faith, that so they might be able to follow poverty, (for nothing so prompts to a life of poverty as faith and hope in the Lord,) and through faith to guard against giving offences. Therefore it is said, And the Apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our faith. But our Lord told them that they asked well, and that they ought to believe stedfastly, forasmuch as faith could do many things; and hence it follows, And the Lord said, If ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed, &c. Two mighty acts are here brought together in the same sentence; the transplanting of that which was rooted in the earth, and the planting thereof in the sea, (for what is ever planted in the waves?) by which two things He declares the power of faith.

Luke 17:5 — Commentary on Luke

The apostles believed in the Lord, yet having come to an awareness of their own weakness, understanding that the Lord had spoken of something great, and having heard about the danger from temptations, they ask that the power of faith be increased in them, so that through it they might fulfill what He said, that is, regarding non-possessiveness. For nothing so strengthens one in non-possessiveness as faith in God and firm hope in Him, just as nothing so disposes one to gathering up treasures as unbelief that God is the great treasurer, and His goodness an inexhaustible treasury; moreover, with faith they can withstand temptations. Therefore the apostles approach the Lord and say: "Increase our faith," that is, show us to be more perfect and more steadfast in faith.

Luke 17:6 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, showing them that their request is good and that they need to hold firmly to the thought that faith has great power, says: if you had faith, you would transplant even this mulberry tree. Here there are two great things, namely: that which was rooted in the earth would, first, be moved from its place, and second, would be transplanted into the sea. But what can be planted in water? Obviously, by these words the Lord shows the power of faith. Perhaps someone in a figurative sense will understand the "mulberry tree" to mean the devil, since he invented the eternal worm for us and nourishes it with the thoughts he plants; for silkworms are fed on mulberry leaves, from which silk threads come. So too can faith uproot this mulberry tree from the human heart and cast it into the sea, that is, hurl him down into the abyss.

Luke 17:7-10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because faith makes its possessor a keeper of God's commandments, and adorns him with wonderful works; it would seem from thence that a man might thereby fall into the sin of pride. Our Lord therefore forewarned His Apostles by a fit example, not to boast themselves in their virtues, saying, But which of you having a servant plowing, &c.

Luke 17:7 — Commentary on Luke

Having said this about faith, the Lord adds another very necessary teaching. What kind? The teaching that one must not be proud of virtuous attainments. Since faith accomplishes much and makes the one who possesses it a fulfiller of the commandments, adorning him also with miracles, and from this a person can easily fall into arrogance, the Lord therefore warns the apostles not to be exalted by their attainments, presenting a fine example. "Who among you," He says, "having a servant," and so forth.

Luke 17:8-9 — Commentary on Luke

By this parable it is declared that one must not boast of any attainment, not even of the fulfillment of all the commandments. For upon a servant lies the necessary obligation to carry out the orders of his master, yet the fulfillment of them should not be reckoned to him as a virtue. For if the servant does not do his work, he is worthy of blows; but when he has done it, let him be content that he has escaped blows, and should not for this necessarily demand payment. For to pay him, and especially to give him something as a gift, depends on the generosity of the master.

Luke 17:10 — Commentary on Luke

So also the one who serves God must not be exalted if he fulfills the commandments, for he has done nothing great. On the contrary, if he had not fulfilled them, woe would be to him, as the apostle said: "Woe to me if I do not preach the Gospel!" (1 Cor. 9:16). Likewise, if he has received gifts, he must not boast of them, for the gifts were given to him by the grace of God, and not because the Master supposedly owed him. For it is the particular duty of a servant, in relation to his master, to carry out all his orders. If we ought not to think anything great of ourselves even when we have kept all the commandments, then what are we when we do not fulfill even a small part of God's commandments, and yet are proud? Pay attention also to the expression of the parable, that "plowing" is placed first, and then "tending sheep" is added. For whoever it may be, one must first cultivate the earth, and only then take up the pastoral office. He who has well cultivated his own flesh, as if it were a kind of soil, is worthy to be a shepherd of others as well. For he who does not know how to manage his own household properly, how will he care for the Church (1 Tim. 3:5)? Therefore, first cultivate yourself, and then feed others, just as the prophet Jeremiah also said: "Break up your fallow ground" (Jer. 4:3), and then enlighten yourselves with the light of knowledge, by which is signified the most important part of the pastoral office.

Luke 17:11 — Commentary on Luke

And from this anyone can understand that nothing prevents anyone from pleasing God, even if he be from a cursed race, so long as he has good will.

Luke 17:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They therefore stand afar off as if ashamed of the uncleanness which was imputed to them, thinking that Christ would loathe them as others did.

Luke 17:12 — Commentary on Luke

Behold, "ten leprous men" met Jesus when He was about to enter a certain city. They met Him outside the city, for since they were considered unclean, they were not permitted to live inside the city (Lev. 13:46). They stood "afar off," as if ashamed of their supposed uncleanness and not daring to approach, thinking that Jesus too would be disgusted by them, as others did.

Luke 17:13 — Commentary on Luke

And they raised their voices and asked for mercy. In place they stood afar off, but through prayer they drew near. For the Lord is near to all who call upon Him in truth (Ps. 145:18). They ask for mercy not as from a mere man, but as from one who is above man. For they call Jesus Master, that is, Lord, Guardian, Overseer, which is very close to calling Him God.

Luke 17:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Thus they stood afar off, but were made nigh unto Him by their prayers. For the Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him in truth. (Ps. 145:18.) Therefore it follows, And they lifted up their voices, and said, Jesus, Master, have mercy upon us. They do not merely supplicate or entreat Him as if He were a man, but they call Him Master or Lord, as if almost they looked upon Him as God.

Luke 17:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He bids them show themselves to the priests, as it follows, And when he saw them, he said, Go, show yourselves unto the priests. For they were examined whether they were cleansed from their leprosy or not. Therefore in bidding them go to the priests, he meant nothing more than that they were just about to be healed; and so it follows, And it came to pass that as they went they were healed.

Luke 17:14 — Commentary on Luke

He commands them to show themselves to the priests. For the priests examined such people, and from them they received the determination of whether they were clean from leprosy or not (Lev. 13). The priests had signs by which they identified incurable leprosy. And even when someone had contracted leprosy and then recovered, the priests would examine them, and the gift commanded in the Law was brought to them. But here, when the lepers were indisputably such, what need was there for them to show themselves to the priests if they were not going to be completely cleansed? The command for them to go to the priests pointed to nothing other than the fact that they would become clean. Therefore it is also said that as they were going along the road, they were cleansed.

Luke 17:15 — Commentary on Luke

But see, as we also said at the beginning, out of ten men nine, although they were Israelites, remained ungrateful.

Luke 17:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But out of the ten, the nine Israelites were ungrateful, whereas the Samaritan stranger returned and lifted up his voice in thanksgiving, as it follows, And one of them turned back, and with a loud voice glorified God.

Luke 17:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We may gather from this that a man is not one whit hindered from pleasing God because he comes from a cursed race, only let him bear in his heart an honest purpose.

Luke 17:16 — Commentary on Luke

But the Samaritan, although he was of a foreign race, returned and expressed his gratitude (for the Samaritans were Assyrians), so that none of the Gentiles would despair, and none of those descended from holy ancestors would boast of this.

Luke 17:17-18 — Commentary on Luke

This miracle also hints at the universal salvation that was for the entire human race. The ten lepers signify all of human nature, leprous with evil, bearing upon itself the disfigurement of sin, living outside the heavenly city because of its uncleanness, and standing far from God. This very standing far from God interceded for mercy. For the God who loves mankind and desires to save and bless all, the strongest motivation for mercy is to see that no one partakes in goodness. For this very reason He condescended to heal those in such a condition. And although He healed all of leprous nature by becoming incarnate and tasting death for every person, nevertheless the Jews, despite being cleansed on the Lord's part from all the impurities of leprous sin, proved ungrateful and did not turn from their vain way to give glory to God the Savior, that is, to believe in Him — that He, the true God, deigned to endure the most grievous sufferings. For the Flesh and the Cross are the glory of God. Thus they did not acknowledge the Incarnate and Crucified One as the Lord of glory.

Luke 17:17-18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Further, let not him that is born of saints boast himself, for the nine who were Israelites were ungrateful; and hence it follows, And Jesus answering him said, Were there not ten cleansed?

Luke 17:19 — Commentary on Luke

But the Gentiles, an alien people, acknowledged the One who cleansed them and glorified Him by faith — that God is so loving of mankind and so powerful that for our sake He took upon Himself the utmost dishonor, which is a work of love for mankind, and having taken it upon Himself, suffered no harm in His own nature, which is a work of power.

Luke 17:20 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord often mentioned the Kingdom of God in His teaching. But the Pharisees, upon hearing of it, laughed at the Lord and therefore approached with the question of when it would come, by way of mocking Him as an eccentric preaching about an extraordinary and strange subject. For none of the former teachers and prophets had mentioned it (the Kingdom of God). Or perhaps, having in mind their intention to kill Him before long, they approach Him with a question so as to sting Him and ridicule Him, as if saying: You speak of a Kingdom, but when will this Kingdom of Yours come? For tomorrow You will be handed over by us to death, You will be lifted up on a cross, and You will receive much other dishonor. What then does Christ say? He does not answer the foolish according to their senseless thought and folly (Prov. 26:4), but leaves them to wander regarding the similar name of the Kingdom, and does not reveal to them either what Kingdom He is speaking of (for they would not have accepted it anyway), nor that this Kingdom is not like a worldly kingdom, but is a Kingdom above the world (John 18:36).

Luke 17:21 — Commentary on Luke

Having kept silent about this, since by their willful deafness they were unworthy to hear of it, the Lord says concerning the time of the coming of the Kingdom that it is unknown and not subject to observation; for the Kingdom of God has no fixed time, but for the one who desires it, it is present at every moment. For the Kingdom of God undoubtedly consists in a life and ordering of oneself after the pattern of the Angels. Then, it is said, God truly reigns when nothing worldly is found in our souls, but when in all things we conduct ourselves above the world. And such a way of life we have within ourselves, that is, whenever we will it. For faith requires neither a long period of time nor journeys, but faith, and following upon faith a God-pleasing life, are near to us. Concerning this very thing the Apostle said: "The word is near you, in your mouth and in your heart, that is, the word of faith which we preach" (Rom. 10:8). For to believe and, having believed, to walk worthy of the calling — this is within us. So then, the Pharisees mocked the Lord because He was preaching a Kingdom that no one had ever preached. But the Lord declares that they do not understand a subject that is within them and that is very easy for anyone who desires it to attain. Now, while I am among you, you can certainly obtain the Kingdom of God if you believe in Me and resolve to live according to My commandments.

Luke 17:22 — Commentary on Luke

That is, the Kingdom of God belongs to you as well, so long as I am with you. It belongs to you not only because you have believed in Me and followed Me, but also because you now live in perfect freedom from care, since I care for and think about you. But when I am no longer with you, such days will come that you will be given over to dangers, led before rulers and kings. Then you, as those of the Kingdom of God, will long for the present safe life that you lead with Me, and will many times wish to have even one of My days, that is, the days of My presence with you, as the safest of days. Although they (the disciples of the Lord), even while they were with Him, led a life not without labors and dangers, enduring flight with Him who fled and insult with Him who was insulted, yet if their former adventures are compared with the future dangers, it will turn out that they were then very safe. Therefore, even with such a way of life, that is, with small dangers and labors, the Kingdom of God was within the apostles; whereas after the Resurrection they were like captives and exiles. With these words the Lord prepares the hearts of the apostles for labors and endurance, and tells them beforehand so that they would not be scandalized (John 16:1).

Luke 17:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For their life was then without trouble, for Christ took care of them and protected them. But the time was coming when Christ should be taken away, and they should be exposed to perils, being brought before kings and princes, and then they should long for the first time and its tranquillity.

Luke 17:23 — Commentary on Luke

Do not listen, He says, to anyone's persuasions that I have come here or there.

Luke 17:24 — Commentary on Luke

For My second coming, most radiant and most glorious, will not be confined to any one place, but just as lightning is not hidden but appears from one end of the earth to the other, so bright and manifest will My second coming be, and it will be hidden from no one. Therefore, do not yield to the temptations of false christs. Previously I appeared in a manger and for thirty years was in humiliation, but then it will not be so: I will come in all glory, accompanied by angelic hosts, and in a single instant.

Luke 17:25 — Commentary on Luke

Then, since He had foretold terrible calamities for them, comforting them and urging them to endure these manfully, He sets Himself before them as an example. Do not marvel, He says, if such difficulties befall you as to make you wish for the return of My present sojourn with you. For I Myself, who am to appear as lightning, must first suffer many things and be rejected, and then come in that glory. Let this, then, be for you a persuasion to virtue and an encouragement to patience, that is, look to Me and trust that for you, too, in return for enduring dangers and rejection, glory shall be your portion, just as it is Mine.

Luke 17:26-30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For when Antichrist has come, then shall men become wanton, given up to abominable vices, as the Apostle says, Lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God. (2 Tim. 3:4.) For if Antichrist is the dwelling-place of every sin, what else will he then implant in the miserable race of men, but what belongs to himself. And this our Lord implies by the instances of the deluge and the people of Sodom.

Luke 17:26-30 — Commentary on Luke

And here the Lord points to the suddenness and unexpectedness of His coming. For just as in the days of Noah the flood came suddenly and destroyed everyone, so also will His coming be. By these examples, that is, the example of the people before the flood and the Sodomites (before the fire), it is also hinted that at the coming of the Antichrist all manner of indecent pleasures will multiply among people, that people will be dissolute and given over to criminal pleasures, as the Apostle also said that "in the last days... people will be... lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God" (2 Tim. 3:1–2, 4). And it is no wonder that under the reign of the deceiver evil will flourish. For he is the haven of the malice of every sin. What else will he endeavor to instill in the wretched generation of people at that time, if not his own qualities? For from the unclean, what can become clean? And so, people will then be sunk in every sensual pleasure, just as in the days of Noah, and will not expect any misfortune, nor will they even believe it if someone speaks to them of the occurrence of any calamity, just like the people who lived in the days of Noah and in the days of Lot.

Luke 17:31-33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Matthew relates all these things to have been said by our Lord, with reference to the destruction of Jerusalem, that when the Romans came upon them, they who were on the housetop should not come down to take any thing, but fly at once, nor they that were in the field return home. And surely so it was at the taking of Jerusalem, and again will be at the coming of Antichrist, but much more at the completion of all things, when that intolerable destruction shall come. Next follows the promise, Whosoever shall seek, &c. as if he said, Let no man in the persecutions of Antichrist seek to secure his life, for he shall lose it, but whoso shall expose himself to trials and death shall be safe, never submitting himself to the tyrant from his love of life.

Luke 17:31 — Commentary on Luke

On that day of the coming of the Antichrist, "whoever is on the housetop," that is, on the height of virtue, let him not come down from it, let him not descend for any worldly object. For all worldly objects are called vessels for a person, serving one for virtue and another for evil deeds. Therefore, you who stand on the height of virtue, do not come down for anything worldly and do not fall from your height, but resist evil and do not grow weary. Likewise also he "who is in the field" should not turn back. For he who is in the field, that is, in this world cultivating virtue, must not turn back, but must press forward, as it is also said in another place: "No one, having put his hand to the plow and looking back, is fit for the Kingdom of God" (Luke 9:62).

Luke 17:32 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord presents the wife of Lot as an example. She, having looked back, became a pillar of salt (Gen. 19:26), that is, not having departed from wickedness, she remained in its saltiness, having become entirely wicked, and, having sunk and remained in evil, she stands as a monument of the defeat which she suffered.

Luke 17:33 — Commentary on Luke

Then the Lord adds what also relates to the foregoing: "Whoever seeks to save his life shall lose it." Let no one, He says, during the persecution of the Antichrist try to save his life, for such a person shall lose it. But whoever gives himself over to death and to suffering in general shall be saved, not bowing before the tyrant out of love for life. Above, the Lord said that he who stands on the height of virtue should not come down from it for worldly things, should not be carried away by either gain or possessions, nor grow weak in the struggle because of them. Likewise now, extending the point further, He says: and why do I say, do not go back for your goods? No, do not abandon virtue even for the sake of outward goods, nor even for the sake of preserving your very life should you resolve to bow before the deceiver and persecutor. The Evangelist Matthew (Matt. 24) says that the Lord spoke all of this concerning the captivity of Jerusalem, alluding to the siege by enemies and to the fact that during the invasion of the Romans one must flee from them without looking back: those on the rooftop need not go down into the house to take anything of their belongings, but must flee at once, for this is no time of tranquility in which to gather vessels; likewise, those in the field need not return home, and even one who is at home must flee. There is nothing surprising, however, if this was fulfilled at the taking of Jerusalem and will again be fulfilled at the coming of the Antichrist, especially if before the very time of the end of the world there is to be an unbearably heavy tribulation.

Luke 17:34 — Commentary on Luke

And from this we learn that the coming of the Lord will follow unexpectedly and suddenly. For the saying that "two... will be... in one bed" shows the carefree state of people. Likewise the grinding indicates the unexpectedness of the coming. We also learn that the coming will follow at night. So the Lord says that even among the rich, resting in bed, some will be saved, and others will not. The Lord once said that the rich are saved with difficulty (Matt. 19:23–24). Now He shows that not all the rich perish, nor are all the poor saved, but even among the rich one will be taken and will be caught up "to meet the Lord" (1 Thess. 4:17), as one light in spirit and heavenly, while the other will be left below, as one condemned.

Luke 17:34-37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or He teaches us the suddenness of Christ's coming, which we are told will be in the night. And having said that the rich can scarcely be saved, He shows that not all the rich perish, nor all the poor are saved.

Luke 17:35-36 — Commentary on Luke

In like manner, of the poor as well, who are signified by those grinding, one will be saved and another will not. For not all the poor are righteous: some of them are thieves and cut purses. By grinding is indicated the laboriousness of the life of the poor.

Luke 17:37 — Commentary on Luke

When the disciples asked the Lord where these would be taken, He answered: "where the corpse is, there... are the eagles also"; that is, where the Son of Man is, there are all the saints, light and soaring high, whereas sinners are heavy and therefore remain below. Just as when a dead body lies, all carrion birds flock to it, so too when the Son of Man, who died for us and was accounted as a corpse, appears from heaven, all the saints and the very Angels will be gathered together. For He will come with them in the glory of the Father and in indescribable radiance. Although He called this time night, He called it so because it is unexpected and because darkness will then envelop sinners. But upon the righteous light will shine, and they themselves will shine like the sun (Matt. 13:43).

Luke 18:1-8 — Commentary on Luke

All this, he says, is to happen to the people of that time, but against this, prayer provides great help, which we must constantly and with patience offer, keeping in mind how the persistence of the widow swayed the unjust judge. For if constant entreaty softened him, who was full of all manner of wickedness and ashamed neither before God nor before men, how much more shall we not incline to mercy the Father of compassions, God, even though He delays for the present? Notice that not being ashamed before men is a sign of great wickedness. For many do not fear God, but are at least ashamed before men, and therefore sin less. But whoever has ceased to be ashamed even before men has reached the height of wickedness. Therefore the Lord also placed afterward: "and was not ashamed before men," speaking as if to say: the judge did not fear God, and what am I saying, did not fear God? — he displayed even greater wickedness, because he was not ashamed even before men.

Luke 18:1 — Commentary on Luke

Since the Lord mentioned sorrows and dangers, He also offers the remedy for them. This remedy is prayer, and not simply prayer, but constant and fervent prayer.

Luke 18:1-8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord having spoken of the trials and dangers which were coming, adds immediately afterward their remedy, namely, constant and earnest prayer. We may observe, that irreverence towards man is a token of a greater degree of wickedness. For as many as fear not God, yet are restrained by their shame before men, are so far the less sinful; but when a man becomes reckless also of other men, the burden of his sins is greatly increased. It follows, And there was a widow in that city. As if He said, If perseverance could melt a judge defiled with every sin, how much more shall our prayers incline to mercy God the Father of all mercies! But some have given a more subtle meaning to the parable, saying, that the widow is a soul that has put off the old man, (that is, the devil,) who is her adversary, because she approaches God, the righteous Judge, who neither fears (because He is God alone) nor regards man, for with God there is no respect of persons. Upon the widow then, or soul ever supplicating Him against the devil, God shows mercy, and is softened by her importunity. After having taught us that we must in the last days resort to prayer because of the dangers that are coming, our Lord adds, Nevertheless, when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?

Luke 18:8 — Commentary on Luke

This parable teaches us, as we have said many times, that we should not lose heart in our prayers, just as it is said in another place: which of you, having a friend, will send him away if he comes and knocks at night? For if for no other reason, then because of his importunity he will open to him (Luke 11:5, 8). And again: "What man is there among you who, when his son asks him for bread," and so on? (Matt. 7:9). By all these things the Lord impresses upon us the constant practice of prayer. Some attempted to expound this parable as thoroughly as possible and ventured to apply it to reality. The widow, they said, is the soul that has rejected her former husband, that is, the devil, who for this reason became an adversary, constantly attacking her. She comes to God, the Judge of unrighteousness, who, that is, condemns unrighteousness. This Judge fears not God, for He alone is God, and has no other whom He might fear, and regards not man, because "God does not show partiality to man" (Gal. 2:6). Upon this widow, upon the soul constantly asking God for protection from her adversary the devil, God has compassion, since her persistence overcomes Him. Let whoever wishes accept such an understanding. It is conveyed only so that it would not remain unknown. The Lord merely teaches us by this the necessity of prayer and shows that if this judge, lawless and full of every malice, took pity because of the unceasing request, how much more will God, the source of all righteousness, quickly grant protection, even though He is longsuffering and seemingly does not listen to those who ask Him day and night. Having taught us this and shown us that at the time of the end of the world one must make use of prayer against the dangers that will then occur, the Lord adds: By His interrogative manner of speech showing that few believers will be found at that time. For the son of lawlessness will then have such power that he would deceive even the elect, if it were possible (Matt. 24:24). Concerning that which is found rarely, the Lord customarily uses the interrogative form of speech. For example: "Who is the faithful and wise steward?" (Luke 12:42). And here, indicating the same thing, namely that those who preserve faith in God and trust in one another will then be very few in number, the Lord employed the aforementioned question. Urging to prayer, the Lord rightly added a word about faith, since faith constitutes the beginning and foundation of all prayer. For a person will pray in vain if he does not believe that he will receive what is asked for his benefit (James 1:6–7). Therefore the Lord, teaching to pray, also mentioned faith, covertly making known that few would then be able to pray, since faith would then be found in not many. Thus the Lord, coming on the clouds, will not find faith on earth, except perhaps in a few. But He will then produce faith. For, even if unwillingly, all will confess that "Jesus is Lord... to the glory of God the Father" (Phil. 2:11), and if one must call this faith rather than necessity, there will remain none among the unbelievers who would not believe that the Savior is only the one whom he formerly blasphemed.

Luke 18:9-10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Pride also beyond all other passions disturbs the mind of man. And hence the very frequent warnings against it. It is moreover a contempt of God; for when a man ascribes the good he doth to himself and not to God, what else is this but to deny God? For the sake then of those that so trust in themselves, that they will not ascribe the whole to God, and therefore despise others, He puts forth a parable, to show that righteousness, although it may bring man up to God, yet if he is clothed with pride, casts him down to hell.

Luke 18:9-10 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord does not cease to destroy the passion of pride with the most powerful arguments. Since it disturbs the minds of people more than all other passions, the Lord teaches about it frequently and at length. So now too He heals its worst form. For self-love has many branches. From it are born: conceit, boasting, vainglory, and the most pernicious of all — pride. Pride is the rejection of God. For when someone ascribes his good qualities not to God but to himself, what else does he do but deny God and rebel against Him? This God-opposing passion, against which the Lord arms Himself as an enemy against an enemy, the Lord promises to heal with the present parable. For He speaks it to those who were confident in themselves and did not ascribe everything to God, and who therefore also despised others, and He shows that righteousness, even though it may be admirable in other respects and bring a person close to God Himself, yet if it admits pride, it casts a person down to the lowest degree and makes him like the devil, who sometimes assumes the appearance of being equal to God.

Luke 18:11 — Commentary on Luke

The opening words of the Pharisee resemble those of a grateful man, for he says: I thank Thee, God! But his subsequent speech is filled with utter madness. For he did not say: I thank Thee that Thou hast kept me from unrighteousness, from robbery, but what? — that I am not such. He ascribed perfection to himself and to his own strength. But to condemn others — how is this characteristic of a man who knows that everything he has, he has from God? For if he were convinced that he possesses the goods of others by grace, then without doubt he would not have disparaged others, bearing in mind that he too, with respect to his own strength, is equally naked, and is clothed with a gift by mercy. Therefore the Pharisee, as one who ascribes his accomplished deeds to his own strength, is arrogant, and from this he went so far as to condemn others. The Lord indicates the arrogance and absence of humility in the Pharisee also by the word "standing." For the humble man has a humble bearing as well, but the Pharisee displayed vanity even in his outward conduct. It is true that of the publican too it is said "standing," but see what is added further: "he would not so much as lift up his eyes to heaven." Therefore his standing was at the same time a bowing down, whereas the Pharisee's eyes and heart were both lifted up to heaven.

Luke 18:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It is said "standing," to denote his haughty temper. For his very posture betokens his extreme pride. Observe the order of the Pharisee's prayer. He first speaks of that which he had not, and then of that which he had. As it follows, That I am not as other men are.

Luke 18:12 — Commentary on Luke

Look also at the order that is presented in the Pharisee's prayer. First he said what he is not, and then he enumerated what he is. Having said, "I am not such-and-such, as other men," he also puts forward various virtues: "I fast twice a week, I give a tenth of all that I acquire." For one must not only turn away from evil, but also do good (Ps. 33:15). And first one must depart from evil, and then proceed to virtue, just as when wishing to draw clean water from a muddy spring, you must first clean out the filth, and only then can you draw clean water. Note also that the Pharisee did not say in the singular: I am not a robber, not an adulterer, like others. He did not allow even in mere words a shameful name to be applied solely to his own person, but used these designations in the plural, about others. Having said, "I am not such as others," he contrasted this with: "I fast twice a week," that is, two days a week. The Pharisee's speech could have a deep meaning. Against the passion of adultery he boasts of fasting. For lust is born of sensual excess. Thus he, afflicting his body with fasting, was very far from such passions. And the Pharisees truly fasted on the second day of the week and on the fifth. Against the designation of robbers and oppressors the Pharisee contrasted the fact that he gives a tenth of all that he acquires. Robbery, he says, and the inflicting of injuries are so abhorrent to me that I give away even what is my own. In the opinion of some, the Law commands tithing in general and for all time, but those who investigate it more deeply find that it prescribes a threefold tithe. You will learn about this in detail from Deuteronomy (Deut. 12, Deut. 14), if you pay attention. Such was the conduct of the Pharisee.

Luke 18:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It becomes us not only to shun evil, but also to do good; and so after having said, I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, he adds something by way of contrast, I fast twice in a week. They called the week the Sabbath, (Sabbatho) from the last day of rest. The Pharisees fasted upon the second and fifth day. He therefore set fasting against the passion of adultery, for lust is born of luxury; but to the extortioners and usurists he opposed the payment of tithes; as it follows, I give tithes of all I possess; as if he says, So far am I from indulging in extortion or injuring, that I even give up what is my own.

Luke 18:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Although reported to have stood, the Publican yet differed from the Pharisee, both in his manner and his words, as well as in his having a contrite heart. For he feared to lift up his eyes to heaven, thinking unworthy of the heavenly vision those which had loved to gaze upon and wander after earthly things. He also smote his breast, striking it as it were because of the evil thoughts, and moreover rousing it as if asleep. And thus he sought only that God would be reconciled to him, as it follows, saying, God, be merciful.

Luke 18:13 — Commentary on Luke

But the tax collector behaved in a completely opposite manner. He stood at a distance and was very far from the Pharisee not only in the space between them, but also in his attire, in his words, and in the contrition of his heart. He was ashamed to lift his eyes to heaven, considering them unworthy of contemplating things above, since they loved to look upon earthly goods and to make use of them. He "beat his breast," as if striking his heart for its wicked counsels and rousing it from sleep to awareness, and said nothing else but this: "God, be merciful to me, a sinner." For all this, the tax collector "went away... more... justified" than the Pharisee. For everyone who is lofty of heart is unclean before the Lord, and "the Lord resists the proud, but gives grace... to the humble" (Prov. 3:34).

Luke 18:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But should any one perchance marvel that the Pharisee for uttering a few words in his own praise is condemned, while Job, though he poured forth many, is crowned, I answer, that the Pharisee spoke these at the same time that he groundlessly accused others; but Job was compelled by an urgent necessity to enumerate his own virtues for the glory of God, that men might not fall away from the path of virtue.

Luke 18:14 — Commentary on Luke

Someone might perhaps wonder why the Pharisee, although he spoke only a few words with haughtiness, was nevertheless condemned, while Job spoke very many great things about himself (Job 29:7–25), yet received a crown? This is because the Pharisee began to prattle in praise of himself when no one was compelling him to do so, and condemned others when no benefit prompted it. But Job was compelled to enumerate his virtues by the fact that his friends were pressing him, bearing down on him more heavily than the calamity itself, saying that he was suffering for his sins; and he enumerated his good deeds for the glory of God and so that people would not grow faint on the path of virtue. For if people had come to the conviction that the deeds which Job had done were sinful deeds and that he was suffering on account of them, they would have begun to withdraw from performing these very deeds, and thus instead of being hospitable they would have become inhospitable, instead of merciful and righteous they would have become merciless and unjust. For such were the deeds of Job. Thus Job enumerates his good deeds so that many would not suffer harm. Such were Job's reasons. We say nothing of the fact that in his very words, seemingly grandiloquent, perfect humility shines through. For "if only I were as in the former months," he says, "as in the days when God watched over me" (Job 29:2). Do you see? He ascribes everything to God and does not condemn others, but rather himself endures condemnation from his friends. But upon the Pharisee, who attributes everything to himself and not to God, and who needlessly condemns others, condemnation is justly brought. For everyone who "exalts himself" shall be humbled, being condemned by God, "and he who humbles himself" through self-reproach "shall be exalted," being justified by God. As it is also said: "Put Me in remembrance; let us plead together; speak, that you may be justified" (Isa. 43:26).

Luke 18:15 — Commentary on Luke

The example of children also leads to humility. The Lord hereby teaches us to be humble, to accept everyone, and to despise no one. The disciples considered it unworthy of such a Teacher to bring children to Him. But He shows them that one must be so humble as not to disdain even the very least.

Luke 18:15-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After what He had said, our Lord teaches us a lesson of humility by His own example; He does not turn away the little children who are brought to Him, but graciously receives them. The wise men of the Gentiles therefore who seek for wisdom in a mystery, which is the kingdom of God, and will not receive this without the evidence of logical proof, are rightly shut out from this kingdom.

Luke 18:16 — Commentary on Luke

Thus, not having rejected the children, but having received them with pleasure, the Lord teaches humility "by deed." He also teaches "by word," saying that "of such is the Kingdom of Heaven," those who have a childlike disposition.

Luke 18:17 — Commentary on Luke

A child does not exalt itself, does not demean anyone, is without malice, without guile, is neither puffed up in happiness nor cast down in sorrow, but is always perfectly simple. Therefore, whoever lives humbly and without malice, and whoever receives the Kingdom of God as a child, that is, without craftiness and curiosity, but with faith, is pleasing before God. For whoever is excessively curious and always asks, "How is this?" will perish with his unbelief and will not enter the Kingdom which he was unwilling to accept in simplicity, without curiosity, and with humility. Therefore all the apostles and all who believed in Christ in simplicity of heart can be called children, as the Lord Himself called the apostles: "Children, have you any food?" (Jn. 21:5). But the pagan sages, who search out wisdom in such a mystery as the Kingdom of God and are unwilling to accept it without reasoning, are justly cut off from this Kingdom. The Lord did not say "of these" is the Kingdom, but "of such," that is, of those who have voluntarily acquired the innocence and humble-mindedness that children possess by nature. So then, let us accept without curiosity, with faith and humility, all that belongs to the Church, which constitutes the Kingdom of God. For curiosity is characteristic of conceit and self-willed reasoning.

Luke 18:18 — Commentary on Luke

This man, in the opinion of some, was a certain evil schemer and sought to trap Jesus in His words. But it is more likely that he was a lover of money, since Christ Himself exposed him as precisely such. And the evangelist Mark says that a certain man, running up and falling on his knees, asked Jesus, and "looking at him, Jesus loved him" (Mk. 10:17, 21). So then, this man was covetous. He comes to Jesus wishing to learn about eternal life. Perhaps in this case too he was driven by a passion for acquisition. For no one desires a long life so much as a covetous man. So he thought that Jesus would show him a way by which he could live forever, possess his property, and thus enjoy himself. But when the Lord said that the means of attaining eternal life is the renunciation of possessions, then he, as though reproaching himself for the question and Jesus for the answer, went away. For he needed eternal life because he had riches for many years. But when he must give up his possessions and live, it would seem, in poverty, then what need has he of eternal life?

Luke 18:19 — Commentary on Luke

He comes to the Lord as to a mere man and teacher. Therefore the Lord, to show that one should not come to Him as to a mere man, said: "No one is good but God alone." You, He says, called Me "good," so why did you also add "teacher"? It seems you take Me for one of many. But if so, then I am not good, for among men properly no one is good; only God alone is good. Therefore, if you wish to call Me good, call Me good as God, and do not come to Me as to a mere man. But if you consider Me one of ordinary men, then do not call Me good. For God alone is truly good, is the fountain of goodness and the source of essential goodness. But we men, even if we are good, are not so of ourselves, but by participation in His goodness, and possess a goodness that is mixed and capable of inclining toward evil.

Luke 18:20 — Commentary on Luke

The Law forbids first that into which we more easily fall, and then that into which few fall and infrequently: for example, adultery, since it is a fire from both the outside and the inside; murder, since anger is a great beast; while theft is less important, and one can fall into false witness infrequently. Therefore the first crimes are forbidden first, since we easily fall into them, although in other respects they are also more grievous. But these, that is, theft and false witness, the Law places in second rank, since they are committed infrequently and are less important. After these crimes, the Law placed the sin against parents. For although this sin is grievous, it does not often occur, since it is not often nor many, but rarely and few, that such bestial people are found who would dare to insult their parents.

Luke 18:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The law first forbids those things to which we are most prone, as adultery for instance, the incitement to which is within us, and of our nature; and murder, because rage is a great and savage monster. But theft and bearing false witness are sins which men seldom fall into. And besides, the former also are the more grievous sins, therefore He places theft and bearing false witness in the second place, as both less common, and of less weight than the other. Because sin against parents, although a great crime, very rarely happens, He places it last of all, Honour thy father and mother.

Luke 18:22 — Commentary on Luke

When the young man said that he had kept all these things from his youth, the Lord proposes to him the summit of everything: non-possessiveness. See, the Laws prescribe a truly Christian way of life. "Sell all that you have," He says. For if anything remains, you are a slave to it. And "distribute" not to wealthy relatives, but "to the poor." In my opinion, the word "distribute" also expresses the idea that one should disperse possessions with discernment, and not haphazardly. And since alongside non-possessiveness a person must also have all the other virtues, the Lord said, "and follow Me," that is, in all other respects as well be My disciple, always follow Me — and not in such a way that you follow today but not tomorrow.

Luke 18:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Hence when he says, All that thou hast, He inculcates the most complete poverty. For if there is any thing left over or remaining to thee, thou art its slave. Together with poverty must exist all the other virtues, therefore He says, Come, follow me, that is, In all other things be My disciples, be always following Me.

Luke 18:23 — Commentary on Luke

As the Lord promised the covetous ruler a treasure in heaven, he nevertheless did not heed, for he was a slave to his treasures, and therefore "became sorrowful" upon hearing the Lord urge him to part with his possessions, since he desired eternal life precisely so that with his great abundance of wealth he might also live forever. The ruler's sorrow shows that he was a well-intentioned man, and not a cunning villain. For none of the Pharisees ever became sorrowful; rather, they grew hardened. It is not unknown to me that the great luminary of the universe, Chrysostom, held that this young man desired true eternal life and loved it, but was possessed by a powerful passion—love of money; yet the thought now proposed is also not out of place, that he desired eternal life as a covetous man.

Luke 18:24 — Commentary on Luke

After the rich man, having heard about the renunciation of wealth, became sorrowful, the Lord explains with a wondrous comparison "how hard it is for those who have riches to enter the Kingdom of God." He did not say that it is impossible for them (the rich) to enter, but "hard." For it is not impossible for such people to be saved. Having distributed their wealth, they can receive heavenly blessings. But to do the former is not easy, because wealth binds more firmly than glue, and for the one whom it has mastered, it is difficult to renounce it. Below the Lord explains how this becomes impossible.

Luke 18:24-25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord, seeing that the rich man was sorrowful when it was told him to surrender his riches, marvelled, saying, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! He says not, It is impossible for them to enter, but it is difficult. For they might through their riches reap an heavenly reward, but it is a hard thing, seeing that riches are more tenacious than birdlime, and hardly is the soul ever plucked away, that is once seized by them. But he next speaks of it as impossible. It is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye. The word in the Greek answers equally to the animal called the camel, and to a cable, or ship rope. However we may understand it, impossibility is implied. What must we say then? First of all that the thing is positively true, for we must remember that the rich man differs from the steward, or dispenser of riches. The rich man is he who reserves his riches to himself, the steward or dispenser one who holds them entrusted to his care for the benefit of others. Again, observe that He says, a rich man can not possibly be saved, but one who possesses riches hardly; as if he said, The rich man who has been taken captive by his riches, and is a slave to them, shall not be saved; but he who possesses or is the master of them shall with difficulty be saved, because of human infirmity. For the devil is ever trying to make our foot slip as long as we possess riches, and it is a hard matter to escape his wiles. Poverty therefore is a blessing, and as it were free from temptation.

Luke 18:25 — Commentary on Luke

It is utterly impossible for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle, whether you understand by "camel" the animal itself or some thick nautical rope. If it is easier for a camel to fit through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to be saved, and the first is impossible, then all the more impossible is it for a rich man to be saved. What then must we say? First of all, that it is truly impossible for a rich man to be saved. Do not tell me, if you please, that so-and-so, being rich, distributed what he had and was saved. For he was saved not in his wealth, but when he became poor; or he was saved as a steward, but not as a rich man. And a steward is one thing, a rich man another. The rich man hoards wealth for himself, while to the steward wealth is entrusted for others. Therefore the one you point to as well, if he was saved, was saved not with his wealth, but, as we said, either by renouncing all that he had, or by managing his possessions well, as a steward. Then observe also that it is impossible for a rich man to be saved, but difficult for one who has riches. The Lord speaks as if to say: whoever is possessed by wealth, whoever is its slave and subject, will not be saved; but whoever has wealth and keeps it under his own power, rather than being himself under its power, for such a one it is difficult to be saved because of human weakness. For it is impossible not to misuse what we have. Since, as long as we have wealth, the devil strives to ensnare us so that we use it contrary to the rules and law of stewardship — and it is difficult to escape his nets. Therefore poverty is a good thing, and it is almost free from temptation.

Luke 18:26-27 — Commentary on Luke

He who has a human way of thinking, that is, is carried away by earthly things and attached to the terrestrial, for him, as it is said, it is impossible to be saved, but for God this is possible; that is, when someone has God as his counselor and takes the ordinances of God and the commandments concerning poverty as his teachers, and calls upon Him for help, for that person it will be possible to be saved. For it is our part to desire the good, but to accomplish it is the work of God. And in another sense: if we, having risen above every human faintheartedness regarding wealth, desire even to make friends for ourselves by means of unrighteous wealth, then we shall be saved and shall be escorted by them into eternal habitations. For it is better if we renounce everything, or if we do not renounce everything, at least make the poor our partners, and then the impossible will become possible. Although without renouncing everything one cannot be saved, yet through the lovingkindness of God it becomes possible to be saved even in the case where several portions are distributed for genuine benefit.

Luke 18:26-27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

With men therefore whose thoughts creep earthward, salvation is impossible, but with God it is possible. For when man shall have God for his counsellor, and shall have received the righteousness of God and His teaching concerning poverty, as well as have invoked His aid, this shall be possible to him.

Luke 18:28-30 — Commentary on Luke

At this, Peter asks: "behold, we have left everything," and he asks not for himself alone, but for the consolation of all the poor. Lest only the rich have good hopes of receiving much, as those who renounced much, while the poor have no hope, as those who renounced little and therefore earned a small reward — for this reason Peter asks and hears in response that both in the present and the future age, everyone who has despised his possessions for God's sake will receive recompense, even if those possessions were small. Do not look at the fact that they are small, but consider that this small amount contained all the person's means of livelihood, and that just as you placed your hope in much and great things, so he hoped to sustain his life with this little and small amount. I say nothing of the fact that one who has little has a greater attachment to it. This is evident with fathers. Having one child, they show greater attachment to it than when they have more children. So too the poor man, having one house and one field, loves them more intensely than you love your many possessions. And even if this is not the case, and the attachment of both is equal, then the renunciation is equally worthy. Therefore, in the present age as well they receive a recompense many times greater, just as these very apostles did. For each of them, having left behind a hut, now possesses magnificent churches, fields, parishes, many women attached to them by their zeal and faith, and in general everything else besides. And in the age to come they will receive not a multitude of similar fields and bodily rewards, but eternal life.

Luke 18:31-33 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord foretells His sufferings to the disciples for two purposes. First, to show that He would be crucified not against His will and not as a mere man unaware of His death, but that He knows of it beforehand and will endure it voluntarily. For if He did not wish to suffer, then as one who foresaw it, He would have avoided it. For to fall into the hands of others against one's will is characteristic of those who do not know of it in advance. Second, to persuade them to bear the coming events with ease, as things known to them beforehand and not happening to them suddenly. But if, Lord, what was long ago foretold by the prophets is to be fulfilled in You, then why do You go up to Jerusalem? For this very reason, that I may accomplish salvation. And so, He goes voluntarily.

Luke 18:34 — Commentary on Luke

However, He spoke of this, but the disciples did not understand anything at the time. For "these words were hidden from them," especially the words about the Resurrection. They did not understand the other words either, for example, about His being delivered to the Gentiles; but the words about the resurrection they decidedly did not understand, because they were not in common use. And not all the Judaizers believed even in the general resurrection, as is evident from the Sadducees (Matt. 22:23). Perhaps you will say: if the disciples did not understand, then why did the Lord speak to them about this beforehand? What benefit was there for their consolation during the sufferings of the Cross, when they did not understand what was said? But no small benefit came later, when they afterwards recalled that what had come to pass was precisely what they had not understood when the Lord foretold it to them. This is evident from many things, especially from the words of John: "His disciples did not understand these things at first; but when Jesus was glorified, then they remembered that these things were written about Him" (John 12:16). And the Comforter, having reminded them of all things, instilled in them the most reliable testimony about Christ. As for how the burial was of three days, enough has been said in the commentary on the other Evangelists (see ch. 12).

Luke 18:35 — Commentary on Luke

During the journey the Lord performs a miracle upon the blind man, so that even His passing would not be a lesson without benefit for us and for the disciples of Christ, so that we in all things, always and everywhere would bring benefit, and nothing in us would be idle.

Luke 18:35-43 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And to show that our Lord did not even walk without doing good, He performed a miracle on the way, giving His disciples this example, that we should be profitable in all things, and that nothing in us should be in vain.

Luke 18:38 — Commentary on Luke

The blind man believed that He (Jesus) is the awaited Christ (for, having been raised among the Jews, he probably knew that Christ is from the seed of David), and cried out with a loud voice: "Son of David! Have mercy on me." And by the words "have mercy on me" he expressed that he had some divine conception of Him, and did not consider Him merely a man.

Luke 18:39 — Commentary on Luke

Look, if you will, at the persistence of his confession as well — how, despite the fact that many were trying to silence him, he did not fall silent but cried out all the louder; for a fervent zeal was moving him from within.

Luke 18:40-41 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore Jesus also calls him to Himself, as one truly worthy of drawing near to Him, and asks him: "What do you want from Me?" He asks not because He does not know, but so that it would not seem to those present that the man asks for one thing while He gives another: that the man, for example, asks for money, while He, wishing to display Himself, heals his blindness. For envy can slander even in such a senseless manner. Therefore the Lord asked, and when He revealed that he wished to receive his sight, He grants him his sight.

Luke 18:42 — Commentary on Luke

See also the absence of pride. "Your faith," He says, "has saved you," since you believed that I am the proclaimed Son of David, the Christ, and showed such fervor that you did not fall silent despite being forbidden. From this we learn that when we ask with faith, it is not the case that we ask for one thing and the Lord gives another, but that very thing itself. If, however, we ask for one thing and receive another, it is a clear sign that we are not asking for something good or not with faith. "You ask," it is said, "and do not receive, because you ask not for what is good" (James 4:3). Note also the authority: "receive your sight." Which of the prophets healed in this way, that is, with such authority? Hence the voice that proceeded from the true Light (John 1:9) became light for the sick man.

Luke 18:43 — Commentary on Luke

Note also the gratitude of the healed man. For he followed Jesus, "glorifying God," and disposing others to glorify Him as well.

Luke 19:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It is easy to turn this to a moral use. For whoever surpasses many in wickedness is small in spiritual growth, and cannot see Jesus for the crowd. For disturbed by passion and worldly things, he beholds not Jesus walking, that is, working in us, not recognising His operation.

Luke 19:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But he climbs up to the top of a sycamore-tree, in that he rises above the sweetness of pleasure, which is signified by a fig, and subduing it, and so becoming more exalted, he sees and is seen by Christ.

Luke 19:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord said to him, Make haste and come down, that is, "Thou hast ascended by penitence to a place too high for thee, come down by humility, lest thy exaltation cause thee to slip. I must abide in the house of a humble man."

Luke 19:5 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord snatches the strongest vessels from the devil and destroys his cities. For see how He not only made tax collectors His disciples, but also captures the chief among the tax collectors, Zacchaeus, unto salvation. And that a tax collector is a lowly creature, and the chief among the tax collectors, as one presiding over wickedness, is even more abominable — of this no one has any doubt. For tax collectors acquire their means of living in no other way than from the tears of the poor. Yet this chief among the tax collectors is not left in contempt, but shows hospitality and in return receives salvation. For when he desired to see Jesus and for this purpose climbed up into a sycamore tree, the Lord perceives him before he himself saw Him. Thus God everywhere anticipates us, as soon as He sees our readiness.

Luke 19:6-7 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus, seeing him, commands him to come down quickly, as He is to be in his house. Zacchaeus did not delay, for one must not hesitate when Christ commands something, but came down and "received Him joyfully," though many murmured. Let us see, then, what fruits he bears on the occasion of Christ's visit.

Luke 19:8 — Commentary on Luke

"Half of my goods, Lord," he says, "I give to the poor." Do you see the fervor? He began to sow without sparing and gave not something small, but his entire livelihood. For even what he retained, he retained in order to have the means to repay those he had wronged. By this he teaches us as well that there is no benefit if someone, possessing unrighteous wealth, shows mercy to some while leaving the wronged without attention. See how he acts in this case as well. "If I have defrauded anyone of anything," he restores it "fourfold," thereby compensating the loss caused to the wronged party. For true mercy does not simply restore the loss, but does so with addition, in accordance with the Law. For the Law required the thief to pay fourfold (Ex. 22:1). If we examine this precisely, we shall see that absolutely nothing of his possessions remained to him. For he gives half of his goods to the poor, and only half remains to him. From this remaining half he again restores fourfold to those whom he had wronged. Therefore, if the life of this chief tax collector consisted of injustices, and for everything he acquired unjustly he restores fourfold, then see how he was stripped of everything. In this respect he proves to be one who reasons above the Law, a disciple of the Gospel, since he loved his neighbor more than himself, and this not in promise only, but in actual deed. For he did not say: I will give half, I will restore fourfold, but: behold, I "give," I "restore." He knows the instruction of Solomon: "Do not say: 'Go, and come again, and tomorrow I will give'" (Prov. 3:28).

Luke 19:8-9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We have two kinds of goods in us, bodily, and spiritual; the just man gives up all his bodily goods to the poor, but he forsakes not his spiritual goods, but if he has extorted any thing from any one, he restores to him fourfold; signifying thereby that if a man by repentance walks in the opposite path to his former perverseness, he by the manifold practice of virtue heals all his old offences, and so merits salvation, and is called the son of Abraham, because he went out from his own kindred, that is, from his ancient wickedness.

Luke 19:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

If we examine more closely, we shall see that nothing was left of his own property. For having given half of his goods to the poor, out of the remainder he restored fourfold to those whom he had injured. He not only promised this, but did it. For he says not, "I will give the half, and I will restore fourfold," but, "I give, and I restore."

Luke 19:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To such Christ announces salvation; Jesus saith unto him, This day is salvation come to this house, signifying that Zacchaeus had attained to salvation, meaning by the house the inhabitant thereof. And it follows, forasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham. For He would not have given the name of a son of Abraham to a lifeless building. He said not that he "was" a son of Abraham, but that he now is. For before when he was the chief among the publicans, and bore no likeness to the righteous Abraham, he was not his son.

Luke 19:9 — Commentary on Luke

Christ proclaims salvation to him. "Today," He says, "you give, today salvation is yours." For by the words "to this house," He undoubtedly points to Zacchaeus as the one receiving salvation. By "house" is meant Zacchaeus, because the Lord would not have called a soulless building a son of Abraham, but clearly called the living master of the house such. He called him a son of Abraham, perhaps because he believed and was justified by faith, or perhaps because he magnanimously despised riches and loved the poor, like that patriarch. Note: the Lord called Zacchaeus a son of Abraham now, when He saw in him a likeness in way of life. He did not say, "because this man also was a son of Abraham," but that he now is. For before, being a chief tax collector and a gatherer of tribute, and having no resemblance to the righteous man, he was not his son.

Luke 19:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But because some murmured that he tarried with a man who was a sinner, he adds in order to restrain them, For the Son of man came to seek and to save that which was lost.

Luke 19:10 — Commentary on Luke

Since some were grumbling that the Lord went into the house of a sinful man, in order to shut their mouths, He says: "The Son of Man has come to seek and to save that which was lost." Such is the literal meaning. But one can conveniently explain this in another way as well, for the benefit of moral instruction. Anyone who surpasses many in wickedness is small in spiritual stature, for the flesh and the spirit are opposed to one another, and therefore he cannot see Jesus because of the crowd; that is, being troubled by passions and worldly affairs, he cannot see Jesus acting, moving, and walking. For such a person perceives no activity befitting a Christian. And the walking of Jesus signifies when Christ works something in us. Such a person, having never seen Jesus walking and having experienced no activity befitting Christ, often through repentance comes to his senses and climbs the sycamore tree, that is, he despises and tramples underfoot every pleasure and delight, which are signified by the fig tree, and in this way, having risen above himself and making the ascent in his heart, he is noticed by Jesus, and himself beholds Him. Then the Lord says to him: "Come down quickly," that is, through repentance you have come to a higher life, so come down through humility, lest pride deceive you. Humble yourself quickly, for if you humble yourself, then "I must be at your house." It is necessary for Me, He says, to be in the house of the humble. For "to whom shall I look: to the humble and contrite in spirit, who trembles at My word" (Isa. 66:2). Such a person gives half of his possessions to the poor, that is, to the demons. Our possessions are of two kinds, that is, bodily and spiritual. Everything bodily the righteous man yields to the demons, who are truly poor and deprived of every good, but he does not give up his spiritual possessions. As is known, the Lord also says concerning Job: "only spare his soul" (Job 2:6). If such a person has wronged anyone in anything, he repays fourfold. By this it is hinted that everyone who through repentance passes to a way contrary to his former wickedness heals all his former sins by the four virtues, and thus receives salvation. He is called a son of Abraham, since, like Abraham, he went out from his land and from the kinship of his former wickedness, and settled outside the house of his father, that is, outside himself, and denied himself (for he was the house of his father the devil (John 8:44)), and thus, having stepped outside himself and become estranged, he receives salvation.

Luke 19:11 — Commentary on Luke

It seems to me that these people, hearing about the Kingdom of God, understood it in the sense of a supposed divine favor toward the liberation of the Jewish people, and therefore assumed that Jesus, going up to Jerusalem, would receive this kingdom.

Luke 19:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord points out the vanity of their imaginations, for the senses cannot embrace the kingdom of God; He also plainly shows to them, that as God He knew their thoughts, putting to them the following parable, A certain nobleman, &c.

Luke 19:12 — Commentary on Luke

But the Lord, in order to show them that they reason foolishly, for His Kingdom is not a sensible one, and at the same time to express that as God He knows their thoughts, speaks the present parable, presenting Himself in the person of a man "of noble birth." For although He became man, He did not depart from the height and nobility of the Godhead. And having accomplished the Mystery of the Dispensation in the flesh, He again departed "to a far country," that is, so that even in His humanity He might sit with His flesh "at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens" (Heb. 8:1). For as God He always sat with the Father, but as man He then sat down when He ascended, waiting until His enemies be made His footstool (Heb. 10:12–13). And this will be at the end of the world, when all, even those unwilling, will submit to Him, believing that "Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father" (Phil. 2:11).

Luke 19:13 — Commentary on Luke

The Jews hated the Lord, but He gave ten minas to His servants. His servants are those to whom ministries in the Church have been entrusted. They are said to be "ten" on account of the perfection of ecclesiastical leadership. For the order in the Church has a perfect arrangement of leaders, and there was no need for either more or fewer of them. For example, we see in the Church the following three actions: purification, illumination, and perfection, and three ranks among which these actions are divided. Deacons purify through catechism and teaching, presbyters illuminate through baptism, and bishops appoint to sacred ranks and perfect, that is, they ordain. Do you see that the ranks are proportionate to the actions, and that there are neither more nor fewer ranks of leaders? To these servants the Lord distributes "ten minas," that is, gifts, which are given to each one for benefit (1 Cor. 12:7). For everyone to whom leadership has been entrusted, even if he is unworthy, has a gift from the anointing itself, and this is truly a great Mystery of God's love for mankind and Divine Economy.

Luke 19:14 — Commentary on Luke

His "citizens" are the Jews, who hate Him. "And they have seen, He says, and hated both Me and My Father" (John 15:24). They did not want Him to reign over them. Therefore, renouncing His kingdom, they said to Pilate: "We have no king," and again, "Do not write: The King of the Jews" (John 19:15, 21). Yet Zechariah cries out: "Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion...: behold, your King comes to you, righteous and saving" (Zech. 9:9); and Isaiah: "Behold, a King shall reign in righteousness" (Isa. 32:1); and David: "I have set My King upon Zion" (Ps. 2:6).

Luke 19:15 — Commentary on Luke

"When he returns" — Christ, noble both in His humanity (for the Lord was of royal lineage) and in His Divinity, at His second coming, when He shall appear with the apostles as King, coming in the glory of the Father, and when every knee shall bow before Him, then He will indeed demand an accounting from the servants who received the gifts.

Luke 19:16-17 — Commentary on Luke

It is revealed that one brought benefit to many and multiplied the gift tenfold. Therefore, the one who multiplied what he received tenfold is set over ten cities, that is, he receives authority over ten cities, and consequently is rewarded many times over.

Luke 19:18-19 — Commentary on Luke

Another also brought benefit, but to a lesser number. The one who follows the first receives a proportionate reward. But the one who brought no profit is condemned.

Luke 19:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For with a napkin the face of the dead is covered; well then is this idler said to have wrapped up his pound in a napkin, because leaving it dead and unprofitable he neither touched nor increased it.

Luke 19:20 — Commentary on Luke

Let us see what he says: "Lord! here is your mina," take it; "I kept it, wrapped in a handkerchief." A cloth was placed on the head of the deceased Lord (John 20:7), and the face of Lazarus in the tomb was wrapped with a handkerchief (John 11:44). Therefore this negligent man rightly says that he wrapped the gift in a handkerchief. For having made it dead and inactive, he made no use of it and brought no profit.

Luke 19:21 — Commentary on Luke

"For I feared you," he says, "because you take up what you did not lay down." Many excuse themselves with such a pretext. Not wishing to be of benefit to anyone, they say: where God has not sown giftedness and ability, do not seek a harvest there. He did not create such-and-such a person gifted and capable of learning — so why demand from me that I be of benefit to him?

Luke 19:22-23 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore the Lord also says: you teach and give My silver to the laborers, that is, to all people appointed to receive benefit. For every person has been established by God as a money-changer, so as to make transactions in the great workshop of this world. And "so that when I come, I may receive it back with interest," that is, demand it back with profit. We must do our part, and as for what follows, God will judge those who did not wish to make use of it.

Luke 19:24-25 — Commentary on Luke

The gift is taken away and given to the good worker. Although he already has, for that very reason it is profitable for him to receive more.

Luke 19:24-25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For seeing that he gained ten, by multiplying his pound tenfold, it is plain that by having more to multiply, he would be an occasion of greater gain to his Lord.

Luke 19:26 — Commentary on Luke

"To him who has, it will be given," that is, whoever through good dealings has accumulated rich means, to him even more will be given. For if he increased a small amount tenfold, then obviously, having multiplied a greater amount tenfold, he will bring the master even greater profit. But from the negligent and lazy one, who did not take care to multiply what he received, even that which he has will be taken away, so that the master's property does not lie useless when it can be given to another and increased many times over. We understand this not only of the word and teaching, but also of moral virtues. For in these too God has given us gifts — to one the gift of fasting, to another of almsgiving, to another of meekness, to another of humility. And if we are watchful, we will multiply these gifts; but if we are careless and willingly die, then afterwards we will lay the blame on God, as we commonly say: what am I to do? If such-and-such a person is holy, it is because God favors him and he is holy; but He does not favor me, and I am not holy; and that one was Peter, the other was Paul. Foolish man! The very mina given to you makes you a Peter and a Paul. Work according to your ability and bring something to the One who gave it, if not as much as Peter and Paul — for they received a mina each, and you too received a mina. And then, having not advanced at all in doing good, you accuse God! Therefore, proving ourselves unworthy of the gifts, we are deprived of them.

Luke 19:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But from the slothful and idle, who stirs not himself to increase what he has received, shall be taken away even that which he possesses, that there may be no gap in the Lord's account when it is given to others and multiplied. But this is not to be applied only to the words of God and teaching, but also to the moral virtues; for in respect of these also, God sends us His gracious gifts, endowing one man with fasting, another with prayer, another with mildness or humility; but all these so long as we watch strictly over ourselves we shall multiply, but if we grow cold we shall extinguish.

Luke 19:27 — Commentary on Luke

"But as for my enemies – He says – those who did not want me to reign over them, bring them here and slay them before me," that is, the Jews, whom He will deliver to destruction, sending them into eternal fire. Yes, the wretches were slain here too, that is, in this world, by the Roman armies, and they are still kept and will be kept for slaughter there.

Luke 19:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He adds of His adversaries, But those mine enemies who would not that I should reign over them, bring them hither, and slay them before me. Whom he will deliver to death, casting them into the outer fire. But even in this world they were most miserably slain by the Roman army.

Luke 19:29 — Commentary on Luke

Bethany, by interpretation, means "house of obedience," and Bethphage means "house of jaws," a place befitting priests. For the jaws were given to the priests, as prescribed in the Law (Deut. 18:3). By jaws is signified the word of teaching, which the jaws of the soul grind and refine. And so, where there is a house of the teaching word and of obedience to this word, there the disciples of the Lord are sent and loose people bound by the nets of sin and many worldly cares, and from servants of many masters and gods make them worshippers of one Lord Jesus and one God the Father. But where there is neither a house of obedience nor is the teaching word received, nothing of the sort happens, and the colt is not untied. Those sent were two. By this is signified that two orders serve to bring the Gentiles to Christ and to obedience to Him: the prophets and the apostles.

Luke 19:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or the two sent imply this, that the Prophets and Apostles make up the two steps to the bringing in of the Gentiles, and their subjection to Christ.

Luke 19:30 — Commentary on Luke

The colt was tied up and had many masters, but by those who were sent, that is, the apostles, it is untied. They bring the colt from a certain "village," so that we may know that the Gentile people were in great simplicity and ignorance. For they had never submitted to either the teaching of Moses or the prophets, but were an untrained colt. And if, as another evangelist said (Matt. 21:15), children also cried out, "Hosanna to the Son of David," they too can signify that same new people who, believing in Jesus who appeared in the flesh from the seed of David, sent up glory to God, as it is written: "The generation to come shall praise the Lord" (Ps. 102:19).

Luke 19:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But they bring the colt from a certain village, that it may be known to us that this people was rude and unlearned.

Luke 19:35 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord sits upon the colt for two purposes at one and the same time: first, to fulfill the prophecy which says, "Behold, your King comes," sitting upon a beast of burden (Zech. 9:9); and second, to figuratively let us know that He would subdue to Himself a new, unclean, and untamed people of the Gentiles. Judging by the distance of the journey, the Lord doubtless had no need of a beast of burden. For having traversed all of Galilee and Judea on foot, how would He have need of a colt for the passage from Bethany to Jerusalem, where the distance, as everyone knows, is insignificant? And so He does this, as I said, with a mystical meaning.

Luke 19:36 — Commentary on Luke

The spreading of garments seems to signify that those worthy to praise Jesus, having put off the old man, lay him down and subject him to Jesus, so that by treading upon him He might sanctify him, and so that the flesh would not rise up against the spirit, so that they themselves might also say: "Submit to the Lord and hope in Him" (Ps. 36:7).

Luke 19:37 — Commentary on Luke

Saying that "the whole multitude of disciples" praised God, Luke calls disciples all the followers of Jesus in general, not only the twelve and not the seventy, but all the people who, either being in need of miracles or at times being carried along by His teaching, followed Jesus. Among them naturally there were also children, as the other Evangelists relate (Matt. 21:15).

Luke 19:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He calls by the name of disciples not only the twelve, or the seventy-two, but all who followed Christ, whether for the sake of the miracles, or from a certain charm in His teaching, and to them may be added the children, as the other Evangelists relate. Hence it follows, For all the mighty works which they had seen.

Luke 19:38 — Commentary on Luke

Moved by God, the children confess Jesus as King, coming "in the name of the Lord," that is, as God, and say: "peace in heaven." Otherwise put: the former enmity that we had with God has ceased. For there was no King-God on earth. But now, when God comes upon the earth, there is truly peace in heaven, and therefore "glory in the highest," since the Angels also glorify that unity and reconciliation which the King and God riding on the donkey has granted us. For the very fact that the true God appears on earth and walks in our land, the land of His enemies, shows that reconciliation has been concluded between Him and us.

Luke 19:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, the ancient warfare, wherein we were at enmity against God, has ceased. And glory in the highest, inasmuch as Angels are glorifying God for such a reconciliation. For this very thing, that God visibly walks in the land of His enemies, shows that He has peace with us.

Luke 19:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Pharisees when they heard that the crowd called Him King, and praised Him as God, murmured, imputing the name of King to sedition, the name of God to blasphemy. And some of the Pharisees said, Master, rebuke thy disciples.

Luke 19:39 — Commentary on Luke

The Pharisees grumbled that the people called Jesus King and praised Him as God; for (in their opinion) the solemn ascription to Him of the name of King was a sign of sedition and blasphemy against the Lord.

Luke 19:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, Not without cause do men praise me thus, but being constrained by the mighty works which they have seen.

Luke 19:40 — Commentary on Luke

But Jesus said: "if they keep silent, the stones will cry out." Or: the people say this not out of flattery toward Me, but they utter this doxology because they are convinced and compelled by all those signs and mighty works which they have seen.

Luke 19:41 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, as the Lover of mankind, weeps over the city, for He did not desire the destruction of its inhabitants for their audacious act against Him. Thus, by His weeping He reveals a compassionate heart. And that He pitied them and thirsted for their conversion not only before the crucifixion but also after the crucifixion is evident from the fact that He delivered them to the Romans only after so many years, for thirty-five years had passed. Without doubt, He delayed the punishment for no other reason than His intense desire for their conversion.

Luke 19:42 — Commentary on Luke

He weeps over the insensibility of Jerusalem and says: "if you, even you, had known in this your day the things that make for your peace." That is, if only you had known even now what is to your benefit and leads to peace and tranquility, namely: that you must believe in Me and turn away from your evil design against Me! But now it is hidden from your eyes that unbearable calamities will come upon you for your rejection of Me.

Luke 19:44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, of my coming. For I came to visit and to save thee, which if thou hadst known and believed on Me, thou mightest have been reconciled to the Romans, and exempted from all danger, as did those who believed on Christ.

Luke 19:44 — Commentary on Luke

You will suffer such and such things because you did not recognize "the time of your visitation," that is, My appearing, when I came to visit you and save you. So, you should have known what makes for your well-being, that is, to believe in Me, and you would have been safe from the Romans and free from all harm. For all who believed in Christ remained free from captivity, so that if all had believed, no one would have fallen into captivity at all.

Luke 19:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The same thing our Lord did also at the beginning of His preaching, as John relates; and now He did it a second time, because the crime of the Jews was much increased by their not having been chastened by the former warning.

Luke 20:1 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, having entered Jerusalem with glory, as proof of His authority does that which cleanses the house of His Father from traders (Lk 19:45–46). He did this also at the beginning of His preaching, as the evangelist John says (Jn 2:13–18). And now He does the same again, a second time. This serves as a greater accusation against the Jews, that they were not brought to their senses by His first open admonition, but continued trading in the temple and called Him an opponent of God, whereas He honors the Father and God to such a degree that He cleanses His house from traders. In reproach of them He also brings forward the words of Isaiah: "My house shall be called a house of prayer" (Is 56:7).

Luke 20:2 — Commentary on Luke

But they foolishly ask Him: "By what authority do You do these things?" Yet it was possible for them to understand that since He brought forward the words of the prophet as testimony that the house of God is a house of prayer, and not a marketplace and a den of robbers (for greed and trading are characteristic of robbers), then what need, after all, is there to ask Him by what authority He does these things, when one can directly conclude that God so commands through the prophet? But they ask: "By what authority do You do these things?" The Law, they say, granted the right to manage the temple to those descended from Levi; how then do You, who are not descended from the tribe of Levi, do this and seize sacred rights? But, O Jews, remember the words of David: "You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek" (Ps 109:4). Melchizedek is called a priest. And Melchizedek was a priest neither according to the Law nor by descent from the tribe of Levi. For how could this be, when he lived so many years before Levi? Then, why do you demand from Christ a legal procedure? God is not subject to laws. When it was necessary, He commanded that the priests be from the tribe of Levi, but now He abolishes that law and foreordains the priesthood of Melchizedek. Therefore He also drives out those selling sacrificial animals, such as sheep and doves — on the one hand, to preserve the beauty and decorum of the temple, and on the other, to show that one should no longer believe in the propitiation of God through animal sacrifices. Thus, it would have been easy for the Lord to answer them that "so it is said," and to say that so the prophet commands, or rather, God.

Luke 20:3-4 — Commentary on Luke

However, in order to expose them for their constant resistance to the Holy Spirit and for their unwillingness to believe not only the ancient prophet Isaiah, who had perhaps been forgotten by them, but also John, who had appeared so recently and was almost immaterial and incorporeal, He in turn gives them a real and admirable question in response to their question.

Luke 20:3-4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For that He might show that they had always rebelled against the Holy Spirit, and that besides Isaiah, whom they remembered not, they had refused to believe John whom they had lately seen; He now in his turn puts the question to them, proving that if so great a Prophet as John who was accounted greatest among them had been disbelieved when he testified of Him, they would in no wise believe Him, answering by what authority He did this.

Luke 20:8 — Commentary on Luke

With this question He both silences them and shows us that if they did not believe such a prophet as John, who in their opinion was greater than He, when John testified concerning Him, then how would they have believed His answer as to by what authority He does these things? For whatever He might have said, they could in any case have twisted it and mocked it, just as they had also despised the words of John, who was held in great esteem among them.

Luke 20:9 — Commentary on Luke

This parable is brief, but it teaches us much that is great, namely: that God had and showed a special providence toward the Hebrews, that they have long been inclined to murder, that the God of the Old and New Testaments is one, that the Gentiles will be brought in, and the Jews rejected. The vineyard is the Jewish church itself, the vinedressers are the scribes and Pharisees, those leading men and overseers of the people. Or: each person in himself is both vineyard and vinedresser, for each of us cultivates himself. The Lover of mankind, having given this vineyard to the workers, "went away," that is, He left them to act according to their own free will.

Luke 20:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or each one of the people is the vineyard, each likewise is the husbandman, for every one of us takes care of himself. Having committed then the vineyard to the husbandmen, he went away, that is, he left them to the guidance of their own judgment. Hence it follows, And went into a far country for a long time.

Luke 20:10-12 — Commentary on Luke

He sends various "servants," that is, prophets, so as to have at least some small profit; for He desired, it says, to receive "some of the fruit," and not all the fruit. And what fruit is there from us to God, if not the knowledge of Him? And this is our gain; yet He counts our salvation and our benefit as His own. The wicked tenants mistreated those who were sent, beat them, and sent them away empty-handed, that is, they reached such ingratitude that they not only turned away from good and gave no good fruit, but also committed evil, which deserves greater punishment.

Luke 20:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He says of the fruit of the vineyard, because not the whole fruit, but part only, He wished to receive. For what does God gain from us, but His own knowledge, which is also our profit.

Luke 20:13-14 — Commentary on Luke

After the prophets had endured such terrible evil, the Son is sent. "Perhaps," He says, "they will be ashamed" before My Son. He says "they will be ashamed" not because He does not know the future — namely, that they will treat Him far worse than the prophets — but because this is how it should have been: they should have been ashamed before Him. But if they were so shameless that they even killed Him, this serves as a greater accusation against them, because even after God declared that it would have been good to be ashamed before the Son, they rendered the opposite verdict. This manner of speaking is found in many places of Scripture, for example: "Perhaps... they will listen" (Jer. 26:3); "whether they will listen" (Ezek. 2:5, 3:11). In these places God speaks this way not out of ignorance of the future, but He uses such a manner of expression so that no one would say that God's foreknowledge was the necessary cause of their disobedience.

Luke 20:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After the prophets then had suffered all these things, the Son is delegated; for it follows, Then said the Lord of the vineyard, What shall I do? That the Lord of the vineyard speaks doubtingly, arises not from ignorance, for what is there that the Lord knows not? but He is said to hesitate, that the free will of man may be preserved. Now He said this, not as ignorant that they would treat Him worse than they did the prophets, but because the Son ought to be reverenced by them. But if they should still be rebellious and slay Him, this would crown their iniquity. Lest therefore any should say that the Divine Presence has necessarily been the cause of their disobedience, He uses purposely this doubtful mode of speech.

Luke 20:15 — Commentary on Luke

They "killed" the Son, "casting him out of the vineyard." One could fittingly say: out of Jerusalem, for Christ suffered "outside the gate" (Heb. 13:12). But since above we understood the vineyard to mean the people, and not Jerusalem, it is perhaps more to the point to say that the people did kill Him, but outside the vineyard, that is, they did not put Him to death with their own hands, but by handing Him over to Pilate and the Gentiles. Thus, the Lord suffered outside the vineyard, that is, not at the hands of the people, for they were not permitted to put anyone to death, and so He died at the hands of the soldiers. Some understood the vineyard to mean the Scriptures. Thus, the Lord suffered outside the Scriptures, that is, He was killed by those who did not believe Moses. For if they had believed Moses and occupied themselves with the Scriptures, searching them, they would not have killed the Master of the Scriptures.

Luke 20:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Since we have already assumed the people, not Jerusalem, to be the vineyard, it may perhaps be more properly said that the people indeed slew Him without the vineyard; that is, our Lord suffered without the hands of the people, because in truth the people did not with their own hands inflict death upon Him, but delivered Him up to Pilate and the Gentiles. But some by the vineyard have understood the Scripture, which not believing they slew the Lord. And so without the vineyard, that is, without Scripture, our Lord is said to have suffered.

Luke 20:16 — Commentary on Luke

Having said this, He adds also the sentence which He is about to pronounce upon them, namely: that "He will give the vineyard to others," that is, He will give to others that grace of being called My people. Note: those who say that the vineyard signifies the Scripture seem to guess the meaning more closely, as appears from here. For the Scripture, taken away from the Jews, was handed over to us. And another, bolder person might perhaps say that the vineyard is everything spiritual, whether it be contained in Scripture and laws, or in deeds and histories, all of which the Jews were deprived of, while we enjoy it. As you hear, the Evangelist Luke says that the Lord spoke these words: the master of the vineyard will destroy the ungrateful vinedressers and will give the vineyard to others, and that the Pharisees, hearing this, said: "God forbid!" But the Evangelist Matthew says it differently, namely: the Lord asked, what will the owner of the vineyard do to those vinedressers? And the Jews answered: "He will miserably destroy those wicked men... and will let out the vineyard to others" (Matt. 21:40–41). Is this not a contradiction? Not at all. For probably both things happened: first they themselves pronounced the judgment, as the Evangelist Matthew relates; and then, having realized to whom the parable referred, namely that it was spoken against them, they said again what the Evangelist Luke now relates, namely: "God forbid!"

Luke 20:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now Matthew seems to relate the parable differently; that when our Saviour asked indeed, What will he do then to the husbandmen? the Jews answered, he will miserably destroy them. But there is no difference between the two circumstances. The Jews at first pronounced that opinion, then perceiving the point of the parable said, God forbid, as Luke here relates.

Luke 20:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the rulers of the people rejected Him, when they said, This man is not of God. (John 9:16.) But He was so useful and so precious, that He was placed as the head stone of the corner.

Luke 20:17 — Commentary on Luke

What then does Christ do? He brings forward another testimony from the Psalms of David (Ps. 118:22), calling Himself the stone, and the teachers themselves the builders, just as the prophet Ezekiel also says: "and when he builds a wall, they plaster it with mud" (Ezek. 13:10), that is, those who speak to please and cover up the faults of the people, and therefore as it were smear with mud the injuries of the people, as of some wall. How then did they "reject" this stone? When they said: "This Man is not from God" (John 9:16).

Luke 20:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He mentions two condemnations or destructions of them, one indeed of their souls, which they suffered being offended in Christ. And He touches this when He says, Whosoever shall fall upon that stone shall be shaken to pieces. But the other of their captivity and extermination, which the Stone that was despised by them brought upon them. And He points to this when He says, But upon whomsoever it shall fall, it shall grind him to powder, or winnow him. For so were the Jews winnowed through the whole world, as the straw from the threshing floor. And mark the order of things; for first comes the wickedness committed against Him, then follows the just vengeance of God.

Luke 20:18 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord speaks here of a twofold destruction. One is the destruction of their souls, which they suffered because they were scandalized. For everyone who falls on this stone will be broken. The other is the destruction from the captivity which this stone brought upon them for their rejection of Him. For "on whomever it falls," it says, "it will crush him." The Jews were crushed and scattered like chaff from one threshing floor — Palestine — into the whole world. Note, then, that first they fell upon this stone, that is, they were scandalized, and then the stone fell upon them and punished them. For first the sin is committed by me, and then the righteous punishment from God overtakes me. But the Jews rejected this stone. And it was so good and chosen that it was placed as the head of the corner and joined and united two walls, that is, the old and the new. Though they ought to have listened to Isaiah, who says: "Sanctify Him, and He shall be your fear, and He shall be your dread! And He shall be a sanctuary and a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offense" (Isa. 8:13–14).

Luke 20:19 — Commentary on Luke

But even then, when they understood that the Lord was speaking this parable against them, they plotted against Him and would have laid hands on Him, had they not feared the people. The Law also says: "Do not put to death the innocent and the righteous" (Ex. 23:7); but they do not heed it, and instead fear the wrath of men, and, refraining from openly laying hands on Him, they contrive other snares against Him.

Luke 20:20-22 — Commentary on Luke

The Pharisees prepared a net which, in their opinion, the Lord would find difficult to escape, but in this net "their foot was caught" (Ps. 9:16). See what cunning! If the Lord says that tribute ought to be given to Caesar, then they will accuse Him before the people as one who was enslaving the people who are "Abraham's seed" and never served anyone (Jn. 8:33). If He forbids giving tribute, then they will lead Him to the governor as a seditious person.

Luke 20:20-22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They laid snares for our Lord, but got their own feet entangled in them. Listen to their cunning, And they asked Him, saying, Master, we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly. Therefore it was intended, in case He said they ought to give tribute to Cæsar, that He should be accused by the people, as placing the nation under the yoke of slavery, but if He forbade them to pay the tax, that they should denounce Him as a stirrer up of divisions to the governor.

Luke 20:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He escapes their snares, as it follows, Perceiving their craftiness, he said unto them, Why tempt ye me? show me a penny. Whose image and superscription has it?

Luke 20:23 — Commentary on Luke

But the Lord escapes their snares like a "gazelle," for so the Bride called Him in the Song of Songs (Song 2:9), and He teaches that bodily subjection to the one who rules over our bodies, whether he be a king or a tyrant, in no way hinders us from spiritually pleasing the God of spirits.

Luke 20:25 — Commentary on Luke

"Therefore render," He says, "unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the things that are God's." And notice, He did not say "give," but "render." This, He says, is a debt, therefore pay what is owed. Your sovereign protects you from enemies and makes your life peaceful; for this you owe him tribute. And in another sense: the very thing that you contribute, that is, the coin, you have from him himself. Therefore, return the emperor's coin to him (the emperor) again. Meanwhile, you too have derived benefit from it for yourself, exchanging it and obtaining the necessities of life. So too must one render unto God what is God's. He gave you a mind: return it to Him through rational activity. He gave you reason: return it to Him, not likening yourself to irrational animals, but acting in all things as one endowed with reason. And in general He gave you soul and body: return everything to Him and restore His image for Him, living by faith, with hope, in love. And in another sense one must render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's. Each of us bears upon himself either the image of God or the image of the prince of this world. When we become like Caesar, becoming sons of the devil, we bear his image upon ourselves. This image must be given back to him and cast off, so that he may have what is his own with him, and find nothing belonging to him in us. Through this the image of God can also be preserved in us in purity. Therefore the Apostle Paul also urges that just as we have borne the image of the earthly, so we should bear the image of the heavenly (1 Cor. 15:49); and in another place: "to put off the former manner of life of the old man" (Eph. 4:22). What is expressed here by the word "render" is expressed by Paul with the word "put off," and what is here called the image of "Caesar" is there called the image of "the earthly," undoubtedly of Adam who sinned, and of "the old man." For the image of the earthly is nothing other than corruption and sin, an image which we bear because we have made ourselves like the apostate, and not the King.

Luke 20:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And observe that He said not, give, but return. For it is a debt. Thy prince protects thee from enemies, renders thy life tranquil. Surely then thou art bound to pay him tribute. Nay, this very piece of money which thou bringest thou hast from him. Return then to the king the king's money. God also has given thee understanding and reason, make then a return of these to Him, that thou mayest not be compared to the beasts, but in all things mayest walk wisely.

Luke 20:26 — Commentary on Luke

The Pharisees could not catch Jesus in His word before the people. For their special concern was to slander Him before the people as one who was enslaving the nation to the Romans. But this they could not achieve because of His most wise answer.

Luke 20:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This was their main object, to rebuke Him before the people, which they were unable to do because of the wonderful wisdom of His answer.

Luke 20:27 — Commentary on Luke

The Sadducees, basing their speculations on a weak foundation, did not believe in the teaching of the resurrection. Assuming that after the resurrection there would be a bodily life, they naturally fell into error. Therefore, mocking the teaching of the resurrection as absurd, they invented the present senseless story.

Luke 20:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the Sadducees resting upon a weak foundation, did not believe in the doctrine of the resurrection. For imagining the future life in the resurrection to be carnal, they were justly misled, and hence reviling the doctrine of the resurrection as a thing impossible they invent the story, There were seven brothers, &c.

Luke 20:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But our Lord shows that in the resurrection there will be no fleshly conversation, thereby overthrowing their doctrine together with its slender foundation; as it follows, And Jesus said unto them, The children of this world marry, &c.

Luke 20:34 — Commentary on Luke

But the Lord refutes their premise and declares that life there is not bodily. And together with this weak premise and assumption He destroys their teaching as well, saying: you are mistaken, not knowing the Scriptures and misinterpreting their meaning. "The children of this age," that is, those who beget and are begotten in this world, "marry and are given in marriage," that is, "are wed." But the sons of that age do none of such things, for they cannot even die; therefore there is no marriage there either, but life is angelic, divine. Here there is marriage because there is death, and there is death because there is marriage. But there, when death is abolished, what need is there for marriage? For marriage was established as an aid to mortality and to make up for what is lacking. And where there is no lack whatsoever, what need is there for replenishment?

Luke 20:35 — Commentary on Luke

But the sons of that age do none of such things, for they cannot even die; therefore there is no marriage there either, but life is angelic, divine. Here there is marriage because there is death, and there is death because there is marriage. But there, when death is abolished, what need is there for marriage? For marriage was established as an aid to mortality and to make up for what is lacking. And where there is no lack whatsoever, what need is there for replenishment?

Luke 20:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, Because it is God who worketh in the resurrection, rightly are they called the sons of God, who are regenerated by the resurrection. For there is nothing carnal seen in the regeneration of them that rise again, there is neither coming together, nor the womb, nor birth.

Luke 20:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He said, Because it is God who worketh in the resurrection, rightly are they called the sons of God, who are regenerated by the resurrection. For there is nothing carnal seen in the regeneration of them that rise again, there is neither coming together, nor the womb, nor birth.

Luke 20:36 — Commentary on Luke

"For they are equal to the Angels and are sons of God." Why? Because they are sons of the resurrection. These words have the following meaning: I, He says, called them sons of God because in their birth nothing bodily is perceived, but everything is divine. For in the resurrection there is no preceding of union, nor seed, nor womb, nor conception, but God gives birth to our bodies in a way known to Him. Since God acts in the resurrection, those who are reborn through the resurrection are rightly called sons of God.

Luke 20:37 — Commentary on Luke

To His logical argument the Lord also adds testimony from Scripture. Moses says that God said to him from the bush: "I am the God of Abraham" and so forth (Exod. 3:6).

Luke 20:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or to the reason above given the Lord added the testimony of Scripture, Now that the dead are raised, Moses also showed at the bush, (Exod. 3:6.) as the Lord saith, I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. As if he said, If the patriarchs have once returned to nothing so as not to live with God in the hope of a resurrection, He would not have said, I am, but, I was, for we are accustomed to speak of things dead and gone thus, I was the Lord or Master of such a thing; but now that He said, I am, He shows that He is the God and Lord of the living.

Luke 20:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This is what follows, But he is not a God of the dead, but of the living: for all live unto him. For though they have departed from life, yet live they with Him in the hope of a resurrection.

Luke 20:38 — Commentary on Luke

If the patriarchs had been utterly destroyed and were not alive before God by the hope of the resurrection, He would not have said "I am," but "I was." For concerning things damaged and lost we usually say: I "was" the owner of such-and-such a thing. But now, when God said "I am," He showed that He is the Lord and God of the living, and not of those who have been utterly destroyed. For although they have died, yet by the hope of the resurrection they are alive, just as Adam, although he was alive, was nevertheless mortal, and it is said of him that he died at the very moment he tasted the forbidden fruit.

Luke 20:39-40 — Commentary on Luke

When the Sadducees were thus put to shame, the scribes, pleased with the victory over them, approved of Jesus as their adversary.

Luke 20:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But when the Sadducees were silenced, the Scribes commend Jesus, for they were opposed to them, saying to Him, Master, thou hast well said.

Luke 20:41 — Commentary on Luke

Soon about to go to His sufferings, the Lord preaches about His Divinity, and not openly or with pride, but very humbly. For He asks them and, having brought them to perplexity, leaves it to them to draw the conclusion.

Luke 20:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Although our Lord was shortly about to enter on His Passion, He proclaims His own Godhead, and that too neither incautiously nor boastfully, but with modesty. For He puts a question to them, and having thrown them into perplexity, leaves them to reason out the conclusion; as it follows, And he said unto them, How say they that Christ is David's son?

Luke 20:42-43 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He manifests then that He is not opposed to the Father, but agrees with Him, since the Father resists the Son's enemies, Until I make thine enemies thy footstool.

Luke 20:44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Therefore He asks the question, and having excited their doubts, leaves them to deduce the consequence; as it follows, David therefore calleth him Lord, how is he then his son?

Luke 20:44 — Commentary on Luke

David, He says, calls Him Lord (Ps. 109:1): how then is He merely his Son? He was indeed a son of David according to the flesh, but at the same time also his God, yet they considered Him only the son of David. Therefore He refutes this opinion of theirs, that Christ is merely a son of David, and declares that He is not opposed to the Father, but has great unity of mind with Him, for the Father vanquishes His enemies. This He said to the scribes.

Luke 20:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For as He was sending them to teach the world, He rightly warns them not to imitate the pride of the Pharisees. Beware of the Scribes, who desire to walk in long robes, that is, to go forth into public, dressed in fine clothes, which was one of the sins remarked in the rich man. (Luke 16:19.) Which is the way of those who court and hunt after a good reputation, or they do it for the sake of collecting money. It follows, And the chief seats in synagogues.

Luke 20:46 — Commentary on Luke

Since He was sending the disciples as teachers into the world, He rightly urges them not to imitate the Pharisees in their love of glory, their love of preeminence, and in general their worldliness and people-pleasing. For to carefully seek out greetings in the marketplaces is characteristic of those who flatter every person they meet and curry a favorable opinion of themselves, or who use this as a means of collecting money.

Luke 20:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because they not only do what is evil, but make a pretence of prayer, so making virtue an excuse for their sin. They also impoverish widows whom they were bound to pity, by their presence driving them to great expenses.

Luke 20:47 — Commentary on Luke

"They devour," He says, "the houses of widows," filling their bellies and squandering beyond what is proper. And the pretext for this is seemingly pious. For, under the pretense of prayer and spiritual benefit, they teach not fasting, but drunkenness and gluttony, and for this, He says, "they will receive the greater condemnation," because they not only do evil, but also cloak it with prayer. Their appearance is pious, yet they make virtue a pretext for wickedness. Therefore they deserve even greater condemnation, since they bring reproach upon what is good. Widows ought to be pitied, but these men enter their houses supposedly to bless them with lengthy prayers. Meanwhile, the widows are compelled on account of their visits to bear expenses, and are thus ruined.

Luke 21:1-4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or the widow may be taken to mean any soul bereft as it were of her first husband, the ancient law, and not worthy to be united to the Word of God. Who brings to God instead of a dowry faith and a good conscience, and so seems to offer more than those who are rich in words, and abound in the moral virtues of the Gentiles.

Luke 21:1 — Commentary on Luke

There was a sacred treasury, contributed by the God-loving, which was used for repairs and restorations in the temple, and in general for the adornment of the temple and for the sustenance of the poor. But in recent times the priests converted even this treasury to commercial dealings, dividing it among themselves, rather than using it for the purpose for which it was originally designated.

Luke 21:4 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord praises the widow more than all the rest, because she cast in all her substance out of her poverty. For two mites, it would seem, are insignificant, but for one who lived on alms they constituted her whole livelihood, for the widow was destitute. Thus the Lord bestows His reward, paying attention not to how much is given, but to how much remains. In the houses of the rich, who brought little and small offerings, far more remained, but her house was completely emptied, and nothing was left in it. Therefore she is truly worthy of greater praise than they. Some thought that by "the widow" one can understand every soul that has renounced its former husband, that is, the Old Law, but has not yet been deemed worthy of union with God the Word, and that instead of a pledge she offers the thin and meager faith possible for her and a good conscience. For together with faith one must also offer a good conscience, that is, a blameless life. And whoever comes to God with these seems to put in more than all those who are rich in learning and abound in pagan virtues.

Luke 21:6 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, as One who in a short time would undergo the Crucifixion, fittingly prophesies now concerning Jerusalem, so that we might have in this a strong proof that He is the true God. Therefore even when some were praising the buildings of the temple and the "offerings" (I think they were speaking of carved and sculpted works, such as palms and cherubim (1 Kings 6:32): this, perhaps, is what they called them), the Lord pays no attention to any of it, but foretells their destruction.

Luke 21:8 — Commentary on Luke

They thought that He was speaking about the end of the world, although He was speaking about the capture of Jerusalem by the Romans. Therefore, condescending to them, He temporarily sets aside the discourse about the capture of Jerusalem by the Romans, intending to attach it to what follows, and now discusses the end of the world and warns them not to listen to the false prophets who are to come before His coming.

Luke 21:9 — Commentary on Luke

There will be "wars and commotions," for, with the cessation of all love, wars and commotions will naturally take place.

Luke 21:9-11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now some have wished to place the fulfilment of these things not only at the future consummation of all things, but at the time also of the taking of Jerusalem. For when the Author of peace was killed, then justly arose among the Jews wars and sedition, But from wars proceed pestilence and famine, the former indeed produced by the air infected with dead bodies, the latter through the lands remaining uncultivated. Josephus also relates the most intolerable distresses to have occurred from famine; and at the time of Claudius Cæsar there was a severe famine, as we read in the Acts, (Acts 11:28.) and many terrible events happened, forboding, as Josephus says, the destruction of Jerusalem.

Luke 21:11 — Commentary on Luke

As a consequence of wars, "famine and pestilence" will follow; pestilence from the corruption of the air by corpses, and famine from the failure to cultivate the fields. Some understood it such that famine, pestilence, and other calamities would occur not only at the end of the age, but also during the captivity of Jerusalem. For Josephus (Flavius) says that on account of the famine there were terrible calamities. And Luke too in the book of Acts (Acts 11:28) says that "there was a famine... under Caesar Claudius." There were also many terrors pointing to the captivity, as the same Josephus recounts. This, that is, "wars, tumults," and the rest, can certainly be understood generally as referring to the time of the end of the world and the captivity of Jerusalem.

Luke 21:12 — Commentary on Luke

"Before... all these things" that are to happen at the end of the world, or also at the captivity (for, as I said, He joins the discourse about the end with the discourse about the captivity), "they shall lay hands on you," that is, My disciples. And indeed, before the captivity of Jerusalem the apostles were driven out of it, by a special providence of God, namely: so that all the horrors would fall only upon the crucifiers, while they, that is the apostles, would fill the whole world with preaching. The apostles were also brought before kings and governors: for example, Paul was brought before Festus, before Agrippa, before Caesar himself (Acts 25:6-23, 26:32).

Luke 21:13 — Commentary on Luke

The apostles were also brought before kings and governors: for example, Paul was brought before Festus, before Agrippa, before Caesar himself (Acts 25:6-23, 26:32). And this turned into the glory of testimony for them.

Luke 21:14 — Commentary on Luke

Since they were simple and unlearned men, lest they be troubled that wise men would demand an account from them, He says that they should not be concerned about this at all.

Luke 21:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For because they were foolish and inexperienced, the Lord tells them this, that they might not be confounded when about to give account to the wise.

Luke 21:15 — Commentary on Luke

For you will receive from Me both wisdom and eloquence, so that all who oppose you, even if they unite together, will not be able to withstand you either in wisdom, that is, the power of thought, or in eloquence and unerring speech. Often someone is skilled in forming arguments and resourceful in thought, but is quickly flustered by noise, and because of this mixes everything up when speaking before the people. But to them, that is the apostles, grace was given in both respects. Therefore the priests were also amazed at the extraordinary wisdom of Peter and John, knowing that they had previously been simple men (Acts 4:13). And Festus said to Paul: You are out of your mind, Paul! "Much learning is driving you mad" (Acts 26:24).

Luke 21:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And He adds the cause, For I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay or resist. As if He said, Ye shall forthwith receive of me eloquence and wisdom, so that all your adversaries, were they gathered together in one, shall not be able to resist you, neither in wisdom, that is, the power of the understanding, nor in eloquence, that is, excellence of speech, for many men have often wisdom in their mind, but being easily provoked to their great disturbance, mar the whole when their time of speaking comes, But not such were the Apostles, for in both these gifts they were highly favoured.

Luke 21:16 — Commentary on Luke

Having said this and diminished their fear of being unlearned, the Lord brings up yet another circumstance, both necessary and capable of shaking their souls, namely: that they will be betrayed by friends and relatives. He foretells this circumstance so that, should it happen suddenly, it would not confound them.

Luke 21:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Having in what has gone before dispelled the fear of inexperience, He goes on to warn them of another very certain event, which might agitate their minds, lest falling suddenly upon them, it should dismay them; for it follows, And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolk, and some of you shall they cause to be put to death.

Luke 21:17 — Commentary on Luke

For it strikes the soul powerfully, as David also says: "For it is not an enemy who reproaches me, – that I could bear; ...but you, who were to me as myself" (Ps. 55:13-14); and again: "who ate my bread, has lifted up his heel against me" (Ps. 41:9).

Luke 21:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To all this He adds the hatred which they shall meet with from all men.

Luke 21:18 — Commentary on Luke

Having said this and that they will be hated and some of them will be put to death, He adds the greatest consolation: "not a hair of your head shall perish." You, He says, will be saved, and not the slightest part of you shall perish, even though to many it will seem that it has perished; only one must endure.

Luke 21:19 — Commentary on Luke

For by your patience you can acquire your souls. The enemy approaches as if with the intention of taking captive, and tries to seize your souls by bringing calamities upon you; but instead of silver, give patience, and by this ransom you will acquire your souls and suffer no harm in them. Pay attention to the expression: "some of you they will put to death," and you will understand it somewhat more deeply, namely: they will not put you to death entirely. You consist of two parts: soul and body. Not both, but one of these, that is the body, they will put to death, while your souls you will acquire through patience. About this He also said in another place: "And do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul" (Matt. 10:28).

Luke 21:20 — Commentary on Luke

Now the Lord speaks most clearly about the captivity of Jerusalem. Therefore I think that the words "but before all these" (Lk. 21:12) should be understood thus: before the famine and pestilence, and the other calamities that will occur at the time of the end of the world, you, the apostles, will be driven out, and so forth. Then for Jerusalem too calamities will come. Since they thought that the buildings of the temple would be destroyed at the time of the end, the Lord says: no! For at the time of the end there will be false prophets, famine, and pestilence from the constant wars that will be kindled because love will grow cold. But you will be driven out before the time of the end, and Jerusalem will be taken captive, and these stones will be destroyed. "When you see the city of Jerusalem surrounded by Roman armies, then know that its desolation has drawn near."

Luke 21:21 — Commentary on Luke

"Let those who are in Judea," He says, "flee to the mountains"; let those in the surrounding areas not hope that the walls of the city will protect them, but even those who are inside the city, let them go out of it.

Luke 21:22 — Commentary on Luke

For these will be days of vengeance, so that what is written may be fulfilled, especially in the book of the prophet Daniel (Dan. 9:26-27).

Luke 21:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But some say that the Lord hereby signified the devouring of children, which Josephus also relates.

Luke 21:23 — Commentary on Luke

"Woe to those who are pregnant" (in those days), for because of the heaviness of their womb they cannot flee, "and to those who are nursing," for because of their great love for their children they can neither leave them unattended nor take them along. Some say that the Lord is here alluding to the slaughter of children, about which Josephus relates and Jeremiah prophesies (Jer. 11:22).

Luke 21:24 — Commentary on Luke

"And Jerusalem," He says, "shall be trodden down by the Gentiles." Up to this point the discourse was about the captivity; then about the end.

Luke 21:25 — Commentary on Luke

"There will be," He says, "signs in the sun and moon and stars." For with the transformation of creation, it is natural for there to be a new order in the elements as well. Nations will have "despondency," that is, grief mixed with perplexity in all things.

Luke 21:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, When the higher world shall be changed, then also the lower elements shall suffer loss; whence it follows, And on the earth distress of nations, &c. As if He said, the sea shall roar terribly, and its shores shall be shaken with the tempest, so that of the people and nations of the earth there shall be distress, that is, a universal misery, so that they shall pine away from fear and expectation of the evils which are coming upon the world.

Luke 21:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But not only shall men be tossed about when the world shall be changed, but angels even shall stand amazed at the terrible revolutions of the universe. Hence it follows, And the powers of heaven shall be shaken.

Luke 21:26 — Commentary on Luke

The sea will roar terribly, and fear and confusion will set in, so that people will expire from sheer terror and expectation of the calamities coming upon the world. Do you see? He speaks here clearly about the end of the world. For above He was speaking about Jerusalem being surrounded and trampled by pagan armies, but here He speaks of the onset of calamities for the world. This means He is now speaking about the end of the world. "What I say (He says), that at the change of all creation people will be troubled? The very Angels and the foremost Powers will be troubled and terrified at such fearful changes in everything."

Luke 21:27 — Commentary on Luke

"And then they will see the Son of Man." Who? All believers and unbelievers. "Coming on a cloud," that is, as God, with power and great glory. For then both He Himself and His cross will shine more brightly than the sun, and will be recognized by all.

Luke 21:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It follows, And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds. Both the believers and unbelievers shall see Him, for He Himself as well as His cross shall glisten brighter than the sun, and so shall be observed of all.

Luke 21:28 — Commentary on Luke

Just as the first coming of the Lord was for the recreation and regeneration of our souls, so the second will be for the regeneration of our bodies. Since the souls died first, through disobedience, while the bodies actually underwent death nine hundred years after the disobedience, they too are regenerated and improved in sequence: the souls through the first coming, and the bodies through the second. Therefore the Lord also says: when these things begin to come to pass, you who are weighed down by corruption, stand upright and enjoy freedom. For your redemption draws near, that is, the complete liberation of both, that is, of soul and body. The preposition, it seems, precisely indicates the complete deliverance from corruption, which the body too will then receive, by the grace of the Lord who abolishes the last enemy — death (1 Cor. 15:26, 53, 57). For He abolished principalities and powers and redeemed the soul. There still remained death, which fed upon our bodies; its abolition will be the cause of our freedom and redemption. Upon the fulfillment of this, the Kingdom of God will come at once.

Luke 21:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, perfect liberty of body and soul. For as the first coming of our Lord was for the restoration of our souls, so will the second be manifested unto the restoration of our bodies.

Luke 21:31 — Commentary on Luke

As the fig tree, when its leaves unfold, indicates the approach of summer, so too the appearance of these signs and the transformation of the universe serve as an indication that "summer" is coming, that is, the Kingdom of God, which for the righteous arrives precisely like summer after winter and storm. Meanwhile, for sinners, winter and storm will then set in. For they consider the present age to be summer, while the age to come is for them a storm.

Luke 21:32 — Commentary on Luke

"Truly I say to you: this generation shall not pass away until all these things come to pass." By "generation" He does not mean those who were living at that time, but all the generations of believers. For Scripture sometimes calls "generation" also those who are alike in character, for example: "This is the generation of those who seek Him" (Ps. 24:6).

Luke 21:33 — Commentary on Luke

Since He said that there would be commotions and wars, and changes both in the elements and in things themselves, lest anyone should come to think that perhaps Christianity too might someday be overthrown, He says: no! this generation, that is, the generation of Christians, shall never pass away. Heaven and earth shall change, but My words and My Gospel shall not be overthrown, but shall abide forever, even if everything were shaken, and faith in Me shall not fail. From this it is also evident that He prefers the Church to all creation: for creation shall change, but of the Church of the faithful, as well as of His words and Gospel, nothing shall perish.

Luke 21:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For because He had foretold that there should be commotions, and wars, and changes, both of the elements and in other things, lest any one might suspect that Christianity itself also would perish, He adds, Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away: as if He said, Though all things should be shaken, yet shall my faith fail not. Whereby He implies that He sets the Church before the whole creation. The creation shall suffer change, but the Church of the faithful and the words of the Gospel shall abide for ever.

Luke 21:34 — Commentary on Luke

You, he says, have heard about the horrors and commotions. All of them sensibly prefigure those calamities that will befall sinners. But against these misfortunes there is a powerful and counteracting remedy – prayer and attentiveness to oneself. For constant readiness and expectation of the end can overcome all of this. And you will have it on this condition, he says, if you are watchful and your hearts are not weighed down with "carousing and drunkenness, and the cares of this life."

Luke 21:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Our Lord declared above the fearful and sensible signs of the evils which should overtake sinners, against which the only remedy is watching and prayer, as it is said, And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time, &c.

Luke 21:35 — Commentary on Luke

For that day will not come with observation, but unexpectedly, secretly, like a net capturing those who are inattentive to themselves. Another person might perhaps investigate in detail the expression: "dwelling (sitting) upon the face of all the earth." That day will capture in its net those who lead a carefree and idle life. For it is precisely they who are sitting, and they are the ones caught in the net. But whoever is active and industrious, vigilant in the doing of good and always striving toward good, does not sit and does not rest content with earthly things, but rouses himself and says to himself: "Arise and depart, for this land is not a place of rest" (Mic. 2:10), and desires a better fatherland — for him that day is not a net and calamity, but rather a festival.

Luke 21:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For that day will not come when men are expecting it, but unlooked for and by stealth, taking as a snare those who are unwary. For as a snare shall it come upon all them that sit upon the face of the earth. But this we may diligently keep far from us. For that day will take those that sit on the face of the earth, as the unthinking and slothful. But as many as are prompt and active in the way of good, not sitting and loitering on the ground, but rising from it, saying to themselves, Rise up, begone, for here there is no rest for thee. To such that day is not as a perilous snare, but a day of rejoicing.

Luke 21:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Namely, hunger, pestilence, and such like, which for a time only threaten the elect and others, and those things also which are hereafter the lot of the guilty for ever. For these we can in no wise escape, save by watching and prayer. And because a Christian needs not only to flee evil, but to strive to obtain glory, He adds, And to stand before the Son of man. For this is the glory of angels, to stand before the Son of man, our God, and always to behold His face.

Luke 21:36 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore one must be watchful and pray to God, so that we may be able to escape all the coming calamities. Which ones? Perhaps, first, famine and pestilence, and the rest, which will not burden the elect as much as the others, but on the contrary, will be shortened for the others' sake on account of the elect; perhaps, second, those which will come upon sinners for eternity, for we cannot escape them otherwise than by watchfulness and prayer. Since for the magnanimous it is not enough to escape affliction, but they also need to obtain some good, having said, that you may be able to escape all the coming calamities, the Lord added: "and to stand before the Son of Man," in which the enjoyment of blessings consists. For a Christian must not only flee from evils, but also strive to obtain glory. And to stand before the Son of Man and our God is an angelic dignity. For it is said: "Their angels in heaven always behold the face of My Father" (Mt. 18:10).

Luke 21:37 — Commentary on Luke

At night the Lord withdrew to the mountain, showing us that in the quiet of the night one should converse with God, while by day, amid encounters with people, one should bring them benefit — gathering by night and distributing by day what has been gathered. He Himself had no need of prayer or communion with God, for being God Himself, He had nothing in which to humble Himself; but He established this as a pattern for us, so that during the night, like wells, we might draw into ourselves the flow from spiritual veins — that is, prayer — and by day those who are in need of what is profitable might draw it out from us.

Luke 21:37-38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the Evangelists are silent as to the greater part of Christ's teaching; for whereas He preached for the space nearly of three years, all the teaching which they have written down would scarcely, one might say, suffice for the discourse of a single day. For out of a great many things extracting a few, they have given only a taste as it were of the sweetness of His teaching. But our Lord here instructs us, that we ought to address God at night and in silence, but in day time to be doing good to men; and to gather indeed at night, but in the day distribute what we have gathered. As it is added, And at night he went out and abode in the mount that is called Olivet. Not that He had need of prayer, but He did this for our example.

Luke 21:38 — Commentary on Luke

The Evangelists, especially the first three, did not transmit a great deal of what the Lord taught. It is true that John himself also passed over very much in silence, yet he, beyond what the three transmitted, set forth certain higher teachings of the Lord. The Lord, as one may surmise, taught many lofty truths to those gathered in the temple. That the Evangelists said little, for they did not even wish to declare everything, is evident from much else, and one may conclude no less about this from the fact that, although the Lord taught for nearly three years, they recorded so few of His teachings that, in my opinion, one who said they could be delivered in less than a single day would not deserve censure. Thus the holy Evangelists wrote little out of much, so as merely to convey a taste of the sweetness. The Lord did not speak to everyone in the same way, but offered to each what was profitable. Therefore the people came to Him early in the morning, for grace poured forth from His lips. Looking at how the people came early in the morning to Jesus to hear Him, one might say that the words of David apply to Him: "O God, You are my God; early will I seek You; my soul thirsts for You" (Ps. 63:1).

Luke 22:2 — Commentary on Luke

The scribes sought to kill Him (Jesus). Since the time of Passover was approaching, and they therefore saw danger for themselves from the gathering crowd, especially during the feast, they were searching, at last, for a way to kill Him without exposing themselves to any danger.

Luke 22:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Having already said that the Chief Priests sought means how they might slay Jesus without incurring any danger, he next goes on to relate the means which occurred to them, as it is said, Then entered Satan into Judas.

Luke 22:3 — Commentary on Luke

"And Satan entered into Judas," "one of the number of the twelve," that is, one of the close and sincere disciples. Let no one rely on himself, but be attentive to his life, for he has a fearsome enemy. Some understood the words "one of the number of the twelve" thus: one who merely filled out the number of the apostles, but was not a true apostle and disciple. For what kind of true disciple is one who stole what was put into the money box? (John 12:6).

Luke 22:4 — Commentary on Luke

By "captains" he here means the overseers of the temple buildings, or the supervisors of good order. For the Romans had appointed certain overseers over the people, so that they would not revolt, for they were rebellious. These are the ones he calls captains (in Church Slavonic — "voevody," i.e., military commanders). Or perhaps the military commanders were those who, belonging to the priestly order, held military positions. For, suffering from a love of preeminence, they involved themselves in such offices as well. Therefore he also called them captains of the temple, perhaps in order to reproach them more keenly.

Luke 22:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The magistrates here mentioned were those appointed to take care of the buildings of the temple, or it may be those whom the Romans had set over the people to keep them from breaking forth into tumult; for they were seditious.

Luke 22:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, he bargained and promised.

Luke 22:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And sought opportunity to betray him unto them, without the crowds, that is, when he saw Him standing by Himself apart, in the absence of the multitude.

Luke 22:6 — Commentary on Luke

Thus Judas received Satan who had entered into him and agreed to betray Jesus to those seeking Him. For this is what the word "promised" means, that is, he finally concluded the terms and the agreement. And he sought a convenient time when he might find Him (Jesus) without the crowd, that is, alone, and deliver Him to them.

Luke 22:7 — Commentary on Luke

That Pascha, called Phasek in Hebrew, signifies the departure from Egypt — many have spoken of this, and in general everything that was performed at that time during this feast the saints have explained. But we need to speak about which day is called the day of unleavened bread. He calls Thursday "the day of unleavened bread," on the evening of which it was necessary to slaughter the Pascha.

Luke 22:7-13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now on the same fifth day He sends two of His disciples to prepare the Passover, namely, Peter and John, the one in truth as loving, the other as loved. In all things showing, that even to the end of His life He opposed not the law. And He sends them to a strange house; for He and His disciples had no house, else would He have kept the Passover in one of them. So it is added, And they said, Where will thou that we prepare? He sends them for this reason to an unknown man: to show them that He voluntarily underwent His Passion, since He who so swayed the mind of one unknown to Him, that He should receive them, was able to deal with the Jews just as He wished. But some say that He gave not the name of the man, lest the traitor knowing his name might open the house to the Pharisees, and they should have come and taken Him before that the supper was eaten, and He had delivered the spiritual mysteries to His disciples. But He directs them by particular signs to a certain house; whence it follows, And ye shall say to the goodman of the house, The Master saith, Where is the guestchamber, &c. And he will show you an upper room, &c. By the day of unleavened bread, we must understand that conversation which is wholly in the light of the Spirit, having lost all trace of the old corruption of Adam's first transgression. And living in this conversation, it becomes us to rejoice in the mysteries of Christ. Now these mysteries Peter and John prepare, that is, action and contemplation, fervid zeal and peaceful meekness. And these preparers a certain man meets, because in what we have just mentioned, lies the condition of man who was created after the image of God. And he carries a pitcher of water, which signifies the grace of the Holy Spirit. But the pitcher is humbleness of heart; for He giveth grace to the humble, who know themselves to be but earth and dust.

Luke 22:8 — Commentary on Luke

So then, on Thursday, perhaps in the morning, the Lord sends the disciples Peter and John, one as the loving one, the other as the beloved one, and sends them to a "stranger's" house; for neither He Himself nor the disciples had their own, otherwise He would have celebrated the Passover at the home of one of the disciples. See what poverty!

Luke 22:10 — Commentary on Luke

He sends them to an unknown man in order to show that He accepts His sufferings voluntarily. For if He had not wished to suffer, then, having inclined the mind of this unknown man to receive them (Himself and the disciples), He could also have produced in the Jews whatever He pleased. Some say that the Lord did not mention the name of this man nor reveal it, but leads the disciples to his house by a certain sign so that the betrayer, having learned the name, would not point out this house to the Pharisees, and they would not come to seize Him before He established the supper, before He imparted His spiritual mysteries. Therefore Christ, a little later, says: "I have earnestly desired to eat this Passover with you before My suffering." That is, I took every care for us to hide from the betrayer, so as not to undergo suffering before the time, before I impart the mysteries. Whoever wishes may accept this explanation.

Luke 22:12 — Commentary on Luke

Why then does the Lord observe the Passover? In order to prove by all His actions to His very last breath that He is not an opponent of the Law. Let us also eat this Passover with understanding; let us understand by the day of unleavened bread the entire life spent in spiritual light, having nothing of the oldness of the former disobedience in Adam. Truly leading such a life, we must be nourished by the mysteries of Jesus. These mysteries will be prepared by Peter and John — activity and contemplation, fervent zeal and peaceful meekness. For the believer must be ardent in doing good, zealous against evil, and gentle toward those who commit evil. For one must hate evil, not the one who does evil. That person must be healed, for he suffers. To do evil means precisely to be troubled by the evil one and to suffer from malice. If we have Peter and John preparing the supper, that is, a good life, which Peter represents, and true teaching, which John the Theologian represents, then with such preparers a "man" will meet them, that is, we will then find the truly human being, created in the image of the Creator, or rather, the Maker, carrying a "pitcher of water." Water signifies the grace of the Spirit, as the evangelist John teaches (John 7:38–39), and the pitcher signifies the fragility and softness of heart. For the one who receives spiritual grace is humble and contrite of heart, and to the humble the Lord gives grace (James 4:6). Recognizing himself as earth and ashes and saying with Job, "You fashioned me like clay" (Job 10:9), he will carry the grace of the Spirit in the easily broken and easily crushed vessel of his heart. Following such a disposition, we will enter the house of the mind, whose master — the mind — will show us a large furnished upper room. The "upper room" is the lofty dwelling place of the mind, that is, the divine and spiritual things among which it lives and moves with love. They are furnished, for there is nothing harsh in them, but even what is crooked becomes a straight path for such a mind, as Solomon also said: "They are all plain to him who understands, and right to those who find knowledge" (Prov. 8:9). You would not err in saying also that the mind, although it performs a lofty work by acting according to the power of the mind, nevertheless its knowledge is still spread out and very close to the earth. But truly lofty knowledge, and the unknowing that surpasses the mind, is above every height — when the mind no longer acts but receives action. First we must act with our own mind, and then the grace of the Lord will act in us, catching us up, as it did the prophets, and releasing us from every natural power. Truly it is said that in such-and-such a prophet there was a rapture from the Lord. Similarly here, when this upper room is furnished, Jesus comes with His disciples and performs the mysteries, coming to us Himself and manifesting His own power in us, rather than waiting for us to come to Him. The "disciples" of God the Word are all reflections upon creation. When the Word thus acts in us, then we will understand the communion of the Passover and be even more nourished by reflections upon creation, as it is said: "I consider Your heavens — the work of Your fingers" (Ps. 8:4).

Luke 22:14 — Commentary on Luke

They ate the Passover standing; so how is it said of the Lord that He reclined? They say that, having eaten the lawful Passover, they then reclined afterward, according to the common custom, to eat whatever other foods there were.

Luke 22:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But how is our Lord said to sit down, whereas the Jews eat the Passover standing? They say, that when they had eaten the legal Passover, they sat down, according to the common custom, to eat their other food.

Luke 22:15 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord says to the disciples: "I have earnestly desired to eat this Passover with you before My suffering." He speaks as if to say: this is My last supper with you, therefore it is dear and longed for by Me, for in the time to come I will not eat with you. This is similar to how those about to depart on a journey conduct their last conversations with relatives and friends with greater pleasantness and love. And in another sense: "I have earnestly desired to eat this Passover with you," because in it I am to impart to you great mysteries — the mysteries of the New Covenant. By this He shows that He will suffer voluntarily. For since He knew of the coming sufferings, He could without doubt have avoided them, just as He had done in the preceding time (John 8:59).

Luke 22:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or He says, With desire have I desired; as if to say, This is My last supper with you, therefore it is most precious and welcome to Me; just as those who are going away to a distance, utter the last words to their friends most affectionately.

Luke 22:18 — Commentary on Luke

The words "I will not drink of the fruit of the vine until the Kingdom of God comes" some of the saints understood thus: until I rise again. For after the resurrection, while spending time with the disciples, He ate and drank with them, as Peter also says to Cornelius: "who ate and drank with Him after His resurrection from the dead" (Acts 10:41). That the resurrection is the Kingdom of God is evident. For the resurrection is the destruction of death. Death reigned from Adam until Christ; but from that time, having been destroyed, it yielded the victory and the kingdom to the Lord, as it is said: "O Death!... where is your victory?" (Hos. 13:14). And David says: "The Lord reigns" (Ps. 93:1), and then, in explanation of how He came to reign, adds: "He is clothed with majesty," when the body was freed from corruption and adorned with Divinity, as Isaiah says: "so majestic in His apparel, marching in the greatness of His strength" (Isa. 63:1). And the Lord Himself after the resurrection says: "All authority has been given to Me" (Matt. 28:18). Thus, when the resurrection came, which, as having destroyed death, is called the Kingdom of God, the Lord again drank with the disciples as proof that He had risen not in mere appearance. Others understood the Kingdom of God as the future state, and the Lord's drinking with us in the age to come as His revelation of mysteries. For He, the Lover of mankind, rejoicing us, Himself rejoices, and nourishing us, is Himself nourished, and reckons our drink and food, that is, teaching, as food for Himself. So He will then drink some new drink with the worthy, always revealing to them something new and extraordinary.

Luke 22:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The resurrection is called the kingdom of God, because it has destroyed death. Therefore David also says, The Lord reigneth: He hath put on beauty, (Ps. 93:1.) that is, a beautiful robe, having put off the corruption of the flesh. (Isa. 63:1.) But when the resurrection comes, He again drinks with His disciples; to prove that the resurrection was not a shadow only.

Luke 22:19-20 — Commentary on Luke

It seems that Luke mentions two cups. He speaks of one: "Take this and divide it among yourselves" (Luke 22:17), which one might call a figure of the Old Testament, and he speaks of the other after the breaking and distribution of the bread. The Lord Himself distributes it among the disciples, calls it the New Testament, and says that it is renewed in His Blood. By the words "which is given for you" and "which is shed for you," He does not indicate that His Body was given and His Blood was shed for the apostles alone, but for the entire human race. Therefore, when He says that it is given "for you," you should understand: for the entire human race. The ancient Passover was celebrated for deliverance from Egyptian slavery, and the blood of the lamb was shed for the preservation of the firstborn; but the new Passover is for the remission of sins and for the preservation of thoughts dedicated and consecrated to God. First the bread is given, and then the cup. For first comes activity that is laborious and difficult to accomplish. Sweat precedes virtue, just as bread is not only cultivated by the sweat of one's brow, but also requires labor when consumed (Gen. 3:19). Then, after the labors, comes rejoicing from the grace of God, which is signified by the cup. For whoever labors in the difficult-to-accomplish virtue is afterwards deemed worthy of gifts and experiences a good intoxication, becoming detached from this world, like Paul and David, or, to speak even more boldly, like God in the prophet Habakkuk.

Luke 22:19-20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now Luke mentions two cups; of the one we spoke above, Take this, and divide it among yourselves, which we may say is a type of the Old Testament; but the other after the breaking and giving of bread, He Himself imparts to His disciples. Hence it is added, Likewise also the cup after supper. Our Lord calls the cup the New Testament, as it follows, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which shall be shed for you, signifying that the New Testament has its beginning in His blood. For in the Old Testament the blood of animals was present when the law was given, but now the blood of the Word of God signifies to us the New Testament. But when He says, for you, He does not mean that for the Apostles only was His Body given, and His Blood poured out, but for the sake of all mankind. And the old Passover was ordained to remove the slavery of Egypt; but the blood of the lamb to protect the first-born. The new Passover was ordained to the remission of sins; but the Blood of Christ to preserve those who are dedicated to God. But first the bread is given, next the cup. For in spiritual things labour and action come first, that is, the bread, not only because it is toiled for by the sweat of the brow, but also because while being eaten it is not easy to swallow. Then after labour follows the rejoicing of Divine grace, which is the cup.

Luke 22:21 — Commentary on Luke

There is nothing more wretched than a soul hardened in obstinacy. For see what the Lord says: "Behold, the hand of him who betrays Me is with Me on the table," yet the madman did not come to his senses. The Lord says this not only to show that He knows what is about to happen, but also to reveal to us His goodness and the malice of the betrayer, by which the latter was not ashamed to be at His supper, and afterwards did not abandon the carrying out of his intention. The Lord also gives us by this an example, that we should strive to the end for the benefit of those who are falling.

Luke 22:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And this He said not only to show that He knew all things, but also to declare unto us His own especial goodness, in that He left nothing undone of those things which belonged to Him to do; (for He gives us an example, that even unto the end we should be employed in reclaiming sinners;) and moreover to point out the baseness of the traitor who blushed not to be His guest.

Luke 22:22 — Commentary on Luke

And the Son of Man, He says, goes, not because He supposedly cannot defend Himself, but because He has destined Himself for death for the salvation of mankind. Although He was destined to suffer, why did you turn out to be so wicked as to resolve to betray Him? For this reason "woe" shall be your lot—that you proved inclined to betrayal, just as the serpent too was cursed for having served as an instrument of the devil's schemes.

Luke 22:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Not as if unable to preserve Himself, but as determining for Himself to suffer death for the salvation of man.

Luke 22:23 — Commentary on Luke

Having heard this, the disciples were troubled. You will learn about this more extensively in the commentary on the Gospel of John (see ch. 13).

Luke 22:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

While they were enquiring among themselves who should betray the Lord, they would naturally go on to say to one another, "Thou art the traitor," and so become impelled to say, "I am the best, I am the greatest." Hence it is said, And there was also a strife among them which should be accounted the greatest.

Luke 22:24 — Commentary on Luke

They are now troubled not only by the suspicion of betrayal among themselves, but from this confusion they pass to a dispute, arguing about which of them is the greatest. They arrived at this dispute in a natural progression. Probably one of them was saying to another: you intend to betray, and the other replied: no, you intend to betray. From this they moved on to saying: I am better, I am greater, and the like. What then does the Lord do?

Luke 22:26 — Commentary on Luke

He tames their agitation with two examples. First, with the example of the Gentiles, whom they considered unclean, declaring that if they think this way, they will be like the Gentiles.

Luke 22:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He shows Himself to be their servant, when He distributes the bread and the cup, of which service He makes mention, reminding them that if they have eaten of the same bread, and drunk of the same cup, if Christ Himself served all, they ought all to think the same things.

Luke 22:27 — Commentary on Luke

Secondly, by His own example, for having explained that He serves them, He thereby leads them to humility. It was precisely at that time that He, as it is said, distributed to them the bread and the cup. If I, Whom all the angelic and rational creation worships, serve in your midst, then how do you dare to think highly of yourselves and argue about primacy? It seems to me that He mentioned this reclining at table and serving not in passing, but to remind them that if you ate of one bread and drank of one cup, then the one table makes you friends and of one mind. Why then do you have thoughts unworthy of this? Moreover, I did not act so as to serve one and not another, but all of you equally. Therefore you also should have the same feelings toward one another. Perhaps from all of this you may also understand how the disciples were at that time still imperfect, yet afterwards shone forth so wonderfully. Let the Manichaeans be put to shame, who say that some are by nature incapable of learning, and that it is impossible for such people to change.

Luke 22:28 — Commentary on Luke

Having said "woe" to the one betraying Me, and meanwhile having taught them (the disciples) that one must be humble-minded, the Lord, just as He assigns "woe" as the portion of the betrayer, so conversely He says to them: but you are those who have continued with Me in My trials; therefore I also bequeath to you a recompense, that is, I make a covenant with you, so that — just as My Father bequeathed to Me, that is, appointed a Kingdom for Me — you also may eat and drink at My table.

Luke 22:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As the Lord had denounced woe to the traitor, so on the other hand to the rest of the disciples He promises blessings, saying, Ye are they which have continued with me, &c.

Luke 22:30 — Commentary on Luke

He said "that you may eat and drink" not because there will be food there or because His Kingdom is a sensory one. For by His answer to the Sadducees He Himself taught that the life there is angelic (Luke 20:36); and Paul teaches that the Kingdom of God is not "food and drink" (Rom. 14:17). Therefore, hearing the words "that you may eat and drink at My table," let no one be scandalized, but let him understand that they were spoken in reference to those who enjoy honor from the kings of this world. For those who share the king's table are considered to have preeminence over all. So also concerning the apostles the Lord says that He will prefer them above all. Likewise, when you hear of sitting "on thrones," understand not thrones, but glory and honor. For of those created and born, no one will sit there. To sit is fitting for the One Holy Trinity alone, the Uncreated God and King of all, while the creature, as a servant, must stand — and even this we speak of sitting and standing in a bodily sense. "To judge," that is, to condemn those from the "twelve tribes" who will not believe. For the apostles, who are themselves Israelites yet believed, serve as no small condemnation of the Israelites who did not believe.

Luke 22:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He said this not as if they would have there bodily food, or as if His kingdom were to be a sensible one. For their life then shall be the life of angels, as He before told the Sadducees. (Mat. 22:30, Luke 20:36) But Paul also says that the kingdom of God is not meat and drink. (Rom. 14:17.) That is, the unbelievers condemned out of the twelve tribes.

Luke 22:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now this was said to Peter, because he was bolder than the rest, and might feel proud because of the things which Christ had promised.

Luke 22:31 — Commentary on Luke

Since He repaid the betrayer with woe, and to them who remained in love for Him He foretold great honor in the future, lest they become proud, as though they had accomplished something great by remaining in love for Him and not betraying Him, He says: "Satan has asked to sift you," that is, to trouble, corrupt, and tempt you; but "I have prayed." Do not think, He says, that all this perfection is from yourselves. For the devil strains every effort to tear you away from My love and make you betrayers. The Lord addresses this speech to Peter, because he was both bolder than the rest, and had likely become proud from Christ's promises. Therefore, humbling him, the Lord says that Satan greatly exerted himself against them.

Luke 22:32 — Commentary on Luke

He speaks thus according to His humanity, for, as God, what need had He to pray? I, He says, prayed "that your faith should not fail." Although you will be shaken somewhat, the seeds of faith will be preserved in you, and although the spirit of the tempter will shake the leaves, the root is alive, and your faith will not fail. This is convenient to understand, namely: since I first addressed My word to you, then — after you weep over your denial of Me and come to repentance — strengthen the others. For this is fitting for you who first confessed Me as the rock and foundation of the Church (Matt. 16:16–18). But these words can be applied not only to the apostles, whom Peter was to strengthen at that time, but also to all believers until the end of the age. Peter! You, having turned back, will be for all a beautiful example of repentance, and none of those who believe in Me will despair, looking at you who, being an apostle, denied Me and yet through repentance again received your former standing among all the apostles and among God's chosen ones from the whole world. Satan asked to sift you and to spoil you like pure wheat by mixing filth into it, because he, as is his custom, envies your love for Me. So he also did with Job. But I did not abandon you entirely, so that your faith would not fail completely. Although I Myself prayed for you, nevertheless do not fall, but having turned back, that is, having brought forth repentance and tears, be for the rest of the faithful as well a model of repentance and hope. And what of Peter?

Luke 22:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For albeit thou art for a time shaken, yet thou boldest stored up, a seed of faith; though the spirit has shed its leaves in temptation, yet the root is firm. Satan then seeks to harm thee, because he is envious of my love for thee, but notwithstanding that I have prayed for thee, thou shalt fall. Hence it follows, And when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. As if He says, After that thou hast wept and repented thy denial of Me, strengthen thy brethren, for I have deputed thee to be the head of the Apostles. For this befits thee who art with Me, the strength and rock of the Church. And this must be understood not only of the Apostles who then were, but of all the faithful who were about to be, even to the end of the world; that none of the believers might despair, seeing that Peter though an Apostle denied his Lord, yet afterwards by penitence obtained the high privilege of being the Ruler (ἐπιστάτης) of the world.

Luke 22:33 — Commentary on Luke

Relying on his strong love, he promises what is for now impossible for him.

Luke 22:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He burns forth indeed with too much love, and promises what is impossible to him. But it behoved him as soon as he heard from the Truth that he was to be tempted, to be no longer confident.

Luke 22:34 — Commentary on Luke

But the Lord, seeing that he speaks thoughtlessly (for, having once heard from the self-existent Truth, who told him that he would undergo temptation, he should not have continued to contradict), declares to him also the form of the temptation, namely: denial. From this we learn the truth that human will is insufficient without the help of God. Peter was left alone for a short time and, it would seem, loved even ardently, yet when God left him, he was tripped up by the enemy. Equally, the help of God is insufficient without the consent of human will. Judas, although the Lord did everything for his benefit, received no benefit, for he did not have a good will. Therefore, let us shudder at the thought of the devil's schemes, how powerful they are against the negligent. Here too, although Peter was strengthened by God, yet when for particular purposes he was left alone, he came to the point of denial. What would have befallen him if he had not been guarded by God and there had not been hidden within him good seeds? For the devil's aim was to bring him too to betrayal; for the devil's "food is sumptuous," as the prophet says (Hab. 1:16). But thanks be to God, who does not abandon the saints, the righteous, and the good of heart, such as Peter was, who loved tenderly and was free from all suspicion regarding the Teacher.

Luke 22:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the Lord, seeing that Peter spoke boastfully, reveals the nature of his temptation, namely, that he would deny Him; I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou thrice deny, &c. From hence we draw a great doctrine, that human resolve is not sufficient without the Divine support. For Peter with all his zeal, nevertheless when forsaken of God was overthrown by the enemy.

Luke 22:35 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, at the beginning of the preaching, sending the disciples to villages and cities, commanded them not to take anything extra, not to carry with them anything even necessary, and not to worry about anything. And in this case they were to come to know His power. For He Himself, caring for them as for the weak, arranged things so that even without their concern, everything necessary flowed to them in abundance.

Luke 22:35-38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

While they were contending among themselves above concerning priority, He saith, It is not a time of dignities, but rather of danger and slaughter. Behold I even your Master am led to a disgraceful death, to be reckoned with the transgressors. For these things which are prophesied of Me have an end, that is, a fulfilment. Wishing then to hint at a violent attack, He made mention of a sword, not altogether revealing it, lest they should be seized with dismay, nor did He entirely provide that they should not be shaken by these sudden attacks, but that afterwards recovering, they might marvel how He gave Himself up to the Passion, a ransom for the salvation of men. Or He hereby foretels to them that they would incur hunger and thirst, which He implies by the scrip, and sundry kinds of misery, which he intends by the sword. Our Lord then was unwilling to blame them as not understanding Him, but saying, It is enough, He dismissed them; as when we are addressing any one, and see that he does not understand what is said, we say, Well, let us leave him, lest we trouble him. But some say, that our Lord said, It is enough, ironically; as if He said, Since there are two swords, they will amply suffice against so large a multitude as is about to attack us.

Luke 22:36 — Commentary on Luke

But now He commands the opposite, not contradicting Himself, however, but declaring to them that until now He had cared for them as children and did not make them worry about anything, but from now on they must consider themselves grown up and care for themselves. I, He says, your caring Father, am now departing. From now on take upon yourselves the cares of your own affairs, and do not place everything upon Me; for your affairs will not be as they were, easy and without hardship, but you will be subjected to hunger, and thirst, and many calamities. He hints at this with the words about the bag, the knapsack, and the sword. Therefore be alert, since you will hunger and be in need of food, which is hinted at by the "knapsack," and be courageous, since you will fall into many dangers, which is indicated by the "sword." He says this, of course, not so that they would carry swords with them, but so that, as I said, He might announce the wars and calamities and make them ready for everything. Lest posterity think that the apostles contributed nothing of their own toward godliness, but that everything was from God, the Lord says: no, let it not be so. For I do not wish to use My disciples as soulless instruments, but I require that they also apply what they can do of themselves. And indeed, you will find that the apostles, and especially Paul, successfully carried out many things through human skills as well (Acts 18:3, 20:34); except that the help of God was not absent from them either. At the same time, this was also beneficial for the humility of the apostles. For if they, caring for nothing themselves, expected everything from God and everything were given to them, they might have become proud, as those who had received as their lot something above human nature. Moreover, their nature would have become idle and corrupted if they had invented nothing of themselves but expected everything, as the saying goes, in ready-ground form. Therefore the Lord says to them: from now on carry "knapsacks," that is, arrange and care for yourselves as those who are about to experience hunger, and buy "swords," that is, guard yourselves as those who are about to encounter dangers and wars.

Luke 22:37 — Commentary on Luke

Some have understood the purchase of the sword differently. By this, they say, He hints at the attack upon Him that is about to take place soon, and at the fact that He would be seized by murderous men. Since before this time they had been disputing with one another about primacy, the Lord says: now is not the time for disputes about primacy, but a time of danger and killings. For even I, your Teacher, will be led to death, and moreover to a dishonorable death. But through this, what was said will be fulfilled in Me: "and He was numbered with the transgressors" (Isa. 53:12). Thus, wishing to indicate the brigand-like attack, He mentioned the sword, and did not reveal it completely, so that they would not be disturbed by some terror, nor did He remain completely silent, so that they would not be thrown into confusion in the event of a sudden attack, and especially so that, recalling it afterwards, they would marvel at His foreknowledge and wonder how He nevertheless gave Himself over to suffering for the salvation of mankind, and therefore they themselves would not flee from any sufferings for the salvation of others.

Luke 22:38 — Commentary on Luke

I think that the Lord speaks thus in parables so that they might receive benefit later, when they remember and understand. Since at that time they were in such misunderstanding that they said, "Lord, behold, here are two swords," and He, seeing that they did not understand, says, "It is enough," although it was not enough. For if against those who came in a robber-like manner it were necessary to employ human help, then not even a hundred swords would have been enough. But if not human but Divine assistance were needed, then even two swords were superfluous. However, the Lord did not wish to rebuke them for their lack of understanding, but, having said "It is enough," went on His way. This is similar to how we too, when conversing with someone and seeing that he does not understand our words, say: very well, let it be — although it is not well, but so as not to offend him, we let it go. The Lord did this because He saw that the disciples did not understand what was said. He goes forward and leaves off the discourse, allowing the understanding of what was said to the course of events, just as He once said, "Destroy this temple," and the disciples understood only afterward, after His resurrection (John 2:19–22). Some, however, say that by the word "enough" the Lord pointed out the incongruity of the words with the circumstances. The disciples said, "Look, here are two swords," and the Lord, they say, pointing out this incongruity, said: if there are two swords, then that is very much and enough for us against the crowd that will come against us.

Luke 22:39-40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now after supper our Lord betakes Himself not to idleness or sleep, but to prayer and teaching. Hence it follows, And when he was at the place, he said unto them, Pray, &c.

Luke 22:39 — Commentary on Luke

After supper, the Lord does not give Himself over to idleness, pleasures, and sleep, but teaches and prays, giving us a model and example in this. Therefore, woe to those who after suppers turn to the shameful deeds of fornication. Having taught this to the disciples, the Lord ascends the Mount of Olives to pray. He loved to do this in private, and therefore withdraws even from the disciples. However, He takes disciples with Him, but not all—only those three who had seen His glory on the mountain (Luke 9:28).

Luke 22:42 — Commentary on Luke

Since He is in agony and prays, lest this appear to be a sign of cowardice, He takes with Him those who themselves saw His Divine glory and themselves heard the testimony from heaven, so that, seeing Him in agony, they would consider this an act of human nature. For to confirm that He was truly Man, He allowed this nature to act in its own way. As Man, He desires to live and prays for the cup to pass from Him, for man is a lover of life; and through this He overthrows the heresies according to which He became man only in appearance. For if even after such actions of human nature they found occasion to babble in this manner, what would they not have said if these actions had not taken place? Thus, the desire that the cup pass by belongs to human nature, while the words spoken shortly after — "nevertheless, not My will, but Yours be done" — show that we too must have the same disposition and the same mindset, submitting to the will of God and not turning aside, even though our nature may pull us in the opposite direction. "Not My" human "will, but Yours be done," and this Yours is not separate from My Divine will. The one Christ, having two natures, undoubtedly also had the will or desires of each nature, Divine and human. Thus, human nature at first desired to live, for this is proper to it, but then, following the Divine will that all people be saved — a will common to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit — it resolved upon death, and in this way one desire emerged: salvific death.

Luke 22:43-46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To make known unto us the power of prayer that we may exercise it in adversity, our Lord when praying is comforted by an Angel. (Matt. 4:11.) But some say that the Angel appeared, glorifying Him, saying, O Lord, Thine is the power, for Thou art able to vanquish death, and to deliver weak mankind. Now that the preceding prayer was of His human nature, not His divine, as the Arians say, is argued from what is said of His sweat, which follows, And his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground. Or this is proverbially said of one who has sweated intensely, that He sweated blood; the Evangelist then wishing to show that He was moistened with large drops of sweat, takes drops of blood for an example. But afterwards finding His disciples asleep for sorrow, He upbraids them, at the same time reminding them to pray; for it follows, And when he rose from prayer and was come to his disciples, he found them sleeping. That is, that they should not be overcome by temptation, for not to be led into temptation is not to be overwhelmed by it. Or He simply bids us pray that our life may be quiet, and we be not cast into trouble of any kind. For it is of the devil and presumptuous, for a man to throw himself into temptation. Therefore James said not, "Cast yourselves into temptation," but, When ye are fallen, count it all joy, (Jam. 1:2.) making a voluntary act out of an involuntary.

Luke 22:43 — Commentary on Luke

"And there appeared to Him an Angel from heaven, strengthening Him." This too is for our consolation, namely: that we might learn the strengthening power of prayer and, having learned it, turn to it in times of misfortune. At the same time, the prophecy of Moses spoken in the great song is also fulfilled: "and let all the sons of God be strengthened" (Deut. 32:43). Some, however, explained these words thus: that an Angel appeared to Him, glorified Him, and said: Thine, O Lord, is the strength! For Thou hast overcome death and hell and hast set free the human race. This is so.

Luke 22:44 — Commentary on Luke

That the prayer was from the human nature, which by permission had the attachment to life common to all, and not from the Divinity, as the accursed Arians say, is evident from the fact that Jesus was in sweat and such agony that, as it were, drops of blood fell from Him. For of those who labor greatly, it is customary to say that they sweat blood, just as of those who bitterly grieve, it is said that they weep blood. Wishing to show precisely this — that what flowed from Him was not some thin moisture appearing merely for show, but that large drops of sweat were falling — the Evangelist used drops of blood to depict the reality. From this it is clear that the nature which produced the sweat and was in agony was human, not divine. For human nature was permitted to experience such states, and it did experience them, on the one hand to show that He was not a man only in appearance, and on the other — a hidden purpose — to heal the timidity common to human nature, by exhausting it in Himself and subjecting it to the divine will. Another may say that the sweat issuing from the body and falling to the ground signifies that, with the encouragement and strengthening of our nature in Christ, the fountains of fearfulness in us evaporate, turn into drops, and fall away from us. For if He had not had this in mind, that is, the desire to heal our human fearfulness, He would not have sweated so, even if He were very fearful and fainthearted.

Luke 22:46 — Commentary on Luke

And He, finding the disciples sleeping, rebukes them and at the same time urges them to pray in temptations, so as not to be overcome by them. For not to fall into temptation means not to be swallowed up by temptation, not to come under its power. Or He also simply commands us to pray that our lot may be safe and that we not be subjected to any trouble. For to cast oneself into temptations means to be reckless and proud. How then does James (Jas. 1:2) say: "Count it all joy when you fall into various temptations"? What is this, are we not contradicting ourselves? No, for James did not say: cast yourselves in, but when you are subjected to them, do not lose heart, but have all joy, and make what was once involuntary into something voluntary. For it is better if temptations had not come, but when they have come, why grieve foolishly? Show me a place in Scripture where it is literally commanded to pray to fall into temptations. But you cannot show one. I know that there are two kinds of temptation, and that some understand the duty of praying not to fall into temptation as referring to the temptation that conquers the soul, for example, the temptation of fornication, the temptation of anger. But one should count it all joy when we undergo bodily afflictions and temptations. For to the degree that "the outward man perishes," to that degree "the inward man is renewed" (2 Cor. 4:16). Although I know this, I prefer that which is more true and which is closer to the present purpose.

Luke 22:47 — Commentary on Luke

Judas set a kiss as the sign for those going against Jesus, but so that they would not make a mistake because of the night, he pointed Him out not from afar. So that Jesus would not hide, for this reason they come with lanterns and torches. What then does the Lord do?

Luke 22:48 — Commentary on Luke

He admits him to Himself with this hostile kiss. And thunderbolts did not rain down upon the ungrateful and treacherous one! Thus the Savior teaches us meekness in such circumstances. He says only with reproach: "Judas! Do you betray with a kiss?" Will you not be ashamed of the very manner of the betrayal? Why do you mix betrayal, an act of enmity, with a friendly kiss? And whom do you betray? "The Son of Man," that is, the humble, the meek, the condescending One, Who became man for your sake, and moreover the true God. He says this because even to the very last He burned with love for him. Therefore He did not insult him, did not call him inhuman and utterly ungrateful, but called him by his own name: "Judas." And He would not have reproached him if even this did not serve for his improvement, should he so desire. For He did this and, it would seem, reproached him so that Judas would not think that He was hiding, but so that, at least now, recognizing Him as Master, as the All-Knowing One, he might fall before Him and repent. The Lord knew that Judas was incorrigible, yet He did what was His to do, just as His Father also did in the Old Testament: He knew that the Jews would not listen, yet He sent the prophets. And at the same time He teaches us this very thing, namely: that we should not take offense at the failure to reform of those who fall.

Luke 22:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The disciples are inflamed with zeal, and unsheath their swords. But whence have they swords? Because they had slain the lamb, and had departed from the feast. Now the other disciples ask whether they should strike; but Peter, always fervent in defence of his Master, waits not for permission, but straightway strikes the servant of the High Priest; as it follows, And one of them smote, &c.

Luke 22:49 — Commentary on Luke

The disciples are inflamed with zeal and draw out swords. Where did they have them from? It was natural for them to have them, since they had just before been slaying the lamb and had come out from the table.

Luke 22:50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The disciples are inflamed with zeal, and unsheath their swords. But whence have they swords? Because they had slain the lamb, and had departed from the feast. Now the other disciples ask whether they should strike; but Peter, always fervent in defence of his Master, waits not for permission, but straightway strikes the servant of the High Priest; as it follows, And one of them smote, &c.

Luke 22:50 — Commentary on Luke

But the fervent Peter receives a rebuke, because he used his zeal contrary to the Lord's intention. Whereas the others ask, "shall we strike?" he does not wait for approval (as everywhere he was fervent for the Teacher!), but strikes "the servant of the high priest" and cuts off his "right ear." This happened not by chance, but as a sign that the high priests of that time had all become slaves and had lost their right hearing. For if they had listened to Moses, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory (John 5:46).

Luke 22:51 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus restores the ear; for it is fitting for the great power of the Word to heal the disobedient and give them an ear for hearing. Jesus performs the miracle so that by this visible miracle upon the ear He might show His lack of malice and, at the very least, by the miracle lead them to the thought of restraining themselves from their madness.

Luke 22:52 — Commentary on Luke

He says "to the chief priests and captains of the temple," that is, to the overseers appointed to attend to the needs of the priests; or by captains he means those who were entrusted with matters concerning the construction and adornment of the temple.

Luke 22:53 — Commentary on Luke

He says to them: every day I taught in the temple, and you did not wish to seize Me, but now you have come as against a robber. However, you are truly undertaking works of the night, and your authority is the authority of darkness. Therefore you have chosen precisely such a time as befits both you and the deed you are undertaking.

Luke 22:61 — Commentary on Luke

Peter, according to Christ's prediction, proved weak and denied the Master Christ not once, but three times, and denied Him with an oath, for Matthew says: "Then he began to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the Man" (Matt. 26:74). Perhaps such timidity seized him, and he was abandoned for a time on account of his boldness, as if for instruction, so that he might be lenient toward others as well. For he was very bold, and if he had not been chastened by this circumstance, he would have acted in many things tyrannically and without condescension. But then he fell into such terror that he would not even have noticed his fall, if the Lord, turning, had not looked upon him. O goodness! He Himself is under condemnation, yet He cares for the salvation of His disciple. And rightly so. For He was enduring the very condemnation for the sake of human salvation. First the disciple denied, then the rooster crowed. He denied again, even up to three times, and the rooster crowed again a second time. Mark describes this so precisely and in detail (Mark 14:66–72) and conveys it as one who learned it from Peter, for he was his disciple. But Luke, since this had already been told by Mark, spoke briefly without going into detail. And Luke's words do not contradict what Mark said. For a rooster has the habit of crowing two or three times at each occasion. Thus, Peter was brought by human weakness into such forgetfulness that he did not come to his senses even from the crowing of the rooster, but even after the rooster had crowed, he denied again, and yet again, until the gracious gaze of Jesus brought him back to remembrance.

Luke 22:62 — Commentary on Luke

Mark says that Peter went out even after the first denial (Mark 14:68). Then it was natural for him to go back in again, so as not to arouse greater suspicion that he was one of Jesus' followers. But when he came to his senses again, he then goes out and weeps bitterly. And so as not to be noticed by those who were in the courtyard, he goes out secretly from them. Some, I do not know why, compose an insane defense in favor of Peter, boldly saying that Peter did not deny, but said: I do not know this "man," that is, I know Him not as a mere man, but as God who became Man. This insane argument we shall leave to others. For they make the Lord out to be a liar, they contradict the coherence of the Gospel narrative, and they will in no way be able to reconcile the order of the account. And what would Peter have to weep about, if he did not deny?

Luke 22:63 — Commentary on Luke

Those who did this to Jesus were certain revilers and unrestrained men, for it was necessary that the devil should leave no form of malice untried, but should pour out all of it, so that our nature, having proved holy in all things, might conquer and trample upon him. Since the Lord assumed our nature in order to strengthen it against all the wiles of the devil and to show that Adam too would not have been conquered in the beginning had he been vigilant, therefore, when all forms of devilish malice are poured out upon Him, He endures, so that we might afterward take courage, knowing that our nature has conquered in Christ, and not shrink before anything seemingly offensive and bitter.

Luke 22:63 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Likewise the Lord of prophets is derided as a false prophet. It follows, And they blindfolded him. This they did as a dishonour to Him who wished to be accounted by the people as a prophet. But He who was struck with the blows of the Jews, is struck also now by the blasphemies of false Christians. And they blindfolded Him, not that He should not see their wickedness, but that they might hide His face from them. But heretics, and Jews, and wicked Catholics, provoke Him with their vile actions, as it were mocking Him, saying, Who smote thee? while they flatter themselves that their evil thoughts and works of darkness are not known by Him.

Luke 22:64 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Likewise the Lord of prophets is derided as a false prophet. It follows, And they blindfolded him. This they did as a dishonour to Him who wished to be accounted by the people as a prophet. But He who was struck with the blows of the Jews, is struck also now by the blasphemies of false Christians. And they blindfolded Him, not that He should not see their wickedness, but that they might hide His face from them. But heretics, and Jews, and wicked Catholics, provoke Him with their vile actions, as it were mocking Him, saying, Who smote thee? while they flatter themselves that their evil thoughts and works of darkness are not known by Him.

Luke 22:64 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore He endures mockery and beatings, and though He is the Master of the prophets, He is mocked as a false prophet. For the words "prophesy" to us, "who is the one who struck You," were meant to mock Him as an impostor who claims for Himself the gift of prophecy.

Luke 22:66 — Commentary on Luke

Drunken servants mocked and reviled Jesus Christ at night.

Luke 22:67-71 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He knew the secrets of their hearts, that they who had not believed His works would much less believe His words. Hence it follows, And he said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe, &c. As if he said, There is no time left to you any longer for discourses and teaching, but hereafter shall be the time of judgment, when ye shall see Me, the Son of man, sitting on the right hand of the power of God. When then they heard this, they ought to have been afraid, but after these words they are the more frantic; as it follows, All said, &c. Whereby it is manifest, that the disobedient reap no advantage, when the more secret mysteries are revealed to them, but rather incur the heavier punishment. Wherefore such things ought to be concealed from them.

Luke 22:67 — Commentary on Luke

And by day the elders and honorable men ask: Is He the Christ? Knowing their thoughts and that, not having believed the works which are more capable of persuading, they would all the more not believe words, He says: "if I tell you, you will not believe." For if you believed My words, what need would there be for this present assembly?

Luke 22:68 — Commentary on Luke

"And if I also ask, you will not answer." For they often remained silent when questioned, for example, about the baptism of John (Mark 11:30, 33), about the words: "The Lord said to my Lord" (Matt. 22:44–46), about the woman who was bent over (Luke 13:11–17). When did you listen to Me and believe? When did you not remain silent to a question put to you? Therefore I will only say that from now on it is not the time to speak to you and explain who I am (for if you had wished, you would have known Me from the signs I performed), but from now on it is the time of judgment.

Luke 22:69 — Commentary on Luke

You will see Me, the Son of Man, sitting "at the right hand of the power of God."

Luke 22:70 — Commentary on Luke

At this they should have been terrified, but after such words they became even more enraged and in their frenzy ask: "Are You then the Son of God?" He, with moderation and pointing out the absurdity of their question, answers them: "You say that I am," for He despised their fury and spoke to them fearlessly.

Luke 22:71 — Commentary on Luke

From this it is also evident that the obstinate receive no benefit from having mysteries revealed to them, but rather incur far greater condemnation. Therefore one must conceal these things from such people, for this is in fact the more compassionate thing to do.

Luke 23:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Most plainly are they opposed to the truth. For our Lord was so far from forbidding to give tribute, that He commanded it to be given. How then did He pervert the people? Was it that He might take possession of the kingdom? But this is incredible to all, for when the whole multitude wished to choose Him for their king, He was aware of it, and fled.

Luke 23:2 — Commentary on Luke

They obviously contradict the truth. For where did Jesus forbid paying tribute, when He, on the contrary, commanded to render it as what is due? For He Himself said: "Render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's" (Luke 20:25). How does He stir up the people? Is He seeking a kingdom? But no one believed this. For even when the people wanted to make Him king, He, having learned of it, withdrew (John 6:15).

Luke 23:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It seems to me that he asked this question of Christ by way of deriding the wantonness or hypocrisy of the alleged charge. As if he said, Thou a poor humble naked man, with none to help Thee, art accused of seeking a kingdom, for which Thou wouldest need many to help Thee, and much money.

Luke 23:3-4 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore Pilate too, having understood the slander, openly says: "I find no fault in this man." In my opinion, even the very question which he puts to Christ is a mockery of the slander. For by saying: "Are You the King of the Jews?" he mocks the matter itself. He speaks as if to say: You, a destitute, poor, naked, helpless man, are accused of aspiring to royal power. And this, as we have said, is a mockery of those who accuse Jesus of this — that they imagine such a helpless and such a poor man to be plotting such an undertaking, for which both wealth and supporters are needed.

Luke 23:5 — Commentary on Luke

And they, having nothing else to confirm their slander, resort to shouting and cry out against God the Word. "He stirs up," they say, that is, "He agitates the people," and not in one particular place, but He began "from Galilee" and, passing through the middle of Judea, managed to agitate "even to this place." It seems to me that they mentioned Galilee not without reason, but with the intention of striking fear into Pilate. For the Galileans are always like that — rebels and inclined to innovations — such as Judas the Galilean. It was of him, it seems, that they were reminding Pilate, speaking as if to say: Governor, recall Judas the Galilean, who caused much trouble for the Romans by stirring up no small part of the people. Such also is This One, Who must immediately be destroyed.

Luke 23:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now they finding nothing else to support their calumny, have resort to the aid of clamour, for it follows, And they were the more fierce, saying, He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place. As if they said, He perverts the people, not in one part only, but beginning from Galilee He arrives at this place, having passed through Judæa. I think then that they purposely made mention of Galilee, as desirous to alarm Pilate, for the Galilæans were of a different sect and given to sedition, as, for example, Judas of Galilee who is mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles.

Luke 23:6-7 — Commentary on Luke

Pilate sends the Lord to Herod, in fulfillment of the Roman law commanding that each person be judged by the ruler of his province. Therefore he sends Jesus, as a Galilean, to the governor of Galilee.

Luke 23:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Wherein he follows the Roman law, which provided that every man should be judged by the governor of his own jurisdiction.

Luke 23:8 — Commentary on Luke

Herod was glad about this not, however, because he hoped to gain any benefit for his soul from seeing Jesus, but since he had heard about Him that He was a wise man and a wonder-worker, he had a foolish desire, suffering himself from a love of novelties, to see this strange Man and listen to what He had to say. Do not many of us even now suffer from this same disease? He himself wished to see some miracle from Jesus, not, however, in order to believe, but in order to feast his eyes, just as we at spectacles watch magicians pretend to swallow snakes, swords, and the like, and we marvel. For Jesus was regarded as belonging almost to the same class as such people.

Luke 23:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Not as though he was about to gain any benefit from the sight, but seized with curiosity he thought he should see that extraordinary man, of whose wisdom and wonderful works he had heard so much. He also wished to hear from His mouth what He could say.

Luke 23:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Accordingly he asks Him questions, making a sport of Him, and ridiculing Him. But Jesus, who performed all things prudently, and who, as David testifies, ordereth His words with discretion, (Ps. 112:5.) thought it right in such a case to be silent. For a word uttered to one whom it profiteth nothing becomes the cause of his condemnation. Therefore it follows, But he answered him nothing.

Luke 23:9 — Commentary on Luke

Herod questioned Him at length, treating Him with a certain ironic tone and mocking Him in everything; therefore Jesus answered him nothing. For He who created all things by His word, and of whom David testified that "he will establish his words in judgment" (Ps. 111:5), knows when one ought to answer. For what need is there to answer one who asks not for the sake of learning? What need is there to cast pearls before swine (Matt. 7:6)? On the contrary, as we have said (see ch. 22), love for mankind requires silence in such cases. For a word spoken, while bringing no benefit to the inattentive, will moreover subject them to greater condemnation. However, to Pilate, since he was more well-intentioned than Herod, the Lord does answer, though not entirely clearly. For he asked, "Are You the King of the Jews?" — and the Lord answers: "You say so." This answer contains, as it were, a twofold meaning. For it can be understood thus: I truly am (the King of the Jews); you have spoken the truth. It can also be understood otherwise: I do not say it; you say it, you have the authority and you speak. But to Herod, as a resolute mocker, He does not answer at all. For truly, as Isaiah says (Isa. 3:4, 12), among the evil seed, the lawless sons — that is, the Jews of that time — both their tax collectors were oppressors of them, and those ruling over them were mockers.

Luke 23:10-11 — Commentary on Luke

And that Herod wished to see Jesus with the intention of mocking and laughing at Him, and of seeing a miracle from Him, and questioned Him with such thoughts, the outcome showed. For having despised Jesus and mocked Him, he released Him, and not only did he himself mock Him, but his soldiers as well, which is most offensive of all; and having put a "bright robe" on Him, he sent Him back to Pilate. And you see, perhaps, how the devil stumbles in everything he does. He contrives such insults and abuses against Christ, yet from this the truth is revealed all the more clearly. For the mockeries testify in the most obvious way that the Lord is not a rebel or an agitator. If He were such, they would not have been joking when such danger was threatening and an uprising of an entire people was expected—a people that was numerous and very prone to novelty.

Luke 23:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Nevertheless, observe how the Devil is thwarted by the thing which He does. He heaps up scorn and reproaches against Christ, whereby it is made manifest that the Lord is not seditious. Otherwise He would not have been derided, when so great a danger was afloat, and that too from a people who were held in suspicion, and so given to change.

Luke 23:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the sending of Christ by Pilate to Herod, becomes the commencement of a mutual friendship, Pilate not receiving those who were subject to Herod's authority, as it is added, And they were made friends, &c. Observe the Devil every where uniting together things separate, that he may compass the death of Christ. Let us blush then, if for the sake of our salvation we keep not even our friends in union with us.

Luke 23:12 — Commentary on Luke

Pilate's sending of a subordinate to Herod appeared as the beginning of friendship, since Pilate does not appropriate for himself the prerogatives of Herod. Moreover, observe everywhere how the devil, in order only to prepare the death of Christ, brings together what stood apart from one another, instills harmony and friendship between those who were enemies. Is it not a shame for us that he, in order to put Christ to death, even reconciled enemies, while we, for our own salvation, do not even keep friends in friendship with us?

Luke 23:13-15 — Commentary on Luke

When Christ was sent back to Pilate, see how the truth shines forth again. "You," says Pilate, "brought this man to me as one who perverts the people"; but I find nothing in Him "worthy of death," nor does Herod. Do you see the testimony of two men, and moreover one a governor and the other a king, perfectly true? Neither I, he says, nor King Herod have found any fault in Him. What will the Jews say to this? The judges themselves testify that this man is innocent; you, the accusers, have not brought forward a single witness: whom then should one believe? It is wondrous how the truth prevails! Jesus is silent, yet His enemies testify in His favor. The Jews cry out, and no one confirms their clamor. Pilate was a weak man and stood up very little for the truth. He feared slander, lest they accuse him of releasing a seditious man. For he did not know how to say: we will not fear your fear, but the Lord Himself shall be my fear (Isa. 8:12–13).

Luke 23:13-15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Wherefore by the testimony of two men, Jesus is declared innocent, but the Jews His accusers brought forward no witness whom they could believe. See then how truth triumphs. Jesus is silent, and His enemies witness for Him; the Jews make loud cries, and not one of them corroborates their clamour.

Luke 23:16-17 — Commentary on Luke

"So, having punished Him," he says, that is, having disciplined Him with scourges, "I will release Him." And it was fitting for the Romans, to please the Jews, to release one prisoner for the feast. For when making a covenant with the Jews, they gave them the freedom to live according to their own customs and laws. And the Jews had a custom from their fathers of requesting condemned men from the governor; just as they also interceded for Jonathan before Saul (1 Sam. 14:45). If you do not know this story, then take the first book of Kings, and you will find it.

Luke 23:16-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Pilate therefore lenient and easy, yet wanting in firmness for the truth, because afraid of being accused, adds, I will therefore chastise him and release him.

Luke 23:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the Romans permitted the Jews to live according to their own laws and customs. And it was a natural custom of the Jews to seek pardon of the prince for those who were condemned, as they asked Jonathan of Saul. And hence it is now added, with respect to their petition, And they cried all at once, Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas, &c. (1 Sam. 14:45.)

Luke 23:18 — Commentary on Luke

"But all the people began to cry out," it says, "'death to Him!'" What could be worse than this? The chosen people furiously demand murder; Pilate the pagan recoils from murder: the top has become the bottom.

Luke 23:19 — Commentary on Luke

Death to Him! Release Barabbas to us, who had been thrown into prison as a rebel and murderer.

Luke 23:20-23 — Commentary on Luke

Pilate proposes for a third time to release Him, and for a third time they cry out against Christ, so that by this threefold outcry they might definitively confirm their thirst for murder. And they—as the blessed Peter says—"denied the Holy and Righteous One," and asked for a murderer to be granted to them (Acts 3:14). For they love what is like themselves (which is why they take part in it), because they themselves also revolted against the Romans and became the cause of countless murders and of their own destruction. The Lord foretells this through Jeremiah: "I have forsaken My house; I have left My heritage; the dearly beloved of My soul I have given into the hands of her enemies. My heritage has become to Me like a lion in the forest; it has raised its voice against Me: therefore I have hated it" (Jer. 12:7–8). And Hosea again: "Woe to them, for they have strayed from Me; destruction to them, for they have rebelled against Me! I redeemed them, yet they spoke lies against Me… Their princes shall fall by the sword for the insolence of their tongue" (Hos. 7:13, 16).

Luke 23:20-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Thus it came to pass, the once holy nation rages to slay, the Gentile Pilate forbids slaughter; as it follows, Pilate therefore spoke again unto them, but they cried out, Crucify, &c.

Luke 23:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Three times did Pilate acquit Christ, for it follows, And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil hath he done? I will chastise him, and let him go.

Luke 23:23-25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They cry out the third time against Christ, that by this third voice, they may approve the murder to be their own, which by their entreaties they extorted; for it follows, And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required. And he released him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, but delivered Jesus to their will.

Luke 23:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For no one else accepted to bear the cross, because the wood was counted an abomination. Accordingly upon Simon the Cyrenian they imposed as it were to his dishonour the bearing of the cross, which others refused. Here is fulfilled that prophecy of Isaiah, Whose government shall be upon his shoulder. (Isa. 9:6.) For the government of Christ is His cross; for which the Apostle says, God hath exalted him. (Phil. 2:9.) And as for a mark of dignity, some wear a belt, others a head dress, so our Lord the cross. And if thou seekest, thou wilt find that Christ does not reign in us save by hardships, whence it comes that the luxurious are the enemies of the cross of Christ. Or he takes up the cross of Christ, who comes from the village; that is, he leaves this world and its labours, going forward to Jerusalem, that is, heavenly liberty. Hereby also we receive no slight instruction. For to be a master after the example of Christ, a man must himself first take up his cross, and in the fear of God crucify his own flesh, that he may so lay it upon those that are subject and obedient to him.

Luke 23:26 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus was led away and at first the cross was laid upon Him, and He went bearing this burden. For none of the others would undertake to carry it, since they considered it a cursed tree. Then, finding a certain Simon of Cyrene, they laid the cross on him, compelling this man and, as if it were some kind of reproach, placing upon him the cross which the others shunned. In this a significant lesson is given. The cross is the mortification, the inactivity of the passions, and immobility. For he who is crucified is nailed fast and becomes inactive. Thus the Teacher Christ must first Himself take up the cross and nail His flesh to the fear of God and shine forth with dispassion, and only then lay it upon the obedient; for Simon means "obedience." In this are also fulfilled the words of Isaiah: "the government shall be upon His shoulder" (Isa. 9:6). For the cross is the government of the Lord and His Kingdom. Paul says: "He humbled Himself, becoming obedient even unto death, and the death of the cross. Therefore God also highly exalted Him," and so forth (Phil. 2:8–9). And if the cross became for Jesus exaltation and glory, then it is rightly called His "government," that is, His ruling dignity and the sign of His authority. Just as senators have the insignia of their ranks — some have sashes, others have mantles — so too the Lord establishes the cross as the ensign of His Kingdom. And if you look closely, you will find that Jesus reigns in us in no other way than through suffering, that those who live in luxury are enemies of the cross, and that he can become obedient to Christ and take up His cross who practices virtue, who "comes from the field," that is, who leaves the present field — this world and its affairs — and strives toward the Jerusalem above, which is free (Gal. 4:26).

Luke 23:27 — Commentary on Luke

That a multitude of people and women followed after Christ signifies that after the cross a great multitude of Jews and many women would believe in Him. Read the book of Acts (Acts 2:41, 4:4), and you will see thousands of believers. And does not the fact that the women who followed Jesus "wept and lamented" serve as a moral lesson for us? The weak soul is a woman; but if through repentance she receives contrition of heart, weeps and laments, then she truly follows Jesus, who is crucified and suffers for our salvation.

Luke 23:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But there followed Christ a great company of people, and of women.

Luke 23:28 — Commentary on Luke

The women, those creatures readily moved to sobbing and weeping, weep as though some misfortune had befallen the Lord, and thereby express their compassion and lamentation over human injustice. But He is not only displeased by this, but even forbids them. For He suffered voluntarily, and for one who suffers voluntarily, and moreover for the salvation of the entire human race, what is fitting is not tears, but approval and glorification. By the Cross both death has been destroyed and hell has been taken captive.

Luke 23:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He bids those who weep for Him cast their eyes forward to the evils that were coming, and weep for themselves.

Luke 23:29-30 — Commentary on Luke

Tears bring consolation not to those who suffer willingly, but to those who suffer unwillingly. Therefore He forbids them to weep for Him, and urges them to turn their attention to the future calamities and to weep over those calamities, when women without pity will boil their own children, and the womb that bore them will, sadly, receive back into itself that which was born from it.

Luke 23:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Seeing indeed that women shall cruelly roast their children, and the belly which had produced shall miserably again receive that which it bore.

Luke 23:31 — Commentary on Luke

For if the Romans have done this to Me, a moist tree, fruit-bearing, ever green and ever living by the power of the Godhead, and nourishing all with the fruits of My teaching, what will they not do to you, that is, to the people, a dry tree, deprived of all life-giving righteousness and bearing no fruit? If you had any life-giving power of goodness, perhaps you would have been deemed worthy of at least some mercy; but now, like a dry tree, you will be subjected to burning and destruction.

Luke 23:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As though He said to the Jews, If then the Romans have so raged against Me, a fruit-bearing and ever flourishing tree, what will they not attempt against you the people, who are a dry tree, destitute of every lifegiving virtue, and bearing no fruit?

Luke 23:32 — Commentary on Luke

The devil, wishing to create and instill a bad opinion of the Lord, arranges for two robbers to be crucified with Him. But see how he lost one of them, and how what the devil plotted against the Lord served to His greater glory. For no one ever sought the crosses of the robbers; on the contrary, the whole world longed in expectation for the Cross of the Lord. And from this it is clearly evident that the Lord is not a lawbreaker like the robbers, but the pioneer of all righteousness.

Luke 23:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Devil, desiring to engender an evil opinion of our Lord, caused robbers also to be crucified with Him; whence it follows, And there were two other malefactors led with him to be put to death.

Luke 23:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Devil, desiring to engender an evil opinion of our Lord, caused robbers also to be crucified with Him; whence it follows, And there were two other malefactors led with him to be put to death. Because also by a tree death bad entered, it must needs be that by a tree it should be abolished, and that the Lord passing unconquered through the pains of a tree should subdue the pleasures which flow from a tree.

Luke 23:33 — Commentary on Luke

They lead Him to the place of the Skull, where, they say, the forefather was buried, so that where the fall occurred through a tree, there also the restoration was accomplished through a tree.

Luke 23:34 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus, displaying extraordinary meekness, prays for them, saying: "Father! forgive them, for they know not what they do." And indeed, this sin would have been forgiven them, had they not after this remained in unbelief. Why do they divide His garments? Perhaps many were in need of them, or perhaps (which is more likely) they did this out of insolence and with the intention of mocking Him. For in their view, what was precious about these garments? Thus, they did this as a form of mockery and insult.

Luke 23:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For perhaps many of them were in want. Or perhaps rather they did this as a reproach, and from a kind of wantonness. For what treasure did they find in His garments?

Luke 23:35 — Commentary on Luke

For, what must one conclude about the common people, when their rulers were mocking? This is the devil speaking through them. Just as on the pinnacle of the temple (Luke 4:9), so also here he says this, envying the salvation through the cross and desiring by every possible cunning to prevent it.

Luke 23:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They did it then mockingly. For when the rulers scoffed, what can we say of the crowd? for it follows, And the people stood, who in truth had entreated that He should be crucified, waiting, namely, for the end. And the rulers also with them derided.

Luke 23:36-37 — Commentary on Luke

Soldiers offered vinegar to drink, serving Him precisely as a king.

Luke 23:36-37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the soldiers offered Christ vinegar, as it were ministering unto a king, for it follows, saying, If thou art the king of the Jews, save thyself.

Luke 23:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Observe a second time the device of the devil turned against himself. For in letters of three different characters he published the accusation of Jesus, that in truth it might not escape one of the passers by, that He was crucified because He made Himself King. For it is said, In Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, by which it was signified, that the most powerful of the nations, (as the Romans,) the wisest, (as the Greeks,) those who most worshipped God, (as the Jewish nation,) must be made subject to the dominion of Christ.

Luke 23:38 — Commentary on Luke

Here is yet another cunning device of the devil that turned against himself. Namely, he proclaims the sedition of Jesus in the writings of three languages, so that every passerby would know that He was hanged for claiming to be a king. But the one inventive in evil did not understand that this was a sign that the mightiest of nations, such as the Romans, and the wisest, such as the Greeks, and the most devout, such as the Jews, would enter the Kingdom of Jesus and would preach Him. However, in the commentary on the Gospel of John we have said more and in a loftier manner about this.

Luke 23:39-42 — Commentary on Luke

How then do the other Evangelists say (Matt. 27:44; Mark 15:32) that both robbers reviled Jesus? At first, probably, both reviled Him; but then one of them, the more prudent one, recognized the goodness and Divinity of Jesus from the words He spoke on behalf of the crucifiers, saying: "Father, forgive them." For these words are not only filled with perfect love for mankind, but also reveal much of His own authority. Jesus did not say: Lord, I beseech Thee, forgive them, but simply and with authority: "Father, forgive them." Instructed by these words, the one who had previously reviled Jesus acknowledges Him as the true King, stops the mouth of the other robber, and says to Jesus: Remember me in Thy Kingdom. What then does the Lord say?

Luke 23:43 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And as every king who returns victorious carries in triumph the best of his spoils, so the Lord having despoiled the devil of a portion of his plunder, carries it with Him into Paradise. This however is more true than all, that although they have not obtained all the promises, I mean, the thief and the other saints in order that without us they might not be made perfect, (Heb. 11:40.) they are notwithstanding in the kingdom of heaven and Paradise.

Luke 23:43 — Commentary on Luke

As man He is on the cross, but as God He is everywhere — both there and in paradise He fills all things, and there is no place where He is not. Some may ask: when the Lord says to the thief, "Today you will be with Me in paradise," how then did Paul say that none of the saints received the "promise" (Heb. 11:39)? Some answer: the apostle did not say of all the saints that they did not receive the promise, but only of those whom he enumerated. And he enumerated many others, but did not mention the thief. For listen to what he says: "all these"; clearly, he was referring his words to those whom he had enumerated, and among them this thief is not found. Others said that the robber had not yet inherited life in paradise either; but since the Lord's promise is immutable and by no means false, therefore it is said: "today you shall be with Me in paradise." For there are, they say, such turns of phrase in the Lord's speech in which He speaks of the future as though it had already happened. For example, when He says: "he who does not believe is already condemned" (John 3:18), and again: "he who hears My word and believes in Him who sent Me has eternal life, and does not come into judgment, but has passed from death to life" (John 5:24). Others distort this saying, namely: after "today" they place a punctuation mark so that the speech reads thus: truly I say to you today, and then continue: you shall be with Me in paradise. Still others, and, it seems, quite successfully, explain it thus: the blessings promised to us are not life in paradise or a return to it, but the Kingdom of Heaven, which is why we pray: "Thy Kingdom come," and not for the life of paradise. And let no one tell me that paradise and the Kingdom are one and the same. For the blessings of the Kingdom no eye has seen, nor ear heard, nor have they entered into the heart of man (1 Cor. 2:9). But paradise was seen by Adam's eye, and the ear heard of it, for it is said: "of every tree of the garden you may freely eat" (Gen. 2:16). Although one tree was forbidden to Adam, nevertheless he both saw it and heard of it. Paradise also entered into the heart of man. For Adam rejoiced in his soul, since he did not abandon such activity and agricultural joy. Therefore, they say, Paul does not contradict this in the least. The robber received "paradise," but did not receive the "Kingdom"; he will receive it when all those whom he enumerated also receive it. At any rate, at the present time he is in paradise, which is a place of spiritual repose. Many have said this, and many times. One may say that nothing prevents the words of both the Lord and Paul from being true even if the Kingdom of Heaven and paradise are one and the same. For the robber, though in paradise or in the Kingdom — and not only he, but all those enumerated by Paul — nevertheless does not enjoy the full possession of blessings. Just as condemned persons are not in royal dwellings but are confined in prisons and guarded for their appointed punishments, while honored persons enter the royal chambers and abide in them, and then, when the time of distribution comes, are deemed worthy of royal gifts, so also the saints, though they do not yet taste full blessedness, nevertheless dwell in bright abodes, full of fragrance and, generally speaking, royal, even though they have not yet been deemed worthy of the final distribution of royal gifts. So too the robber, though he is now in paradise, nevertheless does not enjoy perfect blessedness, so that he might "not apart from us be made perfect" (Heb. 11:40). And this explanation, in my opinion, is the most correct of all. I say nothing of the fact that the gifts of the saints, manifested in everyday miracles, may rightly be called paradise, and that all of them, inasmuch as they have been deemed worthy of spiritual gifts and have received in them the pledge of the Spirit, are in paradise, though they have not attained perfection, and have received the Kingdom, as Paul says in…

Luke 23:44 — Commentary on Luke

Once the Jews desired to see a sign from heaven; so then, here is that sign for them: an extraordinary "darkness."

Luke 23:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By this then our Lord showed that the Holy of Holies should be no longer inaccessible, but being given over into the hands of the Romans, should be defiled, and its entrance laid open. Whereby it is signified that the veil which kept us asunder from the holy things which are in heaven, is broken through, namely, enmity and sin.

Luke 23:45 — Commentary on Luke

And the "veil" of the temple "is torn." By this the Lord shows that the Holy of Holies will no longer be inaccessible, but will be given over to the Romans, trampled and defiled. Or again, He shows that the veil is torn that separated us from the saints living in the heavens, that is, enmity and sin. For this constituted a great barrier dividing us from those living there. He shows at the same time that He was not crucified out of powerlessness. For He who performed such a sign could have torn them apart and destroyed them.

Luke 23:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But crying with a loud voice He gives up the ghost, because He had in Himself the power of laying down His life and taking it up again.

Luke 23:46 — Commentary on Luke

Having cried out with a loud voice, Jesus gives up His spirit. For He had the power to lay down His life, and "to take it again" (John 10:18).

Luke 23:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The words of our Lord seem now to be fulfilled, wherein He said, When I shall be lifted up I will draw all men unto me. For when lifted upon the cross He drew to Him the thief and the centurion, besides some of the Jews also, of whom it follows, And all the people that came together smote their breasts.

Luke 23:47 — Commentary on Luke

This voice and the other miracles served as an occasion for faith for the centurion. For Jesus was dying not as an ordinary man, but as the Master, and He called death a committing into safekeeping, since He was to receive His soul again. This is the first voice by which our souls were deemed worthy of freedom, since the devil no longer holds them, but they are committed to the Father. For before the death of Christ, the devil had great power over souls, but from the time the Son committed His spirit not to Hades, but into the hands of the Father, those held in Hades received freedom. Here is seen the fulfillment of the words once spoken by the Lord: "when I am lifted up... I will draw all men to Myself" (Jn. 12:32). For, lifted up on the cross, He drew the robber, He drew the centurion.

Luke 23:48 — Commentary on Luke

Some of the Jews beat their breasts and, reproaching the crucifiers, openly acknowledged Jesus as a righteous man.

Luke 23:48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The words of our Lord seem now to be fulfilled, wherein He said, When I shall be lifted up I will draw all men unto me. For when lifted upon the cross He drew to Him the thief and the centurion, besides some of the Jews also, of whom it follows, And all the people that came together smote their breasts.

Luke 23:49 — Commentary on Luke

The disciples fled, but the women, this humbled and cursed race, remain and watch all these things, and for this they are the first to enjoy the justification and blessing flowing from here, as well as the resurrection. And you, marvel at the hardness of heart of the Jews. They say: let Him come down from the cross, and we will believe in Him. Yet seeing greater miracles, they do not believe! For was not the darkening of the sun equal to coming down from the cross, the splitting of the rocks, the terrible earthquake, the raising of the dead, the tearing of the veil, and the alteration of all creation? Therefore let no one be perplexed as to why Jesus did not come down from the cross, but let him accept this without curiosity, considering that they would not have believed even then, had He done so, and nothing else would have come of it except that salvation through the cross would have been distorted. For the cross above all else is the glory of Christ. And so He, having performed greater miracles while they did not believe, accomplished two things at once: first, He endured to the end and accepted the cross, that great sign of victory; and second, He revealed that they were utterly insensible, having no good in them whatsoever, but were hardened in unbelief.

Luke 23:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the race of women formerly cursed remains and sees all these things; for it follows, And the women which followed him from Galilee, seeing these things. And thus they are the first to be renewed by justification, or by the blessing which flows from His passion, as also from His resurrection.

Luke 23:50-53 — Commentary on Luke

Joseph had not revealed himself before, but now he does a praiseworthy deed. Despite being a member of the council and a wealthy man, he boldly asks for the body of a Man who was crucified as a rebel and insurrectionist, and pays no attention to any danger, even though wealth is timid, but requests and honorably buries Him in a tomb hewn in stone, where no one else had been laid before, so that slanderers could not say that the body of another had risen.

Luke 23:55-56 — Commentary on Luke

And the women, although they had faith in the Lord, did not have the kind they ought to have had, but a weak and small one. For, considering Him a mere man, they prepare ointments and spices according to the custom prevailing among the Jews, always observed over the deceased. However, on the Sabbath they remain at rest according to the commandment of the Law.

Luke 23:55 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the race of women formerly cursed remains and sees all these things; for it follows, And the women which followed him from Galilee, seeing these things. And thus they are the first to be renewed by justification, or by the blessing which flows from His passion, as also from His resurrection.

Luke 23:56 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For they had not yet sufficient faith, but prepared as if for a mere man spices and ointments, after the manner of the Jews, who performed such duties to their dead. Hence it follows, And they returned, and prepared spices. For our Lord being buried, they were occupied as long as it was lawful to work, (that is, until sun-set,) in preparing ointments. But it was commanded to keep silence on the Sabbath, that is, rest from evening to evening. For it follows, And rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.

Luke 24:1 — Commentary on Luke

On the first day of the week the women came to the tomb, carrying with them spices. They came very early, which the evangelist Matthew (Matt. 28:1) calls the evening of the Sabbath. For the deep morning is almost the same as the very late evening.

Luke 24:2 — Commentary on Luke

They found the stone rolled away from the tomb, for the Angel had rolled it away, as Matthew says (Matt. 28:2).

Luke 24:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

An angel had rolled it away, as Matthew declares.

Luke 24:4 — Commentary on Luke

When they entered inside, two men appear to them. One, mentioned by Matthew (Matt. 28:2), was sitting on the stone, while these two men stood inside the tomb. These are different visions.

Luke 24:6-7 — Commentary on Luke

Men appear in shining garments, on account of the brightness of the resurrection, and remind the women of what the Lord had told them, namely: that it was "necessary," that is, inevitable, for Him "to be delivered into the hands of sinful men," that is, the Romans, pagans and defiled ones, "and on the third day to rise again." Concerning how the resurrection is on the third day, we have spoken sufficiently in the commentary on Matthew (see ch. 28).

Luke 24:11 — Commentary on Luke

When they returned from the tomb and told the apostles about this, they were regarded as dreamers. So, by nature, the miracle of the resurrection seems incredible to people!

Luke 24:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the miracle of the resurrection is naturally incredible to mankind. Hence it follows, And their words seemed to them as idle tales.

Luke 24:12 — Commentary on Luke

However, Peter does not delay, like fire that has taken hold of material, but runs to the tomb and sees only the linen cloths lying there. And from the fact that he reached the tomb, the first benefit is that instead of mocking, he marvels: "and he went away (it says), wondering in himself at what had happened." For how did the linen cloths alone remain, and that when the body had been anointed with myrrh? How much leisure did the thief have, when he left them properly folded, carried out the body, and that when soldiers had been posted? By "Mary, the mother of James," understand the Theotokos, for she was so called as the supposed mother of James, the son of Joseph, who was called the Less; I mean the Brother of God. For there was also James the Greater, one of the Twelve, the son of Zebedee.

Luke 24:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Peter, as soon as he heard this, delays not, but runs to the sepulchre; for fire when applied to matter knows no delay; as it follows, Then arose Peter, and ran to the sepulchre. But now when he was at the tomb, he first of all obtained that he should marvel at those things which had before been derided by himself or the others; as it is said, And departed, wondering in himself at that which was come to pass; that is, wondering in himself at the way in which it had happened, how the linen clothes had been left behind, since the body was anointed with myrrh; or what opportunity the thief had obtained, that putting away the clothes wrapped up by themselves, he should take away the body with the soldiers standing round.

Luke 24:13 — Commentary on Luke

Some say that one of these two was Luke himself, which is why the evangelist concealed his name.

Luke 24:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some say that Luke was one of these two, and for this reason concealed his name.

Luke 24:14 — Commentary on Luke

They "were talking with each other about all these events" not as believers, but as people perplexed and amazed by the extraordinary occurrences, and not quickly able to come to terms with such a wondrous phenomenon.

Luke 24:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the disciples above mentioned talked to one another of the things which had happened, not as believing them, but as bewildered at events so extraordinary.

Luke 24:15 — Commentary on Luke

Jesus, having approached, went with them. For, having a body already spiritual and most Divine, He found no hindrance in distance of places to being with those with whom He wished.

Luke 24:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For having now obtained a spiritual body, distance of place is no obstacle to His being present to whom He wished, nor did He any further govern His body by natural laws, but spiritually and supernaturally. Hence as Mark says, He appeared to them in a different form, in which they were not permitted to know Him; for it follows, And their eyes were holden that they should not know him; in order truly that they may reveal their entirely doubtful conceptions, and uncovering their wound may receive a cure; and that they might know that although the same body which suffered, rose again, yet it was no longer such as to be visible to all, but only to those by whom He willed it to be seen; and that they should not wonder why henceforth He walks not among the people, seeing that His conversation was not fit for mankind, but rather divine; which is also the character of the resurrection to come, in which we shall walk as the Angels and the sons of God.

Luke 24:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For having now obtained a spiritual body, distance of place is no obstacle to His being present to whom He wished, nor did He any further govern His body by natural laws, but spiritually and supernaturally. Hence as Mark says, He appeared to them in a different form, in which they were not permitted to know Him; for it follows, And their eyes were holden that they should not know him; in order truly that they may reveal their entirely doubtful conceptions, and uncovering their wound may receive a cure; and that they might know that although the same body which suffered, rose again, yet it was no longer such as to be visible to all, but only to those by whom He willed it to be seen; and that they should not wonder why henceforth He walks not among the people, seeing that His conversation was not fit for mankind, but rather divine; which is also the character of the resurrection to come, in which we shall walk as the Angels and the sons of God.

Luke 24:16 — Commentary on Luke

Therefore also the bodily features with which the Savior then appeared did not allow them to recognize Him. For He appeared to them, as Mark says (Mk. 16:12), "in another form" and with different features. He disposed of His body no longer according to the laws of nature, but supernaturally and spiritually. For this reason their eyes were held back so that they did not recognize Him. But why did He appear in another form, and why were their eyes held back? So that they might disclose all their perplexities, reveal their wound, and then receive the remedy; so that after a long interval He might appear to them more pleasant; so that He might teach them from Moses and the prophets, and only then be recognized; so that they might better believe that His body was no longer such as could be seen by all in general, but that although the very same body that had suffered had risen, it is visible only to those to whom He grants it; so that they might gain from this that great benefit of no longer wavering in their perplexities (concerning, for example) why He no longer goes about among the people, but would reflect within themselves that His manner of life after the resurrection differs greatly from the ordinary — not human, but most Divine — so that it serves as a figure of the future resurrection as well, in which we shall live as Angels and sons of God. So then, this is why their eyes were held back and they did not recognize Him. For He became visible to those for whom He wished.

Luke 24:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if he said, "Art thou a mere stranger, and one dwelling beyond the confines of Jerusalem, and therefore unacquainted with what has happened in the midst of it, that thou knowest not these things?

Luke 24:18 — Commentary on Luke

Cleopas makes a reproach to the Lord, who appears in the form of a fellow traveler, and says: "Are you the only one of those who have come," that is, are you the only one of the inhabitants of Jerusalem who does not know what has happened? Others, however, understood the words "of those who have come" ("are you a stranger") in this way: are you the only stranger who lives outside Jerusalem, and are so indifferent to what is happening in it that you do not know about this?

Luke 24:19 — Commentary on Luke

See then what a very limited understanding they still had of the Lord. They called Him a man, "a prophet," as one might call Elijah, Joshua the son of Nun, or Moses; "mighty in deed and word": first deed, then word. For no word of a teacher is firm if the teacher does not first show himself to be a doer of it. So be mighty in deed first, then strive to have the word as well. Then God too will assist you. For first comes action, and then contemplation and illumination. If you do not clean the mirror with labor and sweat, you will not see the desired beauty. For "blessed are the pure in heart," and this is achieved through deeds, "for they shall see God" (Matt. 5:8), and this is the end of contemplation. One must be mighty in deed and word "before God," and then before "all the people." For one must please God first, and then strive to be, as far as possible, blameless before people as well. One must neither prefer people-pleasing to pleasing God, nor live as a stumbling block to many, but care for both, as the wise man also says: have regard for good things before God and men. And Paul says the same (2 Cor. 8:21).

Luke 24:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

First comes deed, then word; for no word of teaching is approved unless first he who teaches shows himself to be a doer thereof. For acting goes before sight; for unless by thy works thou hast cleansed the glass of the understanding, the desired brightness does not appear. But still further it is added, Before God and all the people. For first of all we must please God, and then have regard as far as we can to honesty before men, that placing the honour of God first, we may live without offence to mankind.

Luke 24:20-21 — Commentary on Luke

As if deceived in their hopes, they speak thus: we hoped that He would save others too, but He did not even save Himself. So faint-hearted and slow to believe were they! Their words resemble what those standing at the cross also said: "He saved others; He cannot save Himself" (Mk. 15:31). Therefore the Lord also calls them foolish and slow to believe. What do the words "to redeem Israel" mean? We have said before that the Jewish people, and especially the less discerning among them, expected in Christ a savior and deliverer from the evils oppressing them and from the yoke of Roman slavery, and they hoped that He would reign on earth. Therefore they also say: we hoped that He would deliver Israel from the Gentiles — the Romans — but He Himself did not even escape the unjust sentence passed upon Him.

Luke 24:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For they expected that Christ would redeem Israel from the evils that were rising up among them and the Roman slavery. They trusted also that He was an earthly king, whom they thought would be able to escape the sentence of death passed upon Him. And yet those men seem not to have been altogether without faith, by what follows, And besides all this, to day is the third day since these things were done. Whereby they seem to have a recollection of what the Lord had told them that He would rise again on the third day.

Luke 24:22-23 — Commentary on Luke

"Already the third day now,... and certain women from among us astonished us" and so forth. They say this in a state of perplexity. It seems to me that these two men were in great vacillation of thought, neither too disbelieving nor too believing. For the words "we had hoped that He would redeem Israel" reveal unbelief; while the words "already the third day now" show that the people were already close to recalling the words of the Lord: "on the third day I will rise again" (Matt. 16:21, Mark 8:31, Luke 9:22, Luke 24:7). And the words "astonished us" reveal something similar, that is, the wavering of their unbelief. Taken together, however, these words truly belong to people who are in great doubt, since these people were brought into a state of perplexity and difficulty by the extraordinariness of the resurrection.

Luke 24:24 — Commentary on Luke

"And some of our people went," they say, that is, either Peter alone, or Peter and John. And from this it is evident that what some relate at length, others mention briefly and in passing, since John narrates more extensively about Peter and John going to the tomb (John 20:2–8), while this one (Luke), having mentioned a few, omitted their names.

Luke 24:25 — Commentary on Luke

Since they were thinking in human terms and suffered from great doubt, the Lord calls them "foolish and slow" to believe all that "the prophets had foretold." For it is possible to believe in part and to believe wholly. For example, whoever hopes that Christ will come for the salvation of the people, yet not for the salvation of souls, but for the restoration and deliverance of the Jewish nation, that person does not believe as much as one ought to believe. Likewise, whoever believes the words of David, "They pierced my hands and my feet" (Ps. 21:17), and the other words concerning the cross and the circumstances on the cross, as a prophecy spoken in the person of the Lord, and accepts the passages of Scripture about the suffering, but does not take into consideration the passages about the resurrection, such as, for example, these: "You will not leave my soul in Hades, nor will You allow Your Holy One to see corruption" (Ps. 15:10), "among the dead" (Ps. 87:6), "He releases the prisoners from their bonds" (Ps. 67:7), and similar ones — that person has a faith that is not perfect, but believes only in part.

Luke 24:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because the above-mentioned disciples were troubled with too much doubt, the Lord reproves them, saying, O fools, (for they almost used the same words as those who stood by the cross, He saved others, himself he cannot save.) And He proceeds, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken. For it is possible to believe some of these things and not all; as if a man should believe what the Prophets say of the cross of Christ, as in the Psalms, They pierced my hands and my feet; (Ps. 22:16.) but should not believe what they say of the resurrection, as, Thou shall not suffer thy Holy One to see corruption. (Ps. 16:10.) But it becomes us in all things to give faith to the Prophets, as well in the glorious things which they predicted of Christ, as the inglorious, since through the suffering of evil things is the entrance into glory.

Luke 24:26 — Commentary on Luke

But one must believe the prophets in all things, both regarding the state of humiliation and regarding the state of glory. For Christ had to suffer — this is the humiliation. But He also had to enter into His glory — this is the glorification. Yet you are so foolish that, hearing Isaiah speak of both states, namely: "He was led as a sheep to the slaughter" and "the Lord desires to show Him light" (Isa. 53:7, 11), you accept the first but do not consider the second: you believe that He "was wounded," but that "the Lord desires to cleanse Him of His wound" (Isa. 53:5, 10), you do not even take to mind.

Luke 24:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and so to enter into his glory? that is, as respects His humanity.

Luke 24:27 — Commentary on Luke

But since, He says, you are "foolish," that is, "slow" (for if they were truly foolish, He would not have said anything to them at all), since you are slow, I will open your mind and make it quick in understanding. Therefore He explained to them from Moses and from all the prophets the things said concerning Him. The mystery of Abraham's sacrifice, when he, leaving Isaac alive, offered a ram as a burnt offering, served as a prefiguration concerning the Lord, as the Lord Himself says that "Abraham saw" His "day and rejoiced" (John 8:56). And this passage: "your life shall hang before you" (Deut. 28:66) points at one and the same time both to the crucifixion by the word "hang" and to the resurrection by the word "life." Scattered throughout the rest of the prophecies are sayings about the cross and the resurrection, especially among the most important prophets. Such passages can be gathered from them as well. Note, if you will, also this: that entrance into glory depends on the endurance of sufferings.

Luke 24:28 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord "makes as if He would go further," without doubt, according to His humanity.

Luke 24:31 — Commentary on Luke

When He wills it, then their eyes are opened, and they recognize Him. This also signifies something else, namely: that those who partake of the blessed bread have their eyes opened to behold Him. For the flesh of the Lord possesses great and ineffable power. He becomes invisible to them, because He no longer had such a body as to remain with them bodily for a long time, and also in order that by such an action He might strengthen their love even more.

Luke 24:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He also implies another thing, that the eyes of those who receive the sacred bread are opened that they should know Christ. For the Lord's flesh has in it a great and ineffable power. For He had not such a body as that He was able to abide longer with them, that thereby likewise He might increase their affections.

Luke 24:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And they said one to another, Did not our hearts burn, within us while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the scriptures? Their hearts then were turned either by the fire of our Lord's words, to which they listened as the truth, or because as He expounded the Scriptures, their hearts wore greatly struck within them, that He who was speaking was the Lord.

Luke 24:32 — Commentary on Luke

Their "heart" was "burning" either from the fire of the Lord's words, when through the Lord's explanation they were inwardly inflamed and agreed with His words as true, or, when He explained the Scriptures to them, their heart was beating and inwardly saying: This very One Who is explaining to us is the Lord.

Luke 24:33 — Commentary on Luke

They were so overjoyed that "in the same hour, they rose and returned to Jerusalem," though they did not return in the same hour, for they rose in that very hour, but returned after as much time as they needed to cover the distance of sixty stadia.

Luke 24:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Therefore were they so rejoiced, that without delay they returned to Jerusalem. And hence what follows, And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem. They rose up indeed the same hour, but they arrived after many hours, as they had to travel sixty stades.

Luke 24:34 — Commentary on Luke

During these hours, of course, the Lord also appeared to Simon, while these two men were making their way back to Jerusalem.

Luke 24:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord then standing in the midst of the disciples, first with His accustomed salutation of "peace," allays their restlessness, showing that He is the same Master who delighted in the word wherewith He also fortified them, when He sent them to preach. Hence it follows, And he said to them, Peace be unto you; I am he, fear not.

Luke 24:36 — Commentary on Luke

The Lord, arranging all things for our salvation, stands in the midst of the disciples, with the intention of assuring them of the resurrection. And first, by the customary greeting of peace He calms their agitation, and then He shows that He Himself is their Teacher, who loves this greeting and who armed them with this greeting when He sent them out to preach (Matt. 10:12; Luke 10:5).

Luke 24:37 — Commentary on Luke

But since this word did not quiet the agitation of their souls, He shows them in another way that He is the Son of God, who knows the hearts.

Luke 24:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because by the word of peace the agitation in the minds of the Apostles was not allayed, He shows by another token that He is the Son of God, in that He knew the secrets of their hearts; for it follows, And he said to them, Why are ye troubled, and why do thoughts arise in your hearts?

Luke 24:38 — Commentary on Luke

And it is acknowledged by all that to know hearts belongs to God alone (Ps. 139). He adds yet another proof as well – the touching of the hands and feet.

Luke 24:39-40 — Commentary on Luke

"You," He says, "consider Me a spirit or an apparition, such as commonly appear from the dead, especially at tombs. But know that a spirit has neither flesh nor bones, whereas I have both flesh and bones, albeit most divine and spiritual. For the Lord's body, though it was not a spirit, was 'spiritual,' that is, free from all material coarseness and governed by the spirit. The body that we now have is 'natural,' that is, it is governed by the soul and animated by natural and psychic properties and powers. But the body as it will be after the resurrection, Paul calls spiritual (1 Cor. 15:44), that is, it is animated and governed by the Spirit of God, not by the soul, having been ineffably and spiritually re-created for incorruption and preserved in it. This is how one must think of the Lord's body after the resurrection: namely, as spiritual, subtle, free from all coarseness, needing neither food nor anything else, although the Lord did eat for the sake of assurance. For if He ate, He ate not according to the nature of His body, but by a special dispensation, namely, to show that the very same body that had suffered had risen. But it was in the nature of this body to pass through closed doors and to move effortlessly from place to place."

Luke 24:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He adds also another proof, namely, the handling of His hands and feet, when He says, Handle me and see, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have. As if to say, Ye think me a spirit, that is to say, a ghost, as many of the dead are wont to be seen about their graves. But know ye that a spirit hath neither flesh nor bones, but I have flesh and bones.

Luke 24:42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The things eaten seem also to contain another mystery. For in that He ate part of a broiled fish, He signifies that having burnt by the fire of His own divinity our nature swimming in the sea of this life, and dried up the moisture which it had contracted from the waves, He made it divine food; and that which was before abominable He prepared to be a sweet offering to God, which the honeycomb signifies. Or by the broiled fish He signifies the active life, drying up the moisture with the coals of labour, but by the honeycomb, the contemplative life on account of the sweetness of the oracles of God.

Luke 24:42 — Commentary on Luke

The foods He consumed seem to have a certain hidden meaning as well. By eating "a piece of broiled fish," the Lord indicates that by the fire of His Divinity He broiled our nature, which was swimming in the salt sea of this life, dried up all the moisture clinging to it from the deep waters, and especially from the waves, and thus made it divine food, rendering what was formerly unclean into a morsel pleasing to God. This is signified by the honeycomb, that is, the present sweetness of our nature, which was formerly rejected. Or, I also think that "broiled fish" signifies the active life, which by means of the coals of the desert and of silence destroys in us the excess of moisture and fatness, while "honeycomb" signifies knowledge or contemplation, since the words of God are sweet (Ps. 19:10). However, there is the honey of drones — pagan wisdom, and there is the honey of bees — divine wisdom, and the bee is Christ. Although it is small in size, for the word is brief and weak in power, since Paul preaches not with wisdom of words, lest the cross be made void (1 Cor. 1:17), nevertheless it is beloved by kings and common people alike, who use its labors for the health of their souls.

Luke 24:43 — Commentary on Luke

When the disciples still did not believe and were not convinced even by touch, the Lord added yet another proof — the partaking of food, consuming what was eaten by a certain divine power. For everything that is naturally eaten by the mouth passes out through the bowels, but He, as we have said, partakes not according to the law of nature, but by a special dispensation.

Luke 24:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Otherwise, how would their agitated and perplexed minds have learnt the mystery of Christ.

Luke 24:45 — Commentary on Luke

When the Lord had calmed and quieted the hearts of the disciples, having assured them of the reality of the resurrection of His body through His words, by allowing them to touch Him, and by partaking of food, then He opened their mind to understand the Scriptures. For if their soul had not been calmed, how would they have understood, being in a state of disorder, in a state of confusion? For "Be still," it is said, "and know" (Ps. 46:10).

Luke 24:46 — Commentary on Luke

After this He teaches them that "thus it was necessary for Christ to suffer." How then is it "thus"? On the wood of the Cross. Since destruction entered through a tree, corruption also had to be destroyed through a tree, and the delight of the tree had to be abolished by the Lord, who unconquerably endured the sufferings on the tree.

Luke 24:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He taught them by His words; for it follows, And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, that is, by the wood of the Cross.

Luke 24:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But herein that He says, Repentance and remission of sins, He also makes mention of baptism, in which by the putting off of our past sins there follows pardon of iniquity. But how must we understand baptism to be performed in the name of Christ alone, whereas in another place He commands it to be in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost. First indeed we say that it is not meant that baptism is administered in Christ's name alone, but that a person is baptized with the baptism of Christ, that is, spiritually, not Judaically, nor with the baptism, wherewith John baptized unto repentance only, but unto the participation of the blessed Spirit; as Christ also when baptized in Jordan manifested the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove. Moreover you must understand baptism in Christ's name to be in His death. For as He after death rose again on the third day, so we also are three times dipped in the water, and fitly brought out again, receiving thereby an earnest of the immortality of the Spirit. This name of Christ also contains in itself both the Father as the Anointer, and the Spirit as the Anointing, and the Son as the Anointed, that is, in His human nature. But it was fitting that the race of man should no longer be divided into Jews and Gentiles, and therefore that He might unite all in one, He commanded that their preaching should begin at Jerusalem, but be finished with the Gentiles. Hence it follows, Beginning at Jerusalem. (Rom. 3:2, Rom. 9:4.)

Luke 24:47 — Commentary on Luke

Here the Lord speaks of baptism. For in it repentance is accomplished through confession and the putting away of former wickedness and impiety, and forgiveness of sins follows. How should we understand that baptism is performed in the name of Christ alone, when elsewhere we are taught to perform it in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit? (Matt. 28:19). First, we shall say that when we say baptism is performed in the name of Christ, we do not mean that it must be performed in the name of Christ alone, but that one must perform baptism that is neither Jewish nor that of John, which served only for repentance, but the baptism of Christ, with which Christ was baptized, that is, a spiritual baptism that grants communion of the Holy Spirit and the forgiveness of sins, which He Himself demonstrated when He was baptized for our sake in the Jordan and manifested the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove. Then, understand baptism in the name of Christ as follows: baptism into the death of Christ. For just as He died and on the third day rose again, so we too are figuratively buried in water, then come out of it incorruptible in soul and receive a pledge to be incorruptible in body itself. And in another way: the name Christ (the Anointed One) in itself presents both the Father who anointed, and the anointing of the Spirit, and the Son who was anointed. Forgiveness of sins comes "in the name of the Lord." Where then are the foul tongues of those who baptize in the name of Montanus and Priscilla and Maximilla? Truly, for those baptized in this way there is no forgiveness whatsoever, but rather sins are added, and therefore they have fallen into terrible perdition. The word went out "among all nations, beginning from Jerusalem." For when in Christ all of human nature was united and assumed, it no longer needed to be divided into two groups—Jews and Gentiles—but, beginning from Jerusalem, the word needed to dwell also among the Gentiles, so as to unite the entire human race.

Luke 24:48 — Commentary on Luke

That is, the sufferings and the resurrection.

Luke 24:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Afterwards, lest they should be troubled at the thought, How shall we private individuals give our testimony to the Jews and Gentiles who have killed Thee? He subjoins, And, behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you, &c. which indeed He had promised by the mouth of the prophet Joel, I will pour my Spirit upon all flesh. (Joel 2:18.) That is, not with human but heavenly power. He said not, until ye receive, but be endued with, showing the entire protection of the spiritual armour.

Luke 24:49 — Commentary on Luke

Then, lest they be inwardly troubled by thoughts (such as, for example), how shall we, simple people, bear witness and be sent to the Gentiles, how shall we stand directly against the people of Jerusalem, who even killed You, Lord — for this reason He says: take courage, for I will soon send upon you "the promise of My Father," of which I spoke through Joel: "I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh" and so forth (Joel 2:28). So then, you who are now fearful and faint-hearted, remain in the city of Jerusalem until you are clothed with power not human, but heavenly. He did not say: until you "receive," but: until you "are clothed," showing through this that the spiritual armor would guard them from all sides.

Luke 24:50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Perhaps pouring into them a power of preservation, until the coming of the Spirit; and perhaps instructing them, that as often as we go away, we should commend to God by our blessing those who are placed under us.

Luke 24:50 — Commentary on Luke

He led them out to Bethany; we think that this happened on the very fortieth day (from the resurrection). For what they speak of briefly, that (you should understand) takes place over the course of many days, as Luke himself also says in the Acts (Acts 1:3), that the Lord appeared to the disciples over the course of forty days, for He often appeared to them and often withdrew from them. The Lord "blessed" the disciples, perhaps in order to impart to them a power that would preserve them until the descent of the Spirit, or perhaps also for our instruction, so that when we depart somewhere, we would entrust those under us to safekeeping through a blessing.

Luke 24:51 — Commentary on Luke

And He began "to be carried up into heaven." Elijah ascended "into heaven" (4 Kings 2:11), for it seemed that he was carried up as if into heaven; but the Savior ascended into heaven itself as the forerunner of all, so that with His holy flesh He might appear before the face of God and seat it with the Father (Heb. 9:24): and now our nature in Christ receives worship from every angelic power.

Luke 24:51 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And Elias indeed was seen, as it were, to be taken up into heaven, but the Saviour, the forerunner of all, Himself ascended into heaven to appear in the Divine sight in His sacred body; and already is our nature honoured in Christ by a certain Angelic power.

Luke 24:52-53 — Commentary on Luke

Look at what courage! They had not yet received the Spirit, yet they live spiritually. Before they locked themselves in a house, but now they live in the midst of the chief priests and care nothing for worldly things, but, having despised everything, they constantly remain in the temple, praising and blessing God. Oh, if only we too, having become imitators of them, would constantly remain in a holy life, praising and blessing God with such a life! For a holy and virtuous life is glory and blessing to God, because to Him belongs all glory forever.

Luke 24:53 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Spirit had not yet come, and yet their conversation is spiritual. Before they were shut up; now they stand in the midst of the chief priests; distracted by no worldly object, but despising all things, they praise God continually; as it follows, Praising and blessing God. Whom imitating, may we ever dwell in a holy life, praising and blessing God; to Whom be glory and blessing and power, for ever and ever. Amen.

Matthew 1:1 — Commentary on Matthew

1. The book of the generation. Why did he not say "vision" or "word" as did the prophets who prefaced their writing in this manner: "The vision which Isaiah saw (Is 1:1)," and "The word which came to Isaiah (Is 2:1)." Do you wish to know why? Because the prophets were speaking to hard-hearted and disobedient people, and therefore they would say, "This is a divine vision," or "This is the word of God," so that the people would be frightened and not disdain what was said. But Matthew was addressing believers who were obedient and of a good disposition, and for this reason he did not begin in the manner of the prophets. I will also add that what the prophets saw, they saw noetically, that is, with their minds, envisioning these things by the Holy Spirit; and this is why they called them "visions." But Matthew did not see Christ noetically, nor did he envision Him in his mind, but he was with Him tangibly and listened to Him with his senses and saw Him in the flesh. Therefore he did not say, "The vision which I saw," but "The book of generation." Of Jesus. The name "Jesus" is not Greek but Hebrew, meaning "Saviour," for Iao is the Hebrew word for "salvation." Christ. The Hebrew kings and priests were called "christs" [i.e. "anointed ones"], because they were anointed with the holy oil poured out from a horn held over the head. The Lord, therefore, is called Christ, both as King because He ruled over sin, and as Priest because He offered Himself as a sacrifice for us. He Himself was pre-eminently anointed with the true oil, the Holy Spirit; for who else possessed the Spirit as did the Lord? In the saints, the grace of the Holy Spirit was at work, but in Christ it was not the grace of the Spirit at work, but rather Christ being of one essence with the Spirit worked the miracles. The Son of David. Since Matthew had said "Jesus," he added "the Son of David," so that you would not think he was speaking of the other Jesus [i.e. Joshua]; for there was another renowned Jesus, who became commander after Moses, but he was called "son of Nave," and not "son of David." For he preceded David by many generations and was not of the tribe of Judah, from which David was descended, but of another. The son of Abraham. Why did he place David before Abraham? He did so because to the Jews David had greater renown, both because he was more recent than Abraham and because he was more illustrious on account of his kingdom. For of the kings, David was the first to please God, and he received the promise from God that the Christ would arise from his seed. For this reason all men called Christ "the Son of David." And indeed David was also a symbolic type of Christ; for just as David ruled after Saul, that outcast from God who was rejected, so too Christ came in the flesh to reign over us after Adam had been deprived of the kingship and the dominion which he had over all things, both animals and demons.

Matthew 1:1 — Preface to the Four Gospels

There are four Evangelists; two of them, Matthew and John, were of the company of the twelve, and two, Mark and Luke, were of the seventy. Mark was a follower and disciple of Peter; and Luke, of Paul. Matthew, then, first wrote the Gospel, in the Hebrew language for the Jews who believed, eight years after Christ's Ascension. Some say that John translated it from the Hebrew language into Greek. Mark wrote his Gospel ten years after the Ascension, instructed by Peter. Luke wrote his Gospel fifteen years after the Ascension, and John the most wise Theologian, thirty two years after the Ascension. It is said that after the death of the first three Evangelists, the three Gospels were brought to John while he yet lived that he might see them and judge if they had been composed according to the truth. When John read them he fully accepted the grace of the truth in them. and whatever the other Evangelists had omitted, he completed in his Gospel, and whatever they had touched on briefly, he elaborated. This was the beginning of theology. Since the other Evangelists had not mentioned the existence of God the Word from before the ages, John himself spoke the word of God—theology—concerning this, so that no one would think that God the Word was a mere man without divinity. For Matthew speaks only of the existence of Christ in the flesh, as he was writing for the Jews for whom it sufficed to learn that Christ was begotten from Abraham and David. A believing Jew is content to know that Christ is from David. You might ask, "Was not one Evangelist enough?" Listen, then: one was enough, but four were allowed to write so that the truth might be revealed more clearly. When you see these four Evangelists, not sitting down together in one place, but each one by himself at a different time and place writing about the same things as if with one voice, do you not marvel at the truth of the Gospel and conclude that they spoke by the Holy Spirit? Do not tell me that they are not in agreement in all points. Consider where exactly they do not agree. Does one Evangelist say that Christ was born, and another, that He was not? Or one, that He rose, and another, that He did not? Indeed not! In what is essential, they speak with one voice. Therefore, if they do not diverge in the essential points, why do you marvel if they appear to vary in minor details? It is precisely because their accounts do not agree in every detail that we can see that they present the truth. If they had agreed on every point, it would cause one to suspect that they sat down and deliberated together in writing the Gospels. Instead, what one Evangelist has omitted, another has recorded, and for this reason that they seem to be at variance on certain points.

Matthew 1:2 — Commentary on Matthew

Abraham begat Isaac. Matthew begins the genealogy with Abraham because he was the father of the Hebrews, and because he first received the promises that in his seed all the nations would be blessed (Gen. 22:18). Therefore it is fitting that he should give the genealogy of Christ beginning with Abraham, for the seed of Abraham is Christ by Whom all we nations have been blessed who were formerly cursed. "Abraham" means "father of the nations," and "Isaac," "joy" or "laughter." The evangelist makes no mention of the illegitimate children of Abraham, Ishmael and the others, because the Jews were not descended from them, but from Isaac. And Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob begat Judah and his brethren. You see that he mentioned Judah and his brothers because the twelve tribes were from them.

Matthew 1:3 — Commentary on Matthew

And Judah begat Pharez and Zarah of Tamar. Tamar was the daughter-in-law of Judah, the wife of his son Er (Gen. 38:6-30). When Er died childless, Judah married her to another of his sons, Onan. But when he, too, was cut down from among the living on account of his wickedness, Judah did not marry her to any other of his sons. But she desired to have a child of the seed of Abraham, and so she put off the garments of a widow, dressed as a harlot, came together with her father-in-law, and from him conceived twin boys. As she was giving birth to them, the first child reached its hand out from her womb, as if it would be born first, and at once the mid-wife marked the extended hand of the child with a scarlet thread so as to distinguish the firstborn. But the child drew its hand back into the womb and the other one was born first, followed by the one who had reached out its hand. So the one who was born first was named "Pharez" which means "interruption," for it had interrupted the natural order; and the child which withdrew its hand was named "Zarah." This account indicates a certain mystery. For just as Zarah first showed his hand and then withdrew it, so, too, the life in Christ appeared in those holy ones who lived before the law and circumcision. For all these were not counted as righteous by the observances of the law and the commandments, but by living the evangelic life of the Gospel. Consider Abraham who left his father and his home for God's sake and even denied the order of nature by his willingness to sacrifice Isaac. Consider Job, and Melchizedek. But when the law came, this manner of life receded. Just as in the story, Pharez was born and then Zarah came forth again, so too, when the law had been given, the evangelic life later shone forth again, marked with the scarlet thread, that is, sealed with the blood of Christ. The reason why the evangelist mentioned these two children, therefore, is that their birth revealed something mysterious. But there is another reason why he mentions Tamar, who does not appear to be praiseworthy on account of her physical relations with her father-in-law; and that was to show that Christ Who accepted all things for our sake, accepted even to have such forbears as these. It was moreover for this very reason that He was born from them, that He might sanctify them; for He came not to call the righteous, but the sinners.

Matthew 1:5 — Commentary on Matthew

Some believe Rachab to be that Rahab the harlot who received the spies of Jesus son of Nave [i.e. Joshua son of Nun]. She saved them, and was herself saved as well. He mentions her to show that just as she was a harlot, so, too, was the congregation of the nations, for they went whoring in their practices. But all those who accepted the spies of Jesus, that is, the apostles, and were convinced by their words, were saved from among the nations. And Boaz begat Obed of Ruth. Ruth was a foreigner but nevertheless she was married to Boaz (Ruth 4:13-17). So, too, the Church is from among the Gentiles. For like Ruth, these Gentiles had been foreigners and outside the covenants, yet they forsook their people, their idols, and their father, the devil. And as Ruth was wed to Boaz of the seed of Abraham, so too was the Church taken as bride by the Son of God.

Matthew 1:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

And Obed begat Jesse; and Jesse begat David the king; and David the king begat Solomon of Uriah's wife. Again, he mentions Uriah's wife to show that no one should be ashamed of his forefathers but rather should strive by his own virtue to make even them illustrious. He also mentions Uriah's wife to show that all are acceptable to God, even those born of adultery, if only they have virtue.

Matthew 1:11 — Commentary on Matthew

The "deportation to Babylon" means the captivity which they later endured when they were all led away into Babylon. For the Babylonians campaigned against them on another occasion, causing less affliction. But on this occasion, the Babylonians carried them all away from their homeland.

Matthew 1:16 — Commentary on Matthew

Why does he give the genealogy of Joseph and not of Mary, the Theotokos? What participation did Joseph have in that seedless birth giving? Surely Joseph was not the true father of Jesus, so that Matthew could give Christ's genealogy through Joseph? Listen then: Joseph truly had no share in the birth of Christ; and therefore the genealogy of the Theotokos ought to have been given. But as it was not lawful to reckon ancestry through the mother, he did not give the genealogy of the Virgin. And yet, by giving the genealogy of Joseph, Matthew gave her genealogy as well. For it was the law that a woman was not to be taken as wife by a man who was of a different tribe and who was not of her father's lineage (Num. 36:8-9). This being the law, it is obvious that Joseph's genealogy includes that of the Theotokos, for she was of the same tribe and the same lineage. If she were not, she could not have been betrothed to him. So the evangelist both kept the law which forbade the reckoning of ancestry through the mother, and at the same time provided the genealogy of the Theotokos by giving the genealogy of Joseph. He calls Joseph "the husband of Mary," according to the common practice. For we are accustomed to call the man who is betrothed the "husband" of her who is betrothed, even before the marriage has taken place.

Matthew 1:17 — Commentary on Matthew

So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations; and from David until the deportation to Babylon are fourteen generations; and from the deportation to Babylon unto Christ are fourteen generations. He divides the generations into three different conditions of leadership, to show the Jews that although they were ruled by judges, as they were until David, and by kings, as they were until the deportation, and by priests, as they were until Christ, yet it did not benefit them at all in acquiring virtue; but they were in need of the true Judge and King and Priest, Who is Christ. For when the line of their rulers had failed, then Christ came, in accordance with the prophecy of Jacob. How can there be fourteen generations from the deportation to Babylon until Christ when only thirteen persons are mentioned? If the reckoning of ancestry through the mother could be given, we would list Mary as well, and thus complete the number. But since it cannot, how can this be resolved? Some say that he counted the deportation itself as a person, that is, as a generation.

Matthew 1:18 — Commentary on Matthew

Now the birth of Christ took place in this manner: when His mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph. Why did God permit her to be betrothed, and thus give men any cause at all for suspicion that Joseph had come together with her? So that she would have a protector in hardships; for Joseph took care of her during the flight to Egypt and preserved her. She was betrothed for another reason: to escape the notice of the devil. For the devil had heard that the Virgin would conceive (Is. 7:14), and was keeping the Virgin under his surveillance. So that the deceiver might be deceived, Joseph betrothed the Ever-virgin, outwardly appearing to be her spouse, but not so in actual deed. Before they came together, she was found to be with child of the Holy Spirit. "Come together" here means "physical relations." For she had conceived before there were any physical relations. Therefore the evangelist is amazed at the extraordinary event and cries out, "she was found."

Matthew 1:19 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Joseph her husband, being a righteous man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to divorce her secretly. The law decreed that the adulteress be pilloried, that is, exposed and punished publicly. How, then, was Joseph righteous since he intended to cover up her sin and thus to transgress the law? The answer is, first, that he was righteous for intending to do this very thing. He did not wish to be harsh, but in his great goodness took compassion on her, showing himself to be above the law, and already living in a manner superior to the decrees of the law. Secondly, since he himself knew that she had conceived of the Holy Spirit, he did not wish to pillory and abuse her who had conceived not by adultery but of the Holy Spirit. Behold what the evangelist says: "She was found to be with child." Found by whom? By Joseph; that is, he discerned that she had conceived of the Holy Spirit. Therefore he "was minded to divorce her secretly," for he no longer dared to take as a wife her who had been deemed worthy of such grace.

Matthew 1:20 — Commentary on Matthew

But while he pondered these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying. When the righteous one was uncertain, then the angel appeared in order to show him what to do. The angel appeared to him in a dream, because Joseph had great faith. With the shepherds the angel conversed openly, as they were rough country men; but the angel spoke to Joseph, who was righteous and believing, in his sleep. How could Joseph not believe, when the angel spoke to him of matters that were in his mind and that he had not revealed to anyone? For it says, "while he pondered," but did not speak of, these things, the angel appeared to him. It was right that he believed the angel to be of God, for it is the attribute of God to know the things that are unspoken. Joseph son of David. The angel called him "son of David" to remind him that the prophets had foretold that the Christ would come from the seed of David. It is as if the angel were saying to him, "Do not doubt, but remember David who received the promise concerning Christ." Fear not to take unto thee. Here he shows that Joseph was afraid to keep her, lest he spurn God by harboring an adulteress. Or, in another sense, "Fear not," that is, "Though you fear to touch her who has conceived of the Holy Spirit, do not fear to take her unto thee, that is, to keep her within your house." For in his thoughts and deliberations he had already divorced her. Mary thy wife. This means, you perhaps think that she is an adulteress. But I say to you that she is your wife, that is, she has not been corrupted by anyone, but she is your own betrothed. For that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit. Not only is she acquitted of any unlawful union, but she has conceived in some divine and wondrous manner. Therefore you ought rather to rejoice because of this.

Matthew 1:21 — Commentary on Matthew

And she shall bear a son. So that no one could ask, "How can I believe you that she has conceived of the Holy Spirit?" the angel speaks of the future, saying that she shall bear a son. "For if I tell the truth in this matter, it is clear that what I said concerning her conception of the Holy Spirit is also true." The angel did not say, "She shall bear you a son," but simply, "She shall bear a son." For Mary did not bring forth for Joseph's sake, but for the whole world; nor did this grace concern him alone, but it was poured out on all. And thou shalt call His name Jesus. "Thou shalt call," as though you were His father, and as the protector of the Virgin. For you must not think, Joseph, that because the conception is of the Holy Spirit that you can leave the Virgin helpless, but rather you will serve her in all things. For He shall save His people from their sins. Here he interprets the name "Jesus," showing that it means "Saviour." The angel says that Jesus will save His people, not only the Jewish people, but also the Gentiles who are eager to believe and to become His people. From whom will He save them? Perhaps from enemies? No, but from their sins. Hence it is clear that it is God Who will be born, for it is the attribute of God alone to forgive sins.

Matthew 1:22 — Commentary on Matthew

Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled what had been spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying. Do not think that only now in these recent times did God resolve to do these things, but from before, even from the beginning. For you know the prophets, Joseph, as the student of the law which you are. Remember what was spoken by the law. He did not say, "what Isaiah had spoken," but, "what the Lord had spoken." For it was not man who spoke, but God, through the mouth of the prophet, and therefore the oracle is trustworthy.

Matthew 1:23 — Commentary on Matthew

Behold, the Virgin shall be with child. The Jews say that it is not written in the prophecy "virgin" but "young woman." To which it may be answered that "young woman" and "virgin" mean the same thing in Scripture, for in Scripture "young woman" refers to one who is still a virgin. Furthermore, if it was not a virgin that gave birth, how would it be a sign, something extraordinary? Listen to Isaiah who says, "For this reason the Lord Himself shall give you a sign," and immediately he adds, "Behold, the Virgin" (Is. 7:14). So if it were not a virgin that would give birth, it would not be a sign. The Jews, then, alter the text of Scripture in their malice, putting "young woman" instead of "virgin." But whether the text reads "young woman" or "virgin," it should be understood in either case that it is a virgin who will give birth so that the event may be a miraculous sign. And shall bring forth a son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us. The Jews say, "How then is it that He was not called Emmanuel but Jesus Christ?" One may answer, "The prophet did not say 'You shall call,' but 'They shall call.'" That is, the events and deeds of His life will show that He is God and that He keeps company with us. For Holy Scripture gives names that are derived from the events of one's life; for example, "Call his name Plunder Swiftly" (Is. 8:3). Yet where does it record that anyone was ever called by such a name? But since error was despoiled and taken captive at the moment of the Lord's birth, Scripture gives this as His name, which He acquires from the event.

Matthew 1:24 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Joseph awoke from sleep and did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him. Behold a wakeful, vigilant soul who immediately obeyed. And took unto him his wife. The evangelist continually calls her "the wife of Joseph" to allay evil suspicion and to show that she was not anyone else's wife but his.

Matthew 1:25 — Explanation of the Holy Gospel (Matthew)

That is, he never came together with her at all. "Until" here does not mean that before the birth he did not know her and afterwards he did, but that he absolutely never knew her. Scripture employs this expression. For example, the raven "returned not unto the ark until the water had dried off from the earth" (Gen 8:7). But neither did it return after the water had dried off. Again, "I am with you until the end of the world" (Gen 28:20). So after the end He will no longer be with the saints? But how can that be? For at that time more than ever will He be with them. So must you understand here "until she brought forth'' to mean, neither before the birth nor after the birth did he know her. How could he have touched the Holy Virgin having once understood the ineffable birth giving? The evangelist does not call Him "her firstborn son" in the sense that she later gave birth to a second son, but simply that He was the first and only child that she bore. For Christ is both the "firstborn" by having been born first, and the "only begotten," in that He had no brother. And here, too, he shows Joseph's ready obedience to do everything that the angel had told him to do.

Matthew 1:25 — Commentary on Matthew

And knew her not until she had brought forth. That is, he never came together with her at all. "Until" here does not mean that before the birth he did not know her and afterwards he did, but that he absolutely never knew her. Scripture employs this expression. For example, the raven "returned not unto the ark until the water had dried off from the earth" (Gen 8:7). But neither did it return after the water had dried off. Again, "I am with you until the end of the world" (Gen 28:20). So after the end He will no longer be with the saints? But how can that be? For at that time more than ever will He be with them. So must you understand here "until she brought forth" to mean, neither before the birth nor after the birth did he know her. How could he have touched the Holy Virgin having once understood the ineffable birth giving? Her firstborn son. The evangelist does not call Him "her firstborn son" in the sense that she later gave birth to a second son, but simply that He was the first and only child that she bore. For Christ is both the "firstborn" by having been born first, and the "only begotten," in that He had no brother. And he called His name Jesus. And here, too, he shows Joseph's ready obedience to do everything that the angel had told him to do.

Matthew 2:1 — Commentary on Matthew

Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea. Being interpreted, "Bethlehem" means "house of bread" and "Judea" means "confession." May we also now become a house of the spiritual bread by means of our confession. In the days of Herod. He mentions Herod so that you, O reader, might learn that the line of rulers and kings of the tribe of Judah had failed, and so by necessity Christ came. For Herod was not a Judean, but an Idumean, the son of Antipater by an Arab woman. So when the line of the rulers had failed, then came the Expectation of the Gentiles, as Jacob had prophesied. The king. There was another Herod, the Tetrarch, and so the evangelist adds the title "king." Behold, there came Magi from the east to Jerusalem. Why did the Magi come? For the condemnation of the Jews. For if the idolatrous Magi believed, what defense could the Jews give? The Magi also came so that the glory of Christ might shine forth all the more through the witness of the Magi who before had been subject to the demons and were enemies of God. "From the east." This, too, is for the condemnation of the Jews; for the Magi came from such a great distance to worship Him, while the Jews, who had Christ there in their midst, persecuted Him.

Matthew 2:2 — Commentary on Matthew

Saying, Where is He that is born King of the Jews? For we have seen His star in the east and are come to worship Him. It is said that these Magi were descendants of Balaam the soothsayer; and that when they discovered Balaam's oracle, "A star shall arise out of Jacob" (Num. 24:17), they understood the mystery concerning Christ, and so they came desiring to see Him that had been born. "For we have seen His star in the east." When you hear "star," do not think that it was a star such as we see, but a divine and angelic power that appeared in the form of a star. The Magi were astrologers, and so the Lord used what was familiar to them to draw them to Himself. In the same manner, the Lord astonished Peter the fisherman by the multitude of fish which he caught by the name of Christ. That the star was an angelic power is apparent from the fact that it shone even by day, and that it moved as they moved, and stood still as they rested; also, that it moved from Persia in the north to Jerusalem in the south. For a star never moves from north to south. "And are come to worship Him." These Magi are seen to possess great virtue. For if they came to worship Christ in a strange land, how much more would they preach Him with great boldness in Persia?

Matthew 2:3 — Commentary on Matthew

When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. Herod was troubled because he was a foreigner and feared for his kingdom; for he knew that he was unworthy of it. But why were the Jews troubled? They ought instead to have rejoiced that they would have a king to whom the kings of Persia paid homage. But evil is indeed a senseless thing.

Matthew 2:4 — Commentary on Matthew

And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he inquired of them where the Christ was to be born. The scribes were the teachers of the people, like those whom we call "scholars." God ordained in His providence that these men be asked, so that they would confess the truth, and by this confession be condemned. For those who crucified Him had first confessed Him.

Matthew 2:5 — Commentary on Matthew

And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea; for thus it is written by the prophet. By which prophet? By Micah (Micah 5:2).

Matthew 2:6 — Commentary on Matthew

And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Judah, art not the least among the princes of Judah. Since Bethlehem was small, it was despised, but now it is greatly renowned for Christ Who came forth from it. For all people from the ends of the earth come to venerate this holy Bethlehem. For out of thee shall come a Governor. Rightly did he say, "out of thee shall come" and not "in thee shall remain." For Christ did not remain in Bethlehem, but came out from, that is, left it after His birth, and spent most of His years in Nazareth. The Jews say that this prophecy concerns Zerubbabel, but they plainly are lying; for Zerubbabel was not born in Bethlehem, but in Babylon. Consider his name: "Zeru" means "seed" or "birth," and "babel" means "Babylon," therefore, "he that was born in Babylon." But even the prophecy refutes them where it says, "His goings forth are from the beginning, and in the days of the age" (Micah 5:2). Of whom else are the goings forth both from the beginning and in the days of this age if not of Christ, Who had two goings forth, that is, a double genesis? The first, His begetting, was from the beginning from the Father, and the second, His Nativity according to the flesh, was in the days of this age, and took its beginning from the Theotokos and occurred in time. Let the Jews say, therefore, that Zerubbabel was from the beginning; but they have no grounds on which to make this claim. Who shall shepherd My people Israel. The prophecy said, "shall shepherd," not "tyrannize" or "devour" them. For the other kings were not shepherds but wolves. But Christ is a shepherd, as He Himself says, "I am the good shepherd" (Jn. 10:11). "My people Israel" means those who believed, whether Jew or Gentile. "Israel" means "seeing God," so all those who see God are Israelites, even those who are Gentiles.

Matthew 2:7 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Herod summoned the Magi secretly. He summoned them secretly on account of the Jews, for he suspected that perhaps the Jews would highly esteem the Child and devise means to save Him as their future liberator. Therefore Herod meets with the Magi secretly. And carefully ascertained from them what time the star had appeared. That is, he learned the exact time. The star had appeared to the Magi before the Lord was born. Since their journey would take a long time, the star appeared well before His birth so that they could worship Him while He was still in swaddling clothes. Some say that the star appeared simultaneously with Christ's birth, and that the Magi came two years later and found the Lord neither in swaddling clothes nor in the manger, but in the house with His mother when He was two years old. But you, O reader, consider the former interpretation to be better.

Matthew 2:8-9 — Commentary on Matthew

And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the Child. He did not say, "search for the king" but "search for the Child," for he could not endure even to utter Christ's name. From this it is clear that he was in a rage against Christ. And when ye have found Him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship Him also. And when they had heard the king, they departed. The Magi were guileless and thought that Herod, too, spoke without guile. And lo, the star which they saw in the east went before them. The star was hidden for a time by God's providence so that they would inquire of the Jews, and Herod would be troubled, and thus the truth would be made all the more apparent. But when they had departed from Jerusalem, it again appeared and guided them; from which it is clear that the star was a divine power. Until it came and stood over where the young Child was. This, too, was extraordinary. For the star descended from the heights and came closer to the earth to show them the place. For if it had appeared to them from the heights, how would they have been able to know the particular spot where Christ was? For the stars are visible over a great area. So it is that you may see the moon over your house, while it appears to me that it is over my house alone; and, in short, to each one the moon, or a star, appears to stand over them alone. Neither could this star have pointed out where Christ was if it had not descended and all but stood over the head of the Child.

Matthew 2:10 — Commentary on Matthew

When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. They rejoiced that they had not been led astray but had found what they were seeking.

Matthew 2:11 — Commentary on Matthew

And when they were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary His mother. At the time of His birth, the Virgin laid the Child in the manger as they could not find a house then. But later it is most likely that they found a house, and it is there that the Magi found them. Joseph and Mary had gone up to Bethlehem to be enrolled there, as Luke says (Lk 2), and as there was a great number of people assembled there for the census, they did not have a house for a time, and so He was born in the cave. Later a house was found and there the Magi saw the Lord. And they fell down and worshipped Him. Behold, what enlightened souls! They saw a pauper, and worshipped. For they had been informed that He was God, and therefore they also offered Him gifts, as to God and man. Listen, then: And when they had opened their treasures, they offered Him gifts: gold and frankincense and myrrh. Gold they offered to Him as to a king, for we pay tribute of gold to the king to whom we are subject. They offered frankincense as to God, for we burn incense to God. They offered myrrh since He would taste of death. For the Jews would prepare the dead for burial with myrrh to preserve the body from corruption. Myrrh, which is dry, desiccates the body and prevents worms from breeding. Do you see the faith of the Magi? They had been taught by the prophecy of Balaam alone that the Lord was both God and King and would be born for our sake. Listen to the prophecy: "He reclined and rested as a lion, and as a young lion; may they be blessed that call Thee blessed" (Num. 24:9). Behold the kingship in the lion, and death in the reclining. Behold the divinity; for only the divine nature has the power to bless.

Matthew 2:12 — Commentary on Matthew

And being warned by God in a dream not to return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way. Consider the sequence of events. First God guided them to faith by means of the star. Then they came to Jerusalem and He taught them through the prophet Micah that Christ was to be born in Bethlehem. And finally, they were warned by means of the angel. They obeyed the warning, that is, the divine speech. Therefore, having received the warning, that is, having accepted the revelation from God, they deceived Herod. They were not afraid of pursuit, but were bold in the power of Him that had been born. Thus they were true witnesses and confessors.

Matthew 2:13 — Commentary on Matthew

And when they had departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young Child and His mother. Do you see now the reason why God permitted the Virgin to be betrothed? It is revealed to you here: that Joseph might care for her and watch over her. The angel did not say, "take thy wife," but "take the mother of the Child." For once his suspicion had been allayed, and the righteous man had understood from the miracles attendant at His birth that everything was of the Holy Spirit, the angel no longer calls her Joseph's "wife." And flee into Egypt. Even the Lord flees, to confirm that He was truly man. For if He had fallen into the hands of Herod and had not been slain, it would have seemed that He had been made flesh only in appearance. He flees into Egypt to sanctify even that place. For there were two lands that were the workshops of every iniquity: Babylon and Egypt. By means of the Magi He accepted the adoration of Babylon, and Egypt He sanctified by His own presence. And be thou there until I bring thee word. Remain there until you receive God's command. So we, too, should do nothing apart from the will of God. For Herod will seek the young Child to destroy Him. Behold the foolishness of a man who labors to prevail against the will of God. For if it is not of God, what do you fear? But if it is of God, how can you destroy the Child?

Matthew 2:14-15 — Commentary on Matthew

And he arose and took the young Child and His mother by night, and departed into Egypt; and was there until the death of Herod: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, "Out of Egypt have I called My Son" (Hosea 11:1). The Jews say that this was said of the people whom Moses led out of Egypt. We reply, is it anything remarkable that something which was spoken of the people in type as a foreshadowing, was realized by Christ in truth? Furthermore, who is the Son of God? The Hebrew people who worshipped the idols and carvings of Beelphegor, or He Who truly is the Son of God?

Matthew 2:16 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Herod, when he saw that he had been tricked by the Magi, was exceedingly wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem. As God used Moses to trick Pharaoh, so, too, He used the Magi to trick Herod. For both Herod and Pharaoh were child slayers: Pharaoh slew the male children of the Hebrews in Egypt, and Herod slew the male children of the Hebrews in Bethlehem. Herod vents his wrath against the Magi upon those who had wronged him in nothing. Why were the children allowed to be slaughtered? So that Herod's wickedness might be revealed. But perhaps you will ask me, "Why did the children suffer wrong to show Herod's wickedness?" Listen then. They were not wronged but were made worthy of crowns. For anyone who suffers some evil here, suffers either so that his sins might be absolved, or so that his crowns might be multiplied. So it is with these children; for their suffering they will receive a greater crown in heaven. And in all the region thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had carefully ascertained of the Magi.

Matthew 2:17 — Commentary on Matthew

Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremiah the prophet, saying. Lest anyone think that the slaying of the children took place against the will of God, the evangelist shows that God both knew of it beforehand and foretold it.

Matthew 2:18 — Commentary on Matthew

In Rama was there a voice heard. Rama is a place in Palestine of high elevation, for the name itself means "high." This place fell by lot to the inheritance of the tribe of Benjamin, who was the son of Rachel, and Rachel was buried in Bethlehem. By "Rachel," therefore, the prophet Jeremiah means "Bethlehem," for Rachel was buried in Bethlehem (Gen. 35:19). He is saying that weeping and lamentation will be heard from on high. Listen to what the prophet says: Lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, that is, Bethlehem weeping for its children, and would not be comforted, because they are not. In this life they are no more, but their souls are immortal.

Matthew 2:19 — Commentary on Matthew

But when Herod was dead. Herod came to a bitter end. For with fever, torment of the bowels, itching, swelling of the feet, rotting of the private parts, breeding of worms, difficulty in breathing, trembling and spasms in every member, he cast off his evil soul.

Matthew 2:19-20 — Commentary on Matthew

Behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, saying, Arise, and take the young Child and His mother, and go into the land of Israel. He did not say "flee" but "go," for there was no longer any need for fear. For they are dead which sought the young Child's soul. Where is Apollinarius, who said that the Lord did not have the soul of a man? For here he is reproved.

Matthew 2:21-22 — Commentary on Matthew

And he arose, and took the young Child and His mother, and came into the land of Israel. But when he heard that Archelaus was reigning in Judea in place of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither. Herod left three sons: Philip, Antipas, and Archelaus. He had directed Archelaus to be king, and the other two, tetrarchs. Joseph was afraid to go into the land of Israel, that is, Judea, because Archelaus was similar to Herod, his father. Antipas was the young Herod who slew the Forerunner. And being warned by God in a dream, he withdrew to the district of Galilee. Galilee was not of the land of Israel, but of the Gentiles, and for this reason the Jews considered the Galileans an abomination.

Matthew 2:23 — Commentary on Matthew

And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth. How is it that Luke says that after the Lord was born, He completed the forty days, was held in the arms of Simeon, and then went down to Nazareth (Lk. 2:22-40)? But here Matthew says that after the return from Egypt He went to Nazareth? Learn, therefore, that Luke spoke those things on which Matthew was silent. I will give an example: after the birth, He completed the forty days, and then went down to Nazareth. This is what Luke says. Matthew speaks of what took place afterwards, that He fled into Egypt, and then returned from Egypt to Nazareth, which took place later. They do not contradict each other. One of them, Luke, speaks of the descent from Bethlehem to Nazareth, while the other, Matthew, speaks of the return from Egypt to Nazareth, which took place later. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene. Which prophet said this? It is not to be found now. For many books have been lost, because of both the carelessness of the Hebrews and the frequent captivities. But perhaps this was an unwritten prophecy among the Jews. "Nazarene" means "sanctified" and as the Christ is holy, it is right that He is called "a Nazarene." For by many prophets the Lord was called "The Holy One of Israel" (Ps. 88:18, Is. 1:4, etc.)

Matthew 3:1 — Commentary on Matthew

In those days. Not when the Lord was a child and was living in Nazareth, but rather the evangelist makes this simple statement, "at that time, before the present generation." Came John the Baptist. John was sent by God to reprove the Jews and to persuade them to come to a consciousness of their own sins and so to accept the Christ. For if one is not conscious of his sins, he cannot come to repentance. This is why John was sent.

Matthew 3:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

Preaching in the wilderness of Judea, and saying, Repent ye. The Jews were arrogant, and so he urges them to repent. For the kingdom of heaven is at hand. The kingdom of heaven means the first and second comings of Christ, and also the virtuous life. For when we walk on earth as if we lived in heaven, not living according to the passions, then we possess the kingdom of heaven.

Matthew 3:3 — Commentary on Matthew

For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight (Is. 40:3). "The way," that is, the highway, means the Gospel. The "paths" are the ordinances of the law, which are well-trodden and ancient. He is saying, therefore, "Prepare yourselves for the evangelic life, the life that is lived according to the Gospel, and make the commandments of the law straight, that is, make them spiritual." For the Spirit is straight and right. So then, when you see a Jew who understands the content of the law in a fleshly manner, you may say, "This man has not made straight the paths," that is, he does not understand the law spiritually.

Matthew 3:4 — Commentary on Matthew

Now this John wore a garment of camel's hair. Even by his appearance John called them to repentance, for he wore the garb of mourning. It is said that the camel is somewhere between a clean and unclean animal: it is clean in that it chews its cud, but it is unclean in that its hoof is not cloven (Levit. 11:1-8). Another reason, then, that John wore camel's hair is that he was leading to God both the Jewish people, who appeared clean, and the Gentiles, who were unclean, and he was a mediator between the Old and the New Testaments. And a leather belt about his loins. All the saints appear in Scripture girt about the waist with a belt, for they labored continuously; but the careless and the gluttonous are not girt, but let their robes flow to the ground, like the Saracens of today. Or, the saints are girt because they have mortified the desires of the flesh, for leather is a part of a dead animal. And his food was locusts and wild honey. Some say that "locusts" refer to a type of herb; others say that the word refers to the fruit of wild pod-bearing trees. Wild honey is produced by wild bees, and is to be found in trees and rocks.

Matthew 3:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all the region round about Jordan. And they were baptized by him in the Jordan, confessing their sins. They were baptized, but the baptism of John did not have the power to forgive sins; for John was only preaching repentance and bringing them towards the forgiveness of sins, that is, he was guiding them to the baptism of Christ, from which there is remission of sins.

Matthew 3:7 — Commentary on Matthew

But when he saw many of the Pharisees. "Pharisee" means "one who is set apart," for they appeared to be set apart by their life and knowledge, and to be superior to others. And Sadducees. These believed neither in the resurrection, nor in angels, nor in the spirit. Their name means "the righteous ones," for sedek means "righteousness." Either they called themselves "the righteous," or they were so named after a certain leader of heresy, Sadok. Coming to him for baptism, he said unto them. They did not come with sincerity, as did the others, and for this reason he upbraids them. O brood of vipers! Who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? He speaks to them bitterly, knowing their perversity, but he also praises them by saying, "Who hath warned you?" For he marvels how it has come about that their wicked generation should repent. He calls them a "brood of vipers" because in the same way that vipers are said to eat their way out of their mother's womb, so these murdered their fathers, that is, their teachers and prophets. "The wrath to come" means gehenna.

Matthew 3:8 — Commentary on Matthew

Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance. Do you see what he is saying? One must not only flee from wickedness, but also bring forth fruits of virtue. For it is written, "Turn away from evil and do good" (Ps. 33:14).

Matthew 3:9 — Commentary on Matthew

And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham as our father. This was to their destruction, that they put their trust in their noble lineage. For I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. The "stones" mean the Gentiles, many of whom believed; but John is also saying simply that God is able to make children for Abraham out of stones. For the womb of Sarah was a stone on account of her sterility, but she gave birth nevertheless (Gen. 18:11-12; 21:1-2). When also did the Lord raise up children unto Abraham from stones? At His crucifixion, when many believed upon seeing the stones which were sundered (Mt. 27:51).

Matthew 3:10 — Commentary on Matthew

And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees. The axe means the judgement of Christ, and the trees stand for each one of us. Therefore he who has not believed, and thus is rooted only in himself, is now and henceforward being cut down and cast into gehenna. Therefore every tree, even though descended from Abraham, which bringeth not forth good fruit. He did not say, "which hath not brought forth," but "which bringeth not forth," for one must continually be bringing forth fruit. For if you gave alms yesterday but today you are greedy and grasping, you are not pleasing to God. Is hewn down and cast into the fire. The fire, that is, of gehenna.

Matthew 3:11 — Commentary on Matthew

I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance; but He that cometh after me is mightier than I. He had told them to bring forth fruit; now he shows them what fruit to bring forth: to believe in Him that is coming after John. After him came Christ. For just as Christ came after John in birth, by only six months, so it was also in His public manifestation. First the Forerunner was made manifest, and then came Christ, after the testimony of the Forerunner. Whose sandals I am not worthy to bear. I am not even the least of His servants, he says, who carries His sandals. By "sandals" understand the Lord's two descents, the one from heaven to earth, and the other from earth to hades. For the sandals, being leather, represent flesh and mortification. The Forerunner, then, is not able to carry these two descents, that is, not able to understand how they occurred. He shall baptize you with the Holy Spirit. That is, He shall flood you with the gifts and the grace of the Holy Spirit. For my baptism, John says, provides neither spiritual grace nor forgiveness of sins, but He will forgive you and give you the Spirit in abundance.

Matthew 3:12 — Commentary on Matthew

His winnowing fan is in His hand. Do not think, if you are baptized by Him and then remain an unrepentant sinner, that He will forgive you. For He also has a winnowing fan, that is, judgement and examination. He will clean His threshing floor, namely, the Church, which holds many who are baptized, just as the threshing floor holds all the crop. But some of those who are baptized are chaff, those who are light-minded and moved about by the evil spirits, while others are the wheat, who bring benefit to others and nourish them with teachings and deeds. And gather the wheat into His granary, but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire. That fire is unquenchable. Therefore Origen is babbling nonsense when he says that there will be an end to hell.

Matthew 3:13-14 — Commentary on Matthew

Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him. But John forbade Him. Jesus is pure, yet He is baptized in order to wash us, and to show us that if we intend to be baptized we must first be cleansed. Otherwise we might stain our baptism, being easily sullied afterwards because of our evil habits. John forbade Him so that those who saw the baptism would not think that Christ was being baptized unto repentance like one of the multitude. Saying, It is I that needeth to be baptized of Thee. The Forerunner was in need of cleansing by the Lord; for as he was descended from Adam, he too carried with him the stain of disobedience. But when Christ took flesh, He cleansed all mankind. And comest Thou to me? John did not dare to say, "Art Thou baptized by me?" but "Comest Thou to me?" such reverence did he have for the Lord.

Matthew 3:15 — Commentary on Matthew

And Jesus answering said unto him, Let it be so now. Permit it now, He says. For there will be a time for us to have the glory that is befitting, even if we do not appear in such glory now. For thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness. "Righteousness" means the law. Human nature was accursed, Jesus says, because it was not able to fulfill the law. Therefore I have fulfilled all the other requirements of the law. One thing remains for Me to do, that I be baptized. When I have fulfilled this, I shall have delivered human nature from the curse. And this is befitting for Me to do.

Matthew 3:15-16 — Commentary on Matthew

Then he permitted Him; and Jesus, when He was baptized. He was baptized at the age of thirty; for by this age one has experienced all the sins. In the first ten years, there is great foolishness; in the second, during adolescence, the great flame of desire and anger; and in the years of adulthood, great avarice. Jesus waited for this age, therefore, so that He could fulfill the law in all the ages of a man, and sanctify us. Went up straightway out of the water. The Manichean heretics say that He left His body in the Jordan and thereafter displayed another, illusory, body. But their mouths are shut by this, for it says, "Jesus went up"; it was not another who went up, but He Who went down into the water. And lo, the heavens were opened unto Him. Adam had closed the heavens, but through Christ they are opened, so that you may learn, O reader, that when you are baptized, you, too, open the heavens.

Matthew 3:16-17 — Commentary on Matthew

And he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon Him; and, lo, a voice from heaven, saying. The Spirit came down to bear witness that He Who is baptized is greater than he who baptizes. For the Jews held John in high regard, but they did not esteem Christ so highly. They all saw the Spirit descending upon Jesus so that they would not think that the voice which said, "This is My beloved Son," was referring to John; but by seeing the Spirit they might believe that this voice spoke concerning Jesus. It was like a dove because of the dove's innocence and meekness, and because the dove is very clean, not remaining in any place where there is foul odor. So it is with the Holy Spirit. But also, as in the time of Noah a dove announced the deliverance from the flood by bearing an olive twig, so too, here, the Holy Spirit reveals the deliverance from sins. There, the twig of olive; here, the mercy of God. This is My beloved Son, in Whom I am well pleased. That is, in Whom I am content, and He is pleasing to Me.

Matthew 4:1 — Commentary on Matthew

Then was Jesus led up by the Spirit into the wilderness. Teaching us that it is especially after our baptism that we should expect temptations, He is led up by the Holy Spirit; for He did nothing apart from the Holy Spirit. He is led into the wilderness to show us that the devil tempts us when he sees us alone and without help from others. Therefore we must not put our trust in ourselves without any counsel from others. To be tempted by the devil. The devil is called "the slanderer" because he slandered God to Adam, saying, "God envies you." And even now among us the devil slanders virtue.

Matthew 4:2 — Commentary on Matthew

And when He had fasted. He fasted to show us that fasting is a great weapon against temptations, just as the love of delicacies was the beginning of all sin. Forty days and forty nights. He fasts as long as Moses and Elijah did, for if He had fasted longer, it would have seemed that He had taken flesh in appearance only. Afterwards He hungered. He hungered only when He permitted His nature to do so, to give the devil an opportunity through hunger to approach Him and engage Him in combat, so that Christ could throw him down and vanquish him and grant us the victory.

Matthew 4:3 — Commentary on Matthew

And when the tempter came to Him, he said, If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread. That prowler, the devil, had heard the voice from heaven, and then he saw the Lord hunger, and he was in doubt, wondering how the Son of God could hunger. Therefore he tempts Him, to find out. He flatters Christ, meaning to snare Him by saying, "If thou be the Son of God." You might ask, "What sin was it to make bread out of stones?" Listen, then: it is a sin even to listen to anything that the devil says. Consider this as well; the devil did not say, "Command that this stone be made bread," but "these stones," wishing to cast Christ into gluttony. For one loaf would certainly suffice a man who is hungry. For these reasons, then, Christ did not listen to him.

Matthew 4:4 — Commentary on Matthew

But He answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. This testimony is from the Old Testament, from the words of Moses (Deut 8:3). The Hebrews, too, had been fed by manna, not by real bread; by the word of God the manna fulfilled every need of the Hebrews, and it became whatever food each one might desire to eat. For the manna provided to each Jew the taste he desired, whether of fish, eggs, or cheese (Wisdom of Solomon 16:20).

Matthew 4:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

Then the devil taketh Him up into the Holy City, and setteth Him on a pinnacle of the temple, and saith unto Him, If Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down: for it is written, He shall give His angels charge concerning thee, and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. "If Thou be the Son of God." As if he were saying, "I do not believe the voice from heaven; but if Thou art the Son of God, show me." Yet, O foul one, though He is the Son of God, would He have thrown Himself over the precipice? That is the mark of your own savagery, to hurl over the precipice those who are demonized; but it is the mark of God to save. But the words "In their hands they shall bear thee up" were not written of Christ, but of the saints who are in need of angelic help (Ps. 90:11-12). Christ, being God, does not need such help.

Matthew 4:7 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus said unto him, It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. Christ calmly repels the devil, teaching us to defeat the demons with meekness.

Matthew 4:8-9 — Commentary on Matthew

Again, the devil taketh Him up onto an exceeding high mountain, and showeth Him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; and saith unto Him, All these things will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me. Some think that the high mountain is the passion of avarice into which the enemy strives to lead Jesus. But those who think this do not reason well. The devil appeared to Him visibly, for the Lord did not entertain any evil thoughts - far from it! The devil, therefore, visibly showed Him all the kingdoms, presenting them before His eyes in an image, and said, "All these things will I give Thee." In his pride, he considers the world to be his own. Even now the devil makes this offer to the greedy, with the result that those who worship him do possess these things.

Matthew 4:10 — Commentary on Matthew

Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee behind Me, Satan. For it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve. The Lord became angry with him when He saw him appropriating what was God's and saying, "All these things will I give Thee," as if they were his own. Learn how much the Scriptures benefit; for with them the Lord shut the mouth of the enemy.

Matthew 4:11 — Commentary on Matthew

Then the devil leaveth Him, and, behold, angels came and ministered unto Him. The Lord conquered the three temptations of gluttony, vainglory, and avarice. These are the chief passions, and by conquering them, how much more so does He conquer the others. Wherefore Luke says that the devil "ended every temptation" (Lk. 4:13), having ended these chief temptations. Whereupon angels serve Him to show that the angels will serve us as well after our victory over temptation. For everything that Christ did and revealed was for our sake, since the angels are always serving Him as God.

Matthew 4:12-13 — Commentary on Matthew

Now when Jesus had heard that John had been handed over, He departed into Galilee; and leaving Nazareth, He came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is upon the sea coast, in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim. Jesus departs, teaching us not to throw ourselves into dangers. He departs into Galilee, which means "rolling down," for the Gentiles had rolled down into sin. He dwells in Capernaum, which means "house of comfort and consolation," because Christ came down from heaven to make the Gentiles the house of the Comforter. "Zabulon" means "nocturnal" and "Nephthalim," "a broadening." The life of the Gentiles, therefore, was both dark and broad, for they were walking not the narrow way, but the way leading to destruction (Mt. 7:13).

Matthew 4:15 — Commentary on Matthew

That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah the prophet, saying, The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles; the people which sat in darkness saw a great light; and on them which sat in the region and shadow of death light hath dawned. "By the way of the sea" means "which is situated along the road of the sea." The "great light" is the Gospel, for the law, too, was a light, but a small one. "The shadow of death" is sin, for sin is the likeness and silhouette of death. Just as death overpowers the body, so too does sin overpower the soul. The light has dawned on us, for we were not seeking it, but it appeared to us as if it were pursuing us.

Matthew 4:16 — Commentary on Matthew

The "great light" is the Gospel, for the law, too, was a light, but a small one. "The shadow of death" is sin, for sin is the likeness and silhouette of death. Just as death overpowers the body, so too does sin overpower the soul. The light has dawned on us, for we were not seeking it, but it appeared to us as if it were pursuing us.

Matthew 4:17 — Commentary on Matthew

From that time Jesus began to preach and to say. From the time John was arrested, Jesus began to preach. For Jesus waited for John to first bear witness to Him and to prepare the way for Him, in the same manner in which servants make preparations for their masters. Being equal to the Father, the Lord also had John as a prophet, just as God the Father had the prophets who were before John; yet in truth these were the prophets of both the Father and the Son. Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. The kingdom of heaven is Christ and it is also the life of virtue. For when someone lives as an angel on earth, is he not heavenly? So the kingdom of heaven is within each one of us when we live as angels.

Matthew 4:18-19 — Commentary on Matthew

As He was walking by the Sea of Galilee, He saw two brethren, Simon called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea: for they were fishermen; and He saith unto them. These two had been disciples of John, and while John was still living they had approached Christ. But when they saw John arrested, they returned again to their fishing, and so Christ comes, fishing for them, and says:

Matthew 4:19-20 — Commentary on Matthew

Come follow Me and I will make you fishers of men. And they straightway left their nets, and followed Him. Behold obedient men, who followed Him immediately. From this it is clear that this is the second time that He called them. For they had been taught by Christ on a previous occasion (Jn. 1:35-42), then left Him, and when they saw Him again followed Him readily.

Matthew 4:21 — Commentary on Matthew

And going on from thence, He saw two other brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a boat with Zebedee their father. It is the greatest of virtues to care for one's father in his old age, and for the father to be supported by the just labors of his sons. Mending their nets. They were poor and as they were unable to buy new nets, they were stitching together their old ones.

Matthew 4:22 — Commentary on Matthew

And they immediately left the boat and their father, and followed Him. It appears that Zebedee did not believe and it is for this reason that they left him. Do you see when it becomes necessary to leave one's father? When the father becomes an impediment to virtue and reverence for God. When James and John saw the first two follow Christ, they rightly followed Christ as well, imitating their good example.

Matthew 4:23 — Commentary on Matthew

And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom. Jesus enters the synagogues of the Hebrews to show that He is not opposed to the law. And healing every disease and every infirmity among the people. He begins with miracles, to give credibility to what He teaches. By "disease" is meant chronic illness, and by "infirmity," a temporary bodily disorder.

Matthew 4:24 — Commentary on Matthew

And His fame went throughout all Syria: and they brought unto Him all sick people that were afflicted with various diseases and torments, and lunatics, and paralytics, and He healed them. Christ did not ask for faith from any of the sick that were brought to Him, for the very fact that they were brought from a distance was a sign of faith. "Lunatics" means those who were possessed by demons. For the devil wanted to instill in men the belief that the heavenly bodies cause evil, and so would wait until the moon was full and then would set upon men. The devil does this so that the moon would appear to be the cause of suffering, and thus God's creation would be slandered, as it was by the heretical Manichees in their delusion.

Matthew 4:25 — Commentary on Matthew

And there followed Him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond the Jordan.

Matthew 5:1 — Commentary on Matthew

And seeing the multitudes, He went up onto the mountain. He teaches us not to do anything ostentatiously. For when He is about to teach, He goes up onto the mountain, thus instructing us also when we would teach, to depart from the bustle in the city. And when He had sat down, His disciples came to Him. The multitude comes for the miracles, but the disciples come for the teachings. So when He has finished the miracles and healed their bodies, then He heals their souls as well, that we may learn that He is the Creator of both souls and bodies.

Matthew 5:2 — Commentary on Matthew

And He opened His mouth. Why does the evangelist say, "He opened His mouth"? It would appear that this is superfluous; but it is not. For He also taught without opening His mouth. How did He do this? By His life and His miracles. But now He opens His mouth and teaches. And taught them, saying. He taught not only His disciples, but the multitude as well. He begins with the beatitudes, "Blessed are they," just as David began the Psalms with the beatitude, "Blessed is the man" (Ps. 1:1).

Matthew 5:3 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. First He lays down humility as a foundation. Since Adam fell through pride, Christ raises us up by humility; for Adam had aspired to become God. The "poor in spirit" are those whose pride is crushed and who are contrite in soul.

Matthew 5:4 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted. "Blessed are they that mourn" for their sins, not for things of this life. Christ said, "They that mourn," that is, they that are mourning incessantly and not just one time; and not only for our own sins, but for those of our neighbor. "They shall be comforted" both in this life, for he who mourns for his sin rejoices spiritually, and even more so in the next life.

Matthew 5:5 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth. Some say that the "earth" is the spiritual earth, that is, heaven. But understand it to mean this earth as well. Since the meek are thought to be those who are despised and deprived of wealth, Christ says that it is the meek, rather, who possess everything. The meek are not those who never get angry at all, for such people are unfeeling and apathetic. Rather, the meek are those who possess the capacity for anger but control it, and become angry only when it is necessary.

Matthew 5:6 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled. Since He is about to speak about almsgiving, He first shows that one must pursue righteousness, and not give alms from what has been acquired by theft and extortion. And one must avidly practice righteousness, for this is what it means to "hunger and thirst." Since it is the greedy who are thought to be well off and satisfied, Jesus says that it is rather the righteous who shall be filled, even here in this life, for what is theirs they possess with surety.

Matthew 5:7 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy. Not only with money does one show mercy in almsgiving, but also with words. And should you have nothing at all to give, show mercy with tears of compassion. "They shall obtain mercy" even here in this life from men; for if he who showed mercy yesterday should be in want today, he will obtain mercy from all. And in the next life, how much more shall he obtain mercy from God?

Matthew 5:8 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. There are many who are not rapacious and greedy, but are generous in almsgiving, yet they fornicate and commit other uncleanliness. Christ commands, therefore, that along with the other virtues we should also be pure, that is, chaste and temperate, not only in the body, but in the heart as well. Without holiness, namely, chastity, no one will see the Lord. Just as a mirror will reflect images only if it is clean, so also only a pure soul admits the vision of God and the understanding of the Scriptures.

Matthew 5:9 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God. "The peacemakers" are not only those who are themselves peaceable with all, but also those who reconcile others who are at odds. "The peacemakers" are also those who by their teaching convert the enemies of God. Just as the Only-begotten Son reconciled us to God when we were His enemies, so too are the "peacemakers" "sons of God."

Matthew 5:10 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are they that are persecuted for righteousness' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. It is not only the martyrs who are persecuted; many others are persecuted as well, for helping those who have been wronged, and simply for every virtue which they possess. For "righteousness" means every virtue. Thieves and murderers are also persecuted, but they are not blessed.

Matthew 5:11 — Commentary on Matthew

Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you and persecute you. He addresses the apostles directly, showing that it is especially the mark of a teacher to be reviled. And shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for My sake. It is not simply he that is reviled who is blessed, but when he is reviled for Christ's sake, and falsely. If these two conditions are lacking, he is a wretch, as he has been a cause of temptation to many.

Matthew 5:12 — Commentary on Matthew

Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven. Of the others whom He has said are blessed, He does not speak of a great reward. But here He does, to show that to patiently endure reviling is a great and most difficult thing; so difficult that there have been many who have even hanged themselves to escape this trial. Even Job, who patiently endured his other trials, was troubled when his friends reviled him by saying that he was suffering for his sins. For so persecuted they the prophets which were before you. So that the apostles would not think that they would be persecuted for teaching something contrary to God, He exhorts them by saying, "Even the prophets before you were persecuted for the sake of virtue, and so you have the example of their sufferings to give you courage."

Matthew 5:13 — Commentary on Matthew

Ye are the salt of the earth. The prophets were sent to one race only, but you are the salt of the whole earth. By your teachings and reproofs you act as an astringent upon the slack and the indolent, so that they will not breed the worms that never die. So do not desist from your astringent reproofs, even if you are reviled or persecuted. Therefore He says: But if the salt has lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot by men. For if the teacher has become insipid, that is, if he does not give astringent reproofs, but has become soft and lax, "wherewith shall it be salted?" that is, how can this be corrected? So from then on he is cast out from the rank of teacher and is trodden under foot, that is, despised.

Matthew 5:14 — Commentary on Matthew

Ye are the light of the world. First He calls them salt and then light. He who reproves what is done in secret is light, "for whatsoever doth make manifest is light" (Eph. 5:13). The apostles did not enlighten one nation only, but the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. He teaches them to struggle and to be strict in living a virtuous life, for they will be in view of all. Do not imagine, He says, that you will be hidden away in some corner, for you will be most visible. See to it, then, that you live blamelessly, lest you become a stumbling block for others.

Matthew 5:15 — Commentary on Matthew

Neither do men light a lamp, and put it under a bushel, but on a lamp stand; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Christ says, "It is I Who have kindled the light in you, but it is for you to labor zealously so that you do not extinguish that grace; in this way, the brightness of your life will shine upon others." He says, therefore:

Matthew 5:16 — Commentary on Matthew

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father Who is in heaven. He did not say, "You must display your virtue," for that is not good; but rather He said only, "Let it shine," so that even your enemies will marvel and glorify not you, but your Father. If we practice virtue, we must practice it for the glory of God, and not for our own glory.

Matthew 5:17 — Commentary on Matthew

Think not that I am come to abolish the law, or the prophets: I am not come to abolish, but to fulfill. He was about to introduce new laws, yet He did not want them to think that He was opposed to God. Therefore He says, anticipating the suspicion that many would have, "I have not come to abolish the law, but rather to fulfill it." How did He fulfill it? First, He did everything which the prophets had foretold concerning Him, which is why the evangelist often says, "So that what was spoken by the prophet might be fulfilled." He also fulfilled every commandment of the law. "For He did no sin, neither was any guile found in His mouth" (1 Peter 2:22). And He fulfilled and completed the law in yet another way: whatever the law had sketched in outline, Christ fully painted in. The law said, "Do not murder"; but Christ said, "Neither be angry without a cause." So too the painter does not destroy the sketch, but rather completes it.

Matthew 5:18 — Commentary on Matthew

For amen, I say unto you. The "amen" is an assurance, meaning, "Yes, truly I say unto you." Till heaven and earth pass away, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be accomplished. He indicates here that the world passes away and undergoes a change in form. He is saying, therefore, that while the universe subsists, not the least letter of the law will pass away. Some say that the "jot" [i.e. the Greek letter iota] and the "tittle" [i.e. accent mark] signify the ten commandments of the law; others say that they indicate the Cross, for the iota is the upright beam of the Cross, and the accent, the transverse beam. Christ is saying, therefore, that everything that was spoken concerning the Cross will be fulfilled.

Matthew 5:19 — Commentary on Matthew

Whosoever therefore shall disregard one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven. The "least commandments" are those which He Himself is about to give, not those of the law of Moses. He calls them "least" out of humility, to instruct you, O reader, to have moderate thoughts of yourself as you give your teachings. He who "shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven" means he who will be last in the resurrection and who will be cast into gehenna. For such a one shall not enter the kingdom of heaven, far from it! By "kingdom" understand the resurrection. But whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. First Christ says, "whosoever shall do," and then, "and shall teach"; for how can I guide another along a road that I have not myself travelled? By the same token, if I practice the commandments, but do not teach them, my reward is not so great. There can even be condemnation, if I do not teach because of spite or sloth.

Matthew 5:20 — Commentary on Matthew

For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven. "Righteousness" means all the virtues, as in "Job was a righteous man, holy and blameless" (Job 1:1). Tremble then, O man, when you have understood how much is required of us. Then He teaches us how we can exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, and He enumerates the virtues.

Matthew 5:21 — Commentary on Matthew

Ye have heard that it was said to men of old, Thou shalt not murder; and whosoever shall murder shall be liable to judgement. Christ does not mention by whom this was said. For if He had said, "My Father said to the men of old, but I say to you," it would have appeared that He was giving laws in opposition to the Father. Again, if He had said, "I said to the men of old," this would have been hard to accept. Therefore He speaks indefinitely, "It was said to the men of old" (Deut. 5:17). He shows that the law has become antiquated by saying, "It was said to the men of old." Therefore, since the law has become old and antiquated and near the point of obliteration, it is necessary to leave it and to run to the new commandments.

Matthew 5:22 — Commentary on Matthew

But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with His brother without good cause shall be liable to judgement. The prophets, about to prophesy, would say, "Thus saith the Lord," but Christ says, "I say," showing the authority of His divinity. For the prophets were servants; but He is the Son and possesses all that the Father has. He who "is angry with his brother without good cause" is condemned; but if anyone should get angry for good reason, either by way of chastisement or out of spiritual zeal, he is not condemned. For even Paul spoke words of anger to Elymas the Magician and to the high priest, not "without good cause," but out of zeal (Acts 13:6-12 and 23:2-3). But when we get angry over money or opinions, then it is "without good cause." And whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be liable to the council. "The council" means the court of the Hebrews. "Raca" means something like "Hey, you!" as when we say to someone whom we scorn, "Hey you, get out of here!" The Lord exhorts us in these matters because He desires to teach us to be strict even in small things and to give honor to one another. Some say that "Raca" is a Syriac word for "despicable" or "scum." Therefore, whoever insults his brother as "despicable" will be liable to the council of the holy apostles when they sit to judge the twelve tribes. But whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be liable to the gehenna of fire. There are many who say and believe that this is too grievous and severe a judgement. But it is not. For is he who would deny the existence of his brother's faculties of reason and thought, those characteristics by which we differ from the beasts, is such a man not deserving of gehenna? For he who reviles and insults, dissolves love; and when love is dissolved, all the virtues are destroyed along with it, just as when love is present it unites to itself all the virtues. Therefore, he who hurls insults, destroys all the virtues by tearing love to shreds, and rightly does he deserve the fire of hell.

Matthew 5:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother have aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift. God disregards His own honor solely that we might love one another. He said, "If thy brother have aught against thee," and added nothing more. Whether rightly or wrongly your brother has anything against you, be reconciled. And Jesus did not say, "If thou hast aught against him," but, "If he hath aught against thee" hasten to make him your friend. He commands you to leave the gift so that you will be compelled to be reconciled. For when you intend to make an offering, you must first be reconciled. At the same time the Lord shows that love is the true sacrifice.

Matthew 5:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

Agree with thine adversary quickly, while thou art on the way with him, lest thy adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison. Verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing. Some believe the "adversary" to mean the devil, and "the way" to mean our life. The Lord is thus exhorting us: while you are still in this life, give back to the devil what belongs to him and be done with him, so that later he will not be able to accuse you of some sin, as if you had something that belonged to him. For then you will be handed over for punishment so that you make an accounting for even the smallest transgressions. For a farthing equals two mites (Lk. 12:6, 21:2). You, O reader, understand that this passage also refers to human adversaries and that the Lord is exhorting us not to become entangled in lawsuits, lest we be distracted from doing the works of God. Even if you have been wronged, He says, do not enter the court but settle the dispute while still on the way, lest you suffer something worse on account of your adversary's power.

Matthew 5:27-28 — Commentary on Matthew

Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt not commit adultery. But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. That is, if one stands gazing and examining, kindling desire by looking, and looking again to desire even more, he has already brought the evil to readiness in his heart. If he did not add to it the deed itself, what of it? He was not able. If he had been able, he would immediately have perpetrated the evil. But nevertheless understand that if we have lusted, and then were prevented from committing the deed, clearly we were protected by grace. And if a woman has adorned herself in order to attract others, yet does not succeed in attracting, she is guilty of having mixed the poison into the cup, though no one drank.

Matthew 5:29-30 — Commentary on Matthew

And if thy right eye causeth thee to sin, pluck it out and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into gehenna. And if thy right hand causeth thee to sin, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into gehenna. When you hear "eye" and "hand" do not imagine that the Lord is speaking of parts of the body, for He would not in that case have specified "right eye" and "right hand." He is speaking instead of those who appear to be friends, but who are in fact harming us. Take, for example, a young man who has friends living in debauchery, and who is harmed by their bad influence. Cut these off from you, the Lord says, and perhaps you will also save them, when they come to their senses. And if you cannot save them, you will at least save yourself. But if you continue in your affection for them, both you and they will be destroyed.

Matthew 5:31 — Commentary on Matthew

It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement. Moses commanded that if a man hated his wife, he should be separated from her lest anything worse occur. For if he hated her, he might kill her. Moses also commanded that the husband give the divorced woman a writing of divorcement. By this writing she could no longer return to him, thus preventing the confusion that would result if she did so and he was now living with another woman.

Matthew 5:32 — Commentary on Matthew

But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery. Christ does not abolish the Mosaic decrees but corrects them by making the husband fearful of hating his wife without cause. If he divorces her with good cause, that is, if she has committed adultery, he is not condemned. But if there has been no fornication, he is condemned, for by divorcing her he compels her to commit adultery. And he that takes her is also an adulterer, for if he had not taken her she would have returned and submitted to her husband. For a Christian must be a peacemaker, both towards others and even more so towards his own wife.

Matthew 5:33 — Commentary on Matthew

Again, ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt not swear falsely, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths. That is, when you take an oath, speak the truth.

Matthew 5:34-35 — Commentary on Matthew

But I say unto, Swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it is God's throne; nor by the earth, for it is the footstool of His feet; neither by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great king. Since the Jews had heard God say, "Heaven is My throne, and earth is My footstool" (Is. 66:1) they would swear by such things. In prohibiting them from swearing by these things, the Lord does not say, "Do not swear by them because heaven is good and great, and earth is useful." Instead He says, "Do not swear by them because the one is the throne of God and the other is His footstool," so that idolatry would not occur. For they might make gods out of those elements by which they swore, which indeed had happened before.

Matthew 5:36 — Commentary on Matthew

Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. God alone swears by Himself as He is not subject to anyone or anything. Since we do not have authority over ourselves, how can we swear by our own head? It is the property of another. But if you think your head is your own, then change one hair of it if you can.

Matthew 5:37 — Commentary on Matthew

But let your speech be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay. Lest you ask, "How then will people believe what I say?" He says, "They will believe you if you always tell the truth and never swear at all." For no one is disbelieved more than he who is eager to swear that he speaks the truth. What is more than this, is of the evil one. The Lord says that swearing, which is more than "Yea" and "Nay," is of the devil. But, you will ask, is the law of Moses, which bids us to swear, also evil? Learn, then, that at that time it was not evil to swear. But after Christ, it is evil. And so it is with circumcision and, in short, with all the Judaic practices. So also, to nurse at the breast is proper for infants, but shameful for adults.

Matthew 5:38 — Commentary on Matthew

Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. Condescending to human perversity, the law permitted retaliation so that men would not harm each other, out of fear of suffering the same themselves (Ex. 21:24).

Matthew 5:39 — Commentary on Matthew

But I say unto you, that ye resist not the evil one: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. "The evil one" here means the devil, who works through man. We ought not, then, to resist the devil? Yes, we should, but not by striking back at our neighbor, but through patient endurance. For fire is not extinguished by fire but by water. Do not think that the Lord is speaking only of a blow on the cheek, but of any and every other kind of affliction.

Matthew 5:40 — Commentary on Matthew

And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy tunic, let him have thy cloak also. If he drags you into court and harasses you, give him your cloak as well, and not only what he asks for. The "tunic" is what we would call the inner garment, and the "cloak" is the outer garment. But the names are sometimes used one for the other.

Matthew 5:41 — Commentary on Matthew

And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him two. "Why should I speak of cloaks and tunics?" the Lord is saying. Give even your body to him who wrongfully compels you, and do more than he wants you to do.

Matthew 5:42 — Commentary on Matthew

Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn thou not away. Give to him whether he be friend, enemy, or infidel, and whether he asks for money or any other kind of help. The loan here means one without interest, the simple giving of the use of the money. For even under the law they would lend without charging interest.

Matthew 5:43-44 — Commentary on Matthew

Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour and hate thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies. Here the Lord has reached the very pinnacle of the virtues. For what is greater than to love one's enemies? But it is not impossible to accomplish. For Moses and Paul loved the Jews who were raging against them more than they loved themselves, and all the saints have loved their enemies. Bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you. We bless them because we must consider them our benefactors. For anyone who persecutes us and puts us to the test, lightens the punishment that we will suffer for our own sins. We will also bless them when God gives us the great crown of the contest. For hear what He says:

Matthew 5:45 — Commentary on Matthew

That ye may be the sons of your Father Who is in heaven. For He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the righteous and on the unrighteousness. Do you see how good a gift is given to you by him who hates and abuses you, if only you will endure it with patience? By rain and sun, understand knowledge and teaching, for God enlightens and teaches all.

Matthew 5:46 — Commentary on Matthew

For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? Do not even the publicans do the same? Let us tremble with fear since we are not the equal of the publicans, but hate even those who love us.

Matthew 5:47-48 — Commentary on Matthew

And if ye salute your friends only, what do ye more than others? Do not even the publicans so? Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father Who is in heaven is perfect. To love some men, that is, one's own friends, and to hate others, is imperfection. Perfection is to love every one.

Matthew 6:1 — Commentary on Matthew

"Take heed that ye give not your alms before men, to be seen by them: otherwise ye have no reward of your Father Who is in heaven." Having led them up to the greatest of the virtues, which is love, now He drives away vainglory, which follows after the achievement of the virtues. See what He says, "Take heed," as if speaking of some terrible wild beast. Take heed that it not tear you limb from limb. If you give alms "before men" but your motive is not "to be seen by them," you are not condemned. But if your motive is vainglory, then even if you give alms from within your inner chamber, you are condemned. For it is the intent that God either punishes or crowns.

Matthew 6:2 — Commentary on Matthew

"Therefore when thou givest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may be praised by men." The hypocrites did not actually have trumpets; the Lord is here deriding their thoughts, for they wanted their almsgiving to be trumpeted. "Hypocrites" are those who differ in appearance from what they really are. These men, therefore, appear to be merciful and generous, but are in fact the opposite. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward. Having been praised by men, that is the only reward they will receive.

Matthew 6:3 — Commentary on Matthew

"But when thou givest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth." Using hyperbole of language, the Lord said, "If it is possible, do not even be aware yourself that you are giving alms." Or, in another sense as well, the left hand represents vainglory and the right hand, almsgiving. Let not your vainglory be aware of your almsgiving.

Matthew 6:4 — Commentary on Matthew

"That thine alms may be in secret, and thy Father Who seeth in secret Himself shall reward thee openly." When will He reward you? When all things are revealed clearly and openly, and then you will be not merely rewarded, but glorified.

Matthew 6:5 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward." He also calls those men hypocrites who pretend they are looking to God when in fact they are looking to men; and from men they have received the only reward they will receive.

Matthew 6:6 — Commentary on Matthew

"But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thine inner chamber and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father Who is in secret; and thy Father Who seeth in secret shall reward thee openly." Should I not then pray in church? Indeed I should, but with a right mind and not for show. For it is not the place which harms prayer, but the manner and the intent with which we pray. For many who pray in secret do so to impress men.

Matthew 6:7 — Commentary on Matthew

"But when ye pray, do not babble as the Gentiles do." "Babbling" means praying foolishly, as when someone asks for such worldly things as fame, wealth, or victory. "Babbling" is also inarticulate, childish speech. Therefore you, O reader, must not pray foolishly. "For they think that they shall be heard for their many words." It is not necessary to make long prayers, but rather short and frequent prayers, uttering few words, but persevering in prayer.

Matthew 6:8 — Commentary on Matthew

"Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask Him." It is not to inform God of anything that we make our petitions, but instead, that we may detach ourselves from the cares of life and receive benefit by conversing with God.

Matthew 6:9 — Commentary on Matthew

"In this manner, therefore, pray ye: Our Father Who art in the heavens." A vow is different from a prayer. A vow is a promise made to God, as, for example, when one vows to abstain from wine, etc. But prayer is a petitioning for good things. By saying "Father," the Lord shows you of what good things you have been deemed worthy, having become a son of God. By saying "in the heavens" He has revealed to you your fatherland and your paternal home. For if you desire to have God as your Father, then look toward heaven and not toward earth. And you must not say, "My Father," but "Our Father," regarding all men as brothers of one and the same Father. "Hallowed be Thy Name." This means, Make us holy, so that Thou mightest be glorified through us. For just as God is blasphemed through me, so also is He hallowed through me, that is, He is glorified as the Holy One.

Matthew 6:10 — Commentary on Matthew

"Thy kingdom come." This refers to the second coming. He whose clean conscience renders him bold prays that the resurrection and the judgement will come. "Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven." Just as the angels do Thy will, the Lord says, so also grant us to do the same.

Matthew 6:11 — Commentary on Matthew

"Give us this day our daily bread." By the word "daily" He means what is sufficient for our existence, our essence, and our sustenance. Thus He teaches us not to worry about tomorrow. "Bread for our essence" is also the Body of Christ, of Which we pray that we may partake without condemnation.

Matthew 6:12 — Commentary on Matthew

"And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors." Because we sin even after our baptism, we beseech Him to forgive us. But forgive us as we forgive others: if we remember wrongs, God will not forgive us. God takes me as the pattern He will follow: what I do to another, He does to me.

Matthew 6:13 — Commentary on Matthew

"And lead us not into temptation." We humans are weak and therefore we should not throw ourselves into temptations. But when we have fallen into temptation, we should pray that we not be swallowed up by it. For he who has been led into the very depth of temptation is the one who has been swallowed up and defeated by temptation. But it is different for him who merely fell into temptation, and then conquered it. "But deliver us from the evil one." He did not say, from evil men, for it is not they who do us harm, but the devil. "For Thine is the kingdom and the power and the glory unto the ages. Amen." Here He emboldens us for if our Father is King, powerful and glorious, then certainly we too will defeat the evil one and we will then be made glorious.

Matthew 6:14 — Commentary on Matthew

"For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you." Again He teaches us not to remember wrongs. He reminds us of the Father so that we might revere Him, since we are the children of such a Father, and not act as fierce beasts, refusing to forgive.

Matthew 6:15 — Commentary on Matthew

"But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses." God, Who is meek, hates nothing more than cruelty.

Matthew 6:16 — Commentary on Matthew

"Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward." "Disfigurement of the face" is an artificial discoloration of the face, painting it pale, so that one does not appear as he really is, but feigns mournfulness.

Matthew 6:17-18 — Commentary on Matthew

"But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face; that thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father Who is in secret: and thy Father Who seeth in secret shall reward thee openly." Men of old would anoint themselves with oil after bathing as a mark of their joy and well-being. So you also, O reader, should appear joyful when you fast. The oil used to anoint we also understand to mean almsgiving. Our Head is Christ, Which we should anoint with deeds of mercy; and our face, that is our senses, we should wash with tears of repentance.

Matthew 6:19-21 — Commentary on Matthew

"Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and corruption doth destroy, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor corruption doth destroy, and where thieves do not break through nor steal. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Having first cast out the sickness of vainglory by what He said before, now He speaks about non-possessiveness. For men possess more than they need because of vainglory. He shows how unprofitable earthly treasure is: moth and corruption consume food and clothing, and thieves steal gold and silver. And then, so that no one should say to Him that not all treasure is stolen, Jesus says, even if nothing is lost in this manner, are you not wretched for being nailed down by your worries over wealth? This is why He says, "Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."

Matthew 6:22-23 — Commentary on Matthew

"The eye is the lamp of the body: if therefore thine eye be sound, thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness." This means, if you fill your mind with worries over money, you have extinguished the lamp and darkened your soul. For just as the eye that is "sound" or "healthy" brings light to the body, and the eye that is "evil" or "diseased" brings darkness, so also does the state of the mind affect the soul. If the mind is blinded by these worries, it is cast into darkness; then the soul becomes dark, and how much more so the body as well?

Matthew 6:24 — Commentary on Matthew

"No man can serve two lords." What He means is this: no man can serve two lords who command things that are opposed to each other. Such lords are God and mammon. We make the devil our lord when we make the belly our god. But by nature and in truth God is the Lord, and mammon is unrighteousness. "For either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon." Do you see that it is not possible for a rich man and unrighteous man to serve God? His love of money drives him away from God.

Matthew 6:25 — Commentary on Matthew

"For this reason I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on." "For this reason" - for what reason? Because concern over money drives a man away from God. The soul does not eat, for it is bodiless, but Jesus said this according to the common use of the word. For it is obvious that the soul does not consent to remain in a body if the flesh is not fed. Jesus does not forbid us to work, but rather He forbids us to give ourselves over entirely to our cares and to neglect God. Hence we must work for our livelihood while not neglecting the soul. "Is not life more than food, and the body more than raiment?" This means, will not He Who gave what is greater, life itself, and fashioned the body, will He not also give food and clothing?

Matthew 6:26 — Commentary on Matthew

"Behold the birds of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much more than they?" Although He could have given the example of Elijah and John the Baptist, instead He mentions the birds in order to shame us, for we are even more witless than these creatures. God feeds them by having given them the instinctive knowledge for finding food.

Matthew 6:27 — Commentary on Matthew

"Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature?" This means, even if you take the utmost care, you can do nothing if God does not will it. Why then do you drive yourself to exhaustion with futile worries?

Matthew 6:28-29 — Commentary on Matthew

"And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these." He shames us not only by the birds, which lack reason, but also by the lilies, that wither. For if God adorned the lilies in such a manner, without any necessity to do so, how much more will He fulfill our own need for clothing? He shows that though you go to great lengths, you are not able to be adorned as beautifully as the lilies. Even Solomon the most wise and splendid, with all his kingdom at his disposal, could not array himself in such a manner.

Matthew 6:30 — Commentary on Matthew

"Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith?" We learn from this that we ought not to be concerned with beautifying ourselves, for our adornments wither like the fading flowers. Therefore one who beautifies himself is like grass. But you, He says, are creatures endowed with reason, whom God fashioned with both soul and body. Those "of little faith" are all those who concern themselves with such thoughts. For if they had perfect faith in God, they would not give such anxious thoughts to these things.

Matthew 6:31-32 — Commentary on Matthew

"Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? For after all these things do the Gentiles seek." He does not forbid us to eat, but to say, "What shall we eat?" The rich say in the evening, "What shall we eat tomorrow?" See that it is luxury and excess that He forbids.

Matthew 6:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

"For your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you." The kingdom of God is the enjoyment of all that is good. This comes through righteousness. To him who seeks after spiritual things God in His generosity adds that which is needed for physical life.

Matthew 6:34 — Commentary on Matthew

"Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof." "The evil of the day" means the crushing burden and pressure. It is sufficient for you that you are afflicted by today's burden. If you also take thought for tomorrow, and continually burden yourself for the sake of bodily things, when will you have time for God?

Matthew 7:1 — Commentary on Matthew

"Judge not, that ye be not judged." He forbids condemning others, but not reproving others. A reproof is for another's benefit, but condemnation expresses only derision and scorn. You may also understand that the Lord is speaking of one who, despite his own great sins, condemns others who have lesser sins of which God will be the judge.

Matthew 7:3-5 — Commentary on Matthew

He who would rebuke others ought to be blameless himself. If he himself has a plank in his eye, that is, some great sin, and he finds fault with another who has only a speck, he causes that man to be even more shameless in his sin. The Lord shows that he who has sinned greatly is not even able to see clearly the sin of his brother. For how could one who has a plank in his eye even see another man who is only slightly injured.

Matthew 7:6 — Commentary on Matthew

"Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you." The dogs are the unbelievers and the swine are believers who lead a filthy and shameful way of life. One ought not therefore to speak of the mysteries to the unbelievers, nor speak brilliant and lustrous words of theology to those who are unclean. For the swine trample them underfoot, that is, despise what is said, while the dogs turn on us and tear us limb from limb. This is what those so-called philosophers do; when they hear that God was crucified, they stab us with their syllogisms, reasoning with their sophistry that this is impossible.

Matthew 7:7-8 — Commentary on Matthew

"Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened." In what has preceded the Lord has commanded us to do great and difficult things. Here He shows us how these things can be accomplished: through unceasing prayer. For He said, "Ask," that is, "keep asking," meaning, "ask continuously." For He did not say, "Ask one time." Then He affirms what He has said by an example from everyday life.

Matthew 7:9-10 — Commentary on Matthew

"Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent?" Here He teaches us that we must not only ask in a fervent manner, but we must also ask for things that are profitable for us. For, He says, when your children ask for things that are good for them, such as bread and fish, you give them what they are seeking. So too must you seek from God what is profitable for you, that is, spiritual things and not things of the flesh.

Matthew 7:11 — Commentary on Matthew

"If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father Who is in heaven give good things to them that ask Him?" He calls men evil by comparison with God, for our nature is good, being God's creation. But we become evil by our own choice.

Matthew 7:12 — Commentary on Matthew

"Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets." In a few words He shows us the way to virtue. We humans know just by common sense what we ought to do. If you wish others to do good to you, do good to them. If you wish to be loved by your enemies, you must love your enemies. For both the law of God and the prophets speak of those things which even natural law bids us to do.

Matthew 7:13 — Commentary on Matthew

"Enter ye in at the narrow gate: for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat." The narrow gate means both trials that are voluntarily undertaken, such as fasting and the like, and trials that are involuntarily experienced, such as imprisonment and persecution. Just as a man who is fat, or who is carrying a great load, cannot go in through a narrow gate, neither can a gourmandizer or a rich man. These go in through the wide gate. To show that narrowness is temporary and that width is likewise transitory, He calls them a "gate" and a "way." For the gate is hardship, and he who undergoes hardship passes through his hardship as quickly as he would pass through a gate. And the pleasures of the gourmandizer's feast are as transitory as any moment in a journey along a road. Since both are temporary, we ought to choose the better of the two.

Matthew 7:14 — Commentary on Matthew

"How narrow is the gate and how hard the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it!" The word "how" expresses the Lord's wonderment, as if He were saying, "Alas, how narrow it is!" But how is it that the Lord says on another occasion, "My yoke is light" (Mt. 11:30)? It is light on account of the future rewards.

Matthew 7:15-16 — Commentary on Matthew

"Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits." The heretics are cunning and deceitful, which is why He says, "Beware." They produce sweet words and feign a decent life, but within lies the hook. "Sheep's clothing" is meekness, which some pretend to employ, in order to flatter and to deceive. But they are recognized by their "fruit," that is, by their deeds and by their life. For though they can dissemble for a time, they are unmasked by those who are heedful.

Matthew 7:16-17 — Commentary on Matthew

"Do men gather grapes from thorns, or figs from thistles? Even so, every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit." The hypocrites are called thorns and thistles: they are like thorns in that they prick unexpectedly; they are like thistles in their cunning and deviousness. The corrupt tree is anyone who has been corrupted by a pleasure-loving and dissolute life.

Matthew 7:18 — Commentary on Matthew

"A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit." A corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit as long as it is diseased. But if it has changed its condition, it can bring forth good fruit. See that He did not say, "it will not be able," but only that as long as it is corrupt it does not bear good fruit.

Matthew 7:19-20 — Commentary on Matthew

"Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them." He addresses the Jews, speaking the same words as did John (Mt. 3:10). Jesus likens man to a tree. For by the introduction of a graft, a fruitless tree can bear fruit; so, too, a sinful and fruitless man when engrafted with Christ can bear fruits of virtue.

Matthew 7:21 — Commentary on Matthew

"Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father Who is in heaven." Here Jesus shows that He is Lord by saying, "Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord." Jesus in fact is saying that He is God. He teaches us that we derive no benefit from our faith if it is without works. "He that doeth the will of My Father." He did not mean, "that did the will of My Father on one occasion" but "that doeth the will of My Father continually until his death." And He did not say, "that doeth My will," lest He scandalize His listeners, but instead, "that doeth the will of My Father." For the will of a father and his son are one and the same, unless the son rebels.

Matthew 7:22-23 — Commentary on Matthew

"Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name? And in Thy name cast out devils? And in Thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from Me, ye that work iniquity." At the beginning of the preaching many who were unworthy cast out demons that fled at the name of Jesus. For the grace was at work even in the unworthy, just as we may be sanctified by unworthy priests. Judas also worked signs, as did the sons of Sceva (Acts 19:14-17). Jesus says, "I never knew you," meaning, "at that time when you were working miracles I did not know you," that is, "I did not love you." Here "know" means "love."

Matthew 7:24-25 — Commentary on Matthew

"Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, who built his house upon a rock: and the rain descended, and the rivers came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock." No virtue can be accomplished without God, which is why Jesus said, "I will liken him unto a wise man." The rock is Christ and the house is the soul. Therefore nothing will shake the man who builds his soul upon the doing of Christ's commandments. Neither the rain, which is the devil who fell from heaven, nor the rivers, which are mean and harmful men filled to overflowing by such a rain, nor the winds, which are evil spirits, nor, in short, can any temptations cast down such a man.

Matthew 7:26-27 — Commentary on Matthew

"And every one that heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, who built his house upon the sand: and the rain descended, and the rivers came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it." Speaking of the man who believes but does not act, Jesus did not say, "I will liken him to a foolish man." Instead Jesus says, "He shall be likened" on his own account to a foolish man. Such a man builds the house of his soul upon sand, that is, with no deeds to provide a stable foundation. This is why it collapses under the blows of temptations. For when temptation beats upon it, it falls with a crash. Unbelievers do not fall, for they are always lying on the ground. It is the believer who falls. Therefore "great was the fall," because it was a Christian who fell.

Matthew 7:28-29 — Commentary on Matthew

"And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended these sayings, the people were astonished at His teaching: for He taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes." It was not the rulers who were astonished: how could that be when they viewed Him with spite? Rather it was the guileless multitude that was astonished. They did not marvel at His turns of phrase, but at His straightforward speech, and that He showed authority beyond that of the prophets. The prophets said, "Thus saith the Lord," but Christ spoke as God, "I say to you."

Matthew 8:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

"When He was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed Him. And, behold, a leper approached and fell prostrate before Him, saying, Lord, if Thou wilt, Thou canst make me clean." Being a man of good sense, the leper did not go up on to the mountain, so as not to interrupt Jesus' teaching. But when Jesus came down from the mountain, then the leper worshipped Him. And the leper did not say, "If you beseech God, then you will heal me." But he showed great faith, saying, "If Thou wilt." And Christ did.

Matthew 8:3-4 — Commentary on Matthew

"And Jesus put forth His hand, and touched him, saying, I will it; be thou clean. And immediately his leprosy was cleansed. And Jesus saith unto him, See thou tell no man; but go thy way, show thyself to the priest, and offer the gift that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them." He touches the leper to show that He is not subject to the law which forbids one to touch a leper, but rather that He is Master of that law. He also shows that for Him Who is pure, nothing is impure, and that His holy flesh imparts holiness. Fleeing glory, He commands the leper to tell no one, but rather to show himself to the priest. For unless the priest would say that the leper was clean, he would have to remain outside the city (Levit. 14). Jesus bids him to offer the gift as a testimony to the Jews, as if to say, "When they accuse Me of abolishing the law, you shall bear witness on My behalf that I commanded you to offer the gifts required by the law."

Matthew 8:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when Jesus entered into Capernaum, there came unto Him a centurion, beseeching him, and saying." This man, too, did not approach Jesus while on the mountain, to avoid interrupting the teaching. This is the same man mentioned by Luke (Lk. 7:1-10). Although Luke says that the centurion sent to Jesus others who were elders, this does not contradict Matthew who says that the centurion himself came to Jesus. For it is altogether likely that first he sent others, and then, when death was imminent, he himself came and said:

Matthew 8:6-7 — Commentary on Matthew

"Lord, my servant lieth at home a paralytic, grievously tormented. And Jesus saith unto him, I will come and heal him." The centurion did not bring his servant lying on his bed to Jesus, as he believed that Jesus could heal him even from a distance.

Matthew 8:8-10 — Commentary on Matthew

"The centurion answered and said, Lord, I am not worthy that Thou shouldest enter under my roof: but speak the word only, and my servant shall be healed. For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me: and I say to this man, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. When Jesus heard it, He marvelled, and said to them that followed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel." The centurion says, "If I who am the servant of the emperor command the soldiers who are under me, how much more so art Thou able to command death and the illnesses, so that they depart from one and beset another?" For illnesses of the body are God's soldiers and officers of punishment. Christ marvels, therefore, saying, "I have not found such great faith among the Israelites as I have in this Gentile." Others have interpreted these words thus: When Jacob, the renowned patriarch, beheld the ladder reaching up to heaven and the angels of God ascending and descending, he understood that God was present in that place, but not that He is everywhere present. Thus he said, "How fearful is this place! This is none other than the house of God" (Gen. 28:16-17). The Lord now marvels at the great and supernatural faith of this Gentile, saying, "Not even in Israel" - that is, in Jacob - "did I find such faith. For Jacob understood that I could appear in one place, but this man understands that I am everywhere in all places and that by word alone I can do all things." For he said, "Only speak the word, and my servant shall be healed."

Matthew 8:11-12 — Commentary on Matthew

"And I say unto you, That many shall come from the east and west, and shall sit at table with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven. But the sons of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." Jesus did not say outright, "Many Gentiles shall sit at table." But He said it in a roundabout manner, so as not to scandalize the Jews, "Many shall come from the east and west." He mentioned Abraham to show that He does not stand in opposition to the Old Testament. By saying "outer darkness" He shows that there is also an inner darkness which is less severe. For in hell there are varying degrees of punishment. He calls the Jews "the sons of the kingdom," for the promises of the Old Testament were made to them. He is saying, "Israel is my firstborn son" (Ex. 4:22).

Matthew 8:13 — Commentary on Matthew

"And Jesus said unto the centurion, Go thy way; and as thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee. And his servant was healed in the selfsame hour. And when the centurion returned to his house, at the same hour, he found his servant well." By healing the servant by His word alone, Jesus showed that He also spoke the truth when He said that the Jews would be cast out from the kingdom.

Matthew 8:14-15 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when Jesus was come into Peter's house, He saw his mother-in-law lying sick with a fever. And He touched her hand, and the fever left her: and she arose, and ministered unto them." Jesus entered Peter's house so that they could eat. And when He touched the woman's hand, not only did He quench her fever but He restored her to perfect health, so that her strength returned and she was able to serve. Yet we know that it takes a considerable time for the sick to recover their strength. The other evangelists say that first they besought Him and then Jesus healed the woman (Mk. 1:29-31 and Lk. 4:38-39); but Matthew does not say this, for reasons of brevity. For I told you at the beginning that what one evangelist leaves out, the other mentions. Learn also that marriage does not impede virtue: the chief of the apostles had a mother-in-law.

Matthew 8:16-17 — Commentary on Matthew

"When the evening was come, they brought unto Him many who were possessed with demons, and He cast out the spirits by His word, and healed all that were sick: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah the prophet, saying, He Himself took our weaknesses, and bore our diseases." At the end of the day and on into the evening, they brought the sick to Him and He, in His love for man, healed them all. Then Matthew brings forward the witness of Isaiah (See Is. 53:4), lest you disbelieve that He could heal so many sicknesses in so short a time. Although the prophet spoke concerning sins, Matthew has applied these words to illnesses, for the majority of illnesses occur as a result of sins.

Matthew 8:18 — Commentary on Matthew

"Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about Him, He gave commandment to depart unto the other side." Jesus gave this order because He was not a seeker after glory, and also because He wished to avoid the spiteful envy of the Jews.

Matthew 8:19-20 — Commentary on Matthew

"And a certain scribe approached, and said unto Him, Master, I will follow Thee wheresoever thou goest. And Jesus saith unto him, The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of Man hath not where to lay His head." A scribe is one who knows the letter of the law. When this scribe saw the many signs which Jesus did, he imagined that Jesus was making money from them; hence his eagerness to follow Him so that he too could collect money. But Christ answers this thought of his as if saying to him, "You expect that by following Me you will make money. Do you not see that I am homeless? So too must My followers be." Jesus said this to persuade him to change his ways and to follow. But the scribe departed. Some say that the foxes and the birds mean the demons. So Jesus is saying, "The demons take their rest in you, and I, therefore, can have no rest in your soul."

Matthew 8:21-22 — Commentary on Matthew

"And another of His disciples said unto Him, Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father. But Jesus said unto him, Follow Me; and let the dead bury their dead." After one has given himself to God, he ought not to turn back to the things of this life. Indeed one must honor one's parents; but God first. That this man's father was an unbeliever is evident from Jesus' words, "Let the dead," that is, the unbelievers, "bury their dead." If this man was not even permitted to bury his father, woe to those who after they have begun the monastic life turn back to worldly things!

Matthew 8:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when He was entered into a boat, His disciples followed Him. And, behold, there arose a great tempest in the sea, insomuch that the boat was covered with waves: but He was asleep." He took only His disciples, so that they could see the miracle. He allows them to be tossed by the waves so as to train them to endure trials and temptations, and also so that their faith would be even greater as a result of the miracle. Jesus slept so that when they had become terrified they would recognize their own weakness and call upon Him.

Matthew 8:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

"And His disciples came to Him, and awoke Him, saying, Lord, save us: we perish. And He saith unto them, Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith?" He did not say, "O ye of no faith," but, "O ye of little faith." The disciples showed their faith when they said, "Lord, save us;" but when they said, "We are perishing," they lacked faith. They ought not to have been afraid, as Jesus was with them in the boat. See how, by chastising them for cowardice, He shows that cowardice itself is a danger. This is why He calms first the turbulence of their souls, and then the storm.

Matthew 8:26-27 — Commentary on Matthew

"Then He arose, and rebuked the winds and the sea; and there was a great calm. But the men marvelled, saying, What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey Him!" In appearance He was a man, but His deeds showed that He was God.

Matthew 8:28 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when He was come to the other side into the land of the Gergesenes, there met Him two possessed with demons, coming out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man might pass by that way." While the men in the boat were yet wondering what manner of man this was that even the winds and the sea obeyed Him, the demons come to proclaim the answer. Although Mark and Luke speak of one man who was possessed by a legion of demons (Mk. 5:9, Lk. 8:27), understand that this one man was one of the two mentioned by Matthew, evidently, the more notorious of the two. Jesus came alone towards them, since no one dared to bring them to Him, so fierce were they. They dwelt among the tombs because the demons wish to inspire the belief that the souls of those who have died become demons. Let no one believe this: for when the soul departs from a man, it does not wander about the earth. For the souls of the righteous are in the hand of God (Wisdom of Solomon 3:1), and the souls of sinners are also led away, as was the soul of the rich man.

Matthew 8:29 — Commentary on Matthew

"And, behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with Thee, Jesus, Thou Son of God? Art Thou come hither to torment us before the time?" Behold, they proclaim Him to be the Son of God, but first they declare their enmity. The demons consider it torment to be prevented from harming men. Understand the demons' words, "before the time," to mean that they thought that Christ, not enduring their great wickedness, would not wait for the time of their punishment. But this is not so; for the demons are permitted to contend with us until the end of the world.

Matthew 8:31 — Commentary on Matthew

The demons asked this so that they could drown the swine, and thus the owners would be grieved and would not welcome Christ.

Matthew 8:32 — Commentary on Matthew

Christ granted the demons their request in order to show how great is their bitterness towards men, and that if they had the power, and were not prevented as they are by God, they would do worse things to us than they did to the swine. For God protects those possessed by demons so that they do not kill themselves.

Matthew 8:34 — Commentary on Matthew

The inhabitants of the city begged Jesus to leave because they were grieved and thought that they would suffer something worse thereafter. You, O reader, learn that where there is swinish life, it is not Christ Who dwells there, but demons.

Matthew 9:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

"And He entered into a boat, and passed over, and came into His own city. And, behold, they brought to Him a paralytic, lying on a bed." "His own city" means Capernaum, for it was there that He was living. He was born in Bethlehem, raised in Nazareth, and lived for an extended length of time in Capernaum. This paralytic is not the same as the one mentioned in John (Jn. 5:2-9), for that one was beside the Sheep's Pool in Jerusalem, while this one was in Capernaum. And that one had no one to help him, while this one was carried by four men, as Mark says (Mk. 2:3-12), who lowered him through the roof, a fact which Matthew omits. "And Jesus seeing their faith." Either the faith of the men who brought the paralytic, for Jesus often worked a miracle on account of the faith of those who brought the one sick; or, of the paralytic himself. "Said to the paralytic, Take courage, child; thy sins be forgiven thee." Jesus calls him "child," either as one of God's creatures, or because he believed. To show that the man's paralysis is a result of his sins, Jesus first forgives him his sins.

Matthew 9:3-5 — Commentary on Matthew

"And, behold, certain of the scribes said within themselves, This man blasphemeth. And Jesus knowing their thoughts said, Wherefore think ye evil in your hearts? For which is easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and walk?" By knowing their thoughts, Jesus shows that He is God. He rebukes them by saying, "You think that I am blaspheming by promising to forgive sins, which is a great thing, and that I resort to this because it is something which can not be verified. But by healing the body, I shall guarantee that the soul has been healed as well. By doing the lesser deed, though it appears to be more difficult, I shall also confirm the remission of sins, which is indeed something great even though it appears easier to you since it is not visible to the eye."

Matthew 9:6-8 — Commentary on Matthew

"But that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins - then saith He to the paralytic - Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house. And he arose, and departed to his house. But when the multitudes saw it, they marvelled, and glorified God Who had given such power unto men." Jesus commanded him to carry his bed so that the event would not appear to have been imaginary, and also, so that the multitudes would see the miracle. For they thought that Jesus, Who is greater than all, was only a man.

Matthew 9:9 — Commentary on Matthew

"And as Jesus passed forth from thence, He saw a man, named Matthew, sitting collecting tax: and He saith unto him, Follow Me. And he arose, and followed Him." He did not call Matthew together with Peter and John, but when He knew that he would obey. He likewise called Paul later, when it was time. Marvel at how the evangelist displays his own former way of life, while the other evangelists disguise his name, calling him "Levi" (Mk. 2:13-17 and Lk. 5:27-32). That Matthew is converted by word alone is the work of God.

Matthew 9:10-11 — Commentary on Matthew

"And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at table in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down with Him and His disciples. And when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto His disciples, Why eateth your Master with publicans and sinners?" Joyful because he had received Christ into his house, Matthew invited the publicans. Christ ate with them so that He might benefit them also, even though He was criticized for doing it. For the Pharisees wanted to separate His disciples from Him, and so they slandered Him for eating with publicans.

Matthew 9:12-13 — Commentary on Matthew

"But when Jesus heard that, He said unto them, They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I desire mercy, and not sacrifice: for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." He says, "I have not come now as judge but as physician, and for this reason I endure stench and filth." He also rebukes them for being ignorant when He says, "Go ye and learn." This means, "Since up to the present time you have not managed to learn, so at least from this time on go and learn that God prefers mercy towards sinners above any sacrifice" (Hosea 6:7). The words "I am not come to call the righteous" He spoke ironically. That is, "I have not come to call you who consider yourselves to be righteous, but I have come to call sinners. I do this, not so that they remain sinners, but in order for them to repent."

Matthew 9:14 — Commentary on Matthew

"Then came to Him the disciples of John, saying, Why do we and the Pharisees fast often, but Thy disciples fast not?" John's disciples were envious of Christ's fame and so accused Him of not fasting. And perhaps they were wondering how He conquered the passions without ascetic struggle, something which John could not do. For they did not understand that while John, a mere man, was righteous because of his virtues, Christ is Virtue, as He is God.

Matthew 9:15 — Commentary on Matthew

"And Jesus said unto them, Can the sons of the bridechamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them? But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they fast." "Now is the time for rejoicing as long as I am with My disciples," Jesus says. He calls Himself the bridegroom, as One Who betroths to Himself the new congregation, the old having died. The "sons of the bridechamber" [i.e. the wedding guests] are the apostles. Jesus says, "After I have suffered and ascended, the time will come for them to fast with great hunger and thirst and to be persecuted." To show that His disciples are not yet perfected, He adds:

Matthew 9:16-17 — Commentary on Matthew

"No man putteth a piece of unshrunk cloth unto an old garment, for the patch teareth from the garment, and the rent is made worse. Neither do men put new wine into old wineskins: else the skins burst, and the wine runneth out, and the skins are destroyed: but they put new wine into fresh wineskins, and both are preserved." The disciples, He says, have not yet become strong, and therefore require forbearance. The heavy burden of commandments ought not to be laid upon them. Jesus also said these things to teach the disciples that later, when they would go out into all the world to make disciples, they too should use forbearance. The "piece of unshrunk cloth" means fasting, as does the "new wine." The "old garment" and the "old wineskins" mean the weakness of the disciples.

Matthew 9:18-19 — Commentary on Matthew

"While He spake these things unto them, behold, there came a certain ruler, and fell prostrate before Him, saying, My daughter is even now dead: but come and lay Thy hand upon her, and she shall live. And Jesus arose, and followed him, and so did His disciples." It is apparent that this man had faith, although not as great as that of the centurion (Mt. 8:8). For this man beseeches Jesus, not to speak the word only, but to come and lay His hand upon his daughter. Although Luke says that she had not yet died (Lk. 8:42), the ruler says here that his daughter has already died, either because he thought he had left her as she was breathing her last breath, or to exaggerate the calamity so as to move Christ to have mercy.

Matthew 9:20-22 — Commentary on Matthew

"And, behold, a woman, who was diseased with an issue of blood twelve years, came behind Him, and touched the hem of His garment. For she said within herself, If I may but touch His garment, I shall be whole. But Jesus turned Him about, and when He saw her, He said, Take courage, daughter; thy faith hath made thee whole. And the woman was made whole from that hour." The woman was unclean due to her illness (Levit. 15:19), and for this reason she did not approach Him openly for fear that she would be prevented. She intended to escape His notice, and yet hoped to obtain healing if only by touching the hem of His garment. But the Saviour revealed her, not because He loved glory, but to show her faith for our benefit, and also to strengthen the faith of the ruler of the synagogue. Jesus tells her, "Take courage," because she was fearful that she had stolen the gift; He calls her "daughter" because she had faith. He shows that if she had not offered faith she would not have received the grace, even though His garments were holy. It is said that this woman made a figure of Christ and at its feet there grew a plant which aided those with hemorrhages. Some impious men destroyed the figure at the time of the Emperor Julian the Apostate.

Matthew 9:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when Jesus came into the ruler's house, and saw the flute players and the people making a noise, He said unto them, Give place: for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed Him to scorn." Since she was unmarried, they were mourning her with flutes used at weddings, which was contrary to the law. Jesus said that she was sleeping, because He was able to resurrect her easily, and so to Him, death was sleep. Do not marvel that they laughed Him to scorn, for by scoffing they bear witness all the more to the miracle that He resurrected one who was truly dead. So that no one could later say that she had only suffered a seizure, it was confessed by all those present that she was dead.

Matthew 9:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

"But when the people were put forth, He went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose. And the fame hereof went abroad into all that land." Where there are crowds and distractions, Christ does not perform miracles. He takes her by the hand, thus imparting strength. And you, O reader, who are dead in sins, He will also resurrect when He puts outside the crowd and its tumult and takes you by the hand so that you might act.

Matthew 9:27 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed Him, crying, and saying, Thou Son of David, have mercy on us." The blind men addressed to God the words "Have mercy," but as to a man, "O Son of David." For it was well known among the Jews that the Messiah would come from the seed of David.

Matthew 9:28 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when He was come into the house, the blind men came to Him: and Jesus saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this? They said unto Him, Yea, Lord." He led the blind men along even as far as the house, to show their steadfast faith, and thus to condemn the Jews. He asks them if they believe, showing that faith can accomplish all things.

Matthew 9:29-30 — Commentary on Matthew

"Then touched He their eyes, saying, According to your faith be it unto you. And their eyes were opened." He healed within the house and in private, to show us how to avoid vainglory. In everything He did He taught humility.

Matthew 9:30-31 — Commentary on Matthew

"And Jesus sternly charged them, saying, See that no man know it. But they, when they were departed, spread abroad His fame in all that country." Do you see Christ's humility? They spread abroad His fame in thanksgiving, not out of disobedience. But if in another place Christ says, "Go and tell of the glory of God" (Lk. 8:39), there is nothing contradictory in this. For He wants them to say nothing about Himself, but to speak of the glory of God.

Matthew 9:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

"As they went out, behold, they brought to Him a mute man possessed with a demon. And when the demon was cast out, the mute spake." The disease was not a natural one, but from the demon. This is why others brought him forward. He himself was not able to call upon Jesus, as the demon had bound his tongue. Therefore Jesus does not require faith of him, but immediately heals him by casting out the demon which had prevented his speech. And the multitudes marvelled, saying, It was never so seen in Israel. The multitude marvelled, placing Christ even above the prophets and the patriarchs. For He healed with authority, unlike those who first had to pray.

Matthew 9:34 — Commentary on Matthew

"But the Pharisees said, He casteth out demons through the prince of demons." These words are the height of stupidity. For no demon casts out other demons. But let us suppose that He cast out demons as one who served the prince of demons, that is, as a magician. How then did He heal diseases, forgive sins, and preach the kingdom? For the demon does just the opposite: he brings on diseases and separates man from God.

Matthew 9:35 — Commentary on Matthew

"And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom, and healing every disease and every infirmity among the people." As Lover of mankind He did not wait for them to come to Him, but He Himself went all around. Therefore they could not say as an excuse that "no one taught us." He draws them to Himself by word and deed, teaching and working wonders.

Matthew 9:36 — Commentary on Matthew

"But when He saw the multitudes, He was moved with compassion on them because they grew faint and were scattered abroad, as sheep having no shepherd." They did not have a shepherd. For their rulers not only failed to correct them, but even harmed them. The mark of the true shepherd is to have compassion for his flock.

Matthew 9:37-38 — Commentary on Matthew

"Then saith He unto His disciples, The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few; pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth labourers into His harvest." The multitude in need of healing He calls the "harvest," and those who ought to teach them, "labourers." The "Lord of the harvest" is Christ Himself Who is Lord of prophets and apostles. This is made clear when He ordains the twelve without petitioning God.

Matthew 10:1 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when He had called unto Him His twelve disciples, He gave them authority over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal every disease and every infirmity." He chose twelve disciples according to the number of the twelve tribes. He gave them power, although indeed they were few, and sent them out. For few are they who walk the narrow way. He granted them the power to work miracles so that having first caused astonishment by the miracles, the disciples would then have receptive listeners for their teaching.

Matthew 10:2 — Commentary on Matthew

"Now the names of the twelve apostles are these; The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother." He lists the names of the apostles because of the false apostles. He first gives Peter and Andrew because they were also the First-called, and then the sons of Zebedee. He places James before John, not ranking them by honor, but simply listing them as the names occur.

Matthew 10:3-4 — Commentary on Matthew

"James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother; Philip, and Bartholomew; Thomas, and Matthew the publican; James the son of Alphaeus, and Lebbaeus, whose surname was Thaddaeus; Simon the Canaanite, and Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed Him." See the humility of Matthew, how he ranked himself after Thomas. And when he came to Judas, he did not say, "the defiled, the enemy of God," but he named him Iscariot after his place of birth. For there was another Judas, who was also called Lebbaeus and Thaddaeus. So there are two James's, the son of Zebedee and the son of Alphaeus, and two Judas's, Thaddaeus and the betrayer. And three Simons, Peter, the Canaanite, and the betrayer; for Judas Iscariot was also called Simon.

Matthew 10:5-7 — Commentary on Matthew

"These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand." "These..." Who are they? Fishermen, ordinary people, and publicans. He sends them first to the Jews that they might not be able to say, "The apostles were sent to the Gentiles and because of this we Jews did not believe." Thus He deprives the Jews of any excuse. He links the Samaritans to the Gentiles as they were Babylonians who inhabited Judea, and did not accept the prophets but only the five books of Moses. You must also understand the "kingdom of heaven" to mean the enjoyment of good things to come. He arms them with miracles, saying:

Matthew 10:8 — Commentary on Matthew

"Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out demons: freely ye have received, freely give." Nothing so befits a teacher as humility and non-possessiveness. He indicates these two virtues here by saying, "freely ye have received." Do not think highly of yourselves that you have such good things to give, for you have received them as a gift and by grace. But as you are humble-minded, so also do not be lovers of money. For He says, "freely give." And finally He eradicates the root of all evils, saying:

Matthew 10:9-10 — Commentary on Matthew

"Possess neither gold, nor silver, nor copper in your belts, nor satchel for your journey, neither two tunics, neither sandals, nor yet staves: for the workman is worthy of his food." He is training them in all strictness, and for this reason He allows them absolutely nothing in excess, nor to have any cares. He does not even allow them a staff, for this is the strictness of non-possessiveness which makes credible the words of one who would teach this virtue. And then, so that they might not ask, "How shall we eat?" He says, "The workman is worthy of his food"; that is, your disciples shall feed you. For they owe this to you as they would to workmen. But He said, "worthy of his food," not of delicacies, for teachers should not live luxuriously.

Matthew 10:11 — Commentary on Matthew

"And into whatsoever city or village ye shall enter, inquire diligently who in it is worthy; and there abide till ye go thence." He bids them not to go to just anyone lest they associate with those who are unworthy and so be slandered. But if they go only to the worthy, their needs will be met in full. He commands them to stay there and not move from one house to the next lest they be accused of being gluttons and appear to insult those who first received them.

Matthew 10:12-13 — Commentary on Matthew

"And when ye come into a house, salute it, saying, Peace be unto this house. And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it: but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you." By "salutation" and "peace" understand "blessing," which remains only upon those who are worthy. Learn, then, from this that it is primarily our own deeds that bring blessing upon us.

Matthew 10:14-15 — Commentary on Matthew

"And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust from your feet. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgement, than for that city." He wants them to shake the dust from their feet to show that the apostles received nothing from that place because of the inhabitants' unbelief; or, as a testimony to the great distance the apostles had walked, which nonetheless brought no benefit to the inhabitants. It will be more tolerable for the Sodomites than for the unbelievers because the Sodomites, having been chastised here in this life, will be punished less severely there in the next life.

Matthew 10:16 — Commentary on Matthew

"Behold, it is I Who send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves." He armed them with miracles and made them confident of their means of sustenance by opening to them the doors of those who are worthy. Now He also tells them of the terrible things that will occur, thus showing His foreknowledge. He comforts them with the words "It is I." It is I, the Mighty One, He says, so you may take courage; you will not be overcome. He prepares them to undergo suffering. Just as it is impossible for a sheep in the midst of wolves not to suffer harm, so it is with you amidst the Jews. But should you suffer, do not become angry, for I want you to be as meek as sheep and in this very manner so to conquer. "Be ye therefore wise as serpents, and innocent as doves." He also wants the disciples to be wise. So that you might not imagine, hearing them referred to as sheep, that a Christian must be foolish, Christ says that he must also be wise, knowing how to act when surrounded by many enemies. For just as the serpent allows all the rest of its body to be struck but guards its head, so let the Christian give all of his belongings and even his body to those who would strike it; but let him guard his Head, which is Christ and faith in Him. And just as the serpent squeezes through a narrow hole and sheds its old skin, so too let us traverse the narrow way and shed the old man. But since a serpent is also poisonous, He commands us to be innocent, that is, sincere, guileless, and harmless as doves. For when the offspring of doves are taken from them and they are driven away, they fly back again to their masters. Be wise, then, as the serpent lest you be tricked in this life, but be blameless in all your ways; and as for harming others, be as the dove that is guileless.

Matthew 10:17-18 — Commentary on Matthew

"But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues; and ye shall be brought before governors and kings for My sake, for a testimony against them and the Gentiles." You see, this is what it means to be wise: beware not to give cause to those who would afflict you, but to conduct yourselves wisely. If the persecutor wants money or honor, give it to him, that he have no cause against you. But if he would take your faith, then guard your Head. Christ intends to send the disciples not only to the Jews, but to the Gentiles as well, which is why He says, "for a testimony against them and the Gentiles," that is, as a reproof to those who do not believe.

Matthew 10:19-20 — Commentary on Matthew

"But when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what ye shall speak: for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father Which speaketh in you." So that the disciples might not ask, "And how shall we who are ordinary people convince the wise?" He bids them to take courage and not be anxious. For when we intend to converse with believers we must study beforehand and be ready to give an answer, as Peter exhorts us (I Peter 3:15). But when we are caught between the crowds and the raging kings, He promises His own strength, so that we may not be afraid. It is for us to confess, but it is God Who will enable us to answer wisely. So that you not imagine that skill in such defense is a natural one, He says, "It is not ye that speak, but the Spirit."

Matthew 10:21 — Commentary on Matthew

"And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child: and the children shall rise up against their parents, and cause them to be put to death." He foretells to them the things that will happen, so that when they occur the disciples will not be dismayed. He also shows them the power of the Gospel that is preached, how it causes men to hold in contempt nature itself, for such is Christianity. He also reveals the inhuman rage of those who will not spare even their closest kin.

Matthew 10:22 — Commentary on Matthew

"And ye shall be hated by all men for My name's sake: but he that patiently endureth to the end shall be saved." "Hated by all men" means "hated by many." For not everyone hated them, as there were those who accepted the faith. It is he who patiently endures until the end, and not only in the beginning, who will partake in eternal life.

Matthew 10:23 — Commentary on Matthew

"But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone through the cities of Israel, till the Son of Man be come." The fearful things spoken of above, such as "They will hand you over" and "You will be hated," concerned those things which would take place after the Ascension. What is spoken of now concerns that which would take place before the Cross. "You will not be persecuted through all the cities of Israel before I shall come to you." He commands them to flee from their persecutors. For it is of the devil for a man to throw himself into manifest danger and thus become the cause of condemnation to those who would slay him and the detriment of those whom he was about to benefit by his preaching. "Till the Son of Man be come" - do not understand by this the second coming, but rather, His drawing together with them and the comfort that He would give them yet before the Cross. For when they had been sent out and had preached, they again returned to Christ and were together with Him.

Matthew 10:24-25 — Commentary on Matthew

"The disciple is not above his teacher, nor the servant above his lord. It is enough for the disciple that he be as his teacher, and the servant as his lord." Here He teaches them to endure insults. For if I, your Teacher and Master, have endured them, how much more so should you, My disciples and servants. You may ask, "Why does He say, The disciple is not above his teacher, when we see many disciples who are greater than their teachers?" Learn, then, that while they are disciples they are less than their teachers; if they become greater, they are no longer disciples. In the same way, a servant, while he is a servant, is not above his lord.

Matthew 10:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

"If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his household? Fear them not therefore: for there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed, and hid, that shall not be known." Take comfort, He says, in My example. For if they have called Me the chief of demons, is it such a fearful thing that they should slander you who are members of My household? He calls them "household members" and not "slaves," thus showing His intimacy with them. So take courage; the truth will not be hidden, but time will reveal your virtue as well as the wickedness of those who slander you, for nothing is hidden which shall not be known. They may slander you now, but later they will make you renowned.

Matthew 10:27 — Commentary on Matthew

"What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light: and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the housetops." Those things, He says, which I have spoken to you alone and in one place, for that is what is meant by "in the ear" and "in darkness" you must teach with boldness in a strong voice so that all may hear you. But since dangers are also a consequence of boldness, He adds:

Matthew 10:28 — Commentary on Matthew

"And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear Him Who is able to destroy both soul and body in gehenna." He teaches them to despise even death, for punishment in gehenna is yet more fearful, He says. Those who slay accomplish the destruction of only the body, while they are perhaps the benefactors of the soul. But God punishes both the soul and the body of those whom He casts into gehenna. He says "in gehenna," indicating the perpetual nature of the punishment, for gehenna is never ending.

Matthew 10:29-31 — Commentary on Matthew

"Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? And not one of them shall fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear ye not therefore, ye are of much more value than sparrows." So that they would not fear that they are abandoned, He says, "If not even a sparrow is caught without My knowledge, how shall I abandon you whom I love?" And to show His precise knowledge and forethought for us He says that even the hairs of our head are numbered by Him. But do not think that the sparrows are snared by God's doing; rather, that even the snaring of sparrows is not unknown to Him.

Matthew 10:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

"Whosoever therefore shall confess in Me before men, him will I confess also before My Father Who is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father Who is in heaven." He exhorts them to bear witness even unto martyrdom. For belief only within one's soul does not suffice; He desires also the belief confessed with the tongue. He did not say, "Whosoever shall confess Me," but "in Me" (ostis omologesei en emoi), that is, in My strength. For he who confesses does so aided by the grace which is from above. But as for him who denies, Christ did not say "in Me," but "whosoever shall deny Me," showing that he denies because he does not have the aid from above. Therefore everyone who confesses that Christ is God will find Christ giving confession of him to the Father, that he is a true servant. But those who deny will hear the words "I do not know you."

Matthew 10:34-36 — Commentary on Matthew

"Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law. And a man's foes shall be they of his own household." Harmony is not always a good thing, while separation sometimes is. The sword, then, is the word of faith which severs our bond to our families and relatives when they hinder our piety towards God. For He does not tell us simply to separate ourselves from them, but only when they will not come with us, and especially when they hinder us in our faith.

Matthew 10:37 — Commentary on Matthew

"He that loveth father or mother more than Me is not worthy of Me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than Me is not worthy of Me." Do you see when it is that we must hate our parents and children? When they want us to love them more than Christ. And why should I speak of father, mother, and children? Hear what is even greater than this:

Matthew 10:38 — Commentary on Matthew

"And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after Me, is not worthy of Me." Whoever, He says, does not renounce this present life and give himself over to shameful death, for this is what the cross signified to the ancients, is not worthy of Me. But since there are many who are crucified, such as robbers and thieves, He added, "and followeth after Me," that is, live according to My laws.

Matthew 10:39 — Commentary on Matthew

"He that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth his life for My sake shall find it." He who pampers his life in the flesh appears to "find his life," while in fact he is losing it by sending it to eternal punishment. But he who loses his life and dies, not as a thief or one who strangles himself, but for Christ's sake, he it is that saves his life.

Matthew 10:40-41 — Commentary on Matthew

"He that receiveth you receiveth Me, and he that receiveth Me receiveth Him that sent Me. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet's reward; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man's reward." He incites us to welcome those whom Christ sends, for he who honors a disciple of Christ, honors Christ Himself and, through Him, the Father as well. But we must welcome righteous men and prophets in the name of a righteous man and prophet, that is, because they are righteous men and prophets, and not because of any protection or aid of the sort which kings provide. But even if a man should have the appearance of a prophet but in conduct fall short, you should still receive him as a prophet. And God will reward you for having received a true prophet, for this is what it means "shall receive a righteous man's reward." Or you may understand it in another way, that he who receives a righteous man will himself be counted as a righteous man and will receive the reward which the righteous receive.

Matthew 10:42 — Commentary on Matthew

"And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward." Lest anyone use poverty as an excuse, He says, "If you give even a cup of cold water because he is My disciple, you will receive a reward even for this." He who gives a cup of cold water is also he who teaches one burning with the fire of anger and desire and causes him to be named a disciple of Christ. The teacher will not lose his reward.

Matthew 11:1 — Commentary on Matthew

When He had sent the disciples, He Himself was quiet, not working miracles but only teaching in the synagogues. For if He Himself were present healing the sick, no one would have approached the disciples. Therefore He departed so that they would have opportunity to heal.

Matthew 11:2-3 — Commentary on Matthew

John did not ask as if he himself did not know Christ. How could this be when he had borne witness to Him, saying, "Behold the Lamb of God"? But because his disciples were jealous of Christ, John sent them to acquire more evidence, so that by seeing the miracles they might believe that Christ is greater than John. This is why he himself pretends to ask, "Art Thou He that cometh?" that is, He Whose coming in the flesh is awaited in the Scriptures. Some believe that by saying, "He that cometh," he was asking about the descent into hades, as if, not knowing the answer, John were questioning, "Art Thou He that goeth even into hades, or should we look for another?" But this is foolishness, for how could John, who was greater than the prophets, not know of the crucifixion of Christ and the descent into hades, when he had called Christ the Lamb Who would be sacrificed for us? John knew, therefore, that the Lord would also go down into hades in the soul so that even there, as St. Gregory the Theologian says, He might save those who would have believed if He had become incarnate in their day. John did not ask this because he did not know the answer, but rather because he wanted to provide his disciples with the evidence of Christ's miracles. Look, then, how Christ answers this question:

Matthew 11:4-5 — Commentary on Matthew

He did not say, "Declare unto John that I am He that cometh." But knowing that John had sent his disciples to see the miracles, He said, "Tell John what you see, and certainly he will use that opportunity to bear witness more fully to you concerning Me." By the words "the poor have the good tidings" understand either those preaching the Gospel, that is, the apostles, who were poor fishermen and despised as common lowly people, or those listening to the Gospel and hearing of the eternal good things.

Matthew 11:6 — Commentary on Matthew

And to show John's disciples that the thoughts they were thinking did not escape His notice, He said, "Blessed is he whosoever shall not be offended in Me," for they had many doubts about Him.

Matthew 11:7 — Commentary on Matthew

Perhaps the multitudes heard John's question and were scandalized that even John himself might be unsure of Christ and had so quickly changed his opinion, although he had previously borne witness to Him. Christ allays this suspicion, then, by saying, John is not a reed, that is, one who changes easily. For if he were, why would you have gone out to him in the wilderness? You indeed would not have gone out to see a reed, a changeable man, but you went out to see a great and steadfast man. To be sure, he is still now what you thought him to be then.

Matthew 11:8 — Commentary on Matthew

Denying them any basis for saying that John later became soft by giving himself over to luxury, He says, This cannot be; that his clothing is made of hair shows that he is an enemy of luxury. For if he were wearing soft clothing and living in kings' houses, if he so desired luxury he would not be in prison. So then, learn that it does not befit a true Christian to wear luxurious clothing.

Matthew 11:9 — Commentary on Matthew

John was more than a prophet because the other prophets only foretold Christ, while he was an eyewitness, indeed a great thing. And the others prophesied after their birth, while he, still in his mother's womb, recognized Christ and leapt.

Matthew 11:10 — Commentary on Matthew

John was called an angel, both because of his angelic and almost immaterial way of life, and because he announced and proclaimed Christ. He prepared Christ's way by witnessing concerning Him and by baptizing unto repentance, for after repentance comes the forgiveness of sins, which Christ gives. Christ said these things after John's disciples had left so that He would not appear to be flattering him. The prophecy mentioned is of the prophet Malachi (Malachi 3:1).

Matthew 11:11 — Commentary on Matthew

He declares this with certainty, that there is no one greater than John. But by saying "born of women" He excludes Himself, for Christ was born of a virgin, not of a woman, that is, one who is married. "Notwithstanding, He that is younger is greater than he in the kingdom of heaven." Since He has extolled the praises of John, lest they think that John is greater than He says here more clearly, I am the younger in age and the lesser in your opinion, yet I am greater than he in the kingdom of heaven, that is, in regards to spiritual and heavenly good things. For here I appear less than he, both because his birth preceded Mine and because he appears great to you, but there in the kingdom of heaven I am greater.

Matthew 11:12 — Commentary on Matthew

It would seem that this does not follow the train of thought, but it does. Consider this: Christ, by saying of Himself that He is greater than John, strongly urges them to believe in Him, showing that many are by force acquiring the kingdom of heaven, that is, faith in Him. And there is need of great force, for in order to leave father and mother and to despise one's own life, how much force is needed?

Matthew 11:13 — Commentary on Matthew

This, too, follows the same train of thought. For He is saying, I am He that cometh, for all the prophets have been fulfilled. They would not have been fulfilled if I had not come. Therefore, await nothing further.

Matthew 11:14 — Commentary on Matthew

If you are willing, He says, to accept it, that is, if you judge the matter with a good disposition of mind, and not spitefully, he is the one whom the prophet Malachi called Elijah who was to come (Malachi 4:5. "And, behold, I will send to you Elijah the Tishbite before the great and glorious day of the Lord comes"). For both the Forerunner and Elijah have the same ministry. The one was the Forerunner of the first coming, while Elijah will be the forerunner of the second coming. Then, showing that it is an enigma that John is Elijah, and requires wisdom to understand it, He says:

Matthew 11:15 — Commentary on Matthew

Thus urging them to ask and to learn.

Matthew 11:16-17 — Commentary on Matthew

It is the malcontent nature of the Jews that He is speaking of here. For as they were cantankerous, neither John's asceticism nor Christ's simplicity pleased them. They were like foolish little children who are never satisfied - whether one cries for them or plays the pipe for them, they are not pleased.

Matthew 11:18-19 — Commentary on Matthew

He compares John's way of life to mourning, for John showed great severity both in words and deeds, and His own life on earth He compares to piping, that is, to the sound of the flute. For the Lord was most gracious and pleasing, condescending to all that He might win all, bringing the good tidings of the kingdom, and He was not severe in appearance as was John. "But Wisdom is justified by her children." This is what He is saying: so, then, since neither John's life nor My own pleases you, but you scorn all the means of salvation, I Who am Wisdom am justified [that is, shown to be righteous, and vindicated]. Therefore you will have no excuse but will be utterly condemned. For I, on My part, have done everything, yet you, by your refusal to believe, prove that I Who omitted nothing am justified.

Matthew 11:20 — Commentary on Matthew

After showing that He had done everything that He ought to have done, and they remained unrepentant, then He upbraids them.

Matthew 11:21-22 — Commentary on Matthew

So that you might understand that those who did not believe were evil not by nature, but by choice, He calls to mind Bethsaida, the city of Andrew, Peter, Philip and the sons of Zebedee. Evil does not come from nature, but from our own choice; for if it came from nature, these apostles too would have been evil. He says that the Jews are worse than the inhabitants of Tyre and Sidon, for the Gentile inhabitants of Tyre transgressed only the natural law while the Jews transgressed the Mosaic law as well. For the former did not see miracles, but the latter have both seen and slandered. Sackcloth is a symbol of repentance, and ashes and dust are what mourners put on their heads.

Matthew 11:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

Capernaum was exalted as the city of Jesus, for it was made as glorious as if it were His birthplace, yet it derived no benefit from this because it did not believe. On the contrary, it is rather because of this that it has been condemned to hades, that, while having such a citizen, it derived no benefit from Him. From the fact that the name "Capernaum" means "place of comfort and consolation," see that even though one has once been deemed worthy to become a place of the Comforter, that is, of the Holy Spirit, but then becomes haughty in mind, though he had been lifted up to heaven, he falls on account of his haughtiness. Tremble, then, O man!

Matthew 11:25 — Commentary on Matthew

This is what He is saying: I thank Thee, Father, that the Jews who seem to be wise and knowledgeable of the Scriptures did not believe, while the unlearned and the babes believed and recognized the mysteries. God hid the mysteries from those who seemed wise, not out of malice, or so as to cause ignorance, but because of their unworthiness, stemming from the very fact that they thought that they were wise. For he who thinks himself to be wise and is bold in his own knowledge does not call upon God. So then God, not having been called upon, gives him neither help nor revelation. Furthermore, God, out of His very love for man, does not reveal the mysteries to the multitude lest they be punished the more for first knowing the mysteries and then scorning them.

Matthew 11:26 — Commentary on Matthew

"Even so, Father: for such was Thy good will." Here He shows the Father's love for man, in that the Father revealed the mysteries to the babes, without having been called upon by anyone to do so, but because it so pleased Him to do from the beginning. For [the Greek word for "good will"] eudokia means both "will" and "pleasure."

Matthew 11:27 — Commentary on Matthew

In His preceding words, He said to the Father, "Father, Thou hast revealed." Lest you think that He Himself does nothing and that everything is of the Father, He says, "All things have been given to Me and both the Father and I have the same authority." And when you hear "given" do not think that means given as to a servant or a subordinate, but rather as bestowed upon a son. It is because He was begotten of the Father that those things were given to Him. For if He were not begotten and yet were of the same essence as the Father, those things need not have been given to Him because He would have already possessed them. See what He says: all things have been given, not by a master, but by My Father. As, for example, when a handsome child is born of a handsome father, the child says, "I have been given, that is, I have inherited, my father's beauty." He says something great, "There is nothing marvelous in My being the Master of all things since I possess something even greater, that is, to know the Father, and knowing Him, to reveal Him to others." Consider, then: He said, above, that the Father has revealed the mysteries to babes, and here, that the Son reveals the Father. You see, then, the single power of the Father and the Son, since both the Father and the Son reveal.

Matthew 11:28 — Commentary on Matthew

He calls all mankind, not only the Jews, but also the Gentiles. By those "that labour" understand the Jews, who follow the strict observances of the law and labor in the occupation of fulfilling the commandments of the law. Those who are "heavy laden" are the Gentiles, who are oppressed by the burden of sins. To all these does Christ give rest. For to believe, to confess, and to be baptized, what labor is it? Is it not, rather, rest? For here in this life you are unburdened of the things which you did before your baptism, and there in the next life rest awaits you.

Matthew 11:29-30 — Commentary on Matthew

The yoke of Christ is humility and meekness. For he who humbles himself before all men has rest and remains untroubled; but he who is vainglorious and arrogant is ever encompassed by troubles as he does not wish to be less than anyone but is always thinking how to be esteemed more highly and how to defeat his enemies. Therefore the yoke of Christ, which is humility, is light, for it is easier for our lowly nature to be humbled than to be exalted. But all the commandments of Christ are also called a yoke, and they are light because of the reward to come, even though for a time they appear heavy.

Matthew 12:1-4 — Commentary on Matthew

Setting aside for the while observances of the law, He leads His disciples through the grainfields, so that by eating they might set aside the law of the sabbath. Again the Pharisees find fault with the physical passion, hunger, while they themselves committed worse sins, but the Lord reproves them with a story of David. For David dared, He says, because of hunger to do something even greater. The loaves of oblation, the showbread, are the twelve loaves which were set out each day on the altar, six on the right side and six on the left. Although David was a prophet, he ought not to have eaten them for it was only permitted for priests to eat them. And how much more so was it unlawful for those with him to eat? Nevertheless, because of hunger he could be forgiven. So, too, with the disciples.

Matthew 12:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

The law prohibited work on the sabbath; so, then, the priests as they split wood and lit fires on the sabbath were profaning, that is, defiling, the sabbath, by your reckoning. But you will say to Me, "They were priests, the disciples are not." I say, then, that something greater than the temple I here. I am the Master Who is greater than the temple, and since I am with My disciples, they have greater authority to set aside the law of the sabbath than do the priests.

Matthew 12:7-8 — Commentary on Matthew

He also shows them up as unlearned, not knowing the words of the prophets (Hosea 6:7). For was it not right, He says, to show mercy to men who were hungry? Furthermore, I, the Son of Man, am Lord of the sabbath for I am the Creator of all things, including the days. Hence it is I as Master Who sets aside the sabbath. Understand this also in a spiritual sense. As the apostles were laborers, and the believers were the harvest and the heads of grain, so the apostles were plucking and eating them, that is, they took the salvation of men to be their food. This they were doing on the sabbath, made for rest and cessation from evils. The Pharisees were vexed; and so it is even in the Church, that those who are pharisaical and envious are displeased with teachers who constantly teach and bring benefit.

Matthew 12:9-10 — Commentary on Matthew

The other evangelists say that Jesus put the question to the Pharisees. It can be said that the Pharisees out of spite first asked Him, as Matthew says. Then Christ in turn asks them the same, mocking them and ridiculing their callousness, as the other evangelists say. The Pharisees asked Him this question so that they might have a pretext to slander Him.

Matthew 12:11-12 — Commentary on Matthew

He shows that for love of money and so as not to lose a sheep they would set aside the sabbath, but they could not tolerate that the sabbath be set aside so that a man might be healed. By this He shows that they were not only lovers of money and cruel men, but even despisers of God. For they hold the sabbath in contempt so as not to suffer the loss of a sheep, and yet without mercy they condemn the healing of a man.

Matthew 12:13 — Commentary on Matthew

Many, even now, have withered hands, that is, they are merciless and tightfisted. But when the word of the Gospel resounds within them, they stretch out their hands in giving. They do this even though the Pharisees, that is, the proud demons who are cut off from us, (The word "Pharisee" in Hebrew means "cut off" or "set apart") on account of their enmity for us do not want our hands to be stretched out to others in mercy and almsgiving.

Matthew 12:14-15 — Commentary on Matthew

What spite! When good is done to them they become enraged. Jesus withdrew, as it was not yet the time for His Passion, and also to spare them from falling to the crime of murder. He did this to show that it is not God-pleasing to throw oneself into danger. Notice the word "departed"; it is when they departed from God that they plotted to destroy Jesus. For no one who abides in God would plot such things.

Matthew 12:15-16 — Commentary on Matthew

He does not want to be made known so that He might soften the spite of the Pharisees, for He was eager to heal them in any way possible.

Matthew 12:17-19 — Commentary on Matthew

Matthew brings in the prophet as a witness to Jesus' meekness (Is. 42:1-4). For whatever the Jews want, he says, Christ will do. If they do not want Him to be made known, then He will not make Himself known. He will not stand up against them like one seeking renown, nor will He dispute contentiously. He will bid the multitudes not to make Him known, but He will also proclaim judgement to the Gentiles, that is, He will teach the Gentiles. For "judgement" (krisis) is teaching, knowledge, and discernment (diakrisis) of the good. Or, in another sense, He will also proclaim the coming judgement to the Gentiles who have never heard of this judgement. "Neither shall any man hear His voice in the streets." For He did not teach in the middle of the market place, as did the vainglorious, but in the temple and in the synagogues and on the mountain and along the shores.

Matthew 12:20 — Commentary on Matthew

He could have crushed the Jews, he says, like a broken reed, and could have quenched their anger like a smoldering wick, but Jesus did not wish to do so until He had fulfilled His dispensation and defeated them in every way. For this is the meaning of what follows.

Matthew 12:20-21 — Commentary on Matthew

So that the Jews would have no excuse, Christ endured all things, so that later He might condemn and overcome those who could say nothing in their own defense. What did He not do to win them over? But the Jews were not willing; therefore the Gentiles shall hope in Him.

Matthew 12:22-23 — Commentary on Matthew

The demon had stopped up the avenues towards faith, that is, the eyes, the hearing, and the tongue. But Jesus healed, and was called the Son of David by the multitude. For the Christ was expected to come from the seed of David. And so now, if you see a man who neither understands the good, nor accepts the words of another, consider him blind and dumb, and may God touch his heart and heal him.

Matthew 12:24 — Commentary on Matthew

Although the Lord had departed for their sake, nevertheless they heard of it even from afar and slandered Him as He was doing good to men, and thus they were enemies of nature, as is the devil.

Matthew 12:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

"And Jesus, knowing their thoughts, said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand: and if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how then shall his kingdom stand?" By divulging their thoughts He shows that He is God. He defends Himself from their accusation by means of everyday examples, and reveals their foolishness. For how is it that demons cast out one another when in fact they strive to assist one another? "Satan" means "the adversary."

Matthew 12:27 — Commentary on Matthew

Let us suppose, He says, that I am such as you say. But by whom do your sons, that is, My disciples, cast them out? Surely they do not also cast them out by Beelzebub? But if they cast them out by divine power, how much more so do I? For they work miracles in My name. Therefore they will be to your condemnation, since you saw them, too, working miracles in My name, and still you slander Me.

Matthew 12:28 — Commentary on Matthew

This means, if it is by divine power that I cast out demons, then I am the Son of God, and I have come for your sake, to do good to you. So, then, I have come unto you, and this is the kingdom of God. Why do you slander My coming which is for your sake?

Matthew 12:29 — Commentary on Matthew

I do not, He says, keep demons as friends; just the opposite, I war against them and bind them who were strong men before My coming. For when Christ entered the house, that is, the world, He seized from the demons their goods, which are men.

Matthew 12:30 — Commentary on Matthew

How, He says, could Beelzebub work with Me, when, on the contrary, he acts against Me? For I teach virtue, but he, evil. How then is he with Me? And I gather men unto salvation, but he scatters them. Christ also hints at the Pharisees, who, while He was teaching and bringing benefit to many, were dispersing the people so that they could not approach Him. He shows that in reality it is they who are demonic.

Matthew 12:31-32 — Commentary on Matthew

He is saying here that every other sin, such as fornication or theft, has some defense, however slight. For we take refuge in human weakness and we may be forgiven. But when one sees miracles performed by the Spirit and slanders them as being the work of a demon, what defense will he have? For it is clear that such a slanderer knows that these things are of the Holy Spirit, yet he speaks evil of his own will. How then can such a man be forgiven? When the Jews saw the Lord eating and drinking, associating with publicans and harlots, and doing all the other things He did as the Son of Man, then they slandered Him as a glutton and drunkard; yet for this they deserve forgiveness, and not even repentance will be required. For they were understandably scandalized. But when they saw Him working miracles and were slandering and blaspheming the Holy Spirit, saying that it was something demonic, how will this sin be forgiven them, unless they repent? So, then, know that he who blasphemes the Son of Man, seeing Him living as a man, and says that He is a friend of harlots, a glutton, and a drunkard because of those things which Christ does, such a man will not have to give an answer for this, even if he does not repent. For he is forgiven, as he did not realize that this was God concealed. But he who blasphemes the Holy Spirit, that is, the spiritual deeds of Christ, and calls them demonic, unless he repents, he will not be forgiven. For he does not have a reasonable excuse to slander, as does the man who sees Christ with harlots and publicans and then slanders. He will not be forgiven either here or there, but both here and there he will be punished. For many are punished here, but there, not at all, such as the poor man, Lazarus; while others are punished both here and there, as the Sodomites and those who blaspheme the Holy Spirit. But some, like the apostles and the Forerunner, are punished neither here nor there. For though they who are persecuted appear to suffer punishment, these are not punishments for sins, but rather trials and crowns.

Matthew 12:33 — Commentary on Matthew

Since the Jews were not able to slander the miracles as bad, they blasphemed as demonic the One Who did them, Christ. So He says: either say that I am a good tree, and then all My miracles, which are the fruit, are good as well; or if you say that I am a corrupt tree, then it is clear that the fruit, that is, the miracles, are corrupt as well. But you say that the miracles, the fruit, are good; therefore, I, the tree, am also good. For indeed, just as the tree is known by its fruit, so I am known by the miracles which I do.

Matthew 12:34 — Commentary on Matthew

Look, He says, you who are evil trees bear evil fruit when you speak ill of Me. And I also, if I were evil, would bring forth evil fruit and not these miracles. He calls them "brood of vipers" because they boasted of Abraham. He shows that they are not of Abraham, but of ancestors worthy of their own wickedness.

Matthew 12:34-35 — Commentary on Matthew

When you see a speaker of obscenities, know that he does not have in his heart the same quantity of evil that he speaks, but many times more. For it is the excess that spills over, and he who has a hidden treasure displays only a small part. Likewise he who speaks good has even more in his heart.

Matthew 12:36-37 — Commentary on Matthew

Here He strikes fear into our hearts, that we will give an account for even a careless word, that is, any lying, slanderous, indecent, or mocking word. Then He brings forward testimony from Scripture, lest He appear to be speaking His own words. "By thy words thou shalt be deemed righteous, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned" (Job 15:6; cf. Ecclesiastes 10:12).

Matthew 12:38 — Commentary on Matthew

The evangelist is amazed and so writes the word "then." For when they should have submitted to Him because of His preceding miracles, it was then that they asked for a sign. They wanted to see a sign from heaven, as the other evangelist says (Lk. 11:16). For they thought that He performed the miracles which He did on earth by the power of the devil, as the devil is the ruler of this world. How, then, does the Saviour answer?

Matthew 12:39-40 — Commentary on Matthew

He calls them an evil generation as they were deceiving tempters, and adulterous, because they had abandoned God and followed after demons. He calls His Resurrection a sign as it is marvelous beyond belief. For having descended into the heart of the earth, the nethermost part, which is hades, He arose on the third day. The three days and three nights you must understand as spoken of in part and not in their entirety. For He died on Friday, which is one day. He was dead on Saturday - behold, the second day. And the night of Sunday held Him still dead. The three days and nights, then, are counted by parts, in just the same way as we often count them ourselves.

Matthew 12:41 — Commentary on Matthew

Jonah, He says, after he left the belly of the whale, preached and was believed. But you will not believe Me even after My Resurrection. Wherefore you will be condemned by the Ninevites, who believed in My servant Jonah without any signs, and, what is more, were barbarians. But you who were nourished on the prophets and have seen signs, have not believed in Me, the Master. For this is what is meant by "Behold, a greater than Jonah is here."

Matthew 12:42 — Commentary on Matthew

The queen, He says, came from a great distance, despite her tender womanhood, to hear about trees and woods and certain things of nature. But though I came to you, speaking of ineffable things, you have not accepted Me.

Matthew 12:43-45 — Commentary on Matthew

He shows that they have been brought to utter perdition by not accepting Him. For just as those who have been delivered from demons suffer worse things if they become lazy and careless, so it is that your generation was possessed of a demon when it worshipped the idols. But this demon was cast out by means of the prophets. Then I Myself came, wishing to cleanse you further. But since you rejected Me, and, indeed, are eager to slay Me, as your sin is worse, so will your punishment be worse, and your last captivity will be more grievous than the former. You, O reader, must also understand this, that the unclean spirit is cast out by baptism and goes forth among waterless and unbaptized souls; but it does not find rest in them. Rest for demons is to harass with evil deeds those who are baptized, for they already possess those who are unbaptized. Therefore the demon returns with seven other spirits to the one who is baptized. For just as there are seven gifts of the Holy Spirit, so, on the contrary, there are seven spirits of evil. When the demon re-enters the one who is baptized, the disaster is worse. For, previously, there was hope of being cleansed through baptism. But now there is no hope of a second baptism, unless it be by the baptism of repentance, which is exceedingly toilsome.

Matthew 12:46 — Commentary on Matthew

Subject to a certain human foible, His mother wanted to show that she had authority over her child, for she did not yet comprehend His greatness. This is why, while He was still speaking, she wished to summon Him to herself, seeking to draw attention to her son's obedience to her. What does Christ do? He knew her intentions; hear what He says:

Matthew 12:48-50 — Commentary on Matthew

He did not say this to offend His mother, but to correct this vainglorious and human thought of hers. For He did not say, "She is not My mother," but "Unless she does the will of God, that she bore Me is of no benefit to her." He does not deny the relationship by birth, but He adds to it the relationship by virtue. For no unworthy person derives benefit from a relationship by birth. When He had corrected the sickness of vainglory, He once again obeyed His mother who was calling Him. For the evangelist says:

Matthew 13:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

He sat in the boat so that He could face all His listeners, and so that all could hear. Then as a fisherman He casts His net from the sea toward those on land.

Matthew 13:3 — Commentary on Matthew

To the simple and sincere multitudes on the mountain He spoke without parables. But as the deceitful Pharisees are here, He speaks in parables so that those who do not understand can ask and learn. Moreover it is not right to lay bare the teachings before those who are unworthy. For it is not right to cast pearls before swine. First He tells a parable which makes the listener more attentive. He calls Himself the sower, and His word, the seed. He went forth, but not from a place, for He was in all places. But He drew near to us, taking on human flesh, and thus it is said, "He went forth," that is, from the bosom of the Father. He went forth to us because we were not able to come to Him. And what did He go forth to do? To scorch the earth because of the tangle of thorns? To punish? No, but rather to sow. He said "his seed" because the prophets also sowed; but He sowed, not their seed, but God's. He being God, sowed His own seed. He was not made wise by divine grace - far from it! He Himself was the Wisdom of God.

Matthew 13:4 — Commentary on Matthew

Those by the way side are they who are lazy and indolent, who do not accept the word. For their minds are a pathway that is trodden and hard, and not in the least bit tilled. The word is snatched from them by the birds of the sky, that is, the spirits of the air, who are the demons.

Matthew 13:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

Those on rocky ground are they who hear but out of weakness do not resist trials and afflictions, but abandon their own salvation. By the rising sun understand temptations, which, like the sun, show men as they really are and reveal things which are hidden.

Matthew 13:7 — Commentary on Matthew

These are they who choke the word with worldly thoughts. For though a rich man thinks he is doing a good deed, yet the deed does not grow and flourish, hindered as it is by worldly cares.

Matthew 13:8 — Commentary on Matthew

Three quarters of the seed perished and only a quarter was saved. For few are they who are saved. At the end He speaks of the good ground, thus giving us hope of repentance. For although a man be rocky ground, or by the way side, or among the thorns, yet it is possible for him to become good ground. Nor do all who accept the word bear fruit equally: but "one a hundredfold," perhaps he who has attained perfect non-possessiveness and extreme asceticism; "another sixtyfold," perhaps the monk dwelling in a monastic community, and he, too, yields fruitfully; "and another thirtyfold," he who has chosen honorable marriage and diligently practices the virtues as much as he is able. See the goodness of God, how He accepts everyone: those who achieve great things, those who achieve moderate things, and those who achieve small things.

Matthew 13:9 — Commentary on Matthew

He shows that those who have spiritual ears must understand these things in a spiritual sense. For many have ears but do not use them for hearing. This is why He added, "He who hath ears to hear, let him hear."

Matthew 13:10-11 — Commentary on Matthew

The disciples found great obscurity in the words spoken by Christ, and being solicitous of the common people came to Him and asked the question. And He said, "It is given unto you to know the mysteries," that is, since you have willingness and zeal to learn, it is given to you. But to those who do not have zeal, it is not given. For it is he that asks who receives. Ask, therefore, He says, and it will be given to you. See here how the Lord told the parable and only the disciples, who asked, received.

Matthew 13:12 — Commentary on Matthew

So we can truly say that to him who has zeal, knowledge is given and in abundance. But from him who does not have zeal and a worthy mind, even that which he imagines he has will be taken away. That is to say, if he has even the slightest spark of good, he extinguishes it if he does not blow on it with the Spirit and spiritual deeds, and kindle it.

Matthew 13:13 — Commentary on Matthew

Take heed. Here the problem is solved of those who say that some are evil by nature, or by God's intent. For they argue that Christ Himself said, "It is given unto you to know the mysteries, but to the Jews it is not given." But we say, with God, to those who speak such things, that God makes everyone by nature to understand what is necessary. For God "enlighteneth every man that cometh into the world" (Jn. 1:9). But it is our own will and inclination that casts us into darkness. This is made clear even here. For Christ says that although they see by nature, that is, they were created by God to understand, they by their own choice do not see. And hearing, that is, by nature created by God to hear and to understand, they by their own choice do not hear, nor do they understand. Tell me, did they not see the miracles of Christ? Yes, they did, but they made themselves blind and condemned Him. So this is the meaning of "seeing they see not." Then He brings forward the prophet as further witness to His argument.

Matthew 13:14-15 — Commentary on Matthew

Do you see what the prophecy (Is. 6:9-10) is saying? You do not understand, not because I created your heart fat and dull, but because it has grown fat, although it is obvious that before it was fine and subtle. For something which grows fat was first thin. And when their heart had grown fat, then they closed their eyes. He did not say that God closed their eyes, but they did, of their own choice. They did this, He says, so that they would not turn back and be healed by Me. For they chose evil and went to great lengths to remain unhealed and unrepentant.

Matthew 13:16-17 — Commentary on Matthew

Even the physical eyes and ears of the apostles are blessed. But even more so are their spiritual eyes and ears worthy of blessedness, because they recognized the Christ. He esteems them more highly than the prophets because the prophets saw the Christ only spiritually, while the apostles saw Him both spiritually and physically. But also because the prophets were not deemed worthy of such great mysteries and knowledge as were the apostles. In two ways, then, the apostles surpass the prophets: that they saw Christ bodily and that they were initiated into a deeper, more spiritual, understanding of the divine mysteries. Then He explains the parable to the disciples, saying:

Matthew 13:18-19 — Commentary on Matthew

He urges us to understand what is spoken by those who teach, lest we too be like those who are "by the way side." For it may be said, since Christ is the way, those who are outside of Christ are by the way side. For they are not in the way, but outside of the way.

Matthew 13:20-21 — Commentary on Matthew

He speaks of tribulation because there are many who, when they are hard-pressed by their parents, or by some misfortunes, immediately blaspheme. And of persecution, on account of those who fall into the hands of tyrants.

Matthew 13:22 — Commentary on Matthew

He did not say this world chokes, but the care of this world. Nor did He say wealth chokes, but the deceit of wealth. For wealth, when it is distributed, does not choke the word, but instead makes it grow. The thorns are cares and pleasures, for they kindle the flame both of desire and of gehenna. And just as the thorn is sharp and pierces the body and is removed with difficulty, so also with pleasure, once it takes hold of the soul, it enters it and is eradicated only with difficulty.

Matthew 13:23 — Commentary on Matthew

The forms of virtue vary, and those who progress in virtue vary. Do you see the order in the parable? We must first hear and understand it so that we may not be like those who are by the way side. Then we must hold steadfastly to what we have heard, and, finally, we must not be lovers of money. For what benefit is it to me to hear and retain the word, only to be choked by the love of money?

Matthew 13:24-30 — Commentary on Matthew

In the previous parable He spoke of the fourth part of the seed which fell on the good soil, while in this parable He shows that the enemy does not allow even that part which fell on good soil to remain incorrupted, because we sleep and grow indolent. The field, then, is the world, or, each one's soul. The sower is Christ. The good seed is good people, or, good thoughts. The tares are heresies, or, evil thoughts. The one who sows them is the devil. The men who were sleeping are those who by their indolence give entry to heretics and evil thoughts. The servants are the angels, who are indignant that there are heresies or any wickedness in the soul, and wish to seize and cut off from this life the heretics and those who think evil thoughts. But God does not allow the heretics to be destroyed by wars, lest the righteous suffer and be destroyed along with them. Likewise, neither does God wish to cut down a man on account of his evil thoughts, lest the wheat be destroyed along with them. If, for example, Matthew had been cut down while he was a tare, the wheat of the word which was later to spring up from him would have been cut down with him. Similarly with Paul and the thief. While they were tares they were not cut down, but were permitted to live so that later their virtue might grow. Therefore He says to the angels, At the end of the world you will gather the tares, namely, the heretics. But how? Into bundles, that is, binding them hand and foot. For at that time a man will no longer be able to do anything, but all his power to act will be bound. The wheat, namely, the saints, will be gathered by the angelic reapers into heavenly granaries. So it is with the evil thoughts which Paul had when he persecuted: they were burnt in the fire which Christ came to light upon the earth, while the wheat, that is the good thoughts, was gathered into the granaries of the Church.

Matthew 13:31-32 — Commentary on Matthew

The grain of mustard seed is both the preaching and the apostles. For though they appeared to be few, they encompassed the whole earth, with the result that the birds of the air, that is, those with frivolous and feathery knowledge of the things above, could find rest in them. You, too, O reader, must be as a grain of mustard seed, small in appearance (for it is not right to make a show of virtue) but hot, zealous, pungent, and reproving. Thus you will become greater than the shrubs, that is, greater than those who are weak and imperfect, by yourself being perfect, so that even the winged creatures of heaven, that is, the angels, will take their rest in you who are living the angelic life. For they, too, rejoice in the righteous.

Matthew 13:33 — Commentary on Matthew

He calls the apostles leaven as well as a grain of mustard seed. For just as the leaven, although it is small, transforms to itself all the flour, so you will transform the whole world, though you are few. Some understand the leaven to be the preaching; the three measures are the three faculties of the soul - the abilities to reason, to be stirred into action, and to desire - and the woman is the soul which hides the preaching within all three of its faculties, so that it is all mixed together, leavened, and sanctified. So every part of us must be leavened and transformed into that which is more Godlike. For He says, "till it was all leavened."

Matthew 13:34-35 — Commentary on Matthew

He brings forward as witness the prophet who had proclaimed beforehand that Jesus would teach in parables (Ps. 77:2), lest you think that Christ had invented some new form of teaching. But do not understand the prophecy in terms of cause and effect, but rather from the outcome of the event. For Christ did not teach in this manner in order to fulfill the prophecy, but rather, because He taught in parables, the word of the prophet is found in the outcome to have been fulfilled in Him. "Without a parable spake He not unto them" on this occasion only, for indeed He did not always speak to them in parables. The Lord uttered those things which were hidden since the foundation of the world. For He Himself revealed to us the mysteries of the heavens.

Matthew 13:36 — Commentary on Matthew

He left the multitude at that time because they were not benefiting from His teaching. For He was speaking in parables so that they would question Him. But they were not concerned with this, neither did they ask to learn anything, so it was reasonable that He should leave them. They only asked about this parable as the others seemed clearer to them. Tares are anything that grow among wheat and are harmful to it, such as weeds and the like.

Matthew 13:37-42 — Commentary on Matthew

What needed to be said has been said above. We said that He is speaking here of the heresies which are permitted to exist until the end of the world. For if we were to slay the heretics and cut them down, there would be uprisings and pitched battles, and perhaps many of the faithful would be destroyed in the uprisings. But even Paul and the thief had tares before they believed, but they were not cut down at that time, for the sake of the wheat that would spring up in them, for they later bore fruit for God. But the tares were consumed by the fire and heat of the Spirit.

Matthew 13:43 — Commentary on Matthew

Since the sun appears brighter to us than all the stars, He compares the radiance of the righteous to the sun. For they will shine more resplendently than the sun. Since, perhaps, Christ is the Sun of Righteousness, so the righteous will shine as Christ Himself, for they, too, will be gods.

Matthew 13:44 — Commentary on Matthew

The field is the world, the treasure is the preaching and knowledge of Christ. It is hidden in the world. For as St. Paul says, We preach a wisdom that is hidden (I Cor. 2:7). He who seeks knowledge of God, finds it. And all that he has, be it pagan doctrines, wicked practices, or money, he immediately throws away and buys the field, that is, the world. For he who has knowledge of Christ has the world as his own possession. For having nothing he possesses everything, and has the elements as his servants and commands them, as did Joshua and Moses.

Matthew 13:45-46 — Commentary on Matthew

The sea is the present life. The merchants are those who traverse it in search of some knowledge. Many think that the pearls are the opinions of the multitude of philosophers. But one is of great price. For there is One Truth, which is Christ. It is like the story that is told of how the pearl comes into being within the oyster: the oyster opens its folds and a bolt of lightning strikes within; the folds are again shut and the pearl is conceived from the lightning and a droplet of moisture, giving it its pure whiteness. So Christ also was conceived from the lightning from above, the Holy Spirit. And as a man who has a pearl turns it over and over in his hands, and he knows what great wealth he possesses, while others are ignorant, so too the preaching is hidden among the unnoticed and the simple. To obtain this pearl one must give all.

Matthew 13:47 — Commentary on Matthew

Fearful is this parable, for it shows that though we believe, if we do not lead a good life we shall be cast into the fire. The net is the teaching of the fishermen apostles, woven from miracles and the prophets' testimonies. For what the apostles taught, they confirmed with miracles and the voices of the prophets. This net, then, caught all kinds - barbarians, Greeks, Jews, harlots, publicans, and thieves.

Matthew 13:48-49 — Commentary on Matthew

When it has been filled, that is, when the world has ended, then those in the net are separated. And though we may have believed, if we are found to have become corrupt, we are thrown out. But those who are not, are placed into vessels which are, in fact, the places of eternal dwelling.

Matthew 13:50 — Commentary on Matthew

Every deed, be it good or evil, is called the food of the soul. And the soul, too, has teeth, but they are spiritual in nature. Then the corrupted soul will gnash its teeth, that is, grind together its now impotent faculties of action, because it practiced such things.

Matthew 13:51-52 — Commentary on Matthew

Do you see how the parables have made them more attentive? For behold, they who before were unthinking and unlearned have understood these difficult things that were spoken. Therefore the Saviour praises them and says "every scribe." He calls them scribes, students of the law, but though they were students of the law, they did not remain within the law, but were instructed in the kingdom, that is, in the knowledge of Christ, and they are able to speak of both the old and the new. The householder, then, is Christ, the rich man. For in Him are the treasures of wisdom. He taught new things and then brought forward testimony from the old. For example, He said, "You will be called to account for every idle word" (Mt. 12:36) - this is new. Then He brought forward testimony, "By your words you will be judged and condemned" (Mt. 12:37; cf. Lk. 19:22, Job 15:6) - this is the old. In this the apostles were similar, for Paul says, "Be ye imitators of me, as I am of Christ" (I Cor. 4:16).

Matthew 13:53-54 — Commentary on Matthew

Matthew says "these parables" because in a short time He would tell them other ones. He departed so that He could benefit others by His presence. "His own country" means Nazareth, for He was raised there. He was teaching in the synagogue, speaking openly in public, that they might not later have grounds to claim that He was teaching things contrary to the law.

Matthew 13:55 — Commentary on Matthew

The Lord had brothers and sisters, the children of Joseph which he begat by the wife of his brother Cleopas. For when Cleopas died childless, Joseph took his wife in accordance with the law and had six children by her, four boys and two girls, Mary, who was called the daughter of Cleopas, in accordance with the law, and Salome.

Matthew 13:55 — Preface to the Four Gospels

John was related to Jesus, in the following manner. Joseph, the Betrothed of the most pure Theotokos, had seven children by his previous wife—four sons, and three daughters whose names were Martha, Esther, and Salome. John was the son of Salome; therefore, Jesus was John's uncle. Because Salome was the daughter of Joseph—the "father of the Lord"—she was considered to be the Lord's sister; and her son, John, the Lord's nephew. Salome means "peaceful"; John means "the grace of her." May every soul understand that Christ's peace, which is offered to all men, calms the passions of the soul, and gives birth to divine grace within us. But a soul in turmoil, always battling with others and with itself, cannot be counted worthy of divine grace. Consider another marvelous thing about John. Only he is said to have three mothers: first, Salome, his natural mother; second, thunder, for he is a "son of thunder" (Mk 3:17), on account of his powerful proclamation of the Gospel ; and third, Mary, the Theotokos, concerning whom the Lord said to John, "Behold thy mother" (Jn 19:27).

Matthew 13:56 — Commentary on Matthew

The Lord had brothers and sisters, the children of Joseph which he begat by the wife of his brother Cleopas. For when Cleopas died childless, Joseph took his wife in accordance with the law and had six children by her, four boys and two girls, Mary, who was called the daughter of Cleopas, in accordance with the law, and Salome.

Matthew 13:57-58 — Commentary on Matthew

See how Christ did not insult them, but said meekly, "A prophet is not without honour." For it is our human habit to despise those who are familiar, and to give a friendly welcome strangers. He added "and in his own house" because even His brothers who were of the same house bore Him ill-will. "He did not many mighty works there" because of their unbelief, sparing them further punishment lest they remain unbelieving even after the miracles which He might have done there. "He did not many mighty works," but He did perform a few, that they might not have excuse to say later, "If He had done something, we would have believed." You, O reader, understand this: to this day Jesus is without honor in His own country, that is, among the Jews. But we who are foreigners give Him honor.

Matthew 14:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

This Herod was the son of him who slew the infants in Bethlehem. From this passage consider the dimness in which a ruler lives his life. See how long it takes for Herod to hear of Jesus. Those in power learn slowly about such things because they are not concerned about those who shine forth in virtue. He appears to fear the Baptist. This is why he does not dare to speak out to anyone except his servants. Since John did not work any signs when he was alive, Herod thought that by his resurrection he had also received from God the gift of working miracles.

Matthew 14:3-4 — Commentary on Matthew

In what has gone before, Matthew has not given an account of John, as it was his intent to write only about Christ. Nor would he have mentioned it now if it did not relate to Christ. John had rebuked Herod for unlawfully taking the wife of his brother. For the law decreed that a man should take the wife of his brother only when that brother had died childless. But in this case Philip had not died childless, for the dancing girl was his child. Some say that Herod had seized both wife and tetrarchy from Philip while he was still living. Whether the former or the latter is correct, what was done was a transgression of the law.

Matthew 14:5 — Commentary on Matthew

He postponed the murder because he feared the multitude, not because he feared God; yet the devil found the opportune moment for him.

Matthew 14:6 — Commentary on Matthew

Behold, the wantonness! The princess dances, and the better she dances, the more evil it is. For it is shameful for a princess to be skilled at doing something unbefitting.

Matthew 14:7 — Commentary on Matthew

And consider this additional foolishness of Herod's, that he promised to give whatever she asked. If she had asked for your own head, would you have given it to her?

Matthew 14:8 — Commentary on Matthew

She says, "Give me here John Baptist's head." Why did she add the word "here"? She feared that Herod might later come to his senses and change his mind, so she urges him on by saying, "Give me it here and now."

Matthew 14:9 — Commentary on Matthew

He was sorry because of John's virtue, for even the enemy in war marvels at valor displayed by his adversary. But because of his oaths, he gives the inhuman gift. Let us learn from this that it is sometimes better to perjure oneself than to do something ungodly because of an oath.

Matthew 14:12 — Commentary on Matthew

The body of the Baptist was buried in Sebaste Caesarea. But his precious head was buried the first time in Emesa. "And they went and told Jesus." What did they tell Jesus? Not that John had died, for the account of John's death was given parenthetically. But rather, they told Jesus what Herod was saying about Him, that Jesus was John.

Matthew 14:13-14 — Commentary on Matthew

The multitude show their faith by running to Jesus even as He is departing, for which they receive healing as the reward of faith. Their following on foot and without any provisions are also signs of faith.

Matthew 14:13 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus departed on account of Herod's bloodthirstiness, teaching us also not to cast ourselves openly into danger. He also departed so that He would not seem to have been incarnate only in appearance. For if Herod had seized Jesus, he would have attempted to kill Him, and if Jesus had snatched Himself from such danger because it was not yet time for His death, then He would have seemed to be only an apparition. He departed "to a desert place apart" so that He might perform the miracle with the loaves.

Matthew 14:15-16 — Commentary on Matthew

The disciples are compassionate and concerned about the multitude, not wanting them to go without food. What, then, does the Saviour do? "Give ye them to eat," He says, not in ignorance of the extreme poverty of the apostles - far from it. But so that when they had said, "We do not have," He might appear to proceed to work a miracle out of necessity and not from vainglory.

Matthew 14:17-18 — Commentary on Matthew

"Bring the loaves here to Me. Though it be evening, I Who created the hours am here. Though it be a deserted place, it is I Who giveth food to all flesh." We learn from this that we must spend in hospitality even the little that we have, just as the apostles gave to the crowds the little that they had. As that little was multiplied, so too will your little be multiplied.

Matthew 14:19 — Commentary on Matthew

He bids the multitude to recline on the grass, teaching frugality, so that you also, O reader, may not take your ease on expensive beds and couches. He looks up to heaven and blesses the loaves, as if both to confirm that He is not opposed to God but that He came from the Father and from heaven, and also to teach us to give thanks when we begin a meal and only then to eat.

Matthew 14:19-21 — Commentary on Matthew

He gives the loaves to the disciples so that they might always retain the miracle in their memory and not have it fade from their minds, although they did in fact immediately forget. There was food left over lest you think that He performed the miracle only in appearance. There were twelve baskets so that Judas too might carry one and thus remembering the miracle not rush headlong into betrayal. And He multiplies both the loaves and the fish to show that He is the Creator of earth and sea, and the Giver of what we eat everyday, and it is multiplied by Him. He performed the miracle in a deserted place lest anyone think that He bought the loaves from a neighboring town and distributed them to the multitude, for it was deserted. This is the explanation of the literal account. But in its spiritual sense, learn that when Herod, who represents the fleshly and superficial mind of the Jews (for "Herod" means "fleshly" and "skinlike"), cut off the head of John who was the head and chief of the prophets, it showed that Herod rejected those who prophesied of Christ. Whereupon Jesus withdrew to a desert place, to the nations who were desolate without God, and He healed the sick in soul and then He fed them. For if He had not forgiven our sins and healed our sicknesses by baptism He could not have nourished us by giving us the immaculate Mysteries, for no one partakes of Holy Communion who has not first been baptized. The five thousand are those who are sick in their five senses and who are healed by the five loaves. Since the five senses were diseased, there are as many poultices as there are wounds. The two fish are the words of the fishermen. The one fish is the Gospel and the other the Epistles. Some have understood the five loaves to signify the Pentateuch of Moses: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. Twelve baskets were lifted up and carried by the apostles; for whatever we, the multitude, are unable to eat, that is, to understand, the apostles carried and held, that is, they accepted and understood. "Besides women and children." This means, allegorically, that a Christian man, woman, or child, must not in any way be childish, womanly, or unmanly.

Matthew 14:22 — Commentary on Matthew

By saying "constrained," Matthew suggests how inseparable the disciples were from Jesus, for they wanted to be with Him at all times. He sends the multitudes away, not wishing to draw them after Him lest He appear to vaunt in His powers.

Matthew 14:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

He went up on the mountain to show that we should pray in an undistracted manner; everything He did was for our sake as He Himself had no need of prayer. He prayed on into the evening, teaching us not to cease praying after a short time, and also to pray especially at night, for it is very quiet then. He permits the disciples to be caught in a storm, so that they might learn to endure trials bravely and that they might know His power. The boat was out in the very middle of the sea so that their fear would be greater.

Matthew 14:25 — Commentary on Matthew

He did not appear immediately to them to calm the storm, but at the fourth watch, [that is, as the night was coming to its end], teaching us not to ask for a swift solution to our misfortunes but to endure them bravely. The night was divided into four parts by soldiers who stood guard in shifts, each "watch" lasting three hours. So then, sometime after the ninth hour of the night, the Lord appeared to them as God, walking on the water.

Matthew 14:26 — Commentary on Matthew

But they thought it was a phantom, so extraordinary and strange was the sight. For they did not recognize Him by figure, because it was night and because of fear.

Matthew 14:27 — Commentary on Matthew

He first strengthens their resolve by saying: It is I Who can do all things; take courage.

Matthew 14:28 — Commentary on Matthew

As Peter had the most fervent love for Christ, he desires immediately, before the others, to be near Him. For he believes not only that Jesus Himself walks on the water, but that He will grant this to him as well. Peter did not say, "Bid me to walk," but rather "to come unto Thee." The former would have been ostentation; the latter is love for Christ.

Matthew 14:29-30 — Commentary on Matthew

The Lord laid the sea down beneath Peter's feet, revealing His power. See how Peter prevailed over that which was greater, the sea, but was afraid of the lesser peril, the wind; such is the weakness of human nature. And it was as soon as he became afraid that he began to sink. For when his faith weakened, then Peter went down. The Lord did this so that Peter would not become puffed up, and to console the other disciples who perhaps envied him. Whereupon Christ also showed how much greater He was than Peter.

Matthew 14:31 — Commentary on Matthew

Showing that the cause of his sinking was not the wind but faintheartedness, Christ does not rebuke the wind, but the fainthearted Peter. This is why He raised him up and set him on the water, but allowed the wind to blow. Peter did not doubt in everything, but in part. Inasmuch as he was afraid, he showed lack of faith; but by crying out, "Lord, save me," he was healed of his unbelief. This is why he hears the words "O thou of little faith" and not "O thou of no faith." See also how Peter's later denial, return, and repentance were prefigured by what happened to him here on the sea. Just as there he says boldly, "I will not deny Thee," so here he says, "Bid me to come on the water." And just as then he was permitted to deny, so now he was permitted to sink. Here the Lord gives His hand to him and does not let Him drown, but there, by Peter's repentance, Christ drew him out of the abyss of denial.

Matthew 14:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

Those in the boat were also delivered from fear, for "the wind ceased." And then, indeed, recognizing Jesus by these things, they confessed His divinity. For it is not an attribute of man to walk on the sea, but of God, as David says, "In the sea are Thy byways, and Thy paths in many waters" (Ps. 76:19). The spiritual meaning of the miracle is this: the boat is the earth; the waves, man's life that is troubled by evil spirits; the night is ignorance. In the fourth watch, that is, at the end of the ages, Christ appeared. The first watch was the covenant with Abraham; the second, the law of Moses; the third, the prophets; and the fourth, the coming of Christ. For He saved those who were drowning when He came and was with us so that we might know and worship Him as God.

Matthew 14:34-35 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus stayed for some time in Gennesaret, and the people recognized Him not only by sight but by the signs which He worked, and they showed fervent faith.

Matthew 14:36 — Commentary on Matthew

So much so that they even desired to touch the hem of His garment, and indeed, when they did so, they were healed. You also, O reader, touch the edge of Christ's garment, which is the end of His sojourning in the flesh. For if you believe that He ascended, you will be saved. The garment means His flesh, and its hem, the end of His life on earth.

Matthew 15:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

Although there were scribes and Pharisees in every place, those in Jerusalem were the most honored. Hence they envied Christ all the more as they were the most vainglorious. As a custom from ancient tradition, the Jews did not eat with unwashed hands. Seeing the disciples disdain this tradition, they thought that the disciples held the elders in contempt. What then does the Saviour do? He says nothing in defense of this, but accuses them in return.

Matthew 15:3-6 — Commentary on Matthew

The Pharisees were accusing the disciples of transgressing the commandment of the elders, but Christ shows that the Pharisees were transgressing the law of God (See Ex. 20:12; 21:16). For they were teaching sons to give nothing to their parents but to offer whatever they had to the treasury of the temple. There was a coffer in the temple in which he who so wished could put money, and the contents were distributed to the poor. So the Pharisees first persuaded sons not to give anything to their parents but to offer it instead to the treasury of the temple, and then taught them to say, "O my father, the help that you seek from me is a gift, that is, it is offered to God." And then the Pharisees and the sons would divide the money among themselves, and the parents were being left uncared for in their old age. The money lenders had the same practice. For if one of them would lend money to someone who proved to be a bad debtor who did not pay back what was owed, then the money lender would say to the ungrateful debtor, "What you owe me is Corban," that is, a gift offered to God. Then the debtor, as one who was now in debt to God, would pay up although unwillingly. This is what the Pharisees were teaching sons to do.

Matthew 15:7-9 — Commentary on Matthew

Through the voice of the prophet Isaiah (Is. 29:13) Christ shows that the Pharisees and scribes are disposed to Him in the same way that they are to His Father. For they were evil, and by their evil deeds they had distanced themselves from God, and so were speaking the words of God only with their mouth. For it is utterly in vain for those who dishonor God by their deeds to worship Him and to believe that by so doing they honor Him.

Matthew 15:10-11 — Commentary on Matthew

He no longer converses with the Pharisees, as they were incurable, but with the multitude. Christ sees fit to honor the multitude by calling them to Himself so that they might accept His word, and He says, "Hear and understand," urging them to be attentive. As the Pharisees had blamed the disciples for eating with unwashed hands, the Lord speaks of food, saying that no food defiles a man. And if food does not defile, how much less does eating with unwashed hands? What defiles the inner man is to say those things which he should not. Here He is alluding to the Pharisees who defile themselves by speaking spiteful words. Behold His wisdom, how He neither openly enjoins the eating with unwashed hands, nor forbids it. But He teaches something different, not to spew evil words from the heart.

Matthew 15:12 — Commentary on Matthew

The disciples spoke on behalf of the Pharisees, saying that the Pharisees had taken offense. But that the disciples also were troubled is made clear when Peter approached and asked about this. When Jesus heard, then, that the Pharisees had taken offense, He said:

Matthew 15:13-14 — Commentary on Matthew

It is the Judaic ordinances and the traditions of the elders that He says will be rooted up, not the commandments of the law, as the Manichean heretics believe. The law is a plant of God, so it has not been rooted up. Its root, that is, the hidden Spirit, remains, but its leaves, namely, the visible letter, have fallen. For we no longer understand the law according to the letter, but according to the Spirit. As the Pharisees were hopeless and incurable, He said, "Let them be." Here we learn that it is not to our detriment to give offense to those who willingly take offense and are incorrigible. He calls them blind teachers of the blind; He says this to draw the multitudes away from them.

Matthew 15:15 — Commentary on Matthew

Peter knew that the law did not allow the eating of all foods, and he was afraid to say to Jesus, "I too am scandalized by this saying of Thine, which appears to transgress the law." Therefore he questions Jesus, feigning ignorance.

Matthew 15:16-20 — Commentary on Matthew

The Saviour rebukes the disciples and censures their lack of sense, either because they took offense or because they did not understand the obvious. For He says, "That which is understood and is apparent to all, you do not understand; that food does not remain within but passes out below, not at all polluting a man's soul, for it does not remain inside. But thoughts are engendered within and remain there, and when they come out, that is, proceed to deed and act, they pollute the man." For the thought of fornication stains while it remains within, but when it issues forth into deed and act, it utterly defiles.

Matthew 15:21 — Commentary on Matthew

Why did He not allow the disciples to go by way of the Gentiles (Mt. 10:5), while He Himself went to Tyre and Sidon, which were Gentile cities? Learn then, that He did not go there to preach, since, as Mark says, "He hid Himself" (Mk. 7:24). But rather, when He saw that the Pharisees had not accepted His words about food, He went to the Gentiles.

Matthew 15:22 — Commentary on Matthew

The woman said, "Have mercy, not on my daughter, who is unconscious, but on me who am suffering and experiencing these terrible things." And she did not say, "Come and heal," but "Have mercy."

Matthew 15:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

The disciples were oppressed by the cry of the woman and so begged Christ to send her away. They did this, not out of a lack of compassion, but rather with the desire to persuade the Lord to have mercy on her. But He said, "I was sent only to the Jews, who are lost sheep because of the wickedness of those shepherds to whom they had been entrusted." In this manner He discloses more fully the faith of the woman.

Matthew 15:23 — Commentary on Matthew

He did not answer her a word, not out of contempt, but to show that He had come, in the first place, for the Jews, and to shut the mouths of those Jews who might later slanderously accuse Him of doing good to Gentiles. He also did not answer her so that He might reveal the persevering faith of the woman.

Matthew 15:25 — Commentary on Matthew

When the woman saw that her advocates, the apostles, had not succeeded, again she approaches fervently and calls upon the Lord.

Matthew 15:26 — Commentary on Matthew

Christ speaks of her as a dog, because the Gentiles led an unclean life and were involved with the blood of meat sacrificed to idols, while the Jews He speaks of as children.

Matthew 15:27 — Commentary on Matthew

When the woman saw that her advocates, the apostles, had not succeeded, again she approaches fervently and calls upon the Lord. Christ speaks of her as a dog, because the Gentiles led an unclean life and were involved with the blood of meat sacrificed to idols, while the Jews He speaks of as children. But she answers wisely and indeed profoundly, "Even though I am a dog and not worthy to receive a loaf of bread, that is, a mighty act and a great sign, nevertheless grant this to me which is a small thing by comparison with Thy power, though to me it is great. For crumbs are not large in the eyes of those who eat loaves, but to dogs they are large, and they feed on them."

Matthew 15:28 — Commentary on Matthew

Now Jesus shows the reason why He put off healing her at the beginning. So that the faith and understanding of the woman might be made manifest, Christ did not immediately give His assent at the beginning and even drove her away. But now when her faith has been revealed she hears the words of praise, "Great is thy faith." By saying, "Be it unto thee even as thou wilt," Christ showed that if she had not had faith she would not have obtained her request. So, too, if we desire to obtain something, nothing prevents us from obtaining what we desire. Notice that even if saints should ask on our behalf, as the apostles did for the woman, still, we accomplish even more when we ask for ourselves. The Canaanite woman is also a symbol of the Church gathered from among the Gentiles. For Gentiles who first were even driven away, later were advanced to the rank of sons and were deemed worthy of the Bread, I mean, the Body of the Lord; while the Jews became dogs, thinking that they were being fed by the crumbs, that is, the minute and insignificant details of the letter of the law. "Tyre" means "besieged," "Sidon" "they who hunt," and "Canaan" "made ready by humility." Therefore the Gentiles, who were besieged by evil in that the demons were among them hunting for souls, were also made ready by humility. For the righteous were made ready for the heights of the kingdom of God.

Matthew 15:29 — Commentary on Matthew

He does not visit Judea frequently, as He does Galilee, because the unbelief of the Judeans was so great. For the Galileans had more faith than they.

Matthew 15:30-31 — Commentary on Matthew

Behold their faith, how they even ascend a mountain although they are lame and blind. And they do not move sluggishly but throw themselves at the feet of Jesus as if believing that He is more than a man and then, indeed, they obtain healing. So you also, O reader, must ascend the mountain of the commandments where the Lord is seated. And though you are blind and unable to see the good for yourself; and though lame, seeing the good but unable to go towards it; and though deaf and dumb, unable to hear another exhorting you and unable to exhort another; and though maimed, that is, unable to stretch out your hand to give alms; and though diseased in any other way, if you fall at Jesus' feet and touch the foot prints of His life, you will be healed.

Matthew 15:32 — Commentary on Matthew

The multitude did not dare to ask for bread, as they had come for healing. But He Who loves mankind takes thought for them. So that no one could say, "They have other provisions," He says, "Even if they had, they would have been used up, for it has already been three days." He shows that they came from a distance when He says, "lest they faint on the way." He says these things to the disciples, wishing to encourage them to say to Him, "You are able to feed them as you did the five thousand." But the disciples still lack understanding.

Matthew 15:33 — Commentary on Matthew

They should have understood that on the previous occasion even a greater number had been fed in the desert. But they are senseless here, so that later when you see them filled with such great wisdom, you may marvel at the grace of Christ.

Matthew 15:34-38 — Commentary on Matthew

He teaches frugality by having them sit on the ground; and He teaches us to give thanks before eating by Himself giving thanks. Do you ask why it is that when there were five loaves and five thousand being fed, twelve baskets remained, but here where there are more loaves and fewer people only seven baskets were left over? It could be said either that spyrides were a larger type of basket than kophinoi, or that He did not wish the numerical equality of this miracle with the previous one to cause it to be forgotten. For if on this occasion, too, twelve baskets had been left over, because of the numerical equality they would have forgotten that He performed the miracle with the loaves a second time. But you, O reader, must also know this, that the four thousand, that is, they who are perfect in the four virtues, are fed with seven loaves, that is, with more spiritual and perfected words, for the number seven is a symbol of the seven spiritual gifts. They fall down to the earth putting beneath them all earthly things and treading them down, just as the five thousand fell down onto the grass, that is, putting beneath them the flesh and its glory. "For all flesh is grass and all the glory of man as the flower of grass" (Is. 40:6; Ps. 102:15). Here there are seven baskets of remnants, because it was the spiritual and more perfect things that they were unable to eat. For the amount left over was what seven baskets could contain, that is, what only the Holy Spirit knew. "For the Spirit searches all things, even the depths of God" (1 Cor. 2:10).

Matthew 15:39 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus went away because the miracle of the loaves drew more people to follow Him than any other that He performed; so much so that they were even about to make Him king, as John says (Jn. 6:15). Therefore Jesus went away to avoid the suspicion of Herod the tyrant.

Matthew 16:1 — Commentary on Matthew

The Pharisees also with the Sadducees came, and tempting Him, asked that He show them a sign from heaven. Although the Pharisees and Sadducees were at odds over their teachings, they conspired together against Christ. They ask for a sign from heaven, such as making the sun or the moon stand still, as they believed that signs on earth were by demonic power and by Beelzebub. But they were mindless not to remember that even Moses in Egypt did many signs on the earth and that the fire from heaven which descended on Job's flocks was from the devil. So, then, not all things from heaven are of God and neither are all things on the earth of the demons.

Matthew 16:2-3 — Commentary on Matthew

He answered and said unto them, When it is evening, ye say, It will be fair weather: for the sky is red. And in the morning, It will be foul weather today: for the sky is red and threatening. O ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the signs of the times? He reproves them for their request, the purpose of which was only to test, and He calls them hypocrites, saying, "As it is with the phenomena of the sky where the sign of a storm differs from the sign of calm weather, and one who sees the sign of a storm would not expect calm weather, nor would one seeing the sign of calm weather expect a storm, so too must you think about Me. For this time of My appearing differs from that which is to come. Now there is need for signs on earth, but signs in heaven are reserved for that time when the sun will be extinguished, the moon will be hidden, and the heavens will be changed."

Matthew 16:4 — Commentary on Matthew

A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign: and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonah. And He left them and departed. He calls them "a wicked generation" for tempting Him, and "adulterous" for deserting God and going over to the devil's side. Although they asked for a sign from heaven, He gives only the sign of Jonah, which is, that for three days He will be in the belly of the great whale of death, and then He will rise. Yet you might say that this sign too is from heaven, for at His death the sun was darkened and all creation was changed. Mark the words "there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonah." It was for them that the signs were given, that is, the signs took place for their sakes, yet they did not believe. This is why He left them as incurable and departed.

Matthew 16:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

And when His disciples were come to the other side, they had forgotten to take bread. Then Jesus said unto them, Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees. Just as leaven is both sour and old, so too the sour teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees, with its moldering traditions of the elders, ate away at souls. And just as leaven is a mixture of water and flour, so the teaching of the Pharisees is a mixture of their speech and their corrupted life. He did not say openly to them, "Beware of the teaching of the Pharisees," so that He might remind them of the signs done with the loaves.

Matthew 16:7-12 — Commentary on Matthew

And they reasoned among themselves, saying, It is because we have taken no bread. But Jesus, aware of this, said unto them, O ye of little faith, why reason ye among yourselves, because ye have brought no bread? Do ye not yet understand, neither remember the five loaves of the five thousand, and how many baskets (kophinoi) ye took up? Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand, and how many baskets (spyridas) ye took up? How is it that ye do not understand that I spake it not to you concerning bread, that ye should beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees? Then understood they how that He bade them not beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees. They thought that He was telling them to guard themselves against the stain of Jewish food, which is why they discussed among themselves that they had not brought any bread. He upbraids them for being mindless and of little faith. They were mindless by not remembering how many He had fed with how many loaves; they showed little faith by not believing that Christ Himself could provide bread even if they had not bought any bread from the Jews. As He rebuked them rather sharply - for meekness is not good on every occasion - they immediately understood that by "leaven" He meant "teaching"; such is the effect of a judicious rebuke on any occasion.

Matthew 16:13 — Commentary on Matthew

When Jesus came to the region of Caesarea Philippi, He asked His disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I the Son of Man am? The evangelist mentions the founder of the city, Philip, because there is another Caesarea, of Strato, and it was not in the latter, but in the former, that Christ asked them the question. He leads the disciples far away from the Jews so that they could speak boldly without fear of anyone. First He asks for the opinion of the multitude so that the disciples would be directed upwards to a greater understanding and not fall into the same lowliness of understanding as that of the people. He does not ask them, "Who do the Pharisees say that I am?" but "Who do men say?" referring to the guileless multitude.

Matthew 16:14 — Commentary on Matthew

And they said, Some say that Thou art John the Baptist: some, Elijah; and others, Jeremiah, or one of the prophets. Among those who called Him John was Herod, who thought that John after rising from the dead had also received the gift of working miracles. Those who thought He was Elijah did so because of the way in which Christ rebuked and because Elijah was expected to return. Those who thought He was Jeremiah, did so because of His natural wisdom acquired without any instruction. For while Jeremiah was yet a child, he was commanded to prophesy.

Matthew 16:15-16 — Commentary on Matthew

He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. Once again Peter leaps forward with fervor and confesses that He is truly the Son of God. He did not say, "Thou art the anointed one, a son of God," without the article "the," but with the article, "the Son," that is, He Who is the One and the Only, not a son by grace, but He Who is begotten of the same essence as the Father. For there were also many other christs, anointed ones, such as all the priests and kings; but the Christ, with the article, there is but One.

Matthew 16:17 — Commentary on Matthew

And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar Jona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but My Father Who is in heaven. He calls Peter blessed for having received knowledge by divine grace. And by commending Peter, He thereby shows the opinions of other men to be false. For He calls him "Bar Jona," that is, "son of Jona," as if saying, "Just as you are the son of Jona, so am I the Son of My Father in heaven, and of one essence with Him." He calls this knowledge "revelation," speaking of hidden and unknown things that were disclosed by the Father.

Matthew 16:18 — Commentary on Matthew

And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church; and the gates of hades shall not prevail against it. The Lord gives Peter a great reward, that the Church will be built on him. Since Peter confessed Him as Son of God, the Lord says, "This confession which you have made shall be the foundation of those who believe, so that every man who intends to build the house of faith shall lay down this confession as the foundation." For even if we should construct a myriad of virtues, but we do not have as a foundation the orthodox confession, our construction is rotten. By saying "My Church" He shows that He is the Master of all, for the whole universe is the servant of God. The gates of hades are those persecutors who from time to time would send the Christians to hades. But the heretics, too, are gates leading to hades. The Church, then, has prevailed over many persecutors and many heretics. The Church is also each one of us who has become a house of God. For if we have been established on the confession of Christ, the gates of hades, which are our sins, will not prevail against us. It was from these gates that David, too, had been lifted up when he said, "O Thou that dost raise me up from the gates of death" (Ps. 9:13). From what gates, O David? From those twin gates of murder and adultery.

Matthew 16:19 — Commentary on Matthew

And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of the heavens: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in the heavens; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in the heavens. He spoke as God, with authority, "I will give unto thee." For as the Father gave you the revelation, so I give you the keys. By "keys" understand that which binds or looses transgressions, namely, penance or absolution; for those who, like Peter, have been deemed worthy of the grace of the episcopate, have the authority to absolve or to bind. Even though the words "I will give unto thee" were spoken to Peter alone, yet they were given to all the apostles. Why? Because He said, "Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted." Also, the words "I will give" indicate a future time, namely, after the Resurrection. "The heavens" also mean the virtues, and the keys to the heavens are labors. For by laboring we enter into each of the virtues as if by means of keys that are used to open. If I do not labor but only know the good, I possess only the key of knowledge but remain outside. That man is bound in the heavens, that is, in the virtues, who does not walk in them, but he who is diligent in acquiring virtues is loosed in them. Therefore let us not have sins, so that we may not be bound by the chains of our own sins.

Matthew 16:20 — Commentary on Matthew

Then charged He His disciples that they should tell no man that He was the Christ. Before the Cross, Christ wanted to obscure His own glory. For if, before the Passion, men heard that He was God and then saw Him suffering, how could they not be scandalized? This is why He hid Himself from the multitude, so that after the Resurrection He might be known without causing any scandal, the Holy Spirit removing all doubt by means of the miracles performed.

Matthew 16:21 — Commentary on Matthew

From that time forth began Jesus to show unto His disciples how that He must go unto Jerusalem and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day. To them He foretells the Passion, lest it come upon them unexpectedly and they be scandalized, thinking that He suffered unwillingly and without foreknowing it. When they had heard, in Peter's confession, that He was the Son of God, then He also revealed the Passion to them. But to the sorrow He adds the joy, that He would rise on the third day.

Matthew 16:22 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Peter took Him and began to rebuke Him, saying, Be it far from Thee, Lord, this shall not be unto Thee. Peter rightly confessed what had been revealed; in what had not been revealed, he erred: that we may learn that Peter did not utter that great truth without God's help. Not wanting Christ to suffer, and being ignorant of the mystery of the Resurrection, Peter said, "Be it far from Thee, Lord, this shall not be unto Thee."

Matthew 16:23 — Commentary on Matthew

But He turned and said unto Peter, Get thee behind Me, Satan: thou art an offense unto Me: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of man. When Peter spoke rightly, Christ called him blessed, but when he was irrationally dismayed, and did not want Him to suffer, then Christ rebuked him and said, "Get thee behind Me, Satan." "Satan" means "the adversary." "Get thee behind Me," that is, do not oppose Me, but follow My will. He calls Peter this because Satan, too, did not wish Christ to suffer. What He is saying, then, is this: with human reasoning you think that suffering does not befit Me, but you fail to understand that by this means God is accomplishing salvation and that this, on the contrary, greatly befits Me.

Matthew 16:24 — Commentary on Matthew

Then said Jesus unto His disciples, If any man desireth to come after Me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow Me. "Then" - when? When He had rebuked Peter. Wishing to show that Peter erred in hindering Him from suffering, He said, "You are hindering Me, but I say to you that not only is My not suffering harmful to you [since without it you cannot be saved], but neither can you be saved unless you yourself also die, nor can anyone else, whether man or woman, rich or poor. He says "desireth" to show that virtue hinges on free will and not coercion. He who follows behind Jesus is not he who only confesses Him to be the Son of God, but rather it is he who also undergoes all tribulations and endures them. Christ's words, "Let him deny himself," indicate utter denial. That is to say, let him not be kindly disposed towards his own body, let him look down on it, just as we have the expression "So and so denied so and so." Therefore no one should have any friendship towards the body, so that he can take up his cross, that is, choose death and even eagerly desire the most ignominious death, for this is what the cross meant to the ancients. But He also said, "Let him follow Me, for many robbers and thieves are crucified but they are not My disciples." So "let him follow," that is, let him also show forth every other virtue. The one who yesterday was dissolute denies himself and today he is temperate. Such was Paul who had denied himself when he said, "I live yet it is no longer I, but Christ that liveth in me" (Gal. 2:20). He that has mortified and crucified himself to the world is he that takes up his cross.

Matthew 16:25 — Commentary on Matthew

For whosoever would save his life shall lose it, and whosoever would lose his life for My sake shall find it. He exhorts us to confess Christ even at the cost of a martyr's death. For he who denies Christ, finds his life in the present, that is, he saves his own life, but he also loses it later. But he who confesses Christ as a martyr, loses his life, but for Christ's sake, and so he "shall find it" incorrupt and eternal.

Matthew 16:26-27 — Commentary on Matthew

For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of His Father with His angels; and then He shall reward every man according to His works. Let us suppose, He says, that you have gained the whole world: what profit is it if your body prospers while your soul suffers ill? That would be as if the lady of the house dressed in tattered rags, while her maidservants were gorgeously arrayed. For in the age to come a man can give nothing in exchange for his soul. Here one can give tears, sighs, and alms, but there, nothing. For it is a Judge who takes no bribes that will receive us, and He judges each one according to his deeds. But He is also awesome and dreadful, and comes in His glory with His angels, not in lowly form.

Matthew 16:28 — Commentary on Matthew

Verily I say unto you, there be some standing here, who shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom. He had said that the Son of Man would come in His glory. So that they would not disbelieve Him, He says "there be some here" who would see, as far as they were able, the glory of the second coming in the Transfiguration. At the same time He shows what great glory will belong to those who suffer for His sake. For as His flesh shone like lightning on that occasion, so in due proportion will the saints shine forth then at His second coming. Here He is hinting at Peter, James and John, whom He took with Him on the mountain and showed them His kingdom, that is, the future condition in which He would come and both He and the righteous would be radiant. He is saying, therefore, "Some of you here shall not die until you have seen Me transfigured." See, then, that it is those who stand firm in goodness who see Jesus radiantly transfigured, and they are ever advancing in faith and in the commandments.

Matthew 17:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother. This does not contradict what Luke says, "And it came to pass about eight days after these sayings" (Lk 9:28). For Luke counts both the first day and the last day on which they ascended the mountain. But Matthew counts only the days in between. Christ took Peter because of Peter's strong love for Him; He took John, because Christ loved him; and He took James, because James, too, was zealous. That James had zeal is evident from his promise to drink the cup that Christ would drink (Mt. 20:22) and from the fact that Herod slew him with the sword to please the Jews. And bringeth them up onto a high mountain apart, and was transfigured before them: and His face did shine as the sun, and His raiment was white as the light. He brings them up onto a high mountain, showing that unless a man is raised up high, he does not become worthy of such divine visions. A mountain set "apart," because Christ would often perform the most wondrous of His miracles in secret, lest the multitude see Him as God and think that He was human in appearance only. When you hear "He was transfigured," do not think that He had cast off His body at that moment, for His body remained in its own form, as you hear mention of His face and His clothing. But it appeared more resplendent, the divine exhibiting in small part its effulgence as much as they were able to see. This is why He had also previously spoken of the Transfiguration as "the kingdom" of God (Mt 16:28), for it exhibited the indescribable majesty of His power, it showed that He is the true Son of the Father, and it had the aspect of the second coming on account of the ineffable radiance of Jesus' face.

Matthew 17:3 — Commentary on Matthew

And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elijah talking with Him. What were they talking about? "The ending," says Luke, "which He should accomplish in Jerusalem" (Lk. 9:31), namely, the Cross. Why did Moses and Elijah appear? To show that He is Lord of the law and of the prophets, and of the living and of the dead. For Elijah was a prophet and still lived, while Moses was a lawgiver and had died. They also appeared so that it might be seen that He was opposed neither to the law nor to God, for Moses would not have spoken with one opposed to his own laws, nor would Elijah the zealot have endured one who was opposed to God. And they appeared for yet another reason, to prove false the opinion of those who said that He was Elijah or one of the prophets. How did the disciples know that these two were Moses and Elijah? Not of course from icons, for at that time it was considered impious to draw pictures of men. It would seem, then, that they recognized them by the words which they were speaking. For Moses perhaps was saying, "Thou art He whose Passion I prefigured when I slaughtered the lamb and performed the Pascha;" and Elijah, "Thou art He Whose Resurrection I prefigured when I raised the widow's son;" and such words as these. By showing Moses and Elijah to the disciples, Christ teaches the disciples to imitate them, to be both meek and leaders of men, as was Moses, to be zealous and, when necessary, unyielding, as was Elijah, and to be fearless, as they both were, for the truth.

Matthew 17:4 — Commentary on Matthew

Then answered Peter, and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here: if Thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles; one for Thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah. Peter, out of great love, did not want Christ to suffer, and so he said, "It is good to stay here and for Thee not to go down and be slain. And if anyone should come here we have both Moses and Elijah to help us. For Moses contended with the Egyptians, and Elijah called down fire out of heaven: such opponents do we have for any enemies who might come here." He spoke these things out of great fear, not knowing, as Luke says, what he was saying (Lk. 9:33). For either the extraordinary nature of the event had dumbfounded him, or he truly did not know what he was saying, when he spoke of wanting Jesus to remain on the mountain and not come down and suffer for our sake. But fearing to appear presumptuous, Peter said, "If Thou wilt."

Matthew 17:5 — Commentary on Matthew

While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them: and behold a voice out of the cloud, which said, This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye Him. You, Peter, desire tabernacles made with hands, but the Father has formed around them another tabernacle not made with hands, the cloud, showing that just as He Himself appeared as God in a cloud to the men of old, so also does His Son now appear in a cloud. Here the cloud is bright, not dark as in the time of old, for He desires not to bring fear but to teach. Out of the cloud came the voice, to show that it was of God. "In Whom I am well pleased," that is, in Whom I rest and take pleasure. And He teaches: "Hear ye Him and if He willeth to be crucified, oppose Him not."

Matthew 17:6 — Commentary on Matthew

And when the disciples heard it, they fell on their faces, and were sore afraid. Not able to endure the brightness of the cloud, nor the voice, the disciples fell to the ground. Their eyes were also heavy with sleep, as Luke says (See Lk. 9:32), ("sleep" indicating the daze caused by the vision).

Matthew 17:7 — Commentary on Matthew

And Jesus came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be not afraid. Lest the fear grip them for a long time and obliterate the memory of what they had seen, the Lord rouses them and reassures them.

Matthew 17:8 — Commentary on Matthew

And when they had lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only. He is seen to be alone, so that you will not imagine that the voice was for Moses or Elijah; indeed, the voice was for Christ, as He is the Son.

Matthew 17:9 — Commentary on Matthew

And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of Man be risen again from the dead. Out of humility He orders them to tell no one, and also, so that those who might hear such things would not later be scandalized when they saw Him crucified. For they would think that He was a deceiver who had conjured up God-like visions. But you, O reader, learn that after six days, that is, after the six days in which the world was created, comes the vision of God. For if you do not transcend the world and are not raised up on the mountain top, you will not see glorious things: neither Jesus' face, which is His divinity, nor His clothing, which is His flesh. May you then also see Moses and Elijah conversing with Jesus. For the law, the prophets, and Jesus speak harmoniously as one. But also, when you find someone brilliantly interpreting the meaning of Scripture, know that this man is beholding the brilliant face of Jesus; and if that man is rendering the words of Scripture clear and bright, know that he is beholding the white clothing of Jesus. For the words are the clothing of the thoughts. But do not say, as did Peter, "It is good for us to be here." For one must always be advancing and not standing still on the same level of virtue and vision, but moving on to another place.

Matthew 17:10 — Commentary on Matthew

And His disciples asked Him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elijah must first come? The scribes were deceiving the people, saying that Jesus was not the Christ, for if He were, Elijah would first have come. But they did not know that there are two comings of Christ, the Forerunner of the first being John, and of the second, Elijah. Christ then explains this to the disciples.

Matthew 17:11 — Commentary on Matthew

And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elijah truly shall first come, and restore all things. By saying, "Elijah truly shall come," Christ shows that he has not yet come, but that he will appear as the forerunner of the second coming; and when he appears, he will restore all teachable Jews to faith in Christ, as if restoring them to their paternal inheritance which they had lost.

Matthew 17:12 — Commentary on Matthew

But I say unto you, That Elijah is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they desired. Likewise shall also the Son of Man suffer at their hands. But when Christ says, "Elijah is come already," He is speaking of John the Forerunner; for the Jews "did unto him whatsoever they desired" when they slew him; they slew him when they permitted Herod to slay John, though they could have prevented it.

Matthew 17:13 — Commentary on Matthew

Then the disciples understood that He spake unto them of John the Baptist. Then the disciples became keener in perception and understood that He was calling John Elijah, as John was the Forerunner of the first coming, just as Elijah would be the forerunner of the second coming.

Matthew 17:14-15 — Commentary on Matthew

And when they were come to the multitude, there came to Him a certain man, kneeling down to Him, and saying, Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is lunatic, and sore vexed: for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water. That this man is exceedingly faithless is clear from the words which Christ spoke in reply to him, "O faithless generation," and from the fact that the man himself blamed the disciples. The moon was not the cause, but rather, the demon would take note when the moon was full, and then would set upon his victim, so that men would blaspheme the created works of God as maleficent. You, then, O reader, understand that it is a foolish man that changes as the moon, as it is written (Sirach 27:11), at times waxing great in virtue, at other times waning and vanishing altogether. Then the foolish man becomes deranged and falls down into the fire of anger and lust, and into water, that is, the waves of the many cares of life, in which Leviathan the devil dwells, he who reigns over the waters. For are not the cares of the rich like waves that follow each other in quick succession?

Matthew 17:16-18 — Commentary on Matthew

And I brought him to Thy disciples, and they could not cure him. Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall I endure you? Bring him hither to Me. And Jesus rebuked him; and the demon departed out of him; and the child was cured from that very hour. Do you see how the man has shifted the blame for his own lack of faith upon the disciples, saying that they were too weak to heal? The Lord, therefore, is shaming him for accusing the disciples, saying, "O faithless generation," that is, "It is not so much the fault of the weakness of the disciples as it is of your lack of faith, which, being great, has prevailed over the equal measure of their strength." He rebukes not only this man, but everyone who lacks faith, even the bystanders. By saying, "How long shall I be with you?" Christ shows that He longs for the Passion upon the Cross and His departure from them. For He is saying, "How long shall I live among scoffers and unbelievers?" "And Jesus rebuked him" - whom? He who was lunatic. From this it appears that he, too, lacked faith and his lack of faith had given occasion for the demon to enter him.

Matthew 17:19-21 — Commentary on Matthew

Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out? And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you. But this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting. The apostles were afraid that they had lost the grace against demons that had been given to them; this is why they asked Jesus in private and with great anxiety. But the Lord reproves them for being imperfect in faith, saying, "Because of your unbelief." For if you had fervent, ardent faith, you would accomplish great things even though they appeared to be small. The location of the mountains which the apostles moved is nowhere recorded, yet it is likely that they did move them, but the event was not written down; for not everything was written down. Or, by another interpretation, they did not move a mountain because the occasion did not present itself, but they did even greater things than that. Note how the Lord said, "Ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence," in other words, the mountain shall move when you say the word. But the apostles did not say the word as there was neither occasion nor necessity, and so they did not move mountains. But if indeed they had spoken, they would have moved. "This kind" of demon is cast out by prayer and fasting. For they themselves who are demonized must fast, as well as those who would heal them; then comes the prayer, preceded by fasting, not drunkenness. Understand, then, that even perfect faith is as the grain of mustard seed, considered worthless on account of the foolishness of the preaching. Yet if it should find good soil, it grows into a tree in which the winged creatures of heaven, that is, soaring thoughts, may alight. Whoever, then, has perfect faith can say to this mountain, that is, to the demon, "Remove hence." For Christ was also referring to the demon that had gone out.

Matthew 17:22-23 — Commentary on Matthew

And while they abode in Galilee, Jesus said unto them, The Son of Man shall be betrayed into the hands of men: and they shall kill Him, and the third day He shall be raised again. And they were exceeding sorry. He continually foretells the Passion, so that no one would think that He suffered unwillingly, and also, to train them so that they would not be shaken by the unexpected when it occurred. To the sorrow He weds the joy, that He will rise.

Matthew 17:24 — Commentary on Matthew

And when they were come to Capernaum, they that received the two-drachma tax came to Peter and said, Doth not your master pay the tax? He saith, Yes. God wished to consecrate to Himself the tribe of Levi in the place of the first-born sons of the Hebrews. The tribe of Levi was found to number only 22,000; yet the first-born sons of all twelve tribes numbered 22,273. (Num. 3:43-50) In place of those first-born sons that exceeded the number of the tribe of Levi, God decreed that for each such first-born son two drachmas be given to the priests. From then on it became the custom simply for every first-born son to pay the two-drachma tax, which is the equivalent of five shekels, or two hundred obols. As the Lord, too, was a first-born son, He also paid the tax. Perhaps in awe of Christ because of His wonderworking, they did not ask Christ, but Peter; but, more likely, they asked craftily, as if they were saying, "Surely your teacher, who is opposed to the law, has not agreed to pay the two-drachma tax?"

Matthew 17:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

And when he was come into the house, Jesus spake first to him, saying, What thinkest thou, Simon? Of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute? Of their own sons, or of strangers? Peter saith unto him, Of strangers. Jesus saith unto him, Then indeed are the sons free. Being God, Christ knew what they had said to Peter although He had not heard the question. So He spoke first to Peter and said, "If earthly kings do not collect tax from their own sons, but from strangers, how would the heavenly King collect the two-drachma tax from Me, His own Son?" For this was paid, as I said above, to the priests and to the temple. "If earthly sons are free," that is, they pay nothing, "how much more so am I?"

Matthew 17:27 — Commentary on Matthew

Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast a hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money: that take, and give unto them for Me and thee. Pay the tax, Christ says, lest they think that we despise and disdain the law, and we give offence. I am not paying because I owe the tax, but I make allowance for their weakness. We learn from this that we should not cause offense to anyone over things that do not harm us, but when we would be harmed by some action, then neither should we be concerned about those who unreasonably take offense. To show, therefore, that He is God and Ruler of the sea, He sent Peter to take the coin from the fish. At the same time we learn a mystery: the fish is our nature immersed in the depths of unbelief, but the apostolic word drew us up and found in our mouth the coin, the words of the Lord and the confession of Christ. For he who confesses Christ has in his mouth the coin which equals two of the two-drachma pieces. For Christ also has two natures, being both God and man. Thus the coin is Christ, which was given for two, the Jews and the Gentiles, the righteous and the sinners. And if you should see a miser who has nothing in his mouth except gold and silver, know that this man is like a fish swimming in the sea of life, and if a teacher like Peter can be found, he will hook this fish and extract from his mouth the gold and silver.

Matthew 18:1 — Commentary on Matthew

In that same hour came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? When they saw that Peter had been honored by Christ (for he had been honored by being instructed to give the coin for Christ and for himself), they fell prey to a human weakness and were stung by jealousy. So they approached and asked the Lord craftily, "Who is the greatest?"

Matthew 18:2-4 — Commentary on Matthew

And Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be turned back, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. When the Lord sees the disciples under the sway of the passion of vainglory, He restrains them, showing them the way of humility by means of an unassuming child. For we must be as children in the humility of our mind, but not be infantile in our thoughts; and we must be as children in guilelessness, but not in foolishness. By saying, "Except ye be turned back," He showed that they had gone from humility to vainglory. You must turn back again to that place, which is humility, from which you departed.

Matthew 18:5-6 — Commentary on Matthew

And whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea. Not only, He says, must you be humble, but if for My sake you honor others who are humble, you shall receive your reward. For when you receive the children, that is, the humble, you are receiving Me. Then He says by contrast, "But whoso shall offend one of these little ones," that is, give insult to those who make themselves small and who humble themselves although they are great, "it would be better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck." He brings to the fore the sensory punishment, wishing to show that those who insult and give offense to the humble in Christ will endure great punishment. And you, O reader, understand that even if a man gives offense to one who is truly small, that is, weak, and does not instead use every means to bear him up, he will be punished. For it is not a great man who easily takes offense, but a small man.

Matthew 18:7 — Commentary on Matthew

Woe unto the world because of temptations! For it must needs be that temptations come; but woe to that man by whom the temptation cometh! As One Who loves mankind He laments for the world which is going to be harmed by temptations. But one might ask, "Why lament when there is need to assist and extend a helping hand?" To which we would reply that to lament for someone is of itself assistance. For often we benefit those whom our admonition has not benefitted, when we weep for them and thus bring them to an awareness of themselves. And if "it must needs be that temptations come," how can we avoid them? They must needs come but we need not perish, rather we must resist the temptations. Understand "temptations" to mean those who are an obstacle and a stumbling-block to our doing good. The "world" means those people who are low and crawl along the ground, who are easily hindered by every obstacle.

Matthew 18:8-9 — Commentary on Matthew

Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot cause thee temptation, cut it off, and cast it from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire. And if thine eye cause thee temptation, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into the gehenna of fire. Hand, foot, and eye understand to mean friends whom we rank as dear as our own members. And even though it may be these, our close friends, who harm us, we must disregard them as gangrenous members and cut them off, lest they harm others as well as themselves. From this it is clear that even if it is necessary that temptations come, that is, those who would harm us, it is not necessary that we be harmed. But if we shall do as the Lord has said, and cut off from ourselves those that would harm us even though they are our friends, we shall not be harmed.

Matthew 18:10-11 — Commentary on Matthew

Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father Who is in heaven. For the Son of Man is come to save that which was lost. He commands them not to disdain those thought to be of little importance, that is, those poor in spirit who are great in God's eyes. They are so greatly loved by God, He says, that they have angels watching over them so that they may not be harmed by the demons. Every believer, and indeed, every one of us human beings, has a guardian angel. The angels of those who are little and humble in Christ are so intimate with God that they always stand before Him and behold His face. From this it is apparent that although we all have angels, the angels of us sinners are ashamed on account of our lack of boldness, and neither do they have boldness to behold the face of God and perhaps even to pray for us. But the angels of those who are humble minded behold the face of God because of the boldness with which they can approach Him. And, the Lord goes on to say, "Why should I say merely that such ones as these have angels? I Myself have come for this very reason, to save that which was lost, and to make those who are thought by many to be of no account My intimate friends."

Matthew 18:12-14 — Commentary on Matthew

How think ye? If a man have a hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine on the mountains, and goeth to seek that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father Who is in the heavens, that one of these little ones should perish. What man had a hundred sheep? Christ. For all of the reason-endowed creation, both angels and men, are the hundred sheep, of which Christ is the shepherd, not another sheep. For He is not a creature but the Son of God. So He left the ninety and nine in the heavens, and taking on the form of a servant He came to seek the one sheep, which is the fallen human nature. And He rejoices more over it than over the steadfastness of the angels. This shows in a few words how diligently God pursues the conversion of sinners, and rejoices more over them than over those who are constant in virtue.

Matthew 18:15-17 — Commentary on Matthew

Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and admonish him between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the Church: but if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as a Gentile and a publican. Having spoken strong words against those who are a cause of temptation, now He corrects those who have been offended. Lest you, O reader, who have been offended, should utterly fall into error, imagining that the "woe!" was spoken only to him who gave offence, He says, "I want you who have been offended, that is, harmed, to admonish those who have dealt unjustly with you and harmed you, if they are Christians." See what He is saying: "if thy brother," that is, a Christian, "shall trespass against thee." But if an unbeliever wrongs you, then concede to him even what is yours. If it is a brother, admonish him; He did not say "revile" but "admonish." "If he shall hear thee" means "if he shall acknowledge his fault." He desires that sinners first be admonished in private, lest they become even more shameless when admonished before many. But if when admonished before two or more witnesses the sinner still is not ashamed, then divulge his sin to those who preside in the Church. Since he would not listen to two or three, even though the law says that every charge is confirmed by the evidence of two or three witnesses, then let him be chastised by the Church. And if he will not hear the Church, then let him be put out of the Church lest he transmit his wickedness to others as well. Such brethren as these He likens to the publicans, for the publican was notorious for evil doing and was an outcast. It is a consolation to the one who has been wronged, that the wrongdoer is considered as a publican or a Gentile, that is, a sinner or an unbeliever. Is this the only punishment of the wrongdoer? Indeed not, but hear what follows:

Matthew 18:18 — Commentary on Matthew

Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. If you, He says, who have been wronged deem the wrongdoer a publican and a Gentile, he shall be so in heaven as well. And if you loose, that is, forgive him, he shall be forgiven in heaven as well. For it is not only what the priests loose that is loosed, but also whatever we who have been wronged bind or loose, those things too shall be either bound or loosed.

Matthew 18:19-20 — Commentary on Matthew

Again verily I say unto you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of My Father Who is in heaven. For where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them. By these words He draws us together in love. After forbidding us to give offence to each other, either to harm and to be harmed, now He speaks of mutual agreement and harmony. Those who agree are those who collaborate, not in evil, but in good. Mark what He said: "if two of you," that is, of believers who are virtuous. For Annas and Caiaphas also agreed, but in a manner deserving blame. This is why we often pray but do not receive, because we do not agree among each other. He did not say, "I will be there," for He does not merely intend to be there at some future time, nor does He delay, but rather He said, "there am I," that is, I am present at once. You may also understand that when the flesh and the spirit agree, and the flesh does not desire something in opposition to the spirit, then is the Lord there in the midst. And so also do the three faculties of the soul - the abilities to reason, to be stirred to action, and to desire - all agree. But the Old and the New agree as well and Christ is in their midst, proclaimed by both.

Matthew 18:21-22 — Commentary on Matthew

Then came Peter to Him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy times seven. This is what Peter is asking: how many times, if one sins and then comes and begs forgiveness repentantly, should I forgive him? He added "sin against me," for if he sins against God, I, a layman, cannot forgive him, but only the priest who has this authority from God. But if he sins against me, then I will forgive him and he will be forgiven, though I am a layman and not a priest. He said, "until seventy times seven," not to limit forgiveness within a number, for it would be absurd for someone to sit and count the occasions until they numbered 490 (that is, seventy times seven). But what He means here is an infinite number, as if He were saying, "However many times he sins and repents, forgive him." He also tells us that we should be compassionate by means of the following parable.

Matthew 18:23 — Commentary on Matthew

Therefore is the kingdom of the heavens likened unto a man who was a king, who wanted to settle accounts with his servants. The gist of the parable teaches us to forgive our fellow servants who have sinned against us, especially if they fall down before us begging forgiveness. To interpret the parable in its particulars should be done only by one who has the mind of Christ. Nevertheless, we shall attempt it. The kingdom is the Word of God, but it is not a kingdom of small extent, but of the heavens. The Word is likened to a man who was a king, that is, He Who became incarnate for our sake and appeared in the likeness of men, and He settles accounts with His servants as a Good Judge. He does not punish without first judging: that would be cruel.

Matthew 18:24-25 — Commentary on Matthew

And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him, who owed him ten thousand talents. But forasmuch as he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and children, and all that he had, and payment to be made. It is we ourselves who owe ten thousand talents, receiving benefaction every day yet giving back nothing good to God in return. He who owes ten thousand talents is also that ruler who has received from God the protection and allegiance of many men, each man being like a talent, and then does not employ his sovereignty well. Selling the debtor along with his wife and children indicates alienation from God, for the one who is sold goes to another master. And is the wife not the flesh, being the mate of the soul, and the children, the evil deeds done by the soul and the body? He commands the flesh to be given to Satan for ravaging, that is, to be given over to illnesses or to the torment of the demons, but the children, that is to say, the doing of evil deeds, are given over to torture on the rack, as, for example, when God withers the hand that has stolen, or constricts it by means of a demon. See how the woman, which is the flesh, and the children, which is the doing of evil, have been given over to affliction so that the spirit might be saved, as in the case of that man who can no longer steal because his hand is crippled.

Matthew 18:26-27 — Commentary on Matthew

The servant therefore fell down prostrate before him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt. Behold the power of repentance and the Lord's love for mankind. For repentance caused the servant to fall down prostrate before the king and cease from wickedness, since he who stands firmly in wickedness cannot be forgiven. In His love for man God forgave the debt entirely although the servant was not asking for complete forgiveness of the debt, but for an extension of time in which to repay it. Learn, therefore, that God gives more than we ask for. His love for man is such that even what seems to be severe, the command that the servant be sold, God did not speak out of severity, but to terrify the servant in order to induce him to fix all his hope on entreaty and supplication.

Matthew 18:28-30 — Commentary on Matthew

But the same servant went out, and found one of his fellow-servants, who owed him an hundred pence: and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou owest. And his fellowservant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. And he would not: but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the debt. He who had been forgiven "went out," departed, and as a consequence, took his fellow servant by the throat: the one who lacks compassion is not he who remains in God, but rather he who departs from God and is a stranger to Him. So great was the servant's inhumanity that, although he had been forgiven the greater amount (ten thousand talents), he could not at all forgive the smallest amount (a hundred pence), nor even grant a postponement. And this despite the fact that the fellow servant spoke the very same words to him, reminding him of the words by which he himself had been saved: "Have patience with me and I will pay thee all."

Matthew 18:31 — Commentary on Matthew

So when his fellowservants saw what was done, they were very sorrowful, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. The fellowservants are the angels, who are shown here to be haters of evil and lovers of good. They do not tell these things to the Lord as if He were unaware of them, but in order for you, O reader, to learn that the angels watch over us and are angered by man's inhumanity.

Matthew 18:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

Then his lord, after he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me: shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellowservant, even as I had pity on thee? The master in his love for mankind takes issue with the servant, to show that it is not the master, but the savagery and the ingratitude of the servant that has revoked the gift.

Matthew 18:34 — Commentary on Matthew

And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all his debt. To what tormentors does he deliver him? To the punitive powers for eternal punishment. For the meaning of "till he should pay all his debt" is this: "let him be punished till that he should pay all that was due." But he will never be able to pay his debt, and therefore his punishment will never end.

Matthew 18:35 — Commentary on Matthew

So likewise shall My heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses. He did not say "your Father," but "My Father." For such as these are unworthy to have God as their Father. He wants us to forgive from our hearts and not only from our lips. Understand, then, what a great evil is remembrance of wrongs, since it revokes the gift of God; though God does not repent of His gifts, nevertheless they are revoked.

Matthew 19:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these sayings, He departed from Galilee, and came into the region of Judea beyond Jordan. And great multitudes followed Him; and He healed them there. Again He sojourns in Judea so as not to give the unbelievers in Judea any excuse to say, "He did not visit us frequently, as He did the Galileans." Once again, when the teaching and the speaking are finished, the miracles follow, for we must both teach and act. When the mindless Pharisees saw the miracles, they ought to have believed, but instead they put Him to the test.

Matthew 19:3 — Commentary on Matthew

O what mindlessness! They thought they would confound Christ by their questions, for if He said it was lawful to divorce one's wife for any reason, they would say to Him, "Why then did you say, Let not a man divorce his wife unless only she be an adulteress?" (Mt. 5:32). But if He said it was not lawful for a man to divorce his wife they would slander Him as a lawgiver at variance with Moses. For Moses had decreed that if a man hated his wife he should divorce her even without reasonable cause (Deut. 24:3).

Matthew 19:4 — Commentary on Matthew

What then does Christ say? He shows that monogamy is the work and law of Him Who created us at the beginning. For at the beginning, He says, God joined together one man and one woman. So it is not right that one man should be joined to many women, or one woman to many men. But as they were joined together at the beginning, so they should remain, not sundering the marital union without good cause. Jesus did not say, "It is I Who made them male and female," not wanting to vex the Pharisees; but He phrased it more indefinitely, "He Who made them."

Matthew 19:5 — Commentary on Matthew

The goodness of wedded union is of such importance to God that He even permitted women to leave their parents and to cleave to their husbands. But why is it written in Genesis (Gen. 2:24) that Adam said, "Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother," while here Christ says that it was God Who said, "For this cause shall a man leave father and mother." We say, therefore, that what Adam spoke, he spoke from God, so that the speech of Adam is of God.

Matthew 19:6 — Commentary on Matthew

Therefore, since they have become one flesh, joined together by means of marital relations and physical affection, just as it is accursed to cut one's own flesh, so is it accursed to separate husband and wife. He did not say, "Let not Moses put asunder," so as not to scandalize them, but simply "Let not man," showing the gap between God Who joins together and man who dissolves.

Matthew 19:7 — Commentary on Matthew

When the Pharisees saw that the Lord had confuted them, they were compelled to bring forward Moses as a lawgiver who contradicted Christ, and they asked, "Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?"

Matthew 19:8 — Commentary on Matthew

Then the Lord, turning every accusation upon their own head, defends Moses by saying, "Moses did not set this law in contradiction to God, but rather he addressed this law to your depravity, so that when you in your licentiousness desired to come together with other women, you would not put to death your first wife." For the Israelites, being cruel, would have murdered their wives if they were constrained to keep them. So Moses provided in the law for a writ of divorce to be given to those wives who were hated by their husbands.

Matthew 19:9 — Commentary on Matthew

But I say to you, Christ says, that it is good to divorce as an adulteress a wife who has committed fornication, but if one divorces a wife who has not committed fornication, he becomes in part the cause of adultery for her if she should marry again.

Matthew 19:10 — Commentary on Matthew

His disciples say unto Him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry. The disciples are troubled and say, "If they are joined together so that they are one and remain inseparable their whole life, so that even if the wife should be a schemer, or worse, he dare not divorce her, it is not expedient to marry. For it would be easier not to marry, and to war and struggle against physical desires, than to endure a wicked woman." "The case of the man with his wife" means the unbreakable union. But some interpret it this way: if the case of man be so, that is, if the man who unlawfully divorces his wife draws such a charge, or blame and accusation, against himself, it is not expedient to marry.

Matthew 19:11 — Commentary on Matthew

But He said unto them, Not all can receive this saying, save they to whom it is given. Since the disciples had said that it would be better not to enter into marriage, the Lord says that virginity is a great thing but not everyone can achieve it, but only those with whom God acts in synergy. "They to whom it is given" refers to those with whom God acts in synergy. It is given to those who ask. For He says, "Ask, and it shall be given you. For everyone that asketh receiveth" (Lk. 11:9).

Matthew 19:12 — Commentary on Matthew

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother's womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs by men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it. There are few, He says, who can achieve this virginity. For there are some who are eunuchs from their mother's womb, that is, by their physical temperament are never aroused towards sexual intercourse, so they are chaste without thereby deriving any profit. And there are those who have been made eunuchs by men. Those who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake are not those who have castrated themselves (for that is an accursed deed), but those who exercise self-control. You may also understand it this way. He is a eunuch by nature who, on account of his physical temperament, is not easily aroused to carnal pleasures. He who is made a eunuch by men is he who is guided by human teaching to cut off the burning of carnal desires. He who makes himself a eunuch is he who is instructed by no one else but by himself, and who, self-taught, inclines towards chastity. So this one is best who is guided not by another but by himself to the kingdom of heaven. Christ wants us of our own free will to practice virtue, saying, "He that is able to receive it, let him receive it." For Christ neither demands virginity, nor dissolves marriage, but He puts virginity first.

Matthew 19:13-14 — Commentary on Matthew

Then there were brought unto Him little children, that He should put His hands on them, and pray: and the disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said, Let the little children come unto Me and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of heaven. Mothers were bringing their children to be blessed by the touch of His hands. But they were crowding in towards Him in an unruly manner, which is why the disciples forbade them. The disciples also thought that bringing children to Him diminished His dignity as Teacher and Master. Christ therefore shows that He especially accepts the guilelessness of a little child, saying, "Let the little children come unto Me, for of such is the kingdom of heaven." He does not say, "of these," but "of such," that is, the kingdom of heaven belongs to those who have simplicity, guilelessness and innocence. And if one is teaching and some draw near asking childish questions, let the teacher accept them and not forbid them.

Matthew 19:16 — Commentary on Matthew

The man did not come testing Christ, but desiring to learn and thirsting for eternal life. He approached Christ as if Christ were a mere man.

Matthew 19:17 — Commentary on Matthew

That is why the Lord says, "Why callest thou Me good? There is none good but One, that is, God." This means, if you call Me good thinking I am one of the teachers, you speak wrongly, for no man is essentially good; both because we are changeable and easily turned away from good, and because, by comparison with God's goodness, human goodness is counted as wickedness.

Matthew 19:17-19 — Commentary on Matthew

But if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith unto Him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honour thy father and thy mother, and, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. The Lord directs the enquirer to the commandments of the law, so that the Jews could not say that He despised the law.

Matthew 19:20 — Commentary on Matthew

The young man saith unto Him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet? Some accuse him of boasting and arrogance. For how could he have achieved love for neighbor if he were rich? For no one who loves his neighbor as himself is wealthier than his neighbor. Others understand it thus: suppose, he says, that I have kept all these things - what do I still lack?

Matthew 19:21-22 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect go and sell what thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow Me. But when the man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful: for he had great possessions. Everything, He says, which you say you have accomplished, you have done by fulfilling only the letter of the law, as do the Jews. But if you would be perfect, that is, be My disciple and a Christian, go and sell all that you have, and give everything all at once, keeping nothing back with which to give alms continuously. For He did not say, "give repeatedly to the poor," but "give" once and for all and be stripped of your wealth. But since there are some who give alms but who lead a life full of every kind of filth, He adds, "and come and follow Me," that is, possess every other virtue as well. The young man, however, was sorrowful, for though he desired eternal life, and the soil of his heart was deep and fertile, yet the thorns of wealth were choking him. For it says, "he had great possessions." He who has few possessions is not similarly restrained by them, for the bond of many possessions is more tyrannical. Because the Lord was conversing with a rich man, He said, "Do you love wealth? Know that you will have treasure in heaven."

Matthew 19:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

Then said Jesus unto His disciples, Verily I say unto you, That it is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. And again I say unto you, It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. As long as a man is rich and he has in excess while others do not have even the necessities, he can in no way enter the kingdom of heaven. But when all riches have been shed, then he is not rich and so he can enter. For it is just as impossible for a man with wealth to enter the kingdom of heaven as it is for a camel to go through the eye of a needle. See how Christ first said it was difficult to enter, but here that it is completely impossible. Some say that "camel" is not the animal, but the thick cable used by sailors to cast their anchors.

Matthew 19:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

When His disciples heard it, they were exceedingly amazed, saying, Who then can be saved? But Jesus beheld them, and said unto them, With men this is impossible: but with God all things are possible. The disciples, being compassionate, did not ask this question for their own sake, for they were poor, but for all men. The Lord therefore teaches us not to gauge salvation by human weakness, but by God's power. For if one only begins to cease from greed, he will advance to reducing his excess, and from there he will proceed to eliminating even his necessities, and thus he will be prospered along the way by God acting in collaboration with him.

Matthew 19:27 — Commentary on Matthew

Then answered Peter and said unto Him, Behold, we have forsaken all and followed thee; what shall we have therefore? Even though it seems that Peter had not forsaken very much, as he was poor, understand that in actuality he, too, forsook much. For the fewer possessions we humans have, the greater the attachment. But Peter also rejected every worldly pleasure, even natural affection for his parents. For these passions war against the poor as well as the rich.

Matthew 19:28 — Commentary on Matthew

And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed Me, in the regeneration when the Son of Man shall sit on the throne of His glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. Surely they will not be seated? Of course not, but He indicated by means of a throne the great honor they will enjoy. Will Judas also be seated? No; for Christ said, "which have followed Me," that is, "followed Me to the end," but Judas did not follow to the end. By a different interpretation, God often promises good things to those who are worthy. But if they should change and become unworthy, as Judas did, those good things are denied. Similarly with more menacing things, He often threatens but does not carry out the threat, because we have repented. By "regeneration" understand the resurrection of the dead at the Last Judgement.

Matthew 19:29 — Commentary on Matthew

And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for My name's sake, shall receive a hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life. So that no one would think that what was said applied only to the disciples, Christ broadened the promise to include everyone who does likewise. For they will have, instead of family of the flesh, intimacy and brotherhood with God; instead of lands, Paradise; instead of houses of stone, the heavenly Jerusalem; instead of a mother, the venerable mothers in the Church; instead of a father, the priests; instead of a wife, all the faithful women, not in marriage - far from it! - but in affection and spiritual relation and compassionate care for them. The Lord does not bid us simply to separate from our families, but only when they impede our piety. In the same manner, He bids us to despise even our own life and body, but not with the result that we slay ourselves. See how good God is: He not only gives us these good things, but adds to them eternal life. You, then, O reader, hasten to sell your possessions and give to the poor. Possessions are, to the wrathful person, his anger; to the fornicator, his disposition for debauchery; to the resentful person, his remembrance of wrongs. Sell these things and give them to the poor demons who are in want of every good thing. Return the passions to the creators of the passions, and then you will have treasure, which is Christ, in your heaven, that is, in your mind which has been exalted above this world. For he who becomes like the heavenly One has heaven within himself.

Matthew 19:30 — Commentary on Matthew

But many that are first shall be last; and the last shall be first. Christ is suggesting here the Jews and the Gentiles. For the Jews, who were first, became last, while the Gentiles, who were last, were put first. But so that you might clearly understand and learn what this means, He adds the following parable.

Matthew 20:1-7 — Commentary on Matthew

For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the marketplace, and said unto them: Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way. Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. And about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle? They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive. The kingdom of heaven is Christ, Who is likened to a man inasmuch as Christ took on our form. He is the householder, as He is Master of the house, that is, of the Church. This Christ, then, went out from the bosom of the Father and hired laborers into the vineyard, namely, into the study of the Scriptures and into the doing of the commandments. Or, He hired each one to labor in the vineyard which is his own soul. He hires one in the morning, that is, in his childhood; another, at the third hour, in his youth; others at the sixth and ninth hours, when they are twenty five or thirty years of age, or simply, in their manhood; and others at the eleventh hour, in their old age. For there are many who came to believe even as old men. Or, in another manner as well, the day is this present age, for in it we labor as if for one day. The Lord, then, called at the first hour those living at the time of Enoch and Noah; at the third hour, those living at the time of Abraham; at the sixth hour, those living at the time of Moses; at the ninth hour, those living at the time of the prophets; at the eleventh hour, namely, at the close of the age, the Gentiles, who had been idle from every good work. No one had hired them because no prophet had been sent to the Gentiles.

Matthew 20:8-16 — Commentary on Matthew

So when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the labourers, and give them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first. And when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny. But when the first came, they supposed that they should have received more; and they likewise received every man a penny. And when they had received it, they murmured against the master of the house, saying, These last have laboured but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. But he answered one of them, and said, Friend, I do thee no wrong: didst not thou agree with me for a penny? Take what is thine, and go thy way: I desire to give unto this last, even as unto thee; or am I not allowed to do what I will with mine own? Is thine eye evil, because I am good? So the last shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen. Evening means the end of the world. Therefore at the end each one receives his penny, which is the gift of the Holy Spirit re-fashioning man into the image of God and making him a sharer in the divine nature. Those who lived before Christ's incarnation labored more, because death was not yet then destroyed, nor the devil crushed, but sin still had its full vitality. But we who by the grace of Christ have been made righteous through baptism receive power to conquer our opponent who has already been cast down and slain by Christ. Also, according to the first interpretation, those who believed in their youth have a greater labor than those who approached in old age, for the youth, warring with passions, must bear the burden of anger and the heat of desires, while the old man is in tranquility. Nevertheless, all are deemed worthy of the one gift of the Holy Spirit. The parable, then, teaches us that it is possible even in old age to repent and obtain the kingdom, for this is the eleventh hour. Surely the saints are not envious of those who receive the same reward? Far from it. But this shows here that the good things given to the righteous are so great as to even incite one to envy.

Matthew 20:20-21 — Commentary on Matthew

The sons of Zebedee, James and John, were thinking that if the Lord went to Jerusalem, He would rule over a temporal kingdom. For they heard Him say continually, "We go up to Jerusalem." They fell, then, to human weakness and persuaded their mother to approach Him, as they themselves were afraid to approach openly. For they too approached secretly, as Mark says (Mk. 10:35), writing that James and John came to Him, meaning that they approached Him secretly and by themselves.

Matthew 20:22 — Commentary on Matthew

But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? They say unto Him, We are able. He turns away from the mother and converses with the sons in order to show that He was not unaware that they had pushed her forward. Jesus says to them, "Ye know not what ye ask," that is, you ask for something so great as to amaze even the angelic powers. Then directing them away from such thoughts, He instead exhorts them to face dangers. He asks the question, knowing full well the answer, in order to compel them to reveal their wound of pride by their answer, and so that they might undertake in earnest to fulfill their promise. For this is what He is saying: since no one can share in My kingdom if he does not also share in My sufferings, tell Me if you are able to suffer such things as these. For the cup means martyrdom and one's own death, at the same time showing that it is an easy thing, like drinking a cup of wine, and that we too ought to embrace martyrdom as easily. He also makes clear that He Himself approaches death gladly. For just as one who drinks a cup of wine is overwhelmed by sleep, so he who drinks the cup of martyrdom is weighed down by the sleep of death. He also calls His death a baptism, as it is the cleansing of us all. They readily promised everything, not knowing what they were saying, but only to obtain what they wanted.

Matthew 20:23 — Commentary on Matthew

And He saith unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of My cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: but to sit at My right hand, and at My left, is not Mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared by My Father. "You will bear witness even unto martyrdom, this I know" - and so it happened. For James was killed by Herod, and John was condemned by Trajan for bearing witness to the Word of Truth. "But to sit is not Mine to give, but it shall be given to those for whom it is prepared." That is, if one can be found who, along with bearing witness, also possesses every other virtue, that man will receive the gift. It is prepared for him who has labored, just as wreathes are prepared for those who contest in the games. When a foot race is held, sponsored by the king, and a man who did not even compete in the race approaches the king and says, "O holder of the games, give the wreath to me, though I did not compete," the king would answer him, "It is not for me to give out the wreath freely. For it goes to him for whom it has been prepared, that is, to him who ran and won the victory." So Christ here says, "I am not able to freely grant you to sit at My right hand. For it belongs to others who have labored for it and for them it has been prepared." You might ask, then, "Are there some who will sit?" Learn, that no one will sit there in the kingdom, for that is the prerogative of the divine nature alone. For to which of the angels said He at any time, "Sit thou at My right hand?" (Heb. 1:13. See Ps. 109:1). But John and James supposed that the Lord had said this, and they asked for such a seat, not understanding that to sit on the twelve thrones means they would be glorified on account of their virtue.

Matthew 20:24 — Commentary on Matthew

When the ten saw the two being rebuked by the Lord, then they, too, became indignant, revealing that even prior to this they had been annoyed at the honor which these two were given. For they were yet imperfect, the two rising up against the ten, and the ten envious of the two.

Matthew 20:25-27 — Commentary on Matthew

As the ten were stirred up when they heard this, He called them to Himself, and by His calling, before any words were spoken, He calmed them. For the sons of Zebedee spoke to Him after they had separated themselves from the others. Therefore He speaks to them all together. Knowing how tyrannical is the pride of status, requiring a severe rebuke, He touches them to the quick by consigning them to the lot of Gentiles and infidels if they would be vainglorious. So He shames them by saying, "Other men are renowned as princes and rulers, and the lust for high position is a passion of the Gentiles; but My disciples are made honorable by their humility. So that he who would be great ought to serve the most inferior in rank; this is the mark of extreme humility."

Matthew 20:28 — Commentary on Matthew

Knowing how tyrannical is the pride of status, requiring a severe rebuke, He touches them to the quick by consigning them to the lot of Gentiles and infidels if they would be vainglorious. So He shames them by saying, "Other men are renowned as princes and rulers, and the lust for high position is a passion of the Gentiles; but My disciples are made honorable by their humility. So that he who would be great ought to serve the most inferior in rank; this is the mark of extreme humility. I Myself show this. I am the Prince and King of those who dwell in the heavens, Who humbled Myself to minister to you for your salvation, and I am your servant to the extent that I even give My life as a ransom for many, that is, for all." For "all" are "many."

Matthew 20:29-34 — Commentary on Matthew

And as they departed from Jericho, a great multitude followed Him. And, behold, two blind men sitting by the way side, when they heard that Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, Thou son of David. And the multitude rebuked them, because they should hold their peace; but they cried the more, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, Thou son of David. And Jesus stood still, and called them, and said, What will ye that I shall do unto you? They say unto Him, Lord, that our eyes may be opened. So Jesus had compassion on them, and touched their eyes: and immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed Him. The blind men knew of the Lord by His fame, and so they seized the opportunity when they heard that He was passing by on the way. They believed that Jesus, of the seed of David according to the flesh, was able to heal them, and as their faith was exceedingly fervent, they did not fall silent when they were rebuked but cried out all the more. Therefore Jesus does not ask them if they have faith, but rather, what it is they want, so that no one would think that He gave them something other than what they desired. He shows that they were not shouting out to ask for money, but for healing. By His touch He heals them, that we may learn that every member of His holy flesh was also a life-creating member of God. And if Luke and Mark say that there was one blind man, this does not conflict, for they mentioned what was most noteworthy. Another explanation is that Luke says that He healed a blind man before He entered Jericho, but Mark, after He left Jericho. But Matthew in his succinctness included both in one account. Understand the blind men as the Gentiles who were healed in passing. For Christ did not come, in the first place, for the Gentiles but for the Israelites. Just as the blind men by hearing learned of Jesus, so too the Gentiles by hearing believed. Those who rebuked the blind men, telling them not to shout the name of Jesus, are the persecuting tyrants who attempted to shut the mouth of the Church, but She all the more confessed the name of Christ. Therefore She was healed and sees ever more clearly the light of the Truth, and follows Christ, imitating His life.

Matthew 21:1-5 — Commentary on Matthew

He sat upon an ass for no other reason than to fulfill the prophecy and to show us that our means of conveyance should be humble, for He was mounted not on a horse but on a lowly ass. He fulfills the prophecy (Zech. 9:9) both literally, and in a spiritual sense. He fulfills it literally by sitting as He did in view of all. He fulfills it in a spiritual sense by sitting upon the ass, the burdened Jews, and also upon the foal, the Gentiles who were coltish, untamed and unruly (Gen. 49:10-11). For the ass and the colt had been tethered by the reins of their own sins. Two were sent to loose them, Paul to the Gentiles, and Peter to the circumcised, that is, to the Jews. And even now, there are two that loose us from our sins, the Epistles and the Gospel. Christ comes meekly, for He did not come to judge the world at the first coming, but to save. The other kings of the Hebrews were pillagers and wrongdoers, but Christ is a meek king.

Matthew 21:6-7 — Commentary on Matthew

Luke and Mark mention only one beast of burden, but Matthew mentions both ass and foal; yet they do not contradict. The mother followed the foal which was led. "He sat thereon," not on the two beasts, but on the clothes. Or, first He sat on the ass and later on the foal, since He first took His rest in the synagogue of the Jews and later among the people of the Gentiles.

Matthew 21:8-9 — Commentary on Matthew

In the literal account, laying down of clothing is a sign of great reverence, and the cutting of branches is a sign of festivity. But in the spiritual sense, learn that the apostles first laid down their garments, which are their virtues, and then the Lord sat upon them. For God is not conveyed by a soul that has not been adorned with apostolic virtues. Those that went before are the prophets who lived before Christ's incarnation, while those who followed are the martyrs and teachers who lived after these events. They laid down their garments for Christ, that is, they subjected the flesh to the spirit, for the body is a garment and covering for the soul. They laid them down in the way, that is, in Christ Who said, "I am the Way." For unless a man lays down his garment in the way, that is, unless he humbles his flesh, abiding in the Way which is Christ, and not turning to heresy, the Lord will not be carried by him. Some say that "Hosanna" means "hymn" or "psalm"; others say, more accurately, that it means "Save now." "He that cometh" means the Lord Whose coming was long awaited by the Hebrews. Thus John the Forerunner and Baptist also says, "Thou art He that cometh," meaning "He Whose coming has been long awaited." In another sense, "He that cometh" means "He Whose second coming is awaited day by day." For each of us should always be in hopeful expectation of the end of the world and the coming of the Lord, and should be ready.

Matthew 21:10-11 — Commentary on Matthew

The multitude, being simple and guileless, were not spiteful towards Christ, but neither did they have the proper understanding of Who He was. Therefore they call Him "prophet." Yet since they said it with the article, "the prophet," it could be understood as "the long awaited Prophet," of whom Moses said, "God will raise them up a Prophet" (Deut. 18:18). For they did not say, "This is a prophet," but "the Prophet," that is, He Who is awaited with hope.

Matthew 21:12-13 — Commentary on Matthew

As Master of the house, which is the temple, He cast out the sellers, showing that the things of the Father are also His own. He did this out of concern for the good order of the temple, but also to show the transformation that would take place in the sacrifices. He cast out the cattle and the doves and thus foretold that there would no longer be any need of animal sacrifice and slaughter, but rather, of prayer. For My house, He says, is a house of prayer, but you have made it a den of thieves, in which there is slaughter and bloodletting. But He also called the temple a den of thieves because of the hawkers and the buyers and sellers, for the love of profit is a thieving passion. The "money changers" [in Greek, kollybistai] take their name from the kollybos, a coin of small denomination. Those who sell doves are also those who sell the ranks of ordination in the churches, for they are selling the gift of the Holy Spirit, which once appeared in the form of a dove (Mt. 3:16); as a result they are cast out not only from the temple below, but from the one above, for they are unworthy to serve at the altar. But you too, O reader, look and see whether perhaps you have made God's temple, that is, your mind, a den of thieves, that is, the demons' lair. It will be such a den if we have thoughts full of the desire for material things, of buying and selling, and of a love of money that would even compel us to collect these small coins, the kollyba. And if we buy and sell the doves, that is, if we should mix spiritual teaching with thoughts of material gain, we have made ourselves a den of thieves.

Matthew 21:14 — Commentary on Matthew

By healing the infirm He shows that He is God and that rightly does He use His authority to cast out the unworthy from His house. It is also made clear that when the Jews who were attached to the law and to animal slaughter had been cast out, then the blind and the lame of the Gentiles were accepted as His friends and healed by Him.

Matthew 21:15-16 — Commentary on Matthew

When the Pharisees saw the children offering to Christ the hymn of David which the prophet seems to offer to God (Ps. 117:26), they exploded with spite and reviled Him for allowing things of God to be said of Him. But He confirmed this by saying "Yea." For, He says, I am so disinclined to stop the mouths of those who are saying these things to Me, that I will even bring forward the prophet as a witness, and show you up as either ignorant or spiteful. For have you not read, "Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings Thou hast perfected praise?" (Ps. 8:2). "Thou hast perfected" means "Thou hast shown a perfect and fitting hymn" even if "the babes and sucklings" seem imperfect, or immature, in age. For it was not they who were speaking what they spoke, but they only gave their mouth to the Spirit and became His instruments. This is why He says, "Out of the mouth of babes," implying that the words were not of their own intellect, but only of their mouth which was moved by divine grace. He also showed that He would be blessed by the childish and foolish Gentiles. This was also a consolation to the apostles, that speech would be granted to them as well though they were simple. And you also, O reader, if you are as a babe innocent of any guile and sucking the milk of the Spirit, the divine words, then you will become worthy to hymn God's praise.

Matthew 21:17 — Commentary on Matthew

He departs from those who were unworthy and goes to Bethany, which means "house of obedience." He goes from those who are disobedient to those who are obedient to Him, and among them He lodges. For He says, "I will dwell and walk among them" (II Cor. 6:16).

Matthew 21:18-20 — Commentary on Matthew

Of the many miracles which the Lord performed, all were done to do good, for He performed no miracles of chastisement. Therefore, lest anyone think that He is unable to chastise, here He shows this power as well, not applied to men but to a tree, as He loves mankind. He also did the same on a previous occasion to the swine. He withers the tree, then, in order to chasten men. The disciples marvel, and with good reason. For the fig tree contains a great amount of sap, and so the fact that it withered immediately serves all the more to indicate the miracle. The fig tree means the synagogue of the Jews, which has only leaves, that is, the visible letter of the law, but not the fruit of the Spirit. But also every man who gives himself over to the sweetness of the present life is likened to a fig tree, who has no spiritual fruit to give to Jesus who is hungry for such fruit, but only leaves, that is, temporal appearances which fall away and are gone. This man, then, hears himself cursed. For Christ says, Go, ye accursed, into the fire (Mt. 25:41). But he is also dried up; for as he roasts in the flame, his tongue is parched and withered like that of the rich man of the parable, who in his life had ignored Lazarus.

Matthew 21:21-22 — Commentary on Matthew

Great is the promise which Christ makes to His disciples, the ability to move mountains, if only we are not ambiguous in faith, that is, we do not hesitate. Whatever we ask, unhesitantly believing in God's power, we shall receive. One might ask, "And if I ask for something unprofitable, and foolishly believe that God will give me this, will I indeed receive this unprofitable thing? How is it that God is said to love mankind if He would fulfill my unprofitable request?" Listen then. First, when you hear "faith," you should understand that it means not "foolish faith" but "true faith"; and when you hear "prayer," understand it to mean that prayer which asks for things profitable, such as the Lord gave to us when He said, "Lead us not into temptation but deliver us from the evil one," and petitions of similar nature. Then consider the words "doubt not," [literally, "be ye not divided," me diakrithete]. For how could a man who is united with God as one and not divided or separated from Him, how could that man ask for something unprofitable? So if you are undivided and inseparable from God, then you will ask for and receive things which are profitable for you.

Matthew 21:23-27 — Commentary on Matthew

Full of spite that He had expelled the peddlers from the temple, the teachers of the law approached and asked Him such things as these: "Who are you to cast out from the temple those who do business there? As a priest do you do this? But you have no priestly office. As a king, then? But neither are you a king, and even if you were, you would not have the authority to do such things. For it is not permitted for kings to do these things in the temple." They were questioning the Lord in this manner so that if He should say, "By My own authority I do them," they could accuse Him of insurrection because He said that He had His own authority. But if He said, "I do these things by divine authority," they would draw away from Him the multitudes who were praising Him as God, telling them, "Look, he is not God, but he does these things by God's authority, as a servant." How then does Christ, Who is Himself Wisdom, respond? He seizes the sophists in their cunning, and asks them the same questions concerning John; so that if they said the teaching of John was from heaven, their rejection of John's teachings would mark them as enemies of God; but if they said that the teaching of John was of men, they would be in danger from the multitudes, for they all considered John a prophet. The Lord shows us here that we ought not to answer those who ask a question with malicious intent. For He Himself did not reply to those Jews who questioned Him with cunning, although He was not at a loss for an answer. At the same time we learn that it is not Christ's nature to extol Himself. Behold, then, the Lord Who is able to say by what authority He does these things, but does not say, lest He appear to extol Himself.

Matthew 21:28-32 — Commentary on Matthew

He introduces two types of men. One type are those who promised from the beginning: such were the Jews who said, "All which God spoke, we will do and we will obey" (Ex. 24:3). The other type are those who disobeyed: such are the publicans and the harlots, but also the people of the Gentiles, who from the beginning were not obedient to the will of God, but later they repented and obeyed. Behold, then, the wisdom of Christ. He did not at once from the start say to them, "The publicans and the harlots are better than you," but first He got the upper hand over them and they confessed that of the two sons, he who did the will of the father was the obedient one. And when they had so confessed He led them on and said, "John came in the way of righteousness," that is, with a blameless life, and you are not able to say that his life was reprehensible, yet the harlots obeyed him while you did not. Therefore they precede you, that is, enter before you into the kingdom. So you also should struggle to believe, so that you might at least enter in after the harlots, for if you do not believe, you will by no means enter. There are many to this very day who have promised to God their Father to become monks or priests, but afterwards were negligent in their promise. But there are others who did not promise to lead a monastic or priestly life, but now they are monks and priests. So the obedient sons are those who act, although they promised nothing.

Matthew 21:33 — Commentary on Matthew

Yet another parable He brings to them, showing that though they were deemed worthy to receive an immeasurable degree of care for their condition, they did not get better. The "man, a householder" is the Lord Who in His love for man calls Himself a man. The vineyard is the Jewish people, planted by God in the land of promise. For He says, "Bring them in and plant them in Thy holy mountain" (Ex. 15:17). The hedge is the law which prevented them from mixing with the Gentiles; or, it is the holy angels who guarded Israel. The wine-press is the altar; the tower, the temple. The husbandmen are the teachers of the people, the Pharisees and the scribes. The householder, God, went into a far country when He no longer spoke to them in a pillar of cloud. Or, the departure of God into a far country is His long-suffering; for when He is long-suffering and not in hot pursuit of wrongdoers, demanding an account, He appears to be asleep or absent on a far journey.

Matthew 21:34-36 — Commentary on Matthew

"The time of the fruit drew near" during the years of the prophets. For the servants who were sent are the prophets who were abused in various ways by the husbandmen, that is, the false prophets and false teachers of those times. One they beat, as they did to Micah when Sedek struck him on the jaw (III Kings, or I Kings, 22:24); another they killed, as they did to Zechariah [the father of John the Forerunner] between the temple and the altar; another they stoned, as they did Zechariah, the son of Jodae the high priest (II Chron. 24:21).

Matthew 21:37 — Commentary on Matthew

Later the Son of God was sent and He appeared in the flesh. He said, "They will reverence My Son," not unaware that they would kill Him, but signifying what ought to be. For, He says, they ought to honor the dignity of the Son even if they had killed the servants.

Matthew 21:38-39 — Commentary on Matthew

But the husbandmen saw Him and said, "This is the heir; come, let us kill Him." The Jews, too, said, "This is the Christ," and they crucified Him. They cast Him out of the vineyard, for the Lord was slain outside of the city. But since we would also say that the vineyard is the people, Christ was slain by the Pharisees, the evil husbandmen, outside the vineyard, that is, outside and apart from the will of the guileless people.

Matthew 21:40-41 — Commentary on Matthew

"When He cometh." When? At the second coming? It seems to have this meaning, but a better meaning is this: the lord of the vineyard is God the Father Who sent His Son Who was slain by them. When He comes, that is, when He looks down on the lawlessness which the Jews committed, then He will miserably destroy them by sending the Roman army. And His vineyard, that is, His people, He will give to other husbandmen, that is, to apostles and teachers. Understand the vineyard to mean also the Divine Scriptures, in which the hedge is the letter, and the wine-press that is dug is the depth of the Spirit; the tower is theology, lofty and exalted. These Scriptures, then, were first possessed by bad husbandmen, the Pharisees; but God has let them out to us who cultivate them well. But they slew the Lord outside the vineyard, that is, outside those things of which Scripture spoke.

Matthew 21:42 — Commentary on Matthew

The stone means Christ Himself; the builders are the teachers of the Jews who rejected Him as if He were useless, saying, "Thou art a Samaritan and hast a demon." But when He rose from the dead, He was set in place as the head of the corner, that is, He became the head of the Church, joining Jews and Gentiles in one faith. For as the stone which forms the corner of a building makes continuous the walls leading to it and from it, so Christ has bound all together in one faith. This corner is marvelous, and is the Lord's doing (Ps. 117:22-23). For the Church which connects us and makes us one in faith is the Lord's doing, and is worthy of all wonder, so well is it built. And in another sense is it marvelous, because the Word of Christ has been confirmed and substantiated by marvels, that is, miracles, so that the composition of the Church is marvelous.

Matthew 21:43 — Commentary on Matthew

The kingdom of God, that is, closeness with God, has been taken from the Jews and given to those who believed.

Matthew 21:44 — Commentary on Matthew

Those who stumble against the Rock of Christ and take offence at Him will not only be crushed at the second coming, but already here in this life they have been scattered like powder by Christ. They have been scattered over all the earth, as we now see the pitiable Jews to be. Understand that he who is "crushed to powder to be scattered" is dispersed abroad and scattered in diaspora.

Matthew 21:45-46 — Commentary on Matthew

See once again that the multitude, which is simple and guileless, follows the truth, while the teachers of the law work evil. But even today there are Jews who seek to lay hands on Christ, but they neither grasp nor understand Him. For they shall grasp the Antichrist and shall bow down and worship him, while Christ will not be grasped, that is, understood, by them.

Matthew 22:1-7 — Commentary on Matthew

This parable, too, like that of the vineyard, alludes to the disobedience of the Jews. But as that one indicates Christ's death, so this one indicates the nuptial joy, that is, the resurrection. But this parable also shows them to be worse transgressors than the men in the preceding parable. For the husbandmen of the vineyard slew those who demanded fruits of them. But these men vented their murderous rage upon those who had invited them to a wedding. God is likened to a human king, for He does not appear as He is, but as it is fitting for Him to appear to us. When we die as humans, subject to human failings, God appears to us in human form; but when we walk about as gods, then God stands in the congregation of gods. And when we live as wild beasts, then He, too, becomes for us a panther, and a bear, and a lion. He makes a wedding feast for His Son, joining Him to every soul that is beautiful. For the bridegroom is Christ and the bride is the Church and the soul. The servants that were sent out first are Moses and those with him, whom the Jews did not obey but provoked God in the wilderness for forty years and did not want to accept the word of God and spiritual joy. Then other servants, the prophets, were sent out; but of these, some they killed, as they did Isaiah; others they treated spitefully, as they did Jeremiah, throwing him into a pit of mire. Those who were less extreme merely declined the invitation: one went his way to his own field, that is, turned towards a life of pleasure and carnal pursuits, for one's "own field" is the body; another, to his merchandise, that is, to a life of acquisition and profit, for merchants are a type of men most greedy for profit. This parable shows that those who fail to attend the wedding feast and the fellowship and feasting with Christ, do so primarily on account of these two things - the pleasures of the flesh, or the passion of greed. In this parable the meal is called a "dinner," although elsewhere the same thing is called a "supper" (Lk. 14:16), and not unreasonably. For it is called a supper when this wedding feast appears in perfect form in the latter times, towards evening, that is, at the end of the ages. But it is called a dinner when even in former times the mystery was revealed, although more obscurely. The oxen and the fattened calves [in Greek, sitista, grain-fattened calves] are the Old and the New Testaments. For the Old Testament is symbolized by the oxen, for it contained animal sacrifice; the New Testament is symbolized by the grain-fattened calves, for now we offer loaves upon the altar, which could truly be called sitista [literally, "formed from wheat"], as the loaves consist of wheat, sitos. God therefore calls us to partake of the good things of both the Old Testament Scriptures and the New. But when you see someone clearly interpreting the divine words know that he is giving grain-fattened meat. For when he teaches clearly, it is as if he were feeding the unlearned with rich food. No doubt you will ask why He says here, "Call them that were called." If they were already invited, why are they going to invite them again? Learn, then, that each of us by nature has been called towards the good, for we are being called by the word of the innate teacher within us. But God also sends us external teachers to call us from without, we who were first called by the word in our nature. The king sent his armies, that is, the Roman legions, and destroyed the disobedient Jews and burnt up their city, Jerusalem, as even the truthful Josephus says.

Matthew 22:8-10 — Commentary on Matthew

Since the previous servants, Moses and those with him, and the prophets, did not persuade them, He sends out other servants, the apostles, and they call the Gentiles who do not walk in the true way but are divided, some here, some there, separated into many ways and doctrines. Indeed, they are to be found along the lanes off from the highways, that is, in great error, delusion, and deviation. They were even at odds among themselves, and were not in the true way, but along the exits, which are the evil doctrines that they taught. For they were not all content with the same doctrines, but some with these and some with those. But perhaps an even better explanation is this: the highway is the life and the manner in which each person lives; the lanes exiting from the highway are doctrines. The pagan Greeks, then, travel along evil highways, that is, they lead reprehensible lives, and from these evil lives they have turned off into godless doctrines, setting up shameful gods as patrons of their own passions. So as the apostles went forth from Jerusalem to the Gentiles, they gathered all together, both evil and good, that is, those filled with every wickedness and also those less wicked whom He calls good by comparison to the others.

Matthew 22:11-12 — Commentary on Matthew

The entry into the wedding takes place without distinction of persons, for by grace alone we have all been called, good and bad alike; but the life thereafter of those who enter shall not be without examination, for indeed the king makes an exceedingly careful examination of those found to be sullied after entering into the faith. Let us tremble, then, when we understand that if one does not lead a pure life, faith alone benefits him not at all. For not only is he cast out of the wedding feast, but he is sent away into the fire. Who is he that is wearing filthy garments? It is he who is not clothed with compassion, goodness, and brotherly love. For there are many who deceive themselves with vain hopes, thinking that they shall attain the kingdom of heaven, and they include themselves among the assembly of the dinner guests, thinking great things of themselves. Being justified in regard to that unworthy man, the Lord demonstrates these two things to us; first, that He loves mankind, and secondly, that we ought not to pass judgement on anyone, even if they sin openly, unless they have been reproved for their sin.

Matthew 22:13 — Commentary on Matthew

The Lord then says to His servants, the angels of punishment, "Bind his hands and feet," that is, the soul's powers of action. For in this present age is the time to act and to do, but in the age to come all of the soul's powers of action are bound, and a man cannot then do any good thing to outweigh his sins. Gnashing of teeth is the meaningless repentance that will then take place.

Matthew 22:14 — Commentary on Matthew

"Many are called" for God calls many, indeed, all, "but few are chosen." For few are saved and found worthy to be chosen by God. For it is God's part to call, but to become one of the chosen or not, is our part. He shows, then, that this parable was spoken for the Jews who were called but were not chosen, as they did not listen.

Matthew 22:15-16 — Commentary on Matthew

What took place was a plot: therefore Luke also calls them spies (Lk. 20:20), or waylayers, sent secretly to set a trap for Christ. "Herodians" were either soldiers of Herod or those who thought Herod was the Christ. For since the princely line of Judah had failed when Herod, who was not of that line, became king, the Herodians thought that Herod himself was the Christ. So the Pharisees, then, come with these men to set a trap for Him.

Matthew 22:16-21 — Commentary on Matthew

Thinking to placate and disarm Him with praise, they flatter Him, so that when He had let down His guard He would say that it was not necessary to pay the tax, and upon that they would seize Him as an insurrectionist who was stirring up the people against Caesar. This is why they also brought along the Herodians, so that they, representing the king, could arrest Him as a rebel. "Thou regardest not the person of men," they say, that is, you would not say anything for the sake of Pilate or Herod. Tell us, then, should we be subject to men's taxation and pay them tribute just as we pay the two-drachma tax to God, or should we pay tribute to God alone, and not to Caesar as well? They said this, as I have explained, so that if He answered that one must not pay tribute to Caesar, they could arrest Him and put Him to death, as they did to the followers of Theudas and Judas (Acts 5:36-37) who said that one must not make sacrifice in Caesar's name. Jesus persuades them by means of the image of Caesar engraved on the coin, that one must render to Caesar that which is his, namely, that which bears his image, and that in bodily and external things one must submit to the king, but in inner and spiritual things one must submit to God. But one must also understand it in this manner: each one of us must render to Caesar that which is Caesar's, namely, we must throw to the demon who rules below the things which belong to him. As for example when you have anger which comes from Caesar, throw it back to him, get angry against him. Then you will also be able to render to God that which is God's. But since we are of dual nature, consisting of both soul and body, to our body, as to Caesar, we owe food and clothing, but to that which is more divine in us, we owe what befits it.

Matthew 22:23-28 — Commentary on Matthew

When the mouths of the Pharisees and the Herodians had been shut, again the Sadducees put Him to the test. Their heresy was this: they believed neither in a resurrection of the dead, nor in the existence of an immaterial spirit, nor in angels, and in general took a position opposite to that of the Pharisees. Here they contrive an impossible situation. For supposing that two brothers took her and then died, would not the third consider it an omen and refuse the marriage, learning from those who had preceded him? So the Sadducees invent a situation, intending to perplex Christ and so to refute the resurrection. They even draw Moses as an advocate into their invention. They speak of seven brothers so as to ridicule the mystery of the resurrection even more. "Whose wife shall she be?" they ask. One could answer, "O foul Sadducees, she shall be the wife of him who first married her, if we concede that there is marriage in the resurrection; for the others are surrogates and not true and lawful husbands" (Deut. 25:5-6).

Matthew 22:29-32 — Commentary on Matthew

The Saviour shows that there will also be a resurrection, not such a resurrection of the flesh as they mistakenly imagine, but one more divine and more spiritual. Why then are you deluded, not knowing either the Scriptures or the power of God? For if you knew the Scriptures, you would understand that God is not God of the dead but of the living. If you knew the power of God, you would know that for God all things are possible, so that He can even make men to live as angels. See the Lord's wisdom! By using Moses they were intent on overturning the doctrine of the resurrection, but He, also by using Moses, convinces them, quoting, "I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob" (Ex. 3:6). What Christ means is this: God is not the God of that which is not, but of that which exists and is. For God did not say, "I was," but "I am." Even though they had died, they live in hope of the resurrection. But you may ask, "How is it, then, that he says in another place that He is Lord of both the dead and the living?" (Rom. 14:9). Learn, then, that "the dead" means, in that passage, those who have died but who shall live again. Here the Lord says, in opposing the heresy of the Sadducees who teach that there is no immortal soul but that it altogether perishes, that He is not God of the dead, that is, of those who appear to us to have utterly perished, but of the living, that is, of those who have an immortal soul and will be resurrected, though they are dead now.

Matthew 22:34-40 — Commentary on Matthew

Out of immeasurable spite this man comes forward to put the Lord to the test. For when they saw the Sadducees put to shame and the Lord praised for His wisdom, they came forward to test Him to see if He would add something to the first commandment, and thus give them the chance to accuse Him of being an innovator who corrects the law. But the Lord discloses their malice, and because they came not to learn, but rather, devoid of love, to show their envy and their spite, He reveals to them the exceedingly great love expressed by the commandments. And He teaches that we ought not to love God partially, but to give all of ourselves to God. For we perceive these three distinctions of the human soul: the vegetative, the animal, and the rational. When the soul grows and is nourished and begets what is like unto it, it resembles the plants; when it experiences anger or desire, it is like the animals; when it understands, it is called rational. See, then, how these three facets are indicated here. "Thou shalt love thy God with all thy heart" - this is the animal part of a man; "and with all thy soul [or life]" - this is the vegetative part of a man, for plants are alive and animate; "and with all thy mind" - this is the rational (Deut. 6:5). So one must love God with all one's soul, that is, one must attend to Him with all the parts and powers of one's soul. "This is the first and great commandment," training us in piety. "The second is like unto it," which exhorts us to do to other men what is just and right. For there are two things which lead to perdition, evil doctrines and a corrupt life. Lest we fall into unholy doctrines, we must love God; so that we do not lead a corrupt life, we must love our neighbor (Levit. 19:18). For he who loves his neighbor fulfills all the commandments, and he who fulfills all the commandments, loves God. So by means of each other these two commandments are welded together and united, containing within themselves all the other commandments. For who is it that loves God and his neighbor, but also steals, or bears grudges, or commits adultery, or murders, or fornicates? This lawyer, then, at the onset came to test Him but then, hearing Christ's answer, he amended his ways, and the Lord praised him, as Mark also says that Jesus looked at him with love, and said, "Thou art not far from the kingdom of heaven" (Mk. 12:34).

Matthew 22:41-46 — Commentary on Matthew

Since they thought He was a mere man, He overturns their belief and by means of the prophecy of David (Ps. 109:1) teaches the truth, that He is also the Lord, proclaiming His own divinity. For when the Pharisees said that the Christ was the son of David, that is, a mere man, He says, How then does David name Him Lord, and he does not simply name Him Lord, but "in spirit," that is, as revealed to him by the grace of the Spirit? He does not say this to deny that He is the son of David, but to show that He is not a mere man, descended only from the Davidic seed. The Lord asks these questions so that if they would answer, "We do not know," they might ask and learn; or if they would answer the truth, that they might believe; or if they could not answer, that they might be put to shame and leave, no longer daring to interrogate Him.

Matthew 23:1-3 — Commentary on Matthew

When He has shut the mouths of the Pharisees and shown them to be incurably diseased, then He speaks about them. He speaks about their life and manner of living, admonishing His listeners not to despise their teachers even if they have a corrupt life. At the same time He shows that He is not in opposition to the law, but rather desires that the law be practiced even though those who teach it are unworthy. For, He says, whatever the teachers say, you must treat as if it had been spoken by Moses, and indeed by God. Then should everything be done that they say, even if it is bad? We would answer, first, that a true teacher would never even dare to exhort someone to do evil. But then, supposing that there were someone encouraging an evil life, we would say that such a man is not from the seat of Moses, nor does he give utterance from the law. The Lord speaks of those sitting in the seat of Moses, that is, those who teach the law. Therefore, one must listen to those who teach something from the divine law, even if they themselves do not practice it.

Matthew 23:4-5 — Commentary on Matthew

The Pharisees laid heavy burdens on men, forcing them to fulfill the commandments of the law which were detailed and difficult to observe. Indeed, they weighed them down with more than the commandments of the law by handing down certain traditions that went beyond the law; these traditions they did not move with even one of their fingers, that is, they themselves did not practice them, nor even dare to undertake such burdens. For whenever a teacher not only teaches but practices what he teaches, then he is seen to carry the burden and to labor along with those who are taught. But when he gives me a load to carry, but himself practices nothing, then indeed he weighs me down, showing by what he himself neglects to do that it is impossible to accomplish what he says. The Lord, therefore, is accusing the Pharisees of themselves not wanting to carry the weight of the commandments and to practice them. Not only do they not do anything good, but they pretend that they do good. Even if they had done something good, because they did it for the sake of appearance, any gain they might have derived from it would have fallen through their fingers. So indeed they are worthy of condemnation now, since they do not do good and yet they wish men to think that they do. What things do they practice? "They make broad their phylacteries and enlarge the borders of their garments." What this means is this: in the law it is said, "Thou shalt bind [the words of the law] to thy hand and they shall be immovable before thine eyes" (Deut. 6:8). So the Pharisees would inscribe on two pieces of leather the ten commandments of the law, and they would attach one to their forehead and suspend the other from their right hand. They would make borders on the ends of their garments, consisting of blood-red threads like a fringe. For this, too, they found a text in the law (Num. 15:38-40), so that when they saw these things they would not forget the commandments of God. But God did not desire this; rather, to have the phylactery upon the hand meant that one must labor in the commandments, and the blood-red fringe showed that we must be signed with the blood of Christ. But the Pharisees made large phylacteries and fringes, so that those who saw them would think that they were keepers of the law.

Matthew 23:6-7 — Commentary on Matthew

Alas! What is He saying? They are condemned even for loving these things. If he who only loves the place of honor is rebuked, what punishment does that man deserve who does everything to satisfy this love? In the very place where they ought to have taught others to be humble, that is, in "the chief seats in the synagogues," there they themselves were corrupted. For they did everything for the sake of glory, and they were not ashamed of doing these things, but wished all the more for men to call out to them, "Rabbi, Rabbi," which means "teacher."

Matthew 23:8 — Commentary on Matthew

Christ does not prohibit one from being called "teacher," but rather He prohibits the passionate desire to be so called, and the eager pursuit of every possible means to acquire the name. For the dignity of the office of "teacher" belongs chiefly to God alone.

Matthew 23:9 — Commentary on Matthew

In saying "Call no man your father," He is not prohibiting the honor given to parents, since He desires that we should honor our parents and especially our spiritual fathers; rather He is inducing us to acknowledge the true Father, namely, God, for He is chiefly and essentially our Father. Fathers in the flesh are not the authors of procreation, but rather, servants and accessories.

Matthew 23:11 — Commentary on Matthew

Showing them what is to be gained by humility, He says that he who is great among you should be your servant and the least.

Matthew 23:12 — Commentary on Matthew

For he who exalts himself, presuming to be something, shall be humbled and abandoned by God.

Matthew 23:13 — Commentary on Matthew

Not only, He says, are you unbelievers who lead a corrupt life, but you teach others not to believe in Me and you corrupt them by your life and example. For the people are apt to become like their rulers, especially if they see them inclined towards evil. See, therefore, that "woe" is the reward of every teacher and ruler whose evil life obstructs others in progress towards good.

Matthew 23:14 — Commentary on Matthew

He calls them hypocrites for professing piety and doing nothing worthy of what they profess, but instead, they would make pretence of long prayer and would devour the widows' means. Indeed they were mockers who deceived the simple and like leeches sucked them dry. "Therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation" because you have devoured everything the widows have, when instead you should have provided for them and relieved their poverty. There is yet another reason why their condemnation will be greater: they prayed pretending to do good while they were in fact doing something evil, that is, devouring the widows' means. For he who lures another into harm by pretending to be good deserves the greatest punishment.

Matthew 23:15 — Commentary on Matthew

Not only, He says, do you corrupt the Jews, but also those who come to the Jewish religion from idolatry. These were called "proselytes." You are eager to convert someone to the Jewish way of life and to circumcision; but when they Judaize, they perish, corrupted by your wickedness. A "son of gehenna" means he who deserves gehenna and stands so close to it by disposition that he is kindled by its flames.

Matthew 23:16-22 — Commentary on Matthew

He calls them blind for not wanting to teach what was right, but instead valuing what was of lesser importance, and giving second place to that which was worthy of honor. For they valued the gold in the temple, the images of the Cherubim and the golden urn, more highly than they did the temple itself. Therefore they taught the people that it was of no consequence to swear by the temple, and instead they taught them to swear by the gold which is in the temple. This gold, however, was precious precisely because it was in the temple. And the Pharisees said that the gifts placed on the altar were more valuable than the altar itself. So the Pharisees even taught that if someone swore by the golden vessel, or the ox, or the sheep brought for sacrifice, and then broke his oath, he was sentenced to pay an equal amount. The Pharisees put a higher value on the gift upon the altar because of the profit they derived from sacrifices. But if some one swore by the temple and then broke his oath, he was absolved [and owed nothing, the Pharisees would say], as it was not possible to build [and pay] anything equal to the temple. And so the oath by the temple was considered to be of lesser consequence because of the Pharisees' love of money. Under the Old Covenant, Christ does not permit the gift to be greater than the altar, but for us it is just the opposite: the altar is sanctified by the gifts, for the loaves are changed by divine grace into the very Body of the Lord Himself. Therefore the altar is sanctified by them.

Matthew 23:23-24 — Commentary on Matthew

Again He reproaches them as foolish for disdaining the greater commandments while demanding strict observance of the lesser; nor do they overlook a tenth part of the cumin, but tithe that as well. And if anyone accused the Pharisees of nitpicking, they would cite the law in their defense. It would have been better and more God-pleasing if they had required discernment and mercy and faith from the people. What is discernment? To do nothing unjust or unreasonable, but rather to do everything with good judgement and with reason. Mercy follows immediately upon discernment. For he who does all things with discernment knows to whom one ought to give alms. And faith follows mercy, for he who is merciful and gives alms, has faith that he will lose nothing but will receive everything. Or, in another sense, one must show mercy but also believe in the true God. For there were many pagan Greeks who gave alms, but did not believe in the living God and did not have that faith that follows mercy. Every teacher, then, must tithe his people, that is, require from the ten senses, five bodily and five spiritual, the one tithe consisting of discernment, mercy, and faith. "These ought ye to have done," the Lord said, not to exhort them to tithe herbs, but so that He not appear to be in opposition to Moses. He calls them blind guides because by priding themselves in their teaching and extensive knowledge, they were of benefit to no one, but rather, they corrupted every one and cast them into the pit of unbelief. He says that they strain the gnat, meaning that they keep close guard over the slightest sin, while they swallow the camel, that is, disregard the great sins.

Matthew 23:25-26 — Commentary on Matthew

Preserving the traditions of the elders, the Pharisees would wash the cups and the plates in which their food and drink were to be placed. But they drank wine and ate food gained by extortion, so they were all the more polluted. Therefore Christ says, do not obtain wine from injustice and the inside of the cup will be clean. Or, in another sense, He is speaking not of cups and plates, but of the bodily and external condition in contrast to the inner and spiritual. For, He says, you assume a most comely appearance on the outside of the cup, that is, in your external condition, while you are full of filth within, extorting and practicing injustice. But you must cleanse the inside, that is, the soul. For the radiance of a purified soul illumines the outward appearance of a man.

Matthew 23:27-28 — Commentary on Matthew

This analogy, too, has the same meaning as that of the preceding. For they were eager to appear comely in their external condition, just like tombs that are whitened with lime and chalk, but within they are full of every uncleanness, and of dead and rotting works.

Matthew 23:29-31 — Commentary on Matthew

He deplores them, not for building tombs for the prophets, for that is pleasing to God, but for doing these things in pretence, and for passing judgement on their fathers while doing worse things themselves, and exceeding them by far in malice. They lie brazenly when they say, "If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have killed the prophets," for they were rabid with desire to kill the Master of the prophets. Therefore Christ says:

Matthew 23:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

He neither bids them nor impels them towards their plan to kill Him when He says, "Fill ye up also the measure of your fathers." Rather, this is what He means: since you are serpents and the offspring of such fathers, and have been plunged into such malice that you are incurable, in a short time you will be eager to outdo your fathers when you kill Me. For you shall have attained to the ultimate degree of malice when you fulfill and complete the bloodletting which your fathers omitted. Being such, how shall you escape eternal torments?

Matthew 23:34 — Commentary on Matthew

He reproves them for saying falsely, "If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have killed the prophets." For "Behold," He says, "I send unto you prophets and wise men, and scribes," but you will kill them. He is speaking of the apostles, for the Holy Spirit adorned the apostles with teachings and made them scribes, that is, teachers of the people, and prophets filled with all wisdom. "I send," He says, thus showing His divine authority.

Matthew 23:35-36 — Commentary on Matthew

He says that upon the Jews then alive shall come all the blood shed unrighteously. For they shall be punished more severely than their fathers because they did not amend their lives after receiving such examples. For Lamech too was punished more than Cain, although he had not killed a brother, because he did not learn from the example of Cain (Gen. 4:23-24). All blood, He says, from Abel to Zachariah shall come upon you. It was appropriate that He mentioned Abel, for as Abel was slain out of envy, so Christ too was envied. Which Zachariah is mentioned here? Some say that it is he who is numbered among the twelve prophets; others say that he is the father of the Forerunner. For there is an account handed down to us, according to which Zachariah, when he was high priest, had Mary the Mother of God stand in the temple in the place of the virgins even after she had given birth to Christ. The Jews were vexed at this and killed him for ranking among the virgins a woman who had given birth. But it is nothing to be wondered at if the father of the Forerunner also had a father named Baruch, as did one of the twelve prophets who was called the son of Baruch. For it is likely that just as they shared the same name, so did their fathers.

Matthew 23:37 — Commentary on Matthew

Twice He says the name Jerusalem, pitying and calling out to her with compassion. For as a lover vehemently justifies himself to his beloved, intending to punish her for having spurned him, so Christ accuses Jerusalem of being a murderess. And many times He desired to show mercy to her but she did not want it, but trusted in the devil who scattered her and led her away from the truth which unites, and she did not accept the Lord who gathers together. For there is nothing which disbands and scatters us from God so readily as does sin; just as there is nothing which gathers us back to God as readily as does a good conscience. He gave the example of the hen to show His affection.

Matthew 23:38 — Commentary on Matthew

But as you do not want My affection, I leave the temple empty and abandoned. From this let us learn that God inhabits the temples for our sake, but when we have forsaken God, then the temples are abandoned [by God] as well.

Matthew 23:39 — Commentary on Matthew

Therefore "Ye shall not see Me henceforth" until the second coming. But then, willing or not, you will fall prostrate before Him and say, "Blessed is He that cometh." Understand "henceforth" to mean "after the crucifixion" and not at that time at which He was speaking these things. For they saw Him many times after He said this, but after the crucifixion they did not see Him, nor would they see Him until the moment of His second coming.

Matthew 24:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

By going out of the temple, Jesus showed that He was departing from the Jews. And as He had just said, "Your house is left unto you desolate [i.e. abandoned]," so here indeed He accomplishes it. To the disciples He foretells the destruction of the temple, for they were thinking of earthly things and were moved by the beauty of the buildings and so they pointed them out to Christ, as if saying to Him, "Look how beautiful is the house Thou leavest desolate." He draws them away from attachment to earthly things and escorts them towards the heavenly Jerusalem by saying, "There shall not be left here one stone upon another." He said this in vivid language, to portray the utter destruction of the edifice.

Matthew 24:3 — Commentary on Matthew

They come to Him privately to ask Him about matters of great importance. They ask Him two questions. First, "When shall these things be?" that is, the destruction of the temple and the captivity of Jerusalem. Second, "What shall be the sign of Thy coming?"

Matthew 24:4-5 — Commentary on Matthew

Many, He says, will come declaring themselves to be Christs. For Dositheus the Samaritan said, "I am that prophet foretold by Moses" (Dt. 18:18); and Simon the Samaritan called himself the great power of God.

Matthew 24:6-8 — Commentary on Matthew

He is speaking of the wars conducted by the Romans in Jerusalem. Not only does He say that there will be wars, but famines and plagues as well, showing that the wrath directed against the Jews is sent by God. For while it can be said that wars are caused by the violence of men, famines and plagues have no other cause than God. Then He says, lest they think that the world will come to an end before they have preached the Gospel, "Be not troubled, the end is not yet." For the destruction of Jerusalem and the end of the whole world will not be at the same time. But "nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom," He says, on account of the calamities soon to befall the Jews. And these calamities are the beginning of the pangs of labor; for just as the expectant mother goes into labor but does not give birth yet, so too this present age will first suffer turmoil and wars and then give birth to the things that shall be.

Matthew 24:9-13 — Commentary on Matthew

He foretells the evils that will occur, strengthening His disciples by speaking of these things beforehand. It is often the unexpected that strikes terror and disarray, so He mitigates their fear beforehand by speaking in advance of the terrible events that will be: the spite, the enmity, the snares, and the false prophets who are the forerunners of the Antichrist, deceiving many who will then hurl themselves headlong into every type of iniquity. Because of the burgeoning of iniquity stemming from the deceit of the Antichrist, men will become so savage that not even towards those closest to them will they preserve the milk of human kindness, but will betray each other. But he that endures patiently until the end, steadfastly withstanding and not giving in to the assaults brought upon him, he it is who will be saved as the proven and tested soldier.

Matthew 24:14 — Commentary on Matthew

Take courage, you will not be hindered from preaching. For the Gospel will be preached to all the nations as a witness, that is, as a reproof, a condemnation of those who do not believe, and then the end will come, not of the world, but of Jerusalem. For prior to the taking of Jerusalem, the Gospel was already preached [as a witness to all the nations], for St. Paul, in writing to the Colossians, speaks of "the Gospel which was preached to every creature under heaven" (Col. 1:23). That Christ is speaking of the end of Jerusalem is clear from what follows, for He says:

Matthew 24:15 — Commentary on Matthew

The "abomination of desolation" means the monument of the city's captor which he set up in the inner sanctuary of the temple. "Of desolation," because the city had been ravaged; "abomination," because statues and images of men were called "abominations" by the Jews, who hated idolatry.

Matthew 24:16-18 — Commentary on Matthew

To suggest the utter inevitability of the calamities, He says that one must flee without turning back, and without taking any thought for what is in the houses, neither clothing nor any other possessions. Some say that the "abomination of desolation" means the Antichrist who will come at the time of the desolation of the world and the destruction of the churches and will sit in the temple. They also interpret these things as follows: he who is on the housetop, that is, he who has attained the heights of the virtues, let him not come down from that height in to order to take with him the things of the body. For the house of the soul is the body. But he must also depart from the field, that is, from earthly things, for the field is earthly life. Neither must we return to take our clothing, which is the former wickedness which we have put off.

Matthew 24:19 — Commentary on Matthew

Those who are with child will not be able to flee, weighed down as they are by the burden of their womb. Those who give suck, because of their compassion for their children, will not be able to leave them, nor to carry them and survive together, and so they will not escape the wrath that will be. Christ is also implying the eating of children, for Josephus speaks of a woman who, on account of the starvation during the siege, cooked her child and ate it.

Matthew 24:20 — Commentary on Matthew

He addresses these words to the Jews in the person of the apostles; for the apostles would have already departed from Jerusalem by the time that flight would be necessary. To the Jews, then, He says to pray that their flight not be in winter when they would not be able to flee on account of the severity of the weather; and that it would not be on the sabbath day when they rested according to the law and would not dare to flee. But you, O reader, understand it also in this manner: we must pray that our flight from this life, that is, our end, not be on the sabbath during idleness from good deeds, nor in winter, when no good fruit is brought forth, but rather in tranquility of soul, free from all disturbance.

Matthew 24:21-22 — Commentary on Matthew

There was at that time [of the capture of Jerusalem] unendurable tribulation. For the Roman soldiers were commanded to spare no one; but God, for the sake of those who would believe or who had already believed, did not allow them to be completely destroyed, but curtailed both the tribulations and the war. For if war had continued any longer, everyone within would have perished of starvation. Some understand these words to refer to the days of the Antichrist; but they are not concerning the Antichrist, but the capture of Jerusalem. That which concerns the Antichrist begins from this point. Listen, then:

Matthew 24:23-25 — Commentary on Matthew

Since the disciples had brought two questions to Him, one concerning the captivity of Jerusalem, and the other, the Lord's second coming, having already spoken of the captivity of Jerusalem, here He begins to speak of His own coming, and of the end of the world. When He says, "Then if any man shall say unto you," "then" does not mean immediately after the capture of Jerusalem, but rather at that time when this shall occur. So it means, "Then," that is, when the Antichrist is about to come, there will be many false christs and false prophets who, by means of the apparitions of demons who, in order to deceive, will play tricks with the eyes of those who see the apparitions. So that if the righteous were not sober minded, even they would be deceived. But, behold, I have foretold these things to you; you have no excuse, for it is within your power not to be deceived.

Matthew 24:26 — Commentary on Matthew

If the deceivers should come and say, "Christ has come, but He is hiding in the desert, or in a house within its inner chambers," do not be deceived.

Matthew 24:27 — Commentary on Matthew

For the coming of Christ needs no one to point it out, but it will be utterly clear to all, like the lightning. For just as the lightning is sudden and seen by all, so too will the Lord's coming be visible to everyone on earth. It will not be as in the first coming when He went about from place to place, but at the second coming He will appear in a twinkling of an eye.

Matthew 24:28 — Commentary on Matthew

And as the eagles, that is, the vultures, swiftly converge on a corpse, so too all the saints, who soar in the heights, will come where Christ will be and they will be snatched up into the clouds as the eagles. Certainly the corpse is Christ Who died for us and lay as a corpse. As St. Symeon also says, "Behold, this child is laid out for the fall and resurrection of many in Israel" (Lk. 2:34).

Matthew 24:29 — Commentary on Matthew

He says: after the coming of the Antichrist who will be swiftly destroyed, (for this is the meaning of "immediately"), "the sun shall be darkened," instead of being blackened; not disappearing, but being overwhelmed by the light of Christ's appearance, and so too will the stars and the moon. For what need is there for sensory light when the Sun of Righteousness has appeared and night is no more? But the powers of the heavens shall also be shaken, that is, the angelic hosts will be astonished and will tremble seeing creation changed, and all mankind from Adam until now about to give an account.

Matthew 24:30 — Commentary on Matthew

The Cross will then be seen in heaven shining more brightly than the sun as a reproof to the Jews, for when the Lord comes He will display the Cross as the strongest evidence against the Jews, like one who shows the stone with which he was struck. He calls the Cross a sign, as a trophy and royal ensign. Then all the tribes of the land of Judea will mourn and bewail their own unbelief, and all those who care for earthly things will mourn, though they be Christians. For those who are attached to earthly things might also be called "the tribes of the earth." Although the Lord comes accompanied by the Cross, He also comes "with power and great glory."

Matthew 24:31 — Commentary on Matthew

He will send the angels to gather together the saints and those risen from the dead, so that they can meet Him in the clouds. He also honors them by calling them with angels. And if Paul says that they will be caught up in the clouds (1Thess. 4:17), this is not contradictory. For when they have been gathered together by the angels, the clouds will snatch them up. There will be the trumpet, to cause the greater consternation.

Matthew 24:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

When all these things occur, He says, the time is not far off from the end and My coming. "Summer" means the age to come and serenity after the winter storm, but only for the righteous; for sinners, it is instead storm and tumult. For when you see, He says, the branches and leaves of the fig tree, you expect summer; so too, when you see those signs of which I spoke, the sun and the moon being altered, expect My coming.

Matthew 24:34-35 — Commentary on Matthew

"Generation" here means, not that which was then, but the generation of all believers. It is as if He were saying, "The generation of believers shall not pass away till all these things have occurred." But when you hear of famines and plagues, do not understand that the generation of believers shall perish from these evil things, but it will remain, and no terrible thing will prevail over it. Some have understood "all these things" to refer only to the captivity of Jerusalem, and not to the second coming as well, and so they have interpreted it as follows: "This generation shall not pass away," that is, the generation of you apostles shall see the calamities that will befall Jerusalem. Confirming what has been said, He says that it would be easier for heaven and earth, those fixed and immoveable elements, to be destroyed than for My words to be proven false.

Matthew 24:36 — Commentary on Matthew

Here He teaches the disciples not to seek to know things that exceed human knowledge. By saying "not the angels," He restrains them from seeking to learn now that which even the angels do not know. By saying "My Father only," He also prevents them from seeking to learn thereafter. For if He had said, "I know, but I do not wish to tell you," they would have been grieved as though He had disdained them. But now by saying, "Not even the Son knows, but My Father only," He prevents them from asking. It is like a father who will often hold something in his hands and when his children ask for it and he does not want to give it, he hides it and says, "I do not have what you are asking for," and so the children stop crying for it. So too the Lord says, "Even I do not know, but My Father only," in order to put an end to the desire of the apostles to know the day and the hour. That He Himself does know that day and hour is clear from many other things. All that the Father has, belongs to the Son. As the Father has knowledge of the hour, so the Son surely has the same knowledge. It is even more clear from this: how is it possible for the Son to be ignorant of the day, when He knows the things that precede the day, that is, the signs that He has just foretold? For he who has lead another into the vestibule surely knows where the door is as well. But it was for their good that Christ did not open it. For it is never to our benefit to know the time of the end, lest we become lazy. Not knowing, we remain alert.

Matthew 24:37-39 — Commentary on Matthew

As confirmation of the truth of His words, He draws upon the events that occurred at the time of Noah. Just as then there were those who scoffed at the construction of the ark until the disaster came upon them and destroyed them all; so now there are those who scoff at these words concerning the end. But, Christ says, the destruction will come upon them suddenly. He shows that when the Antichrist comes, men will be giving themselves over to pleasure, reclining at weddings and feasts in a most arrogant manner, just as the giants did in the time of Noah (Gen. 6:5).

Matthew 24:40-41 — Commentary on Matthew

Then, He says, when everyone is heedless and engaged in their own work, "the one shall be taken," that is, the righteous man shall be taken to meet the Lord in the air, while the other, that is to say, the sinner, is left behind. Even from among those who are servants and laborers who grind at the mill, the worthy are taken while the unworthy are left. From this we learn that no one, whether servant or woman, is hindered from acquiring virtue.

Matthew 24:42-44 — Commentary on Matthew

He bids us to keep vigil and to be ready, that is, to have stored up beforehand deeds of virtue so that when the Lord comes asking for the things that He wants, we will have them to give. See how He did not say, "I know not what hour the thief cometh," but "ye know not." A "thief" is what He names the end of the world as well as the death of each person. He also implies here that His coming will be in the night. Just as the thief comes unnoticed, so will My coming be; therefore, be not indolent, but sober and vigilant. For if we knew when our end would be, we would strive to please God only on that day. But since we do not know, we are always vigilant in the deeds of virtue.

Matthew 24:45-47 — Commentary on Matthew

The Lord is doubtful who that wise and faithful servant will be "whom his lord hath made ruler over his household," to show that such a man is rare and hard to find. Two things are required of every steward: faith and wisdom. For if he is faithful and steals nothing, but lacks wisdom and foolishly squanders the household goods, he is of no use; and if he is wise but yet steals, likewise he is of no use. So whoever shall be found then to have been both faithful and wise will also obtain the things that are more excellent, that is, the kingdom of heaven. For the saints will be the inheritors of all of God's possessions. The faithful and wise servant is also every teacher who gives in due season food proper to each one who is taught by him. Such a one was Paul who at times gave milk to drink [to the young in faith] and at other times spoke wisdom [to the more mature], for he was a faithful servant, though before he had been a blasphemer; and he was also a wise servant understanding the thoughts of the enemy. So too everyone who receives anything from God, whether it be money, authority, or dominion, should administer these things faithfully and wisely, since he will give an account.

Matthew 24:48-51 — Commentary on Matthew

Having spoken of how the faithful servant will be honored, now He tells how the wicked servant will be punished. If anyone entrusted with the stewardship of a gift disdains the judgement that will take place and says, "My lord delayeth," that is, God does not impose swift and immediate punishment, the Lord "shall cut him asunder." And if he considers God's long-suffering nature an opportunity for wickedness and strikes his fellowservants by scandalizing them and shaking their conscience, as happens when those who are ruled see their rulers using for evil purposes what has been entrusted to them, the Lord shall likewise "cut him asunder." If a man, then, does such things, he shall be cut asunder, that is, he will be stripped of his gift, and then it will be seen what sort of man he is, and he will be cast into the darkness. Formerly he was able to deceive by means of his appearance, as are many hierarchs who are thought to be holy because of their rank. But then at the Judgement the grace will be taken from them, and they will be punished as hypocrites, being one thing but appearing another.

Matthew 25:1 — Commentary on Matthew

This parable is on mercy and almsgiving. In telling the parable the Lord uses the person of virgins to teach those who understand the greatness of the virtue of virginity not to strive to accomplish this one virtue alone and neglect the others.

Matthew 25:2-3 — Commentary on Matthew

But learn that if you do not give alms, though you may be a virgin, you will be cast out with the fornicators. It is only right that he who lacks compassion and mercy is cast out, even if he is a virgin. For a fornicator is overcome by a tyrannical and physical passion, but he who lacks mercy is overcome only by money. Of the two, the foe of the greedy one is the weaker, and therefore he who remains vanquished by the passion of greed does not find forgiveness. Such a man is foolish for the very reason that he has prevailed against a physical fire storm, but has been overcome by the trivial passion for money.

Matthew 25:5 — Commentary on Matthew

"Slumber" here means death, and the tarrying of the bridegroom means that the second coming does not occur immediately.

Matthew 25:6 — Commentary on Matthew

He says that a cry was made in the middle of the night to show that the Lord comes when least expected, as at midnight when we all have fallen into a deep sleep. He also comes with a cry, for a trumpet will sound at the second coming.

Matthew 25:7-10 — Commentary on Matthew

The lamps are our souls, and each one's mind is also a lamp; the lamp is lit when one has the oil of the virtues and of almsgiving. The virgins were truly foolish in this regard also, that they went to look for oil when it was not the time for work and business. The wise virgins say, "lest there be not enough for us and you." My neighbor's virtue scarcely suffices for his own defense, and certainly not for me as well, for each one will be deemed righteous by his own deeds and not by those of his neighbor. But the foolish virgins went to "them that sell," that is, to the poor. What He is saying is this: the foolish virgins repent of not having given alms and now for the first time they understand that it was from the poor that we should have obtained oil. This is what He means when He says that they went to buy oil from those that sell, that is, their thoughts went to the poor and they pondered how good a thing is almsgiving, but now the door was shut for them. For there is no time for repentance and deeds after our departure from this life. Understand this, that every soul possesses a lamp and a light from God, and that all arise to meet the Lord, for all desire to meet and have communion with God. But after God has given light and a lamp, the wise, with their good deeds, add the oil. But the foolish, having let their lamps run out of oil, are shut out, having no good deeds with which to fuel the light in their lamps. For if we do not labor and trade with good deeds, we extinguish the light of God that is in us.

Matthew 25:11-12 — Commentary on Matthew

The Lord therefore says to them, "I know you not." For the merciful God Who loves mankind does not know those who lack mercy, for how could He know those who are alien and dissimilar to Him?

Matthew 25:14-15 — Commentary on Matthew

Having said above, "You do not know the day when the Lord will come," He adds this parable as well, showing that He will come suddenly. For like a man about to travel into a far country, so too the Lord has called His own servants and distributed His property among them, some to one, some to another. Christ, Who became man for our sake, is the "man travelling into a far country," in reference either to His ascent into the heavens or to the length of time that He is long-suffering and does not summarily demand works from us, but waits. His servants are those who have been entrusted with the ministry of the Word, such as bishops, priests, and deacons, and who have received spiritual gifts, some greater, some lesser, each one according to his own strength, that is, according to the measure of his faith and purity. For into the vessel which I will offer to God, He places His gift to me. If it is a small vessel, a small gift; if it is a large vessel, a large gift.

Matthew 25:16-18 — Commentary on Matthew

Immediately he who had received the five talents went and traded with them. See the speed with which he acts, not in the least bit negligent, but immediately trading and doubling what he had received. For whether a man be gifted with speech, wealth, the authority of kingship, or any other power or skill, if he desires to benefit not only himself but others as well, he doubles what has been given to him. But he who buries the talent is he who cares only for his own benefit and not for that of others, and he is condemned. But if you should see an intelligent and skilled man misusing his intelligence in various pursuits, in deceitfulness, and in earthly affairs, you may say that such a man has buried his talent in the earth, that is, in earthly matters.

Matthew 25:19 — Commentary on Matthew

But after a long time he who bestowed the silver talent returns. The silver talent may be in the form of a silver tongue, the gift of eloquence, for the eloquence of God is as silver that is tried by fire. Or, the silver talent may be any gift that makes one brilliant and glorious. He comes and demands a reckoning from those who received.

Matthew 25:20-23 — Commentary on Matthew

Both of those who had worked and traded with the talents given to them are praised equally by the master, each one hearing, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant." "Good" we understand here to mean "loving all mankind" and "without spite," he who imparts his own goodness to his neighbors. Those who have shown themselves to be faithful over a few things are made rulers over many things. But even if we are deemed worthy of gifts in this life, that is nothing in comparison to the good things that are to come. "The joy of the Lord" is the unending gladness which God has, rejoicing in His works, as David says (Ps. 103:31). With such a joy do the saints also rejoice in their works, just as the sinners grieve over their own deeds and regret them. The saints have the Lord as their wealth and they rejoice in Him. See that he who received the five talents and he who received two were deemed worthy of the same good things. Though a man may have received but a few things, if he is a good steward even of his small gift, he will enjoy the same honor as he who was deemed worthy of, and accomplished, great things. For each one, according to what he has received, is seen to be perfect to the degree that he accomplishes what he has been given to do.

Matthew 25:24-25 — Commentary on Matthew

Such are the good servants; but the wicked and slothful servant justifies himself differently, in a manner befitting to him. For he calls his master "hard," as many today call their teachers "hard" or "exacting." It is indeed exacting to look for obedience from men, for God did not create obedience within man, nor did He sow in him an obedient disposition, [but instead God gave man free will]. This is what the unprofitable servant means when he says, "You reap where you have not sown," that is, You require an obedient disposition from all men, although You have implanted in no man an obedient disposition.

Matthew 25:26 — Commentary on Matthew

When the servant says that the master is hard, he condemns himself. For the servant ought all the more to have been diligent knowing that his master was hard and severe. For if the master required this of others, so too would the master require this of him.

Matthew 25:27 — Commentary on Matthew

And you, O unprofitable servant, ought also to have multiplied what you had received and made disciples from whom I, the Master, could demand what is due. Christ calls disciples "bankers," for both exactly account for that which has been delivered to them. What is the increase which He requires of the disciples? The showing of works transacted. For the disciple who receives the word from the teacher, must keep the word and give it back in its entirety; but the disciple also adds to it the interest, which is the doing of good.

Matthew 25:28 — Commentary on Matthew

So God takes the gift away from that wicked and slothful servant. He who has received a gift by which to benefit others, and does not so use it, forfeits the gift itself.

Matthew 25:29 — Commentary on Matthew

Do you see that he who applies the greater diligence draws to himself the greater gift? To him who has the greater diligence, more grace will be given and in abundance. But from him who is not diligent, even the gift which he thinks he has will be taken away. For he who is not diligent and does not work and trade with what he has received, does not have the gift, but only appears to have it. For he has blotted it out by his neglect.

Matthew 25:30 — Commentary on Matthew

"Outer darkness" is that which is furthest from the light of God and for that reason renders the punishment more harsh. There is another reason that could be mentioned, and that is that the sinner is in darkness even in this life, as he has fallen away from the Sun of Righteousness, but as there is still hope of conversion, this is not yet the "outer" darkness. But when he has died and an examination has been made of the things he has done, then the outer darkness in its turn receives him. For there is no longer any hope of conversion, but he undergoes a complete deprivation of the good things of God. While he is here in this life he enjoys to some degree the good things of God, I mean, the tangible things of creation, and he believes that he is in some manner a servant of God, living out his life in God's house, which is this creation, being fed by Him and provided with the necessities of life. But then he will be altogether cut off from God, having no share at all in the good things of God. This is that darkness which is called "outer" by comparison to the darkness here, which is not "outer" because the sinner is not yet completely cut off from this time onward.

Matthew 25:31 — Commentary on Matthew

Since the first coming of the Lord was not with glory but with dishonor and indignity, He says, "When He shall come in His glory." For at the second coming He will come with glory, escorted by angels.

Matthew 25:32-33 — Commentary on Matthew

First He will divide the saints from the sinners, delivering them from tribulations, and set them on His right, and then speak to them. He calls the saints "sheep" on account of their gentleness, and because they yield fruit and useful things for us, as do sheep, providing wool, which is divine and spiritual protection, and milk, which is the sustenance that is needed. The goats are the sinners, for they walk along the precipices and are unruly and fruitless.

Matthew 25:34 — Commentary on Matthew

He does not give honor or punishment until He has first judged. For He loves mankind and teaches us to do the same as well, not to punish until we have made a careful examination. In this way those who are punished after the judgement will have no cause for complaint. He calls the saints "blessed" as they have been accepted by the Father. He considers them to be inheritors of the kingdom to show that God makes them participants in His own glory as His sons. For He did not say, "receive," but rather "inherit" as a man would his father's estate.

Matthew 25:35-40 — Commentary on Matthew

By "the least brethren" He means either His own disciples or, simply, all the poor. For every poor man is Christ's brother for the very reason that Christ, too, spent His life in poverty. See also God's righteousness, how He acclaims the saints; and see the good disposition of their mind, how they deny, with befitting modesty, that they have cared for Him. But the Lord accepts as for Himself the things that were done for the poor.

Matthew 25:41 — Commentary on Matthew

He sends those on the left into the fire which had been prepared for the devil. For as the demons are without compassion and are cruelly and maliciously disposed towards us, it is fitting that they who are of like mind with them, and who have been cursed by their own deeds, should merit the same punishment. See that God did not prepare the fire for men, nor did He make hell for us, but for the devil; but I make myself liable to hell.

Matthew 25:42-46 — Commentary on Matthew

Tremble, then, O man, and understand from this that these men were not punished as fornicators, or robbers, or perpetrators of any other vice, but for not having done good. For indeed, if you consider things well, the robber is he who has much and does not give alms, even if he does no obvious injury. For whatever he has in excess of his needs, he has stolen from those who are in need and who have not received anything from him. For if he had shared these things with them, they would not be in need. Now that he has locked these things up and kept them for himself, for this very reason they are in need. So he who does not give alms is a robber, doing injustice to all those whom he could have helped but did not, and for this reason he and those like him shall go away into eternal punishment which never ends; but the righteous shall enter into eternal life. For just as the saints have unceasing joy, so too the unjust have unceasing punishment, despite the gibberish of Origen who says that there is an end to hell and that sinners will not be punished for ever, but that there will be a time when they enter the place of the righteous because they have been purified by suffering in hell. Origen is clearly refuted here, both when the Lord speaks of "everlasting punishment," that is, never ending, and when He likens the righteous to sheep and the sinners to goats. For just as a goat can never become a sheep, neither can a sinner ever be cleansed and become righteous after the Judgement. "Outer darkness" [mentioned in the preceding parable of the talents] is that which is furthest from the light of God and for that reason renders the punishment more harsh. There is another reason that could be mentioned, and that is that the sinner is in darkness even in this life, as he has fallen away from the Sun of Righteousness, but as there is still hope of conversion, this is not yet the "outer" darkness. But when he has died and an examination has been made of the things he has done, then the outer darkness in its turn receives him. For there is no longer any hope of conversion, but he undergoes a complete deprivation of the good things of God. While he is here in this life he enjoys to some degree the good things of God, I mean, the tangible things of creation, and he believes that he is in some manner a servant of God, living out his life in God's house, which is this creation, being fed by Him and provided with the necessities of life. But then he will be altogether cut off from God, having no share at all in the good things of God. This is that darkness which is called "outer" by comparison to the darkness here, which is not "outer" because the sinner is not yet completely cut off from this time onward. You, then, O reader, flee from this absence of compassion, and practice almsgiving, both tangible and spiritual. Feed Christ Who hungers for our salvation. If you give food and drink to him who hungers and thirsts for teaching, you have given food and drink to Christ. For within the Christian there is Christ, and faith is nourished and increased by teaching. If you should see someone who has become a stranger to his heavenly fatherland, take him in with you. While you yourself are entering into the heavens, lead him in as well, lest while you preach to others, you yourself be rejected. If a man should cast off the garment of incorruption which he had at his baptism, so that he is naked, clothe him; and if one should be infirm in faith, as Paul says, help him; and visit him who is shut up in the dark prison of this body and give him counsel which is as a light to him. Perform, then, all of these six types of love, both bodily and also spiritually, for we consist of both soul and body, and these acts of love are to be accomplished by both.

Matthew 26:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayings, He said unto His disciples, Ye know that after two days it is the Pascha, and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified. After speaking of the kingdom and of retribution, it was opportune that He should then speak also concerning His own Passion, all but saying, "And those who crucify Me shall merit the fire."

Matthew 26:3-4 — Commentary on Matthew

The law commanded that there be one high priest for life, but they, contrary to the law, had then the practice of making a new high priest each year, so that there were many. So they approached the high priest of that year to deliberate a murder with him whose duty it was to punish murderers. "The high priests" are those who had already fulfilled their year of service.

Matthew 26:5 — Commentary on Matthew

Intending to commit this unholy murder, they were fearful, not of God, but of the multitude. For the high priests were afraid that if they murdered Jesus on the feast, the multitude would rise up in His defense, or that the people would refrain from offering the prescribed sacrifices on account of the murder, and so the high priests would lose the profit they gained from the sacrifices. Perhaps the high priests also feared that if He were murdered on the feast, His death would become all the more renowned and noteworthy; for they wished to erase all memory of Him. So in this manner they plotted before the feast to murder Him immediately after the feast. But He allows them to arrest Him at the time of Pascha, thus showing that He goes to His Passion not when they wished, but rather when He so desired. So that when the figurative Pascha took place, then it was that the true Pascha occurred. We can also understand from this the degree of their bloodthirstiness. For though they had not wished to slay Jesus on the feast, when they found the betrayer they did slay Jesus at that very time, forgetting even the multitude in their eagerness to accomplish their will.

Matthew 26:6-7 — Commentary on Matthew

Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house of Simon the leper, there came unto Him a woman having an alabaster box of very precious myrrh, and poured it on His head, as He sat at table. Some say that there are three women who anointed the Lord, of whom the four evangelists make mention (Mk. 14:3-9, Jn. 12:1-8, Lk. 7:36-38). Others say that there are two, the one mentioned by John, who is Mary the sister of Lazarus, and the one mentioned here by Matthew, who is the same one mentioned by Luke and Mark. Some say that this Simon the leper is the father of Lazarus, and that Christ cleansed him of leprosy and then ate dinner with him. Some also say that when the Lord told His disciples to go to a certain man who would show them an upper room furnished (Lk. 22:10-12), that He sent them to this man. And of course the man welcomed the Lord to celebrate the Pascha there. So when the woman saw the leper who had been cleansed, she dared to believe that she too would obtain remission of sins and cleansing of spiritual leprosy. She confessed great faith by unstintingly pouring out such precious myrrh. She poured it out on His head, honoring the chiefest part. And you also, O reader, if you suffer from the spiritual and Pharisaical leprosy of arrogance which cuts us off from God, accept Jesus into your house and anoint Him with the myrrh of the virtues. For you are able to procure myrrh for Jesus Who has cleansed you of your leprosy, and to pour it over His head. What is the head of Christ if not His divinity to which we offer the fragrance of the virtues? For David says, "Let my prayer be set forth as incense before Thee, O Lord" (Ps. 140:2). Offer, then, fragrance of myrrh, intricately blended of many virtues, to Christ's divinity. For if you teach that Christ is not merely a man, but also God, then you have made fragrant His head, that is, His divinity, with your words of theology.

Matthew 26:8-9 — Commentary on Matthew

Since the disciples had heard much about almsgiving and had given it much consideration, they found fault with the woman, thinking that God desired mercy towards others more than honor for Himself.

Matthew 26:10 — Commentary on Matthew

But He rebukes the disciples for their unwarranted criticism of the woman. For one should not expect exalted things from those who have only recently approached Christ, and especially from those whose emotions are unrestrained, but one should accept even their measure of faith. For whenever someone wants to offer a gift to God, do not scorn him, or cut him off in his eagerness by sending him away to give to the poor, but let him fulfill his offering. But if he should ask your advice as to whether he should give to the poor or make an offering to God, advise him to give to the poor. However, if he has already made the offering to God, there is no reason to scorn him, for one should prefer honor rendered to God above everything else, even almsgiving itself.

Matthew 26:11 — Commentary on Matthew

Nor should you think that because Christ in His love for mankind accepts mercy shown to others as something offered to Himself, that we should overlook God and only practice almsgiving. For if this were so, we ought then to steal from the temples and use what is stolen for almsgiving. But it is not so; and that you may understand that it is not the same thing to show mercy to the poor and to honor Christ Himself and to serve Him, listen: "For ye have the poor always with you; but Me ye have not always." Do you see, then, that it is one thing to serve Christ and another thing to show mercy to the poor, even though Christ in His love for mankind accepts for Himself the things that are done for the poor?

Matthew 26:12-13 — Commentary on Matthew

For in that she hath poured this myrrh on My Body, she did it for My burial. Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached in the whole world, there shall also this, that this woman hath done, be told for a memorial of her. He teaches us that the woman did this by some divine inspiration, prefiguring His death and the burial of His Body. For the Lord would not have allowed Himself to be anointed with myrrh if it did not reveal a mystery. Being God, He foretold what would be, that the deed which the woman did would be told everywhere in praise of her. Behold God's love for mankind, how He rewards the woman with a great gift; for He causes her memorial to be kept universally, for as long as His Gospel endures. How did the myrrh symbolize His burial? It was the practice among the Jews to prepare bodies for burial by anointing them with myrrh, as the Egyptians did, to prevent decay and foul odor. He is saying, "By pouring the myrrh the woman shows that My Body will be buried." He said all these things to shame and reprove Judas by whom He would be betrayed and handed over for burial. Understand it also in a spiritual sense: the leper is the Gentile people, the sinful woman is the congregation and the Church from among the Gentiles, who poured out myrrh, that is, faith, on the head of Christ, which is His divinity. For everyone who believes that Christ is God pours out myrrh on the head of Christ. But Judas, who rebuked the woman, as John says (Jn. 12:4-6), is a symbol of the Jews who still to this day murmur against the Church.

Matthew 26:14 — Commentary on Matthew

When the woman who was a stranger and a harlot had shown Jesus such honor, then it was that His own disciple departed to betray Him. For it was not without meaning that the evangelist says, "Then went...," but in order to show the shamelessness of Judas. He adds the name "Iscariot" to better identify him. For there was another Judas who was also called Lebbaeus (Mt. 10:3 and Lk. 6:16). The betrayer, however, was from a certain village named Iscara.

Matthew 26:15 — Commentary on Matthew

"They covenanted with him for thirty pieces of silver," that is, they agreed, they determined an amount to give, and not as many think, that they weighed out and paid the money.

Matthew 26:16 — Commentary on Matthew

"He sought an opportunity" to betray Him to them when He was alone, for they feared the multitude, and for this reason they paid Judas to inform them when Jesus would be alone.

Matthew 26:17 — Commentary on Matthew

He says, "The first day of the feast of the unleavened bread," meaning "the day before the feast of the unleavened bread," as we would say it. They intended to eat the Pascha on Friday evening, which was called "the feast of the unleavened bread." The Lord, therefore, sends the disciples on Thursday, which the evangelist calls "the first day of the feast of the unleavened bread," being the day before the Friday on the evening of which they would eat the unleavened bread. The disciples then approach and ask, "Where wilt Thou that we prepare for Thee to eat the Pascha?" For neither they, nor He, had their own house.

Matthew 26:18 — Commentary on Matthew

He sends them to a man whom they did not know and who did not know them, just as He had done before entering Jerusalem when He sent them to find the ass, showing them that He is able by His words alone to persuade even those who do not know Him at all to accept Him. He wanted to keep the Pascha, lest He appear opposed to the law. He calls His slaying His "time," so that we may learn that He was not slain unknowingly or unwillingly. And to the words, "I will keep the Pascha at thy house," He adds "with My disciples," so that there would be sufficient preparation for the large number of those who intended to eat.

Matthew 26:20 — Commentary on Matthew

From this some believe that the Lord did not eat the Pascha that year. For they say that only while standing was the Paschal lamb to be eaten. Yet Christ sat down; hence it could not have been the Pascha which He ate. But we might say that first He ate the Pascha standing, and then He sat down and gave them His own Mystery and Sacrament. For having first kept the Pascha in type, He then kept it in truth.

Matthew 26:21 — Commentary on Matthew

He foretells the things that Judas would do, in order to correct him by making him ashamed of what he planned to do while they ate together, and by filling him with dread and awe as he realized that he was about to betray God Who knows the hearts of men.

Matthew 26:22 — Commentary on Matthew

The other disciples were agonized, for though the conscience of each was clear, they put more trust in Christ than in themselves since He knew their hearts better than they did.

Matthew 26:23 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus openly reproves the betrayer since he did not amend his ways when he was reproved secretly. This is why He reveals him by saying, "He that dippeth his hand with Me," so that even now he might amend his ways. But Judas was shameless and dipped his hand into Christ's dish.

Matthew 26:24 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Christ said, "The Son of Man goeth as it is written of Him," that is, even though it is preordained that Christ suffer for the salvation of the world, Judas of course is not to be honored for the part he played, but rather, woe to him! For he did not do this deed in cooperation with God's will; instead he did it out of his own malice. For if you consider well, Christ [in His human nature] did not desire beforehand to be crucified; He shows this when He prays that the cup might be taken from Him. But since Christ [in His divine nature] knew from before all ages that because of the malice of the enemy there was no other way for man to be saved, what He had not willed beforehand became His will. By saying that it would have been better if that man had not been born, He shows that it is better not to exist than to exist in sins. Observe also the word "goeth." It shows that His dying will not be death, but instead a departure to another place.

Matthew 26:26 — Commentary on Matthew

And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and gave thanks, and broke it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is My Body. Matthew added the words "as they were eating," to reveal the cruelty of Judas. For worse than a beast, Judas did not become more meek when he partook of the common meal. Not even when reproved did he listen, but he went so far as to taste of the Lord's Body, and still did not repent. But some say that Christ did not give the Mysteries to the other disciples until Judas had left. So we too should do the same and withhold the Mysteries from those who are evil. When He is about to break the bread He gives thanks, teaching us also to offer the Bread with thanksgiving. At the same time He also shows by this that He gladly accepts as if it were a gift the breaking of His own Body, that is, His death, and that He is not displeased as if it were something that He is unwilling to accept, so that we too, in the same manner, might gladly accept martyrdom as a gift. By saying, "This is My Body," He shows that the bread which is sanctified on the altar is the Lord's Body Itself, and not a symbolic type. For He did not say, "This is a type," but "This is My Body." By an ineffable action it is changed, although it may appear to us as bread. Since we are weak and could not endure to eat raw meat, much less human flesh, it appears as bread to us although it is indeed flesh.

Matthew 26:27-28 — Commentary on Matthew

And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink of it, all of you; for this is My Blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. Just as the Old Testament had sacrificial slaughter and blood, so too the New Testament has Blood and slaying. He said, "shed for many," meaning "shed for all," for "all" are also "many." Why did He not say above, "Take, eat, all of you," but here, "Drink of it, all of you?" Some say that He said this because of Judas; for Judas took the bread and did not eat it, but hid it to show to the Jews that Jesus called bread His own Body. But Judas drank the cup, albeit unwillingly, not able to hide that at all. For this reason, then, Christ said, "Drink of it, all of you." In a more spiritual sense, some say that not all are able to approach the solid food, but only those who are more mature, while all can drink. For this reason, then, He said, "Drink of it, all of you." For all can receive the simpler teachings.

Matthew 26:29 — Commentary on Matthew

But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in My Father's kingdom. Having tasted of the cup, He forgoes bodily drink from that time on. But He promises some new manner of tasting in the kingdom, that is, after the Resurrection. For when He rose He ate and drank in some new manner, not in need of the food of bodily taste, but rather to confirm the true and real nature of His Body. He appropriately calls His own Resurrection the "kingdom," for when He abolished death, He truly appeared as King. Or, you might understand it in this way: the new drink is the revelation of the mysteries of God, which will be revealed in the kingdom of God, that is, at the second coming. They are new, that is, of such a nature as we have not heard before. Christ is said to drink these things with us, in that He considers our benefit to be His food and drink.

Matthew 26:30 — Commentary on Matthew

And when they had sung a hymn, they went out to the Mount of Olives. They sang a hymn of praise when they had eaten, so that we might learn to do the same as well. Jesus went to the Mount of Olives and not to any other place, lest He appear to be fleeing. For it was not to some unknown place that He went, but to a place very well known to the Jews. At the same time, He departed from that bloodthirsty city, abandoning it so that He might be pursued, and might later reprove them for coming after Him even as He was retreating from them.

Matthew 26:31-32 — Commentary on Matthew

Then saith Jesus unto them, All ye shall stumble and fall because of Me this night: for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad. But after I am risen again, I will go before you into Galilee. As God He foretells what will be. To avoid offending them by seeming to accuse them, He says, "It is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered abroad" (Zechariah 13:7), thus implying, It is I Who have held you together and My departure from you will scatter you. The Father is said to "smite" the Son, in that the Jews crucified the Lord in accordance with the Father's plan of salvation, hence, with His consent. It is said that the Father smote, because He was able to prevent it, yet did not. Then Jesus takes away their grief by announcing to them the good tidings, saying, "I shall rise and go before you, that is, precede you, into Galilee." By this He shows that He will leave Jerusalem and go to the Gentiles, for Gentiles dwelt in Galilee.

Matthew 26:33-34 — Commentary on Matthew

Peter answered and said unto Him, Though all shall stumble and fall because of Thee, yet will I never stumble and fall. Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, That this night, before the cock crows, thou shalt deny Me thrice. With great audacity Peter alone promises not to stumble. Therefore Christ permitted him to fall in order to convince him not to be confident in himself but in God, and also to value Christ's words as more trustworthy than his own knowledge of himself. Because Peter's words "though all men shall stumble and fall" were full of arrogance, Christ shows him to be a braggart who did not know his own weakness. The Lord then foretells to him both the hour, that it will be "this night" and "before the cock crows," and also the number of the denials, that he will deny Him three times.

Matthew 26:35-36 — Commentary on Matthew

Peter said unto Him, Even if I must die with Thee, yet will I not deny Thee. Likewise also said all the disciples. Then cometh Jesus with them unto a place called Gethsemane, and saith unto the disciples, Sit ye here, while I go away and pray yonder. Wanting to show that he had genuine love, Peter contradicted the Saviour. He had earlier been freed of the fear that he himself might be the betrayer, and now Peter, with great love but also out of a desire for honor, began to rise up against the others and even to oppose Christ. But equally the other disciples, before they had experienced the trials, in ignorance made promises that they would not be able to keep. Jesus went away to pray in private, for prayer requires quiet and solitude.

Matthew 26:37 — Commentary on Matthew

He does not take all the disciples with Him, but only the three to whom He showed His glory on Mt. Tabor, lest the others see Him very heavy of heart while He was praying, and be scandalized. But He leaves even these three and goes away to a place to pray that was yet more private.

Matthew 26:38 — Commentary on Matthew

He was sorrowful and heavy in accord with the divine plan, so as to confirm that He was truly man. For it is human nature to fear death; it was against our nature that death entered, and for this reason our nature flees from it. At the same time, Christ was sorrowful so that the devil would unknowingly leap upon Him, the God-man, and bear Him down to death as though He were mere man, and thus the devil himself would be crushed. Moreover, if the Lord had rushed towards death it would have given the Jews the excuse that they did not sin in killing one who was so eager to suffer. From this we learn not to throw ourselves into trials and temptations, but to pray that we may be delivered from them.

Matthew 26:39 — Commentary on Matthew

For this reason, too, He did not move away a great distance, but was near the three disciples, that they might hear Him and remember when they themselves fell into temptations, and pray in the same manner. He calls His Passion a cup [as of wine], either because of the sleep which it brought, or because it became the cause of gladness and salvation for us. He wants the cup to be removed either to show that as a man subject to nature He pleads to escape death, as was said above, or because He did not wish the Jews to commit a sin so grave that on account of it the temple would be destroyed and the people perish. Yet He desires that His Father's will be done, that we also may learn that it is precisely when our nature draws us away from obedience that we must obey God and fulfill His will.

Matthew 26:40-41 — Commentary on Matthew

And He cometh unto the disciples, and findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with Me one hour? Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. Because Peter and the other disciples had been brash and made reckless promises, Jesus now rebukes them for their weakness, and in particular addresses Peter. Could you not keep vigil one hour with Me? How then will you lay down your life for Me? But again, after wounding them with His rebuke, He heals them by saying that the spirit is willing, but the weakness of the flesh resists. That is to say, I consider you deserving of forgiveness, because you fell asleep not out of disdain, but out of weakness. But since you are weak, do not be overly bold; rather pray that you not enter into temptation at all. Others understand "that ye enter not into temptation" to mean "that you not be defeated by temptation." For, they say, He did not bid us to be without temptations, for temptations are our crowns. Rather He bids us to pray that we not be swallowed up by temptation and enter into its belly, as into the belly of a wild beast. For he who is overcome by temptation enters into it, that is, is swallowed up by it.

Matthew 26:42-43 — Commentary on Matthew

He went away again the second time, and prayed, saying, O My Father, if this cup can not pass away from Me, except I drink it, Thy will be done. And He came and found them asleep again: for their eyes were heavy. And He left them, and went away again, and prayed the third time, saying the same words. When you hear that the Lord Himself prayed many times, learn, O man, that you ought to pray continuously when beset by temptations. When Jesus found them sleeping again, He did not rebuke them lest He grieve them, but He let them be. And He left them and prayed for the third time, thus confirming His human nature. For the number three signifies both truth and confirmation.

Matthew 26:45-46 — Commentary on Matthew

Then cometh He to His disciples, and saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take your rest: behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. Rise, let us be going: behold, he is at hand that doth betray Me. Showing that He has no need of their help, even when He is about to be betrayed, He says to them, "Sleep on now." Or, He is speaking with irony, as if to say, "Behold, the betrayer is at hand - sleep, if you so desire and time allows." Then He rouses them from that place where He was praying and approaches those who are about to arrest Him, and goes forward to meet them as if they were about to present Him with some delightful gift. Thus we see that Christ God prayed as a man in Gethsemane to confirm the divine economy, the plan of salvation. His prayer in Gethsemane also showed His desire to avoid His suffering, knowing that as a consequence of the Crucifixion the Jews would be destroyed for their sin against Him.

Matthew 26:47 — Commentary on Matthew

Do you see the weapons of the chief priests? Staves and swords! So peaceful were they, and possessed of such a spirit of meekness! The evangelist says, "one of the twelve," marveling that though Judas had been chosen and ranked among the first, yet he gave himself to the devil. So you, too, O man, be fearful though you may be among the most intimate of the Lord's friends, lest you become careless and lazy and fall away.

Matthew 26:48 — Commentary on Matthew

Judas gave a sign because it was night and they were not able to identify Jesus. For those who came to arrest Him were not from the multitude, but were servants of the high priest, who perhaps did not know Jesus at all. But the disciple reveals the Master to them with a kiss.

Matthew 26:49 — Commentary on Matthew

For Judas knew the Lord's love for mankind, and hence was emboldened to kiss Him. The Lord was patient even to the last moment, eager to win Judas by His long-suffering. Even so Judas was not brought to reason, whereupon the Lord caused the servants of the high priest to fall, as John says (Jn. 18:5-6), so that in falling down they would recognize His power. But even so they did not desist from their brazenness, whereupon Jesus gives Himself over to them.

Matthew 26:50 — Commentary on Matthew

He calls Judas "friend," deriding and disparaging him for supposedly giving Him a friend's kiss. "Wherefore art thou come?" means "For what reason have you come here? As a friend? Then there was no need to come with swords. As an enemy? Then why do you kiss Me?" Thus He rebukes him as a treacherous deceiver.

Matthew 26:51 — Commentary on Matthew

Peter was the one who drew the sword, as John says (Jn. 18:10). For he had a sword, having just recently sacrificed the lamb which they ate. But let us not condemn Peter, for it was not on his own behalf, but for his Master, that he acted so zealously. But the Lord converts Peter to the evangelic life lived according to the Gospel, teaching man not to use the sword, not even when presuming to avenge God. Peter cuts off the ear, signifying that the Jews suffered from the infirmity of deafness in that they would neither hear nor heed.

Matthew 26:52 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Christ gives the dictum of the law, that he who slays will himself be slain. For the law says that "they who take the sword shall perish with the sword" (Gen. 9:6 and Jer. 15:2). He implies that the Jews who take up the sword against Him will be destroyed by the sword of the Romans.

Matthew 26:53 — Commentary on Matthew

He did not say, "I can bring to My side twelve legions of angels," but "[I can] pray to My Father," speaking by divine dispensation as a man, out of consideration for their weakness. By sweat, by fear, and in many ways did He show His human nature. For His words would not have seemed plausible if He had said, "I Myself can bring angels to My side." Instead of twelve disciples, He says, "Twelve contingents of angels would stand beside Me if I so desired." The legion is the largest military contingent, consisting of six thousand horsemen.

Matthew 26:54 — Commentary on Matthew

All these things must be, He says, in order to fulfill the Scriptures which had foretold them. The Jews were not wicked because the Scriptures had foretold that they would be; rather, these events were described in the Scriptures beforehand by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit because the Jews would do these things of their own evil will.

Matthew 26:55-56 — Commentary on Matthew

In that same hour said Jesus to the multitudes, Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and staves for to take Me? I sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and ye laid no hold on Me. But all this was done, that the Scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. He shows the absurdity of their efforts, and that they did not seize Him by their own strength. "For when I was in the temple," He says, "you wanted to take Me but you could not because I did not permit you; but now I voluntarily give Myself over to you. For I know that it is impossible that the Scriptures which foretold your wickedness should be proved false."

Matthew 26:58 — Commentary on Matthew

Peter, who was more fervently devoted to the Master, followed at a distance. If John also followed, it was not as a disciple but as an acquaintance of the high priest (Jn. 18:15).

Matthew 26:59-60 — Commentary on Matthew

Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put Him to death; but found none: yea, though many false witnesses came forward, yet found they none. They brought Jesus to Caiaphas who was the high priest for that year. There Caiaphas spent the night along with the others, not keeping the Pascha at that time, but waiting so that they might kill the Lord, and thus transgressing the law (Jn. 18:28). For the Lord kept the Pascha in keeping with the law, but they despised the law that they might slay the Lord.

Matthew 26:61 — Commentary on Matthew

Truly these were false witnesses. For Christ had not said, "I am able to destroy," but "You shall destroy." And He had not said, "the temple of God," but "this temple," that is, "My Body." And again, He had not said, "I shall build," but "I shall raise." So they were clearly false witnesses, the Lord having said one thing while they reported that He had said another.

Matthew 26:63 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus therefore kept silent, knowing that their tribunal was unlawful. For how would a verbal defense persuade those whom signs had not persuaded? The high priest asks the question, wanting to induce Him to blaspheme; so that if He should say, "I am the Son of God," He might be condemned as a blasphemer, but if He should deny it, the High priest would have Him as a witness against Himself.

Matthew 26:64 — Commentary on Matthew

Nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming upon the clouds of heaven. He is speaking to them from the prophecy of Daniel who said, "I saw one coming as the Son of Man upon the clouds" (Daniel 7:13). For since they thought that He was deluded, as He appeared to them in humble form, He said, "You shall see Me then coming in power and seated with the Father." "Power" here means that of the Father, and the Son of Man will be coming not from earth but from heaven.

Matthew 26:65-66 — Commentary on Matthew

Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, He hath spoken blasphemy! What further need have we of witnesses? Behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. What think ye? They answered and said, He is guilty unto death. It was the practice of the Jews to tear their garments whenever something insufferable would befall them. In order to deceive the crowd, Caiaphas tears his clothes as if he were faced with manifest blasphemy, meaning to create the impression that Christ had greatly blasphemed, and thus to impel the crowd to say that He was guilty unto death. Nevertheless, learn that when Caiaphas rent his clothes, it was a symbol that the high priesthood of the Old Testament had been rent.

Matthew 26:67-68 — Commentary on Matthew

Then did they spit in His face, and buffeted Him; and others smote Him with the palms of their hands, saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee? When they had condemned Him, then they abused Him and mocked Him, wrapping His face in a cloth, as another evangelist says (Lk. 22:64, Mk. 14:65). They mocked Him in this manner because the people considered Him a prophet. To "buffet" is to strike with the hands with the fingers clenched, or, to put it more plainly, to punch with the fist.

Matthew 26:69-75 — Commentary on Matthew

Now Peter sat without in the courtyard: and a servant girl came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech discloseth thee. Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crowed. And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crows, thou shalt deny Me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. Overcome with immense fear, Peter forgot his promises and became enslaved to human weakness, as if he were lifeless with fear, not knowing what he was saying. Understand it also in the spiritual sense, that Peter was rebuked by the servant girl, that is, by human weakness which is lowly and meant to be governed, until the cock crowed and brought him to his senses. The rooster is the Word which does not permit us to be lazy and to sleep, but says, "Wake up and rise, O sleeper!" Peter, therefore, was wakened by the Word as if by a rooster. Going out of the palace of the high priest, that is, the confines of a hardened mind, and leaving behind senselessness, he wept bitterly. While he was in the courtyard of the hardened mind, he could not weep, for he had lost his sense; but as soon as he went out, he came to his senses.

Matthew 27:1-2 — Commentary on Matthew

When the morning was come, all the chief priests and elders of the people took counsel against Jesus to put Him to death: and when they had bound Him, they led Him away, and delivered Him to Pontius Pilate the governor. Behold how the devil held them all in his grasp, convincing them to commit murder on such high days when they ought to have been making many sacrifices and offerings for their other sins, and for their purification and cleansing. But instead they bound Him and led Him away to Pilate the governor, who was from Pontus but was subject to the Romans who had sent him to be the governor of Judea. The chief priests and elders handed the Lord over to Pilate on the grounds that He had fomented sedition and had plotted against the emperor.

Matthew 27:3-5 — Commentary on Matthew

Then Judas, who had betrayed Him, when he saw that Jesus had been condemned, repented, and returned the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed innocent blood. And they said, What is that to us? see thou to that. And he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself. Judas began to have second thoughts and he repented, but it was not a good repentance. To pass judgement against oneself is good, but to hang oneself is of the devil; for Judas was not able to endure the thought of the reproaches that would later be heaped upon him and so he fled from this life, when he ought instead to have wept and reconciled himself to Him Whom he had betrayed. Some say that Judas in his greed believed that he himself could gain the silver by betraying Christ, without Christ actually being slain, as He would escape from the Jews as He had done on many occasions. But when Judas saw that Jesus had been condemned and already sentenced to die, he repented that the affair had not turned out as he had planned. Whereupon he hanged himself thinking to precede Jesus into hades and there to plead for his own salvation. Nevertheless, know that while he did put his neck into the noose and hanged himself from a tree, the tree bent and he survived, as God wanted to save his life, either so that he could repent, or to make an example of him and to shame him. They say that Judas later became so bloated from dropsy that he could not pass through an opening that a wagon could easily pass through; and then falling face forward he burst asunder, or ruptured, as Luke says in the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 1:18).

Matthew 27:6-10 — Commentary on Matthew

And the chief priests took the silver pieces, and said, It is not lawful to put them into the corban, because it is the price of blood. And they took counsel, and bought with them the potter's field, to bury strangers in. Wherefore that field was called, The field of blood, unto this day. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremiah the prophet, saying, And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of Him that was valued, Whom they of the sons of Israel did value, and gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord appointed me. The corban was the treasury in the temple in which they put the gifts offered to God. See how God brings to naught their schemes by exposing their bloodstained minds. For to this day, it says, that field is called "The field of blood," as a reminder to all that they murdered the Lord. Learn this as well, that the Jews were so diligent in providing hospitality that they purchased a plot where even strangers could be buried. Let us be ashamed, then, we who think we live a more perfect life while disregarding strangers. "The price of Him that was valued," it says, that is to say, the price of Christ. He was beyond price, yet the sons of Israel set a price on Him, having agreed to give Judas thirty pieces of silver.

Matthew 27:11 — Commentary on Matthew

He was brought to Pilate accused of crimes against the state, which is why Pilate asked Him if He had fomented an insurrection or attempted to make Himself king of the Jews. But Jesus said to him, "Thou sayest," giving a most wise answer. For He neither said that He was or that He was not, but He said, somewhere between the two, "Thou sayest." For this could be interpreted either as "I am what you say," or, "I do not say it, but you do." He gave no other answer, however, for He knew that the tribunal was an unjust proceeding. Pilate marveled at the Lord because He scorned death, and because, though He was eloquent and could have said a myriad of things in His own defense, He made no answer and disregarded His accusers. May we also learn from this to say nothing when we are brought before a corrupt court lest we cause a greater stir and provoke those who refuse to hear our defense to condemn us all the more.

Matthew 27:12-13 — Commentary on Matthew

He gave no other answer, however, for He knew that the tribunal was an unjust proceeding.

Matthew 27:14 — Commentary on Matthew

Pilate marveled at the Lord because He scorned death, and because, though He was eloquent and could have said a myriad of things in His own defense, He made no answer and disregarded His accusers. May we also learn from this to say nothing when we are brought before a corrupt court lest we cause a greater stir and provoke those who refuse to hear our defense to condemn us all the more.

Matthew 27:15-18 — Commentary on Matthew

Now on that feast there was the custom that the governor would release unto the people a prisoner whom they wanted. And they had then a notorious prisoner whom they called Barabbas. Therefore when they were gathered together, Pilate said unto them, Whom will ye that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus who is called Christ? For he knew that out of envy they had delivered Him. Pilate was eager to release Christ, though even that would have been cowardly; for he ought to have stood up for the truth. First Pilate asked the Lord, "Do you not hear what they are testifying against you?" He asked this so that if Christ had given a defense, he would have had a reason to release Him. But the Lord did not defend Himself, since, all-knowing, He knew that even if He made a defense He would not be freed. Pilate then turned to another course of action. He appealed to the custom at the feast, all but saying, "Even if you do not release him as innocent, pardon him on the feast as one who has been condemned." For how could Pilate have suspected that the people would demand the crucifixion of Jesus, Who was innocent, and the release of the guilty thief? Pilate knew, then, that Jesus was not guilty but was the object of spite, and it was for this reason that he asked them to choose which prisoner they wanted released. This shows that he was cowardly; for he ought to have disdained all danger to champion the good. Therefore he merits condemnation for having covered up the truth. "Barabbas" means "son of the father," "bar" meaning "son," and "abbas," "father." These Jews, therefore, demanded the son of their spiritual father, the devil, but Jesus they crucified. And to this day, there are those like them who have chosen Antichrist, the substitute messiah, the son of their father, and have rejected Christ, the true Messiah.

Matthew 27:19 — Commentary on Matthew

When he was seated upon the judgement seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, Have thou nothing to do with that righteous man: for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of Him. O, how miraculous! While being judged by Pilate, Christ caused his wife to suffer a fright. It was not Pilate who saw the dream, but his wife; either because he was unworthy, or because the people would not have believed that he had seen such a dream and would think that he said this only with a view towards granting a pardon. And perhaps he would have kept silent if he had seen the dream, as he was the judge. The dream was a work of providence, not occurring so that Christ would be released, but so that the woman would be saved.

Matthew 27:20-23 — Commentary on Matthew

But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude that they should ask for Barabbas, and kill Jesus. The governor answered and said unto them, Which of the two will ye that I release unto you? They said, Barabbas. Pilate saith unto them, What then shall I do with Jesus who is called Christ? They all say unto him, Let him be crucified. And the governor said, Why, what evil hath He done? But they cried out the more, saying, Let him be crucified. Why, then, did Pilate not release Him? Because it was not politic to do so as Jesus had been charged with accusations concerning kingship. But Pilate should have asked for evidence either that Jesus had enlisted soldiers or that He had forged weapons. Instead, Pilate let himself be drawn to their side, like one who is mute and cowardly, and because of this he is not without blame. For when they demanded the man who was notorious for wickedness, he handed Barabbas over; but when it came to Christ, he asked them, "What then shall I do with Jesus?" thus making them masters of the decision. Yet he was the governor and could have snatched Christ away from them, as the chief captain did with Paul (Acts 21:31-33). They said, "Let him be crucified," desiring not only to kill Him but to mark Him as a criminal, for the cross was reserved as a punishment for criminals.

Matthew 27:24 — Commentary on Matthew

When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this righteous Man: see ye to it yourselves. Pilate washed his hands as if to show that he was clean of defilement, but his thoughts were evil. For he called Jesus a righteous man and yet handed Him over to murderers.

Matthew 27:25 — Commentary on Matthew

Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children. The people took upon themselves the punishment for His murder, and this punishment indeed overtook them when the Romans destroyed them and their children. But even to this day, the Jews, who are children of those who slew the Lord, have His blood upon them. Because of their disbelief in the Lord they have been persecuted by all, and they have had no boldness before their persecutors on account of those words spoken to Pilate.

Matthew 27:26 — Commentary on Matthew

Then released he Barabbas unto them: and when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered Him to be crucified. Pilate scourged Jesus, that is, he had Him whipped, either to gratify the people, or else to show that it was he himself who had condemned Christ, and to make it appear that they were not about to crucify an innocent man, but rather one who was dishonorable. Thus was fulfilled this prophecy of Isaiah as well, "I gave My back to scourges" (Is. 50:6).

Matthew 27:27-30 — Commentary on Matthew

Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the praetorium, and gathered unto Him the whole company of soldiers. And they stripped Him, and put on Him a scarlet cloak. And when they had plaited a crown of thorns, they put it upon His head, and a reed in His right hand: and they bowed the knee before Him, and mocked Him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! And they spit upon Him, and took the reed, and smote Him on the head. Here was fulfilled the word of David, "Thou hast made Me a reproach to the foolish" (Ps. 38:8). For the soldiers were foolish, and did things that befitted their foolishness: they clothed Him with a cloak as if it were the imperial purple; they gave Him a reed for a scepter and a crown of thorns for a diadem; they paid Him homage, in mockery, for this is the meaning of "bowed the knee." See how they performed every sort of insult and abuse: His face they reviled with spit, His head with a crown, His hand with a reed, the rest of His Body with a cloak, and His ears with words of mockery. But if they did these things in derision, you, O reader, must understand them also in a more spiritual manner, as something not merely done to, but accomplished by, Jesus. The scarlet cloak reveals our nature, bloody and murderous, which He assumed and sanctified by wearing it. The crown is made of thorns which are the sins resulting from our cares for this life; these Christ consumes with His own divinity, for His head represents His divinity. The reed is a symbol of our weak and crumbling nature which the Lord assumed, as David also says, "The right hand of the Lord hath exalted me" (Ps. 117:16). By receiving insults in His ears, He healed Eve of the whispering of the serpent which had entered her ears.

Matthew 27:31-32 — Commentary on Matthew

And after they had mocked Him, they took the cloak off from Him, and put His own raiment on Him, and led Him away to crucify Him. And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear His cross. The three evangelists say that Simon carried the cross of Jesus, while John says that the Lord carried it Himself. It is likely that both events occurred. At first Jesus carried the cross as no one else was willing to carry it; but along the way they found Simon and placed the cross on him. You, O reader, learn this as well, that "Simon" means "obedience"; therefore he who possesses obedience is he who carries the cross of Christ. And Cyrene was one of the five cities of Pentapolis, signifying the five senses that are compelled to bear the cross.

Matthew 27:33 — Commentary on Matthew

And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, which means, a place of a skull. It was called "a place of a skull," because those who have learned from the tradition of the fathers say that Adam was buried there; it was necessary that all we who had died in Adam were thus made alive in Christ (1 Cor. 15:22).

Matthew 27:34 — Commentary on Matthew

They gave Him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when He had tasted thereof, He would not drink. Do not be troubled when you hear Matthew say that vinegar with gall was offered to the Lord, Mark, wine flavored with myrrh (Mark 15:23), and John, vinegar with gall on hyssop. For many things were done by many people, as there was a disorderly crowd present, some doing one thing, others another. It is likely that one offered wine and another vinegar mixed with gall.

Matthew 27:35 — Commentary on Matthew

And they crucified Him, and parted His garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted My garments among them, and upon My vesture did they cast lots. There were many ways to be put to death, but Christ was put to death on the cross so that He might sanctify the wood of the tree by which we were cursed, and bless the whole universe: the heavens, which were signified by the upper portion of the cross; the underworld, signified by the "footstool"; and the ends of the earth, the east and the west, signified by the transverse portions of the cross. But He was also put to death on the cross so that He might stretch out His arms to embrace and gather together the children of God who had been dispersed. The soldiers divided even His clothing, as He was poor and had nothing else.

Matthew 27:37 — Commentary on Matthew

And set up over His head His accusation written, THIS IS JESUS KING OF THE JEWS. That which the evangelist John calls His "title" (Jn. 19.19), Matthew calls His "accusation." For they wrote down an indictment giving the reason for His crucifixion, namely, that He was accused of claiming to be "King of the Jews" and of leading an insurrection. They indicted Him as "King" meaning to slander Him, but in truth their indictment was unimpeachable evidence admitted by his adversaries. For indeed the Lord is King, and came for this very reason, to save the Jews. But since those who were Jews in the flesh did not want Him to reign over them, He became King of the spiritual Jews, that is, of those who confess Him. For "Jew" means "he who confesses."

Matthew 27:38 — Commentary on Matthew

Then were there two thieves crucified with Him, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. As a slander against Christ the two thieves were crucified with Him, so that people would think that He, too, was such a transgressor of the law as they were. The two thieves were symbolic of the two races, the Jewish and the Gentile, for both races had transgressed the law and reviled Christ, just as both these thieves at first reviled Him. But later the one thief understood Who He was and confessed Him as King; whereupon he also said, "Remember me, Lord, in Thy kingdom" (Lk. 23:42). So, too, did the Gentile race confess Christ, while the other thief, the Jewish race, blasphemed.

Matthew 27:39-43 — Commentary on Matthew

And they that passed by reviled Him, shaking their heads, and saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save Thyself. If Thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. Likewise also the chief priests mocking Him, with the scribes and elders, said, He saved others; Himself he cannot save. If He be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe in Him. He trusted in God; let Him deliver Him now, if He will have Him: for He said, I am the Son of God. The devil prompted them to say, "If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross," in order to provoke Him to come down and thus overturn the salvation of all being accomplished on the cross. But Christ, Who is indeed the Son of God, was not persuaded by the enemy, so that you, O reader, might learn that we ought not to be persuaded by the ploys of the devil, but do what is good even if men think ill of us.

Matthew 27:44 — Commentary on Matthew

The thieves also, which were crucified with Him, likewise reproached Him. The two thieves were symbolic of the two races, the Jewish and the Gentile, for both races had transgressed the law and reviled Christ, just as both these thieves at first reviled Him. But later the one thief understood Who He was and confessed Him as King; whereupon he also said, "Remember me, Lord, in Thy kingdom" (Lk. 23:42). So, too, did the Gentile race confess Christ, while the other thief, the Jewish race, blasphemed.

Matthew 27:45 — Commentary on Matthew

Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. The darkness which occurred was not according to the natural order of events, as when a solar eclipse occurs in nature. For there is never a solar eclipse on the fourteenth day of the lunar cycle; rather, solar eclipses occur when there is a so-called "new moon." The day of the crucifixion was certainly the fourteenth day of the lunar cycle, as that is when the Jews celebrate the Passover. Therefore the incident was beyond nature. The darkness was universal, not partial as was the darkness in Egypt, to show that the whole of creation mourned the Passion of the Creator, and that the light had been taken from the Jews. Let those Jews who were asking for a sign from heaven now see the sun darkened. On the sixth day, when man had been created, and at the sixth hour, when he had eaten of the tree (for that is the hour of eating), the Lord, refashioning man and healing his sin, on the sixth day and at the sixth hour was stretched out on the tree.

Matthew 27:46 — Commentary on Matthew

And about the ninth hour Jesus cried out with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me? Jesus speaks prophetically in the Hebrew tongue to show that He does not contend with the Old Testament. He said, "Why hast Thou forsaken Me?" (Ps. 21:1). to show that He was truly man, and not just in appearance. For man avidly desires life and has a physical appetite for it. Just as Christ agonized and was sorely troubled before the cross, showing the fear that is ours by nature, so now He says, "Why hast Thou forsaken Me?" displaying our natural thirst for life. For He was truly man and like us in all respects, but without sins. Some have understood it in this manner: the Saviour spoke on behalf of the Jews and said, "Why hast Thou forsaken the Jewish race, O Father, that it should commit such a sin and be handed over to destruction?" For as Christ was one of the Jews, He said "forsaken Me," meaning, "Why hast Thou forsaken My kinsmen, My people, that they should bring such a great evil upon themselves?"

Matthew 27:47 — Commentary on Matthew

Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elijah. The multitude did not understand His cry, being uncouth and ignorant of the prophets, and thought that He was calling upon Elijah. For not all the Jews knew the prophets, just as now not all Christians, perhaps, know the Gospel.

Matthew 27:48-49 — Commentary on Matthew

And straightway one of them ran, and took a sponge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave Him to drink. The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elijah will come to save Him. The multitude did not understand His cry, being uncouth and ignorant of the prophets, and thought that He was calling upon Elijah. For not all the Jews knew the prophets, just as now not all Christians, perhaps, know the Gospel. They gave Him vinegar to drink so that He might die more quickly, before Elijah could come to help Him. This is why the others say, "Let be, let us see whether Elijah will come to save Him;" that is, "Do not make Him die, for we want to know if Elijah will help Him."

Matthew 27:50 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus, when He had cried out again with a loud voice, yielded up the spirit. Jesus cries with a loud voice so that we may know that it was true when He said, "I have authority to lay down My life" (Jn. 10:18). For He released His soul by His own authority. What was it that He cried with a loud voice? "Into Thy hands I commit My spirit" (Lk. 23:46). Not under compulsion, but by His own will He released His spirit. For this is what is meant by "I commit." He also shows that He will take it back again. For what is committed or deposited can be returned. Thanks be to the Lord, that when He died and committed His spirit into the hands of the Father, from that time forward the souls of the saints are also committed into the hands of the Father, and not as before into the recesses of hades. So the death of Christ became our sanctification. For this reason He summons death with a loud voice, for death did not dare to approach until it had been summoned.

Matthew 27:51 — Commentary on Matthew

And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent. The veil of the temple was a cloth of fine linen hanging in the middle of the temple, separating the inner sanctuary from the outer like a partition wall. This veil was rent, and God thereby showed that the inaccessible and unseen temple, whose innermost part, the Holy of Holies, had been secluded by the veil, would be made common and profane so as to be visible and accessible to all. Some give further explanations. The veil being rent, they say, indicated that the letter of the law had been stripped away to reveal the entirety of the law which formerly had been concealed by the letter as if by a veil; and what before had been obscure and enigmatic in the law would now be made clear by its fulfillment in Christ (II Cor. 3:14-16). One might also mention that it was the custom of Jews to rend their clothing when they heard blasphemies against God. So now the divine temple rent its own clothing, the veil, as if abhorring the death of Christ. There is more that one could say, but this suffices. The elements quaked, showing at one and the same time that it was the Creator Who suffered and that all things would be changed. For earthquakes are mentioned in Scripture to mark a change in the course of affairs. And there did occur a change in the scope of God's supervision of mankind, namely, from the Jews to the Gentiles. Even the stones, which are the stony hearts of the Gentiles, were split open to accept the seed of Truth.

Matthew 27:52-53 — Commentary on Matthew

And the graves were opened, and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of the graves after His resurrection, and went into the Holy City, and appeared unto many. And those who were dead in sins arose and entered the Holy City, the heavenly Jerusalem, and appeared to the many who were walking the broad road [leading to perdition]. By appearing to them, they became an exemplary model of a good life and of repentance. For if one sees a man who was formerly deadened by many passions now changed and ascending to the holy heavenly City, he imitates that man in every way, and himself repents. These things have been explained in a rather elaborate manner; but you, O reader, understand that the raising of the dead which occurred at the Lord's crucifixion, also revealed the freeing of the souls in hades. Those who arose at that time were seen by many, lest the event appear to have been only an apparition. They arose as a sign from God, and it is evident that they again died. Some say that after Christ's resurrection, these arose and have not yet died; but I do not know if this should be accepted.

Matthew 27:54 — Commentary on Matthew

Now when the centurion, and they that were with him keeping watch over Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. The Gentile centurion and those with him believed because of these great signs, but the Jews, who had clearly heard the prophets and the law, remained unbelieving - such an evil thing is malice! And this centurion later bore witness to Christ.

Matthew 27:55 — Commentary on Matthew

And many women were there beholding afar off, who had followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto Him. The women who beheld these events, who were the most tender of all in their compassion [and so ought to have been less able to endure the sight of the Lord's suffering], and were of the gender that was condemned [because of the sin of Eve], were the first to enjoy this vision of good things. The disciples fled while the women were stalwart.

Matthew 27:56 — Commentary on Matthew

Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of the sons of Zebedee. "Mary the mother of James and Joses" means the Theotokos, the Virgin Mother of God, for James and Joses were the sons of Joseph by his first wife. And since the Theotokos was called the "wife" of Joseph, she is rightly called the "mother" of his children, meaning "stepmother." The mother of the sons of Zebedee was named Salome. They say that she also was a daughter of Joseph.

Matthew 27:57-60 — Commentary on Matthew

When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: he went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in pure linen, and laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the tomb, and departed. Joseph of Arimathea before had hidden himself, but now he dares to do a great deed, risking his life for his Teacher's Body, and taking upon himself the enmity of all the Jews. Pilate gives him the Body as a great favor. As Christ had been put to death as a rebel, it is likely that they were going to throw His Body aside unburied. But Joseph was rich and probably gave gold to Pilate; then he took the Body and honored it by placing it in a new tomb in which no one else had ever been placed. This was by God's providence, so that when the Lord had risen, no one could say that it was another dead man who had previously been buried there that had risen. For this reason the tomb was new.

Matthew 27:61 — Commentary on Matthew

And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. Mary Magdalene and "the other Mary," that is, the Theotokos, who above was called the mother of James and Joses, were sitting opposite the tomb and waiting for the frenzy of the Jews to subside, so that they could go and embrace the Body and anoint it with myrrh. Isaiah spoke concerning these women, "Ye women coming from the sight, come hither; for this is a people without understanding" (Is. 27:11). He is clearly saying that the Jewish people who crucified the Lord lacked understanding (Lk. 23:34). He is calling upon the women, then, to forsake the mindless people and to go to the apostles and bring them the good tidings of the Resurrection.

Matthew 27:62-66 — Commentary on Matthew

Now the next day, that followed the day of preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while He was yet alive, After three days I will rise. Command therefore that the tomb be made secure until the third day, lest His disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last fraud shall be worse than the first. Pilate said unto them, Ye have a guard: go your way, make it as secure as ye know how. So they went, and made the tomb secure, sealing the stone, and setting a guard. The evangelist did not call the sabbath "the sabbath," for it was not the sabbath as far as the Jews in their malice were concerned. For though the law forbade anyone on the sabbath day to wander about, these Jewish transgressors of the law assembled at the place of the foreigner, Pilate, instead of at the place of assembly ordained by the law. They were moved by their own evil to approach Pilate and then to secure the tomb. This was God's providence, that the Resurrection might occur with them, His enemies, as witnesses guarding the sealed tomb. It is worth asking where the Jews learned that He had said that on the third day He would rise; for undoubtedly the Lord never said this clearly and openly. We can say that they surmised this from the example of Jonah. For Christ had said that "just as Jonah was in the belly of the whale for three days, so too will I be in the belly of the earth" (Mt. 12:38-39); and also, "Ye shall destroy this temple." Before they had not understood these sayings, but had thought that He was speaking of the Jewish temple. On this charge they had borne witness against Him. But now they understood that by "temple" He meant His own Body, and they were afraid and denounced Him as "a deceiver," not ceasing from their malice even after His death.

Matthew 28:1-8 — Commentary on Matthew

After the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the tomb. And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: and for fear of him the guards did shake, and became as dead men. And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus Who was crucified. He is not here: for He is risen, as He said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, and tell His disciples that He is risen from the dead; and, behold, He goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see Him: lo, I have told you. And they departed quickly from the tomb with fear and great joy; and did run to bring His disciples word. "After the sabbath" means the same thing that Luke said, "at deep dawn," and that Mark said, "very early in the morning at the rising of the sun" (Lk. 24:1, Mk.l6:2). By "sun" we should understand here "the first dawning rays of the sun." For by the eighth hour of the night it is the beginning of the next day, and it already feels like morning. So it was then, after the sabbath, at the beginning of Sunday which the evangelist calls "the first day of the sabbath." As "sabbath" is the name they gave also to the seven days of the week when considered together, so Sunday, the Lord's day, [in Greek, kyriake] is "the first day of the sabbath," that is, the first day of the week. Following the first day are the Second, the Third, the Fourth and the Fifth. When the Lord rose, the stone was still in place against the tomb. Therefore, after the Lord had risen, the angel came to roll away the stone and give the women entrance into the tomb. There was an earthquake so that the guards would wake up and learn of this new and wondrous occurrence. The Lord rose on the third day; but how are the three days reckoned? He was crucified at the sixth hour on Friday; from then until the ninth hour, there was darkness: to me, this means "night." Again, from the ninth hour, there was light: this means "day." Lo, one day and night. Again, the night of Friday and the day of Saturday, the second day and night. And again, the night of Saturday and the dawn of Sunday, as Matthew says, "as it began to dawn towards the first day of the week;" the dawn is figured as one whole day. Lo, the third day and night. But three days can also be reckoned in another way: on Friday He gave up His spirit; this is the first day. On Saturday He was in the tomb; this is the second day. He rose during the morning hour of Sunday; from the part, Sunday is figured as another day. Behold, three days. So it is with those who have reposed; if one should die about the tenth hour of the day [i.e. 4 p.m.] and another about the first hour of the same day [i.e. 7 a.m.], they are both said to have died on the same day. But I have yet another explanation to give you of how three days and three nights can be reckoned. Attend closely. On Thursday evening the Lord had the supper and said to His disciples, "Take, eat, this is My Body." As He had authority to dispose of His own life, it is clear that from that moment He sacrificed Himself, in that He imparted His Body to His own disciples. For no one eats any meat which has not first been slaughtered. Therefore, reckon the three days as follows: on Thursday evening He imparted to them His own Body; that night and the day of Friday until the sixth hour - lo, the first day and night. Again, from the sixth hour until the ninth hour there was darkness, and from the ninth hour there was light until evening - lo, the second day and night. Again, the night following Friday, and the day of Saturday - lo, the third day and night. After the sabbath, He arose. These are three entire days and nights. Matthew says that the angel sat upon the stone, while Mark says that, having rolled away…

Matthew 28:9-10 — Commentary on Matthew

And as they went to tell His disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, Rejoice! And they came and grasped His feet and worshipped Him. Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell My brethren that they should go into Galilee and there shall they see Me. Jesus says to the women, "Rejoice!" As womankind had been sentenced to sorrow, so the Lord procured joy for womankind by His Resurrection, and blessed them. With extreme reverence and honor for Him they grasped His feet, in their piety not daring to touch any other part of His Body. Some say that they grasped His feet purposely to ascertain if He had truly risen, and was not only an apparition or a spirit. For they suspected that He was a spirit. These two Mary's, therefore, touched His feet; but according to John, Mary Magdalene attempted to touch Him but was not permitted to do so, because she wanted to continue to be with Him as she had before (Jn. 20:17). Or perhaps she was not permitted to touch Jesus, in John's account, because she was being too curious. For since she had already touched His feet, as Matthew says, what need was there for her to touch Him again? So He kept her at arm's length.

Matthew 28:11-15 — Commentary on Matthew

Now when they were going, behold, some of the guard came into the city, and told the chief priests all that had taken place. And when they had assembled with the elders and taken counsel, they gave a large sum of money to the soldiers, saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole Him away while we were sleeping. And if the governor should hear of this, we will persuade him, and secure you from trouble. So they took the money and did as they had been directed: and this story is commonly told among the Jews until this day. The guards reported everything: that there had been an earthquake, that the stone had been lifted away of a sudden, and that they themselves had been terrified and had become as ones dead. But the Jews were shamed neither by the miracles which had occurred at His Passion nor by the things which the soldiers had witnessed at the tomb; instead they corrupted the soldiers by their own favorite passion, the love of money, inducing the soldiers to utter the most impious and ridiculous thing of all: that He had been stolen. How, you foolish ones, could the disciples have stolen Him when in fear they had secluded themselves and did not even dare to go out at all? How, if they had stolen Him, would they later die for Him, preaching that He had risen, and be hacked to pieces for a lie?

Matthew 28:16 — Commentary on Matthew

According to John, Jesus was first seen by His disciples on the same day of the Resurrection, when the doors were closed; then eight days later when Thomas also believed. Then, since He intended to meet them in Galilee, they no longer assembled all together, but He next appeared only to those seven who were fishing on the sea of Tiberias. So the events Matthew described here occurred later, while the events in John's account occurred earlier. For forty days Jesus appeared to the disciples many times, coming to them and then withdrawing, but not remaining continually with them.

Matthew 28:17 — Commentary on Matthew

Therefore the eleven foremost disciples, together with all the others who followed Christ, worshipped Him; "but some doubted." In all likelihood this should be understood in the following sense: the eleven disciples went to Galilee and the eleven worshipped Him. "But some" of the seventy, perhaps, had doubts concerning Christ; but later they also were assured. Some understand it in this manner: Matthew omitted to say who it was that doubted; but John mentioned what Matthew omitted, saying that it was Thomas who doubted (Jn. 20:24-25). Yet perhaps they all doubted, as Luke says (Lk. 24:41). You ought therefore to understand it in this manner, that when they came to Galilee they worshipped Him. But they who worshipped in Galilee had previously doubted in Jerusalem, as Luke says.

Matthew 28:18 — Commentary on Matthew

Jesus said to them, "All authority has been given unto Me in heaven and on earth." This means, "As God and Creator I have always had authority over all things." "For all things are Thy servants," as David says to God (Ps. 118:91). "But I did not yet have man's voluntary submission. Now I shall have this as well. For all things shall be subjected unto Me, since by means of the cross I have conquered him who had the power of death." Submission is of two kinds: the one is involuntary, inasmuch as we are all the servants of God even unwillingly, as are the demons themselves. The other is voluntary, as seen in Paul who voluntarily became a servant of Christ. Formerly it was as if the Saviour had authority over all things in half measure only, that is, He received only the involuntary submission of all. But after the cross, when the knowledge of God has been divulged to all, and all who submitted to Him did so freely of their own will, Christ rightly says, "Now have I received all authority. Previously My authority was in part, as they served Me only involuntarily in that I was their Creator. But now that men serve Me with knowledge as well, total and complete authority has been given unto Me." By whom was it given to Him? By Himself alone and by His own humility. For if He had not humbled Himself and engaged the adversary by means of the cross, He would not have saved us. So the words "Authority has been given unto Me" you must understand as follows: "By My own struggles and fierce contests I have saved mankind who have become My lot and a special people." The Lord, therefore, has authority on earth because all the earth has acknowledged Him; and He has authority in heaven because the reward of those who believe in Him, as well as the place where they shall live, is in the heavens. In yet another sense does He have authority in heaven: since human nature which formerly had been condemned is now fundamentally joined to God the Word, human nature itself sits in heaven and is worshipped by the angels. He rightly says that "All authority has been given unto Me in heaven," for human nature which had formerly been servile, now in Christ rules over all things. Considering both interpretations, then, you may understand Christ's words "All authority has been given unto Me" as follows: taking the words to have been spoken by God the Word, "All authority has been given unto Me in that those who formerly served Me with involuntary submission now also voluntarily acknowledge Me as God." But taking the words to have been spoken by human nature, understand them thus: "I, the human nature that was formerly condemned, am now God because of the unconfused union with the Son of God, and therefore I have received authority over all things, so that I am worshipped by the angels in heaven, and glorified in all the ends of the earth."

Matthew 28:19 — Commentary on Matthew

He no longer sends His disciples to the Jews alone, but since He has received authority over all, and has sanctified all human nature in Himself, it is right that He sends them to all the nations, commanding the disciples to baptize them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Let Arius then be put to shame because Christ did not say to baptize "in the names," but "in the name," for the name of the Three is one, the Godhead, and the Three are one God. And let Sabellius be put to shame because the Lord spoke of Three Persons, and not, as that man prattles, of one person having three names, at times called the Father, at times, the Son, and at times, the Holy Spirit. But the Three Persons have one Name, which is God.

Matthew 28:20 — Commentary on Matthew

Because it is not sufficient only to be baptized, but one must also labor to do good after his baptism, Christ then says, "Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; not just two or three, but all My commandments." Let us tremble then, brethren, when we realize that if even one thing is lacking in us, we are not perfect servants of Christ, for we are required to keep all the commandments. See that the Lord's words contain those two essentials of Christianity: theology and active virtue. For by saying that it is necessary to baptize in the name of the Trinity, He handed down to us theology. And by saying that it is also necessary to teach the keeping of the commandments, He guides us in the way of active virtue. Since He is sending them out among the Gentiles to face death and danger, He gives them courage by saying, "Fear not, for I will be with you until the end of the age." See also how He mentioned the end so as to arouse in them disdain for these calamities. Do not be downcast, He says, for all things will have an end, both worldly sorrows and worldly joys. Do not be oppressed by sorrows for they will pass, and do not be deceived by good things, for they, too, will come to an end. His promise to be with them was not made only to the apostles, but to all His disciples. For of course the apostles would not live unto the end. He makes this promise even to us, and to those after us, not that He would be with us until the end, and then after the end He would depart from us - far from it! For it is rather from that moment on that He will be with us ever more clearly and distinctly. For the word "until," wherever it occurs in Scripture, does not exclude the things that come after. Giving thanks, therefore, to the Lord Who is with us here, and provides us with every good thing, and again will be with us more perfectly after the end, here let us end the explanation. For to Him is due all thanksgiving, glory, and honor unto the ages of ages. Amen.

Mark 1:1 — Preface to the Four Gospels

The Gospel According to St. Mark was written ten years after the Ascension of Christ. This Mark was a disciple of Peter, whom Peter calls his son, that is, his spiritual son. He was also called John (Acts 12:12), and the nephew of Barnabas (Col. 4:10), and the companion of Paul (Philemon 24). But eventually he accompanied Peter the most, and was with him in Rome. The believers in Rome begged Mark not only to preach orally, but also to give them a written account of Christ's life. He agreed, and composed it immediately. God revealed to Peter that Mark had written this Gospel, and when he saw it, Peter confirmed its truth, and sent Mark as bishop to Egypt. There Mark preached and established the Church in Alexandria, enlightening all those in that sunny land to the south. The character of this Gospel, therefore, is unclouded and clear, containing nothing that is hidden. Mark's Gospel agrees with Matthew's in every respect, except that Matthew goes into greater detail. And while Matthew begins with the Nativity of the Lord according to the flesh, Mark begins with the prophet and forerunner John. Therefore, though it may appear incomprehensible, some have given this understanding of the four Evangelists: God, Who sits upon the four-faced Cherubim, as Scripture says (see Ezekiel 1:10, 10:14; also Rev. 4:7) gave us the Gospel which likewise appears in four forms, but is held together by one Spirit. Just as one of the Cherubim had the face of a lion, and another the face of a man, and another the face of an eagle, and another the face of a bullock, so it is with the preaching of the Gospel. The Gospel of John has the face of a lion, for the lion is royal and princely; and John began his Gospel with the royal and lordly dignity of the divine Word, saying, In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was God. But the Gospel of Matthew is in the likeness of a man, for it begins with the Nativity according to the flesh and the incarnation of the Word. The Gospel of Mark is likened to an eagle, for it begins with the prophet and forerunner John. And the prophetic gift, by which one can foresee and keenly perceive things that are a great way off, is like an eagle. For it is said that the eagle is the most keen sighted of all the animals, and can even gaze at the sun without shutting its eyes. The Gospel of Luke is like the bullock, because it begins with the priestly service of Zacharias, in the course of which he made sacrifice for the sins of the people, sacrificing a bullock. But Mark begins his Gospel by describing the way of life of the Forerunner. Listen then to what he says.

Mark 1:1 — Commentary on Mark

John, the last of the prophets, is presented by the evangelist as the beginning of the Gospel of the Son of God, because the end of the Old is the beginning of the New Testament.

Mark 1:2-3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Forerunner of Christ, therefore, is called an angel, on account of his angelic life and lofty reverence. Again, where he says, Before thy face, it is as if he said, Thy messenger is near thee: whence is shown the intimate connection of the Forerunner with Christ; for those walk next to kings, who are their greatest friends. There follows, Who will prepare thy way before thee. For by baptism he prepared the minds of the Jews to receive Christ. Or, the way is the New Testament, and the paths are the Old, because it is a trodden path. For it was necessary to be prepared for the way, that is, for the New Testament; but it was right that the paths of the Old Testament should be straightened.

Mark 1:2 — Commentary on Mark

As for the testimony concerning the Forerunner, it is taken from two prophets — from Malachi: "Behold, I send My messenger, and he shall prepare the way before Me" (Mal. 3:1), and from Isaiah: "The voice of one crying in the wilderness" (Isa. 40:3) and so forth. These are the words of God the Father to the Son. He calls the Forerunner an Angel on account of his angelic and nearly bodiless life and on account of his announcing and pointing out the coming Christ. John prepared the way of the Lord, making ready the souls of the Jews through baptism for the reception of Christ. "Before Thy face" means that Thy Angel is close to Thee. By this is signified the kinship of the Forerunner to Christ, since before kings as well it is chiefly relatives who are honored.

Mark 1:3 — Commentary on Mark

"The voice of one crying in the wilderness," that is, in the wilderness of the Jordan, and even more so in the Jewish synagogue, which was a wilderness with respect to good. "The way" means the New Testament, "the paths" mean the Old, as repeatedly violated by the Jews. For the way, that is, for the New Testament, they had to prepare themselves, and the paths of the Old they had to make straight, for although in ancient times they had received them, afterwards they turned aside from their paths and went astray.

Mark 1:4 — Commentary on Mark

John's baptism did not have the remission of sins, but introduced only repentance for the people. But how then does Mark say here: "for the forgiveness of sins"? To this we answer that John preached the baptism of repentance. And to what did this preaching lead? To the remission of sins, that is, to the baptism of Christ, which already contained within itself the remission of sins as well. When we say, for example, that so-and-so came before the king, commanding that food be prepared for the king, we mean that those who carry out this command are rewarded by the king. So it is here as well. The Forerunner preached the baptism of repentance so that the people, having repented and accepted Christ, would receive the forgiveness of sins.

Mark 1:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The baptism of John had not remission of sins, but only brought men to penitence. He preached therefore the baptism of repentance, that is, he preached that to which the baptism of penitence led, namely, remission of sins, that they who in penitence received Christ, might receive Him to the remission of their sins.

Mark 1:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else; The garment of camel's hair was significative of grief, for John pointed out, that he who repented should mourn. For sackcloth signifies grief; but the girdle of skins shows the dead state of the Jewish people. The food also of John not only denotes abstinence, but also shows forth the intellectual food, which the people then were eating, without understanding any thing lofty, but continually raising themselves on high, and again sinking to the earth. For such is the nature of locusts, leaping on high and again falling. In the same way the people ate honey, which had come from bees, that is, from the prophets; it was not however domestic, but wild, for the Jews had the Scriptures, which are as honey, but did not rightly understand them.

Mark 1:6 — Commentary on Mark

We have already spoken about this in the Gospel of Matthew; now we shall say only what was omitted there, namely: that John's clothing was a sign of mourning, and the prophet was showing in this way that one who repents ought to weep, since sackcloth customarily serves as a sign of lamentation; and the leather belt signified the deadness of the Jewish people. And that this clothing signified lamentation, the Lord Himself speaks of this: "We sang dirges for you, and you did not weep," calling the life of the Forerunner a lamentation, because further He says: "John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say: He has a demon" (Matt. 11:17–18). Likewise John's food, pointing here of course to abstinence, was at the same time a figure of the spiritual food of the Jews of that time, who did not eat the clean birds of heaven, that is, they did not contemplate anything lofty, but fed only on words that were elevated and directed upward, yet fell back down again. For the locust is an insect that leaps upward and then falls back to the ground again. In like manner the people also ate honey produced by bees, that is, by the prophets; but it remained with them uncultivated and was not increased by deeper study and right understanding, although the Jews thought that they understood and grasped the Scripture. They had the Scriptures as a kind of honey, but they did not labor over them and did not search them out.

Mark 1:7 — Commentary on Mark

I, He says, am not worthy to be even the lowest servant of His, one who would untie the strap, that is, the knot on the strap of His sandals. However, it is also understood this way: all who came and were baptized by John were loosed through repentance from the bonds of their sins when they believed in Christ. Thus, John loosed the straps and bonds of sin in everyone, but in Jesus he could not loose such a strap, because in Him he did not even find this strap, that is, sin.

Mark 1:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Some persons also understand it thus; all who came to John, and were baptized, through penitence were loosed from the bands of their sins by believing in Christ. John then in this way loosed the shoe-latchet of all the others, that is, the bands of sin. But Christ's shoe-latchet he was not able to unloose, because he found no sin in Him.

Mark 1:9 — Commentary on Mark

Jesus does not come to baptism for the remission of sins, for He committed no sin, nor for the receiving of the Holy Spirit, for how could John's baptism bestow the Spirit when it did not cleanse sins, as I have said? Nor does He go to be baptized for repentance, since He was "greater than the Baptist himself" (Matt. 11:11). So then, why does He come? Without doubt, so that John might proclaim Him to the people. Since many had gathered there, He was pleased to come so that it might be witnessed before many who He is, and also in order to fulfill "all righteousness," that is, all the commandments of the Law. Since obedience to the baptizing prophet, as one sent from God, was also a commandment, Christ fulfills this commandment as well.

Mark 1:10 — Commentary on Mark

The Spirit descends not because Christ had need of this (for by nature He abides in Him), but so that you might know that the Holy Spirit descends upon you also at baptism. And the heavens are opened so that we might know that they are opened for us also when we are baptized.

Mark 1:11 — Commentary on Mark

At the descent of the Holy Spirit, the testimony was immediately spoken as well. Since the Father spoke from above, "You are My Son," then, lest the hearers suppose that He was speaking of John, the Spirit descends upon Jesus, showing that this was said of Him.

Mark 1:12 — Commentary on Mark

Teaching us not to despair when we fall into temptations after baptism, the Lord goes to the mountain to be tempted, or rather, He does not go of His own accord but is led by the Holy Spirit, showing through this that we too should not throw ourselves into temptations but accept them when they come upon us.

Mark 1:13 — Commentary on Mark

He goes to the mountain so that, because of the desolation of the place, the devil might take courage and be able to approach Him, for he usually attacks when he sees that we are alone. The place of temptation was so wild that beasts abounded there in great numbers. The angels began to minister to Him only after He had defeated the tempter. All of this is set forth more fully in the Gospel of Matthew.

Mark 1:14-15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And to show us that in persecutions we ought to retire, and not to await them; but when we fall into them, we must sustain them. Or else, the Lord means that the time of the Law is completed; as if He said, Up to this time the Law was at work; from this time the kingdom of God will work, that is, a conversation according to the Gospel, which is with reason likened to the kingdom of heaven. For when you see a man clothed in flesh living according to the Gospel, do you not say that he has the kingdom of heaven, which is not meat and drink, but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost? (Rom. 14:17) The next word is, Repent.

Mark 1:14 — Commentary on Mark

Hearing that John had been delivered into prison, Jesus withdraws into Galilee, in order to show us as well that we must not throw ourselves into temptations, but avoid them, and when we fall into them, endure them.

Mark 1:15 — Commentary on Mark

Christ preaches, it would seem, the same thing as John, namely: "repent" and "the Kingdom of God has drawn near." But in reality it is not the same thing: John says "repent" in order to turn people away from sins, while Christ says "repent" in order that they might depart from the letter of the Law, which is why He also added: "believe in the Gospel," for he who wishes to believe according to the Gospel has already set aside the Law. The Lord declares that "the time" of the Law "has been fulfilled." Until now, He says, the Law was in effect, but henceforth the Kingdom of God begins, the life according to the Gospel. This life is rightly presented as the "Kingdom" of Heaven, for when you see that one who lives according to the Gospel conducts himself almost as though he were bodiless, how can you not say that he already possesses the Kingdom of Heaven (where there is neither food nor drink), even though it seems to be still far off.

Mark 1:16-18 — Commentary on Mark

Peter and Andrew were first disciples of the Forerunner, and when they saw Jesus, to whom John had borne witness, they joined Him. Then, when John was betrayed, they sorrowfully returned again to their former occupation. So Christ calls them now a second time, for the present calling is already the second. Note that they were nourished by their own righteous labors and not by unrighteous occupations. Such men were worthy to be the first disciples of Christ. Immediately casting aside what was in their hands, they followed Him; for one must not delay, but must follow at once.

Mark 1:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As the Evangelist John relates, Peter and Andrew were disciples of the Forerunner, but seeing that John had borne witness to Jesus, they joined themselves to him; afterwards, grieving that John had been cast into prison, they returned to their trade. Wherefore there follows, casting nets into the sea, for they were fishers.

Mark 1:16-20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We must know also, that action is first called, then contemplation; for Peter is the type of the active life, for he was more ardent than the others, just as the active life is the more bustling; but John is the type of the contemplative life, for he speaks more fully of divine things.

Mark 1:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Look then upon them, living on their own labours, not on the fruits of iniquity; for such men were worthy to become the first disciples of Christ; whence it is subjoined, And Jesus said unto them, Come ye after me. Now He calls them for the second time; for this is the second calling in respect of that, of which we read in John. But it is shown to what they were called, when it is added, I will make you become fishers of men.

Mark 1:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For we must not allow any time to lapse, but at once follow the Lord.

Mark 1:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After these again, He catches James and John, because they also, though poor, supported the old age of their father. Wherefore there follows, And when he had gone a little farther thence, he saw James the son of Zebedee, &c.

Mark 1:19-20 — Commentary on Mark

After these He catches James and John. And these, although they themselves were poor, nevertheless supported their aged father. But they did not leave their father because abandoning parents is a good thing, but because he wanted to hinder them from following the Lord. So you too, when your parents hinder you, leave them and follow the Good One. It is evident that Zebedee did not believe, but the mother of these apostles believed and, when Zebedee died, also followed the Lord. Note also this, that first the active life is called, and then the contemplative, for Peter is the image of the active life, because he was of an ardent character and always went ahead of the others, which is characteristic of the active life, while John, on the contrary, represents in himself the contemplative life, for he was a theologian par excellence.

Mark 1:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But they left their father, because he would have hindered them in following Christ. Do thou, also, when thou art hindered by thy parents, leave them, and come to God. It is shown by this that Zebedee was not a believer; but the mother of the Apostles believed, for she followed Christ, when Zebedee was dead.

Mark 1:21-22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Quitting Nazareth. Now on the sabbath day, when the Scribes were gathered together, he entered into a synagogue, and taught. Wherefore there follows, And straightway on the sabbath day, having entered into the synagogue, he taught them. For for this end the Law commanded them to give themselves up to rest on the sabbath day, that they might meet together to attend to sacred reading. Again, Christ taught them by rebuke, not by flattery as did the Pharisees; wherefore it says, And they were astonished at his doctrine; for he taught them as one having power, and not as the Scribes. He taught them also in power, transforming men to good, and He threatened punishment to those who did not believe on Him.

Mark 1:21 — Commentary on Mark

From where did they come to Capernaum? From Nazareth, and moreover on the Sabbath day. When people usually gathered for the reading of the Law, then Christ also came to teach. For the Law also commanded the observance of the Sabbath so that people would occupy themselves with reading, assembling together for this purpose.

Mark 1:22 — Commentary on Mark

And the Lord taught reprovingly, not with flattery, as the Pharisees did: He urged people to do good, and threatened the disobedient with punishment.

Mark 1:23-24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For to come out of man the devil considers as his own perdition; for devils are ruthless, thinking that they suffer some evil, so long as they are not troubling men. There follows, I know that thou art the Holy One of God.

Mark 1:23-24 — Commentary on Mark

Evil spirits are called "unclean" because they love all manner of unclean deeds. To come out of a man the demon considers "destruction" for itself. Malicious demons in general count it as suffering for themselves when they are not permitted to do evil to people. Moreover, being lovers of the flesh and accustomed to taking pleasure in matter, they endure as it were a great hunger when they do not dwell in bodies. Therefore the Lord also says that the demonic race is cast out by fasting. The unclean spirit did not say to Christ: You are holy, since many of the prophets too were holy, but said "the Holy One," that is, the Only One, Holy in His very essence.

Mark 1:25-26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That they might know, when they saw it, from how great an evil the man was freed, and on account of the miracle might believe.

Mark 1:25-26 — Commentary on Mark

But Christ silences him, so that we may know that demons must be stopped from speaking, even if they speak the truth. The demon throws and violently shakes the one it possesses, so that the onlookers, seeing from what a calamity the man is delivered, might believe on account of the miracle.

Mark 1:29-31 — Commentary on Mark

Toward evening on the Sabbath, as was customary, the Lord went to the house of the disciples to take a meal. Meanwhile, she who was supposed to serve on this occasion was seized with a fever. But the Lord heals her, and she begins to serve them. These words let you know that you too, when God heals you from illness, should use your health for serving the saints and for pleasing God.

Mark 1:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He retired then as the custom was on the sabbath-day about evening to eat in His disciples' house. But she who ought to have ministered was prevented by a fever. Wherefore it goes on, But Simon's wife's mother was lying sick of a fever.

Mark 1:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By this it is signified, that God will heal a sick man, if he ministers to the Saints, through love to Christ. But he has a fever who is angry, and in the unruliness of his anger stretches forth his hands to do hurt; but if reason restrains his hands, he will arise, and so serve reason.

Mark 1:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because the multitude thought that it was not lawful to heal on the sabbath day, they waited for the evening, to bring those who were to be healed to Jesus. Wherefore it is said, And at even, when the sun had set.

Mark 1:32 — Commentary on Mark

Not without reason was it added: "when the sun was setting." Since they thought it was unlawful to heal on the Sabbath day, they waited for the setting of the sun and only then began bringing the sick for healing.

Mark 1:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

There follows, and he healed many that were vexed with divers diseases. Or he says many, because there were some faithless persons, who could not at all be cured on account of their unfaithfulness. Therefore He healed many of those who were brought, that is, all who had faith. It goes on, and cast out many devils. Furthermore, the reason that He forbade the devils to speak, was to teach us not to believe them, even if they say true. For if once they find persons to believe them, they mingle truth with falsehood.

Mark 1:34 — Commentary on Mark

He healed "many," it says instead of "all," because all constitute many; or: He did not heal all because some proved to be unbelievers who were not healed on account of their unbelief, but He healed "many" of those brought, that is, those who had faith. He did not allow the demons to speak so that, as I said, He might teach us not to believe them, even if they speak the truth. Otherwise, if they find someone fully trusting them, what will they not do, the accursed ones, mixing falsehood with truth! So also Paul forbade the divining spirit from saying: "These men are servants of the Most High God"; the Holy Man did not wish to hear testimony and witness from unclean lips.

Mark 1:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After that the Lord had cured the sick, He retired apart. Wherefore it is said, And rising very early in the morning, he went out and departed into a desert place. By which He taught us not to do any thing for the sake of appearance, but if we do any good, not to publish it openly. It goes on, and there prayed. For He shows to us that we ought to attribute to God whatever we do well, and to say to Him, Every good gift cometh down from above, (James 1:17) from Thee. It continues: And Simon followed him, and they that were with him.

Mark 1:35 — Commentary on Mark

After healing the sick, the Lord withdraws to a solitary place, teaching us by this not to do anything for show, but if we do some good deed, to hasten to conceal it. And He also prays in order to show us that everything good we do must be ascribed to God and we should say to Him: "Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights" (James 1:17). Christ Himself had no need of prayer in and of Himself.

Mark 1:38 — Commentary on Mark

Furthermore, when the crowd sought Him and greatly desired Him, He does not give Himself over to them, although He receives this with goodwill, but goes also to others who were in need of healing and instruction. For one must not confine the work of teaching to a single place, but must scatter the rays of the word everywhere.

Mark 1:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For He passes on to them as being more in need, since it was not right to shut up doctrine in one place, but to throw out his rays every where. It goes on: For therefore am I come.

Mark 1:39 — Commentary on Mark

But see how He joins action to teaching: He preaches, and then also casts out demons. So you too must teach and at the same time do works, so that your word may not be in vain. Otherwise, if Christ had not also shown miracles, His word would not have been believed.

Mark 1:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He also mingled action with teaching, for whilst employed in preaching, He afterwards put to flight devils. For there follows: And casting out devils. For unless Christ showed forth miracles, His teaching would not be believed; so do thou also, after teaching, work, that thy word be not fruitless in thyself.

Mark 1:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For he said not, If thou wilt, pray unto God, but, If thou wilt, as thinking Him very God.

Mark 1:40 — Commentary on Mark

The leper was prudent and believed; therefore he did not say: if You ask God; but believing in Him as God, he said: "if You will." Christ touches him as a sign that nothing is unclean. The Law forbade touching a leper as unclean; but the Savior, wishing to show that nothing is unclean by nature, that the requirements of the Law must be abolished, and that they have power only over men, touches the leper — whereas even Elisha so feared the Law that he did not even wish to see Naaman, who was leprous and asking for healing.

Mark 1:41 — Commentary on Mark

Christ touches him as a sign that nothing is unclean. The Law forbade touching a leper as unclean; but the Savior, wishing to show that nothing is unclean by nature, that the requirements of the Law must be abolished, and that they have power only over men, touches the leper — whereas even Elisha so feared the Law that he did not even wish to see Naaman, who was leprous and asking for healing.

Mark 1:43 — Commentary on Mark

And from this we are also taught not to make a show of ourselves when we do good to someone, for behold, Jesus Himself commands the one who was cleansed not to spread word about Him. Although He knew that the man would not listen and would spread the word, nevertheless, as I said, teaching us not to love vainglory, He commands him to tell no one.

Mark 1:44 — Commentary on Mark

Christ sends him to the priest because, by the commandment of the Law, a leper could not enter the city unless the priest declared him cleansed of his leprosy; otherwise he had to be expelled from the city. At the same time, the Lord commands him also to bring a gift, as those who were cleansed customarily offered: this as a testimony that He is not an opponent of the Law but, on the contrary, values it so highly that what the Law commands, He too orders to be fulfilled.

Mark 1:44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He ordered him to offer the gift which they who were healed were accustomed to offer, as if for a testimony, that He was not against the Law, but rather confirmed the Law, inasmuch as He Himself worked out the precepts of the Law.

Mark 1:45 — Commentary on Mark

But on the other hand, everyone who has received a kindness ought to be grateful and thankful, even if his benefactor has no need of it. So too the leper proclaims the kindness he received, even though the Lord did not command him to do so.

Mark 1:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the leper, although the Lord forbade him, disclosed the benefit, wherefore it goes on: But he having gone out, began to publish and to blaze abroad the tale; for the person benefited ought to be grateful, and to return thanks, even though his benefactor requires it not.

Mark 2:1-5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This is not however the paralytic, whose cure is related by John, (John 5) for he had no man with him, this one had four; he is cured in the pool of the sheep market, but this one in a house. It is the same man, however, whose cure is related by Matthew (Matt. 9) and Mark. But mystically, Christ is still in Capernaum, in the house of consolation.

Mark 2:1-5 — Commentary on Mark

Upon the Lord's entrance into Capernaum, many, having heard that He was in a house, gathered in hope of convenient access to Him. At this, the faith of the men who brought the paralytic was so great that they broke through the roof of the house and lowered him down. Therefore the Lord also grants him healing, seeing the faith of those who brought him or the faith of the paralytic himself. For he himself would not have allowed them to take him if he did not believe that he would be healed. However, the Lord often healed on account of the faith of the one bringing, even though the one being brought was not a believer, and conversely, He often healed on account of the faith of the one being brought, even though those bringing him did not believe. First He forgives the sins of the sick man, and then heals the illness, because the most difficult diseases for the most part arise from sins, just as in the Gospel of John the Lord also traces the illness of a certain paralytic to sins. This paralytic mentioned in John is not the same as the one mentioned now; on the contrary, these are two different people. For the one mentioned in John had no one to help him, while this one has four; the first was at the Sheep Pool, while this one is in a house; that one was in Jerusalem, while this one is in Capernaum. One can find other differences between them as well. But it must be said that the one mentioned in Matthew (Matt. 9:2-7) and here in Mark is one and the same.

Mark 2:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But how should I be borne to Christ, if the roof be not opened. For the roof is the intellect, which is set above all those things which are within us; here it has much earth about it in the tiles which are made of clay, I mean, earthly things: but if these be taken away, the virtue of the intellect within us is freed from its load. After this let it be let down, that is, humbled. For it does not teach us to be puffed up, because our intellect has its load cleared away, but to be humbled still more.

Mark 2:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He saw the faith of the sick man himself, since he would not have allowed himself to be carried, unless he had had faith to be healed.

Mark 2:6-8 — Commentary on Mark

The Pharisees accused the Lord of blasphemy because He forgave sins, since this belongs to God alone. But the Lord gave them yet another sign of His Divinity — the knowledge of their hearts, for the heart of each person is known to God alone, as the prophet also says: "Thou alone knowest the hearts of all" (3 Kings 8:39; 2 Chron. 6:30). Meanwhile the Pharisees, although the Lord revealed what was in their hearts, remain insensible, and do not concede to the One who knows their hearts that He is also able to heal sins.

Mark 2:9-10 — Commentary on Mark

Then the Lord, through the healing of the body, confirms that He also healed the soul — that is, by means of what is manifest He establishes what is hidden, and by means of the easier He establishes the more difficult, although it seemed otherwise to them. For the Pharisees considered the healing of the body, as a visible act, to be more difficult, and the healing of the soul, as invisible, to be easier, and they reasoned as if to say: here is a deceiver who avoids the healing of the body, as something obvious, and heals the invisible soul, saying, "Your sins are forgiven you." If He could really heal, then surely He would have healed the body and would not have resorted to what is invisible. Therefore the Savior, showing them that He can accomplish both the one and the other, says: which is easier to heal, the soul or the body? Without doubt, the body; but to you it seems the opposite. And so I will heal the body, which is in fact easy but only seems difficult to you, and thereby I will assure you of the healing of the soul, which is truly difficult but seems easy only because it is invisible and cannot be exposed.

Mark 2:9-10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But though their thoughts were laid bare, still they remain insensible, refusing to believe that He who knew their hearts could forgive sins, wherefore the Lord proves to them the cure of the soul by that of the body, showing the invisible by the visible, that which is more difficult by that which is easier, although they did not look upon it as such. For the Pharisees thought it more difficult to heal the body, as being more open to view; but the soul more easy to cure, because the cure is invisible; so that they reasoned thus, Lo, He does not now cure the body, but heals the unseen soul; if He had had more power, He would at once have cured the body, and not have fled for refuge to the unseen world. The Saviour, therefore, showing that He can do both, says, Which is the easier? as if He said, I indeed by the healing of the body, which is in reality more easy, but appears to you more difficult, will prove to you the health of the soul, which is really more difficult.

Mark 2:11-12 — Commentary on Mark

Then He says to the paralytic: "Arise, take up your bed," so as to further confirm the reality of the miracle — that it was not imaginary — and at the same time to show that He not only healed the sick man but also gave him strength. So the Lord acts with the infirmities of the soul as well: He not only frees us from sins but also grants us strength for the fulfillment of the commandments. And so even I, a paralytic, can be healed. For even now Christ is in Capernaum, in the house of consolation — that is, in the Church, which is the house of the Comforter. I am paralyzed because the powers of my soul are inactive and immovable toward good; but when the four Evangelists take me up and bring me to the Lord, then I will hear His word: "Child!" For I become a son of God through the fulfillment of the commandments, and my sins will be forgiven. But how will they bring me to Jesus? By breaking through the roof. And what is the roof? The mind, as the summit of our being. Upon this roof there is much earth and tile — that is, earthly deeds; but when all this is cast off, when the power of the mind is broken open and freed from its burden, when I am then let down — that is, when I humble myself (for I must not be puffed up as a result of the lightening of my mind, but after being lightened I am obliged to descend, that is, to humble myself) — then I will be healed and will take up my bed, that is, my body, rousing it to the fulfillment of the commandments. For one must not only rise from sin and recognize one's sin, but also take up the bed — that is, the body — for the doing of good. Then we may also attain to contemplation, so that all our thoughts will say within us: "We have never seen anything like this" — that is, we have never had such understanding as now, having been healed of our paralysis. He who is cleansed from sins truly sees.

Mark 2:11-12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Again, He says, Take up thy bed, to prove the greater certainty of the miracle, showing that it is not a mere illusion; and at the same time to show that He not only healed, but gave strength; thus He not only turns away souls from sin, but gives them the power of working out the commandments.

Mark 2:13 — Commentary on Mark

After performing the miracle on the paralytic, the Lord went away to the sea, probably seeking solitude, but the crowd gathers around Him again. Learn, then, that to the degree you flee from glory, it will pursue you; but if you pursue it, it will flee from you. Here the Lord had just withdrawn to the sea, and the people again run after Him.

Mark 2:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, after the miracle, He goes to the sea, as if wishing to be alone, but the crowd runs to Him again, that thou mightest learn, that the more thou fliest from glory, the more she herself pursues thee; but if thou followest her, she will fly from thee.

Mark 2:14-15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord passing on from thence called Matthew; wherefore there follows, And as he passed by, he saw Levi the son of Alphæus sitting, &c. For he sat at the receipt of custom, either, as is often done, exacting from some, or making up accounts, (λογοπραγῶν apud Theo.) or doing some actions of that sort, which publicans are wont to do in their abodes, yea this man, who was raised on high from this state of life that he might leave all things and follow Christ. Wherefore it goes on, And he saith to him, Follow me, &c. But he who used to plot against others becomes so benevolent, that he invites many persons to eat with him. Wherefore it goes on; And it came to pass, that as Jesus sat at meat in his house.

Mark 2:14-15 — Commentary on Mark

However, He departed from there as well, and along the way He caught Levi-Matthew. He who is now called Levi by Mark is Matthew, for he had two names. Therefore Luke and Mark, concealing his real name, call him Levi. But he himself is not ashamed; on the contrary, he openly says of himself: Jesus saw Matthew the tax collector (Mt. 9:9). So too let us not be ashamed to reveal our sins. Levi was sitting at the tax booth, occupied, as was his duty, either with collecting taxes from someone, or with drawing up accounts, or with something else that tax collectors usually did at their places of business. But now he proved so zealous for Christ that, leaving everything, he followed Him, and in great joy invited many to a meal.

Mark 2:16-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Pharisees blame this, making themselves pure. Whence there follows: And when the Scribes and Pharisees saw him eat, &c. Not indeed that they should continue sinners, but be converted to that repentance.

Mark 2:16-17 — Commentary on Mark

And the Pharisees begin to blame the Lord, presenting themselves, of course, as pure people. But the Lord said to this: "I have come to call not the righteous," that is, you who justify yourselves (He says this by way of mocking them), "but sinners," to call them, however, not so that they might remain sinners, but "to repentance," that is, so that they might turn back. "To repentance," He said, lest you think that by calling sinners He does nothing to reform them.

Mark 2:18 — Commentary on Mark

John's disciples, being still imperfect, held to Jewish customs. Therefore some of those who came to Christ presented them as an example and blamed Him because His disciples did not fast equally with them.

Mark 2:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the disciples of John being in an imperfect state, continued in Jewish customs.

Mark 2:19-20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He also calls Himself a bridegroom, not only as betrothing to Himself virgin minds, but because the time of His first coming is not a time of sorrow, nor of sadness to believers, neither does it bring with it toil, but rest. For it is without any works of the law, giving rest by baptism, by which we easily obtain salvation without toil. But the sons of the nuptials or of the Bridegroom are the Apostles; because they, by the grace of God, are made worthy of every heavenly blessing, by the grace of God, and partakers of every joy. We must also understand, that every man whose works are good is the son of the Bridegroom; he has the Bridegroom with him, even Christ, and fasts not, that is, does no works of repentance, because he does not sin: but when the Bridegroom is taken away by the man's falling into sin, then he fasts and is penitent, that he may cure his sin.

Mark 2:19-20 — Commentary on Mark

But He said to them: now I, the Bridegroom, am with them, and therefore they ought to rejoice, not fast; but when I am taken from this life, then, being subjected to afflictions, they will both fast and grieve. He calls Himself the "Bridegroom" not only because He betrothed to Himself virgin souls, but also because the time of His first coming is not a time of weeping and sorrow for those who believe in Him, nor a burdensome time, but one that gives us rest through baptism without the works of the law. Indeed, what labor is it to be baptized? And yet in this easy act we find salvation. The "sons of the bridechamber" are the apostles, because they were deemed worthy of the joy of the Lord and were made partakers of every heavenly good and consolation. You may also understand it this way: that every person, when he practices virtue, is a "son of the bridechamber," and as long as he has the Bridegroom Christ with him, he does not fast, that is, he does not perform works of repentance; for why should he repent who does not fall? But when the Bridegroom Christ is taken from him, that is, when he falls into sin, then he begins to fast and repent, in order to heal the sin.

Mark 2:21-22 — Commentary on Mark

Just as an "unshrunk," that is, new patch, by its firmness will only tear the old garment if sewn onto it, and just as new wine by its strength will burst old wineskins, so too My disciples have not yet grown strong, and therefore, if we burden them, we will thereby do them harm, since in the weakness of their understanding they are still like an old garment. Thus, one should not impose upon them the heavy commandment of fasting. Or you can also understand it this way: Christ's disciples, being already new people, cannot serve old customs and laws.

Mark 2:21-22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else the disciples are likened to old garments on account of the infirmity of their minds, on which it was not fitting to impose the heavy command of fasting.

Mark 2:23-26 — Commentary on Mark

The disciples of the Lord plucked the ears of grain, as men accustomed to living no longer under the law. When the Pharisees became indignant at this, Christ silences them by pointing to David, who out of necessity broke the law during the time of the high priest Abiathar. Fleeing from Saul, the prophet David came to this high priest and deceived him, saying that he had been sent by the king on an urgent military matter. There he both ate the showbread and took back the sword of Goliath, which he had once dedicated to God. There were twelve of these loaves; they lay upon the table every day, six on the right and six on the left side of the table. Some ask: why did the evangelist here call the high priest Abiathar, when the Book of Kings names him Ahimelech (1 Sam. 21)? To this one may say that the high priest had two names: Ahimelech and Abiathar. It can also be explained differently, namely: the Book of Kings speaks of Ahimelech, the priest at that time, while the evangelist speaks of Abiathar, the high priest at that time, and therefore their accounts do not contradict one another. The priest on that occasion was Ahimelech, while Abiathar was then the high priest.

Mark 2:23-26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For David, when flying from the face of Saul, went to the Chief Priest, and ate the show-bread, and took away the sword of Goliath, which things had been offered to the Lord. (1 Sam. 21.) But a question has been raised how the Evangelist called Abiathar at this time High Priest, when the Book of Kings calls him Abimelech. Or else, because when they hare rest from their passions, then are they made doctors to lead others to virtue, plucking away from them earthly things.

Mark 2:27-28 — Commentary on Mark

In the higher sense, understand it thus: Christ's disciples walk on the Sabbath, that is, in the repose of the soul (Sabbath means rest); consequently, when they have attained freedom from the passions and from the assaults of demons, then they make the journey, that is, they become guides for others as well on the path to virtue, plucking up and uprooting all earthly and base illusory growths. For whoever has not first been freed from the passions and disposed himself to a quiet way of life cannot guide others and be a leader for them toward the good.

Mark 3:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After confounding the Jews, who had blamed His disciples, for pulling the ears of corn on the sabbath day, by the example of David, the Lord now further bringing them to the truth, works a miracle on the sabbath; showing that, if it is a pious deed to work miracles on the sabbath for the health of men, it is not wrong to do on the sabbath things necessary for the body: he says therefore, And he entered again into the synagogue; and there was a man there which had a withered hand. And they watched him, whether he would heal him on the sabbath-day; that they might accuse him.

Mark 3:2 — Commentary on Mark

On the occasion of the Jews accusing the disciples for plucking ears of grain on the Sabbath, the Lord had already shut the mouths of the accusers with the example of David, and in order to instruct them even more now, He works a miracle, through which He expresses the following: behold how guiltless of sin My disciples are — I Myself also act on the Sabbath day, manifesting this miracle. If working miracles is a sin, then doing anything necessary on the Sabbath is altogether a sin; but to perform a miracle for the salvation of a person is a work of God, and consequently, neither does one who does something not evil on the Sabbath violate the law.

Mark 3:3 — Commentary on Mark

In the figurative sense, the right hand is withered in everyone who does not perform the works of the right side. To such a person Christ says: "Rise up," that is, depart from sin; "stand in the midst," that is, in the midst of the virtues, since every virtue is a mean, inclining neither toward deficiency nor toward excess. So when he stands in this middle, then his hand will again become healthy.

Mark 3:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, he has his right hand withered, who does not the works which belong to the right side; for from the time that our hand is employed in forbidden deeds, from that time it is withered to the working of good. But it will be restored whenever it stands firm in virtue; wherefore Christ saith, Arise, that is, from sin, and stand in the midst; that thus it may stretch itself forth neither too little or too much.

Mark 3:4 — Commentary on Mark

Therefore the Lord also asks the Jews: "Is it lawful on the Sabbath to do good?" — reproaching them for hindering Him from doing good.

Mark 3:5 — Commentary on Mark

Note also the word "was restored"; there was a time when we had our hands, or active powers, healthy — namely, when the transgression had not yet been committed; but from the time our hand reached out for the forbidden fruit, it became withered with respect to the doing of good. But it will again return to its former healthy state when we stand in the midst of the virtues.

Mark 3:6 — Commentary on Mark

Who were the Herodians? Either soldiers of Herod, or some new sect that recognized Herod as the Christ, for the reason that under him the succession of Jewish kings came to an end. The prophecy of Jacob determined that when the princes of Judah would be exhausted, then Christ would come (Gen. 49). And so, since in the times of Herod no one from among the Jews was a prince any longer, but Herod the foreigner ruled (he was an Idumean), some accepted him as Christ and formed a sect. These were the people who wanted to kill the Lord. In a figurative sense, pay attention also to the fact that the Herodians, these carnal and coarse people (Herod means "of leather"), want to kill Jesus.

Mark 3:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the soldiers of Herod the king are called Herodians, because a certain new heresy had sprung up, which asserted that Herod was the Christ. For the prophecy of Jacob intimated, that when the princes of Judah failed, then Christ should come; because therefore in the time of Herod none of the Jewish princes remained, and he, an alien, was the sole ruler, some thought that he was the Christ, and set on foot this heresy. These, therefore, were with the Pharisees trying to kill Christ.

Mark 3:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

At the same time again, He goes away, that by quitting the ungrateful He might do good to more, for many followed him, and he healed them.

Mark 3:7 — Commentary on Mark

But He departs, since the time of suffering had not yet come. He departs from the ungrateful also in order to benefit a greater number of people. Many indeed followed Him, and He healed them.

Mark 3:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Syrians and Sidonians, being foreigners, receive benefit from Christ; but His kindred the Jews persecute Him: thus there is no profit in relationship, if there be not a similarity in goodness.

Mark 3:8 — Commentary on Mark

Even the Tyrians and Sidonians received benefit, despite being foreigners. Meanwhile His own kinsmen persecuted Him. So there is no benefit in kinship if there is no good character! Here even strangers came to Christ from afar, while the Jews persecuted Him who had come to them. On the contrary, those who went out from their homes and from their fatherland, that is, from the carnal way of life, follow Him; and therefore their wounds are healed, that is, the sins that wound the conscience, and the unclean spirits are driven out.

Mark 3:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Consider then how He hid His glory, for He begs for a little ship, lest the crowd should hurt Him, so that entering into it, He might remain unharmed.

Mark 3:9 — Commentary on Mark

See then how Christ is free from love of glory; so that the crowd would not press around Him, He calls for a boat, in order to be at a distance from the crowd in it. Consider, finally, that Jesus commands His disciples to have a boat ready, so that the crowd would not press upon Him. Jesus is the word within us, commanding that our boat, that is, our body, be ready for Him, and not be given over to the storm of worldly affairs, so that these crowds of worldly cares would not trouble Christ who dwells within us.

Mark 3:10 — Commentary on Mark

The evangelist calls diseases "plagues," for diseases truly contribute much to our correction, so that God punishes us with these plagues, as a father does his children.

Mark 3:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As many as had scourges, &c. But he means by scourges, diseases, for God scourges us, as a father does His children.

Mark 3:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Luke, however, says that He went up to pray, for after the showing forth of miracles He prays, teaching us that we should give thanks, when we obtain any thing good, and refer it to Divine grace.

Mark 3:13 — Commentary on Mark

He ascends the mountain in order to pray. Since before this He had been working miracles, after performing the miracles He prays, certainly as a lesson for us, that we should thank God as soon as we do anything good, and ascribe it to the power of God. Or since the Lord was about to ordain the apostles, on this occasion He ascends the mountain for prayer as an instruction to us, that we too, when we intend to ordain someone, must first pray that the one worthy of it be revealed to us and that we not become partakers "in other men's sins" (1 Tim. 5:22).

Mark 3:16 — Commentary on Mark

The Evangelist lists the names of the apostles on account of the false apostles, so that the true apostles might be known.

Mark 3:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Further, He gives the names of the Apostles, that the true Apostles might be known, so that men might avoid the false. And therefore it continues: And Simon he surnamed Cephas.

Mark 3:17 — Commentary on Mark

He calls the sons of Zebedee Sons of Thunder, as especially great preachers and theologians.

Mark 3:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Whom he reckons amongst the Apostles, that we may learn that God does not repel any man for wickedness, which is future, but counts him worthy on account of his present virtue.

Mark 3:19 — Commentary on Mark

And that He also chooses Judas as an apostle, from this we should understand that God does not reject a person who is going to do evil on account of his future evil deed, but for his present virtue deems him worthy of honor, even if he should afterwards become a wicked man.

Mark 3:20-21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, He has a devil and is mad, and therefore they wished to lay hold upon Him, that they might shut Him up as one who had a devil. And even His friends wished to do this, that is, His relations, perchance His countrymen, or His brethren. 1But it was a silly insanity in them, to conceive that the Worker of such great miracles of Divine Wisdom had become mad.

Mark 3:20-21 — Commentary on Mark

"And hearing this," he says, "His relatives" — perhaps people from the same hometown as Him, or even His brothers — "went out to take hold of Him; for they said that He was out of His mind," that is, that He had a demon. Since they heard that He was casting out demons and healing diseases, out of envy they thought that He had a demon and "was out of His mind," which is why they wanted to seize Him, so as to bind Him as one possessed. This is what His relatives thought and intended to do with Him.

Mark 3:22 — Commentary on Mark

Likewise, the scribes from Jerusalem also said that He had a demon in Himself. Since they could not deny the miracles that had been performed before them, they revile them in another way, attributing them to demons.

Mark 3:23-26 — Commentary on Mark

He refutes the hateful Jews with irrefutable examples. How is it possible, he says, for a demon to cast out demons, when even in ordinary houses we see that as long as those living in them are at peace, the houses stand well, but as soon as division occurs in them, they fall?

Mark 3:27 — Commentary on Mark

How is it possible, he says, for someone to plunder the goods of the strong man, if he does not first bind him? These words mean the following: the "strong man" is the devil; his "goods" are the people who serve as his vessels. Thus, if someone does not first bind and overthrow the devil, how can he plunder his vessels, that is, the demon-possessed? Therefore, if I am plundering his vessels, that is, freeing people from demonic violence, then it follows that I have first bound and overthrown the demons, and I prove to be their enemy. So how then do you say that I have Beelzebul in Me, that is, that I cast out demons while being their friend and a sorcerer?

Mark 3:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The meaning of the example is this: The devil is the strong man; his goods are the men into whom he is received; unless therefore a man first conquers the devil, how can he deprive him of his goods, that is, of the men whom he has possessed? So also I who spoil his goods, that is, free men from suffering by his possession, first spoil the devils and vanquish them, and am their enemy. How then can ye say that I have Beelzebub, and that being the friend of the devils, I cast them out?

Mark 3:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We must however understand, that they will not obtain pardon unless they repent. But since it was at the flesh of Christ that they were offended, even though they did not repent, some excuse was allowed them, and they obtained some remission.

Mark 3:28 — Commentary on Mark

What the Lord says here means the following: people who sin in all other matters can still make some excuse and receive forgiveness, through God's condescension to human weakness. For example, those who called the Lord a glutton and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors and sinners, will receive forgiveness for this.

Mark 3:29-30 — Commentary on Mark

But when they see that He performs undeniable miracles, and yet blaspheme the Holy Spirit, that is, the miraculous works proceeding from the Holy Spirit, then how will they receive forgiveness if they do not repent? When they were scandalized by the flesh of Christ, in that case, even if they did not repent, they will be forgiven as people who were led astray; but when they saw Him performing the works of God and still blasphemed, how will they be forgiven if they remain unrepentant?

Mark 3:31-32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because the relations of the Lord had come to seize upon Him, as if beside Himself, His mother, urged by the sympathy of her love, came to Him; wherefore it is said, And there came unto him his mother, and, standing without, sent unto him, calling him.

Mark 3:31-32 — Commentary on Mark

The brothers of the Lord came out of envy to seize Him, as one who was mad and possessed. And His Mother probably came out of a sense of honor to draw Him away from teaching, thus showing the people that she had authority over Him whom they admired and could draw Him away from teaching.

Mark 3:33-35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He does not therefore say this, as denying His mother, but as showing that He is worthy of honour, not only because she bore Christ, but on account of her possessing every other virtue.

Mark 3:33-35 — Commentary on Mark

But the Lord answers: It will be of no benefit to My Mother to be My Mother if She does not possess all the virtues within Herself. Likewise, kinship will be of no benefit to My brothers. For only those are true relatives of Christ who do the will of God. So in saying this, He does not disown His Mother, but shows that She will be worthy of honor not merely for giving birth alone, but also for every other good deed: for if She did not have this, others would have seized the honor of kinship before Her.

Mark 4:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Although the Lord appears in the transactions mentioned above to neglect His mother, nevertheless He honours her; since on her account He goes forth about the borders of the sea: wherefore it is said, And Jesus began to teach again by the sea-side, &c.

Mark 4:1 — Commentary on Mark

Though He seemed to have sent His Mother away, He nevertheless obeys Her again, for on account of Her He goes out to the sea. He sits in a boat so that, having everyone before His eyes, He might speak within the hearing of all and have no one behind Him.

Mark 4:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And in order to rouse the attention of those who heard, the first parable that He proposes is concerning the seed, which is the word of God. Wherefore it goes on, And he said to them in his doctrine. Not in that of Moses, nor of the Prophets, because He preaches His own Gospel.

Mark 4:3 — Commentary on Mark

He puts forward the first parable about the seed in order to make the listeners more attentive. Since He intends to say that the seed is the word and that it perishes when it falls among the inattentive, He speaks of this first of all, so that the listeners might take care to be attentive and not resemble that soil which destroys the seed. But who is the Sower? Christ Himself, Who in His love for mankind and condescension went forth inseparably from the bosom of the Father, and went forth not to burn the accursed earth and evil hearts, not to cut down the thorns, but to sow seed. What seed? That of Moses? That of the prophets? No, His own — that is, to preach His own Gospel.

Mark 4:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Hearken: behold, there went out a sower to sow. Now the Sower is Christ.

Mark 4:4 — Commentary on Mark

And He sowed; but of the seeds, one fell on a soul like a road trampled by many, and the birds of the air, that is, the demons who rule in the air, devoured this seed. To such people belong the people-pleasers; they are the same as a road trampled by many. Whoever does everything only to please this person or that is trampled by many. But notice, the Lord did not say that the seed was thrown by the wayside, but that it fell by the wayside, because the Sower casts the seed on the ground as on good ground, but the ground itself, having proved to be bad, destroys the seed, that is, the word. However, some have well understood what fell by the wayside in the sense that it fell on an unbelieving heart. For the Way is Christ, and those by the wayside are the unbelievers who are outside the Way, that is, Christ.

Mark 4:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Take notice, that He says not that He threw it in the way, but that it fell, for a sower, as far as he can, throws it into good ground, but if the ground be bad, it corrupts the seed. Now the way is Christ; but infidels are by the way-side, that is, out of Christ.

Mark 4:5-6 — Commentary on Mark

Other seed fell on a rocky soul — I mean those who readily accept the word but then reject it. They are rocky, as having become somewhat like the rock, that is, Christ, inasmuch as they accepted the word; but since they accept the word for a time and then reject it, through this they lose even the likeness.

Mark 4:7 — Commentary on Mark

Other seed fell on a soul occupied with many things, for the "thorns" are the cares of life.

Mark 4:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And some fell among thorns; by which are marked souls which care for many things. For thorns are cares.

Mark 4:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See also how the bad are the greatest number, and the few are those who are saved, for the fourth part of the ground is found to be saved.

Mark 4:8 — Commentary on Mark

But the fourth seed fell on good ground. So observe how rare goodness is and how few are being saved! Only a fourth part of the seed proved to have survived!

Mark 4:11 — Commentary on Mark

To the disciples who asked Him privately, He says, "To you it has been given to know the mysteries" (Mt. 13:11). But surely this was not given to some and not to others by allotment and appointment of nature? It cannot be; rather it was given to them as seekers: "Seek," it says, "and it will be given to you" (cf. Mt. 7:7), while the rest God left in blindness, so that knowledge of what is right might not serve for their greater condemnation when they fail to do what is right.

Mark 4:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For it was God Who made them to see, that is, to understand what is good. But they themselves see not, of their own will making themselves not to see, lest they should be converted and correct themselves, as if they were displeased at their own salvation. It goes on, Lest at any time they should be converted, and their sins be forgiven them. Or we may understand in a different way His speaking to the rest in parables, that seeing they might not perceive, and hearing, not understand. For God gives sight and understanding to men who seek for them, but the rest He blinds, lest it become a greater accusation against them, that though they understood, they did not choose to do what they ought. Wherefore it goes on, Lest at any time they should be, &c.

Mark 4:12 — Commentary on Mark

However, do you wish to know that God has given all people the ability to see what is right? Listen! "With their own eyes they look" — this is from God; "and do not see" — this is from their own wickedness; for God created them seeing, that is, understanding the good, but they do not see, closing their eyes voluntarily, so as not to turn back and be corrected, as if envying their own salvation and correction. It can also be understood this way: but to the rest I speak in parables, "so that seeing with their own eyes they do not see, and hearing with their own ears they do not understand," in order that at least for this reason they might turn back and be corrected.

Mark 4:15-19 — Commentary on Mark

Here three classes of people are indicated in whom the word is lost: some are inattentive, these are signified by the phrase "by the road"; others are fainthearted, these are understood by the phrase "on rocky ground"; the third are lovers of pleasure, signified by the phrase "among thorns."

Mark 4:16-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, the stony persons are those who adhering a little to the rock, that is, to Christ, up to a short time, receive the word, and afterwards, falling back, cast it away.

Mark 4:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Further, of those who receive the seed as they ought there are three degrees. Wherefore it goes on, And these are they who are sown on good ground. Those who bear fruit an hundred-fold are those who lead a perfect and an obedient life, as virgins and hermits. Those who bear fruit sixty-fold are those who are in the mean as continent persons and those who are living in convents. Those who bear thirty-fold are those who though weak indeed, bear fruit according to their own virtue, as laymen and married persons.

Mark 4:20 — Commentary on Mark

And there are likewise three classes of those who received and preserved the seed: some bear fruit a hundredfold — these are people of a perfect and lofty life; others sixty, these are the middling; and others thirty, who though little, still bear fruit according to their ability. Thus, some are virgins and hermits, others live together in a community, and others in the world and in marriage. But the Lord accepts all of them as bearing fruit. And thanks be to His love for mankind!

Mark 4:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else the Lord warns His disciples to be as light, in their life and conversation; as if He said, As a candle is put so as to give light, so all will look to your life. Therefore be diligent to lead a good life; sit not in corners, but be ye a candle. For a candle gives light, not when placed under a bed, but on a candlestick; this light indeed must be placed on a candlestick, that is, on the eminence of a godly life, that it may be able to give light to others. Not under a bushel, that is, in things pertaining to the palate, nor under a bed, that is, in idleness. For no one who seeks after the delights of his palate and loves rest can be a light shining over all.

Mark 4:21 — Commentary on Mark

Here the Lord teaches the apostles to be radiant in life and conduct. Just as a lamp is set in place to give light, so too your life, He says, will be visible to all, and everyone will look upon it. Therefore strive to lead a good life, for you have been placed not in a corner, but serve as a lamp, and a lamp is not hidden under a bed, but is set in plain sight, on a lampstand. And each one of us is a lamp that must be set on a lampstand, that is, on the height of a life lived according to God, so that it may give light to others as well, and not under a bushel of gluttony and concern for food, nor under a bed of idleness. For no one occupied with concern for food and given over to laziness can be a lamp shining by his life for all.

Mark 4:22 — Commentary on Mark

"And nothing is hidden that will not be revealed." Whatever anyone does in secret—whether good or evil—will all be made manifest both here and especially in the age to come. What was more hidden than God? Yet even He was manifested in the flesh.

Mark 4:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For each of us, whether he have done good or evil, is brought to light in this life, much more in that which is to come. For what can be more hidden than God, nevertheless He Himself is manifested in the flesh.

Mark 4:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

If any man have ears to hear, let him hear. That is, that none of those things which are said to you by me should escape you.

Mark 4:24 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord urges the disciples to vigilance. Take heed, He says, what you hear; do not let anything I have said pass you by. "With what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you," that is, to the degree that you are attentive, to that degree you will also receive benefit. To the listener who is always attentive, and moreover to the highest degree, God will also give a great reward, while for the sluggish person the profit of recompense will be proportionate.

Mark 4:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you, that is, whatsoever degree of application ye bring, in that degree ye will receive profit.

Mark 4:25 — Commentary on Mark

Whoever has zeal and diligence will also be given a reward, but whoever does not have zeal and diligence, even what he thinks he has will be taken from him. For on account of laziness, even that small spark which he formerly had is extinguished in him, just as through diligence it is kindled.

Mark 4:26 — Commentary on Mark

By the Kingdom of God He means God's providence concerning us. The "man" is God Himself, Who for our sake became man. He cast "seed into the ground," that is, the evangelical preaching.

Mark 4:27 — Commentary on Mark

Having cast it, He "sleeps," that is, He ascended into the heavens; nevertheless, He also "rises night and day." For although God apparently sleeps, that is, is longsuffering, He rises: He rises at night when through temptations He rouses us to the knowledge of Him; He rises by day when He fills our life with joys and consolations. The seed grows as if without His knowledge, because we are free, and it depends on our will whether this seed grows or does not grow.

Mark 4:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else Christ sleeps, that is, ascends into heaven, where, though He seem to sleep, yet He rises by night, when through temptations He raises us up to the knowledge of Himself; and in the day time, when on account of our prayers, He sets in order our salvation.

Mark 4:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For we put forth the blade, when we show a principle of good; then the ear, when we can resist temptations; then comes the fruit, when a man works something perfect.

Mark 4:28 — Commentary on Mark

We bear fruit not by compulsion, but voluntarily, that is, we bear fruit of ourselves. At first, when we are infants who have not yet attained to the measure of the stature of Christ, we put forth "the blade," showing the beginning of good; then "the ear," when we are already able to withstand temptations as well, for the ear is already bound by joints, stands upright, and has already reached greater development; then "the full grain in the ear" is formed — this is when one brings forth the fruit of perfection.

Mark 4:29 — Commentary on Mark

And when the "harvest" comes, then the "sickle" gathers the fruits. This "sickle" is the Word of God, and the "harvest" is the time of death.

Mark 4:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And when it has brought forth the fruit, immediately he sendeth the sickle, because the harvest is come.

Mark 4:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Most brief indeed is the word of faith; Believe in God, and thou shalt be saved.

Mark 4:31 — Commentary on Mark

The word of faith is small: because one need only believe in Christ, and you shall be saved. You see that this word is as small as a mustard seed.

Mark 4:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the preaching of it has been spread far and wide over the earth, and increased so, that the birds of heaven, that is, contemplative men, sublime in understanding and knowledge, dwell under it. For how many wise men among the Gentiles, quitting their wisdom, have found rest in the preaching of the Gospel! Its preaching then is greater than all. Again, it put forth great boughs, for the Apostles were divided off as the boughs of a tree, some to Rome, some to India, some to other parts of the world.

Mark 4:32 — Commentary on Mark

But the preaching of the word, once sown upon the earth, expanded and grew, so that the birds of the air rest upon it, that is, all people of lofty and elevated mind and knowledge. Indeed, how many wise men found rest in this preaching, having abandoned Greek wisdom! Thus the preaching became greater than all else and put forth great branches. For the apostles went forth like branches: one to Rome, another to India, a third to Achaia, and the rest to other lands of the earth.

Mark 4:33 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord speaks to the people in many parables, offering parables suited to the condition of His listeners. Since the people were simple and unlearned, He therefore reminds them of the mustard seed, of grass and seed, so that through things familiar and ordinary to them He might teach them something profitable or cause them to approach and ask, and through their questioning understand what was unclear.

Mark 4:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For since the multitude was unlearned, he instructs them from objects of food and familiar names, and for this reason he adds, But without a parable spake he not unto them, that is, in order that they might be induced to approach and to ask Him.

Mark 4:34 — Commentary on Mark

Thus He explained everything to the disciples privately, since they came directly to Him and asked. He explained only those things about which they asked and did not know, and not absolutely everything, including what was already clear. For when they understood what they had asked about, other things became clear to them from this as well, and in this way everything was resolved for them.

Mark 4:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And when they were alone, he expounded all things to his disciples, that is, all things about which they were ignorant and asked Him, not simply all, whether obscure or not.

Mark 4:35 — Commentary on Mark

Matthew narrated this differently (Matt. 8:23–27) than Mark: what the one said at greater length, the other abbreviated, and conversely, what the first set forth briefly, the latter said at greater length.

Mark 4:36 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord takes with Him the disciples alone, allowing them to be witnesses of the coming miracle.

Mark 4:37 — Commentary on Mark

But so that they would not become proud because He sent the others away and took them, and at the same time, to teach them to endure dangers, He allows them to be in danger from the storm.

Mark 4:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Therefore He allowed them to fall into the fear of danger, that they might experience His power in themselves, who saw others benefitted by Him.

Mark 4:38 — Commentary on Mark

And He sleeps during this with the purpose that the miracle would seem all the more important to them, after they had become frightened. Otherwise, if the storm had occurred while Christ was awake, they would not have been frightened or would not have turned to Him with a plea for salvation. And so He allows them to be in fear from danger, so that they would come to an awareness of His power. Since they had only seen Christ's benefactions toward others but had not themselves experienced anything similar, there was a danger that they would become careless; therefore the Lord allows the storm to occur. He sleeps at the stern of the ship (it was, of course, wooden).

Mark 4:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He was sleeping upon the pillow of the ship, that is, on a wooden one.

Mark 4:39 — Commentary on Mark

Having awakened, Christ rebukes first the wind, since it is the cause of the agitation of the sea, and then calms the sea as well.

Mark 4:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He arising, rebukes first the wind, which was raising the tempest of the sea, and causing the waves to swell, and this is expressed in what follows, And he arose, and rebuked the wind; then He commands the sea; wherefore it goes on, And he said to the sea, Peace, be still.

Mark 4:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He rebuked His disciples, for not having faith; for it goes on, And he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? How is it that ye have not faith? For if they had had faith, they would have believed that even when sleeping, He could preserve them safe.

Mark 4:40 — Commentary on Mark

He also rebukes the disciples for not having faith. For if they had had faith, they would have believed that even while sleeping He could preserve them unharmed.

Mark 4:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

There follows, And they feared with a great fear, and said one to another, &c. For they were in doubt about Him, for since He stilled the sea, not with a rod like Moses, nor with prayers as Elisha at the Jordan, nor with the ark as Joshua, the son of Nun, on this account they thought Him truly God, but since He was asleep, they thought Him a man.

Mark 4:41 — Commentary on Mark

The disciples said among themselves, "Who then is this?" because they still had an indefinite conception of Him. Since Christ calmed the sea by a single command, and not with a rod, like Moses, not with a prayerful cry, like Elisha at the Jordan, not with an ark, like Joshua, for this reason He appeared to them as more than a man; but in that He slept, He appeared to them again as a man.

Mark 5:1 — Commentary on Mark

In the more correct manuscripts it reads: "to the country of the Gergesenes."

Mark 5:2 — Commentary on Mark

Matthew says that there were two demoniacs (Mt. 8:32), while Mark and Luke (Lk. 8:26–33) speak of one. These latter chose the more fierce of them and narrate about him. The demoniac goes and confesses Christ as the Son of God. Since those who were on the ship were uncertain about who He was, the most reliable testimony about Him follows from His enemies, I mean the demons.

Mark 5:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Those who were in the ship enquired among themselves, What manner of man is this? and now it is made known Who He is by the testimony of His enemies. For the demoniac came up confessing that He was the Son of God. Proceeding to which circumstance the Evangelist says, And they came over unto the other side, &c.

Mark 5:5 — Commentary on Mark

The demoniac lived among the tombs, because the demon wanted to instill through this the false idea that the souls of the dead become demons, which one must by no means believe.

Mark 5:7 — Commentary on Mark

The demons consider it a torment to come out of a man, which is why they said: "do not torment us," that is, do not cast us out of our dwelling, that is, out of the man. On the other hand, they thought that the Lord would no longer tolerate them because of their excessive audacity, but would immediately deliver them to torment, and therefore they begged Him not to torment them.

Mark 5:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord indeed asks, not that He Himself required to know, but that the rest might know that there was a multitude of devils dwelling in him. Also that by fighting with us, they may make us more expert.

Mark 5:9 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord asks the demoniac not in order to know Himself, but so that others might know about the multitude of demons that had entered him. Since before their eyes stood one man, Christ shows how many enemies this wretched man was fighting against.

Mark 5:12 — Commentary on Mark

The demons begged the Lord not to send them out of the country, but to let them into the herd of swine.

Mark 5:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or by this it is signified that devils enter into those men, who live like swine, rolling themselves in the slough of pleasure; they drive them headlong into the sea down the precipice of perdition, into the sea of an evil life where they are choked.

Mark 5:13 — Commentary on Mark

He agrees to this. Since our life is a warfare, the Lord did not wish to remove the demons from it, so that through their struggle against us they might make us more skilled. He permits them to enter the swine so that we may know that just as they did not spare the swine, so they would not have spared that man either, had the power of God not preserved him. For the demons, being hostile to us, would immediately destroy us if God did not protect us. Therefore, know that demons have no power even over swine, and still less over people, unless God permits it. But know also this: that into people who live like swine and wallow in the mire of sensual pleasures, demons enter and cast them down from the precipices of perdition into the sea of this life, and they drown.

Mark 5:15 — Commentary on Mark

Struck by the miracle, the inhabitants of that city came out to Jesus, and having heard the details, they were even more frightened.

Mark 5:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But amazed at the miracle, which they had heard, they were afraid, and for this reason they beseech him to depart out of their borders; which is expressed in what follows: And they began to pray him to depart out of their coasts; for they feared lest some time or other they should suffer a like thing: for, saddened at the loss of their swine, they reject the presence of the Saviour.

Mark 5:17 — Commentary on Mark

Therefore they also begged Jesus to depart from their region. They were afraid of suffering something even greater. Having lost the swine and grieving over this loss, they refuse even the presence of the Lord.

Mark 5:18 — Commentary on Mark

On the contrary, the demoniac asked Him for permission to be with Him, as he feared that the demons, finding him alone, might enter into him again.

Mark 5:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For he feared lest some time or other the devils should find him, and enter into him a second time.

Mark 5:19 — Commentary on Mark

But the Lord sends him home, showing that His power and providence would guard him even in His absence. He sends him away also so that he might benefit others who would see him.

Mark 5:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Lord sends him back to his house, intimating to him, that though He Himself was not present, yet His power would keep him; at the same time also that he might be of use in the healing of others; wherefore it goes on: And he did not suffer him, and saith unto him, Go home to thy friends, &c. See the humility of the Saviour. He said not, Proclaim all things which I have done to you, but, all that the Lord hath done; do thou also, when thou hast done any good thing, take it not to thyself, but refer it to God.

Mark 5:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He therefore began to proclaim it, and all wonder, which is that which follows: And he began to publish.

Mark 5:20 — Commentary on Mark

Therefore he began to preach, and all marveled. But see how the Savior is free from boasting! He did not say, "Tell what I have done for you," but, "what the Lord has done for you." So you also, when you do something good, ascribe what was done not to yourself, but to God.

Mark 5:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After the miracle of the demoniac, the Lord works another miracle, namely, in raising up the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue; the Evangelist, before narrating this miracle, says, And when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side, much people gathered unto him.

Mark 5:22 — Commentary on Mark

After the miracle over the demoniac, the Lord performs another miracle — He raises the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue. For the Jews who witnessed the event, the Evangelist also mentions the name of the ruler of the synagogue.

Mark 5:23 — Commentary on Mark

He was a man of half-faith: by falling at the feet of Christ, he shows himself to be a believer, but by asking Him to come, he reveals a faith not of the kind it should be; he ought to have said: "only speak the word."

Mark 5:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now this man was faithful in part, inasmuch as he fell at the feet of Jesus, but in that he begged of Him to come, he did not show as much faith as he ought. For he ought to have said, Speak the word only, and my daughter shall be healed.

Mark 5:25 — Commentary on Mark

Meanwhile, on the Lord's way, the woman with the flow of blood is also healed. This woman had great faith, because she hoped to be healed by the Lord's garment alone; and for this she received healing.

Mark 5:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Most faithful indeed is this woman, who hoped for healing from His garments. For which reason she obtains health; wherefore it goes on, And straightway the fountain of her blood was dried up, and she felt in her body that she was healed.

Mark 5:29 — Commentary on Mark

In a figurative sense, understand this also concerning human nature. It was suffering from a flow of blood, because it was producing sin, which is the murder of the soul and which sheds the blood of our souls. Our nature could not receive healing from many physicians, that is, neither from the wise men of this age, nor even from the Law and the prophets. But it was healed as soon as it touched the garment of Christ, that is, His flesh. For whoever believes that Christ became incarnate is the one who touches His garment.

Mark 5:30 — Commentary on Mark

Power goes out from Christ not in such a way as to change place; on the contrary, it is communicated to others and at the same time remains in Christ without diminution, just as the lessons of teaching both remain with the teachers and are imparted to the students.

Mark 5:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the Lord wished to declare the woman, first to give His approbation to her faith, secondly to urge the chief of the synagogue to a confident hope that He could thus cure his child, and also to free the woman from fear.

Mark 5:31 — Commentary on Mark

But see how the crowd pressed upon Him from all sides, and yet not one of them touched Him; on the contrary, the woman, who did not press upon Him, touched Him. From this we learn the mystery that of people occupied with a multitude of worldly cares, no one touches Christ: they only press upon Him; on the contrary, whoever does not press upon Jesus and does not burden his mind with vain concerns, that person touches Him.

Mark 5:33 — Commentary on Mark

But why does the Lord reveal the woman? First, in order to glorify the woman's faith; second, in order to arouse faith in the ruler of the synagogue that his daughter also will be saved; and also in order to free the woman from her great fear, for she was afraid as one who had stolen a healing. Thus the Evangelist also says: "she came in fear and trembling."

Mark 5:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the woman feared because she had stolen health; wherefore there follows, But the woman, fearing and trembling, &c.

Mark 5:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He saith to her, Go in peace, that is, in rest, which means, go and have rest, for up to this time thou hast been in pains and torture.

Mark 5:34 — Commentary on Mark

Therefore the Lord did not say, "I have saved you," but "your faith has saved you; go in peace," that is, in rest. The meaning of these words is this: be at peace, you who until now have been in sorrow and distress.

Mark 5:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Those who were about the ruler of the synagogue, thought that Christ was one of the prophets, and for this reason they thought that they should beg of Him to come and pray over the damsel. But because she had already expired, they thought that He ought not to be asked to do so. Therefore it is said, While he yet spake, there came messengers to the ruler of the synagogue, which said, Thy daughter is dead; why troublest thou the Master any further?

Mark 5:35 — Commentary on Mark

The people of the ruler of the synagogue regarded Christ as one of the ordinary teachers, which is why they asked Him to come and pray over the girl, and in the end, when she died, they thought that He was no longer needed after her death.

Mark 5:36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Lord Himself persuades the father to have confidence. For it goes on, As soon as Jesus heard the word which was spoken, he saith to the ruler of the synagogue, Be not afraid; only believe.

Mark 5:36 — Commentary on Mark

The people of the ruler of the synagogue regarded Christ as one of the ordinary teachers, which is why they asked Him to come and pray over the girl, and in the end, when she died, they thought that He was no longer needed after her death. But the Lord encourages the father and says: "only believe."

Mark 5:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For Christ in His lowliness would not do any thing for display.

Mark 5:37 — Commentary on Mark

Meanwhile, He does not allow anyone to follow Him except the three disciples, because the humble Jesus does not wish to do anything for show.

Mark 5:39 — Commentary on Mark

At His words, "the girl is not dead, but sleeping," they laugh; this was permitted so that afterward they would have no pretext to say that she had been in a faint and that it was no wonder if He raised her. On the contrary, they would convict themselves by their own testimony of His raising one who was truly dead, since they had even laughed at His words that she was not dead but sleeping.

Mark 5:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But they laugh at Him, as if unable to do any thing farther; and in this He convicts them of bearing witness involuntarily, that she was really dead whom He raised up, and therefore, that it would be a miracle if He raised her.

Mark 5:41 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord takes her by the hand in order to impart strength to her.

Mark 5:43 — Commentary on Mark

He commands that she be given something to eat in order to confirm that the resurrection was a real event and not an imaginary one.

Mark 6:1 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord comes to His homeland not because He did not know that they would disregard Him, but so that afterward they could not say: if He had come, we would have believed.

Mark 6:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After the miracles which have been related, the Lord returns into His own country, not that He was ignorant that they would despise Him, but that they might have no reason to say, If Thou hadst come, we had believed Thee; wherefore it is said, And he went out from thence, and came into his own country.

Mark 6:3 — Commentary on Mark

He comes also to expose the envious character of His countrymen; for whereas they ought to have marveled at the Lord, Who so adorned their homeland with both teaching and miracles, they instead despised the Lord on account of His humble origin. What an evil thing envy is! It always strives to obscure what is good and does not allow the envious to see it. So even now many, out of ill will and extreme baseness, dishonor certain people because of their lowly birth, even though they are worthy of every honor.

Mark 6:3 — Preface to the Four Gospels

John was related to Jesus, in the following manner. Joseph, the Betrothed of the most pure Theotokos, had seven children by his previous wife—four sons, and three daughters whose names were Martha, Esther, and Salome. John was the son of Salome; therefore, Jesus was John's uncle. Because Salome was the daughter of Joseph—the "father of the Lord"—she was considered to be the Lord's sister; and her son, John, the Lord's nephew. Salome means "peaceful"; John means "the grace of her." May every soul understand that Christ's peace, which is offered to all men, calms the passions of the soul, and gives birth to divine grace within us. But a soul in turmoil, always battling with others and with itself, cannot be counted worthy of divine grace. Consider another marvelous thing about John. Only he is said to have three mothers: first, Salome, his natural mother; second, thunder, for he is a "son of thunder" (Mk 3:17), on account of his powerful proclamation of the Gospel ; and third, Mary, the Theotokos, concerning whom the Lord said to John, "Behold thy mother" (Jn 19:27).

Mark 6:4 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord speaks generally about all prophets, that they receive no honor in their homelands, among their kinsmen and household members. Do they have distinguished kinsmen? In that case, those kinsmen envy them and therefore dishonor them. Are they of humble origin? Again, they are disgraced for their humble origin.

Mark 6:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or again, if the prophet has noble relations, his countrymen hate them, and on that account do not honour the prophet.

Mark 6:5-6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

There follows, And he could there do no mighty work, &c. What, however, is here expressed by He could not, we must take to mean, He did not choose, because it was not that He was weak, but that they were faithless; He does not therefore work any miracles there, for he spared them, lest they should be worthy of greater blame, if they believed not, even with miracles before their eyes. Or else, for the working of miracles, not only the power of the Worker is necessary, but the faith of the recipient, which was wanting in this case: therefore Jesus did not choose to work any signs there. There follows, And he marvelled at their unbelief.

Mark 6:5-6 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord could not perform miracles there not because He was powerless, but because those people were unbelieving. Sparing them, He does not perform miracles, lest they serve for the greater condemnation of those people as unbelievers even in the presence of miracles. On the other hand, miracle-working requires, first, the power of the one performing it, and second, the faith of those receiving the miracle. Since the second of these conditions was lacking here, that is, the faith of those in need of healing, it was not fitting for Jesus to perform miracles. And so we should understand that the evangelist's expression "and He could not" is used in place of — He did not see fit to. The Lord taught not only in the cities, but also in the villages, so that we might know that we too ought neither to neglect the small towns nor constantly visit the large cities, but that we must sow the word even in insignificant places.

Mark 6:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord not only preached in the cities, but also in villages, that we may learn not to despise little things, nor always to seek for great cities, but to sow the word of the Lord, in abandoned and lowly villages. Wherefore it is said, And he went round about the villages, teaching.

Mark 6:7 — Commentary on Mark

Furthermore, not only did He Himself teach, but He also sends His disciples, and moreover in pairs of two, so that they might be bolder. For if He had sent them one by one, one alone could not have acted so boldly, and if He had sent more than two together, the number of apostles would not have sufficed for all the villages. So He sends them two by two: "Two are better than one," says Ecclesiastes (Eccl. 4:9).

Mark 6:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Again He sends the Apostles two and two that they, might become more active; for, as says the Preacher, Two are better than one. (Eccl. 4:9) But if He had sent more than two, there would not have been a sufficient number to allow of their being sent to many villages.

Mark 6:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Instructing them also by this means not to be fond of receiving gifts, in order too that those, who saw them proclaim poverty, might be reconciled to it, when they saw that the Apostles themselves possessed nothing.

Mark 6:8 — Commentary on Mark

He commands them to take nothing — neither a bag, nor money in their belt, nor bread — so as to teach them detachment from possessions and so that others, looking at them, might be moved to compunction when they teach non-possessiveness by themselves having nothing. Indeed, who would not be moved to compunction and stirred toward non-possessiveness, seeing that an apostle takes neither a bag nor bread, which is the most necessary thing for us?

Mark 6:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, lest they should be accused of gluttony in passing from one to another.

Mark 6:10 — Commentary on Mark

He bids them remain in one house, lest people think they change places for the sake of gluttony, wandering from one house to another.

Mark 6:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And whoever shall not receive you, &c. This the Lord commanded them, that they might show that they had walked a long way for their sakes, and to no purpose. Or, because they received nothing from them, not even dust, which they shake off, that it might be a testimony against them, that is, by way of convicting them.

Mark 6:11 — Commentary on Mark

From those who would not receive them, they were to shake off the dust from their feet, according to the Lord's words, as a sign that they had made a long journey for their sake and yet without benefit to them, or as a sign that they took nothing from them, not even the dust itself, but on the contrary shook even that off, so that it might serve as a testimony against them, that is, as a reproach. "Truly I say to you, it will be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah on the day of judgment" than for those who do not receive you. For the Sodomites, having been punished here, will be punished more lightly there; moreover, the apostles were not sent to them. On the contrary, those who rejected the apostles will endure torments more severe than theirs.

Mark 6:13 — Commentary on Mark

Regarding the fact that the apostles anointed with oil, only Mark speaks of this, and also James, the brother of God, in his Catholic Epistle: "Is any sick among you? Let him call for the elders of the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil" (James 5:14). Oil is also beneficial against diseases; it serves for illumination, is used in a joyful state of spirit, and signifies the mercy of God and the grace of the Spirit, by which we are delivered from diseases and from which we receive both light, and joy, and spiritual gladness.

Mark 6:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It also means, the grace of the Holy Ghost, by which we are eased from our labours, and receive light and spiritual joy.

Mark 6:14 — Commentary on Mark

This Herod was the son of the Herod who slaughtered the infants. Though he was a tetrarch, Mark calls him king, using this title in a loose sense. Having heard of the Lord's miracles and being conscious that he had killed the righteous John without cause, Herod began to think that he had risen from the dead and upon his resurrection had received the power of working miracles. Previously John had not performed a single sign, but after the resurrection — so Herod thought — he received the power to work signs.

Mark 6:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, Herod, knowing that he without a cause had slain John, who was a just man, thought that he had risen from the dead, and had received through his resurrection the power of working miracles.

Mark 6:15 — Commentary on Mark

But others said of Christ that He was Elijah, because He rebuked many, for example when He said: "O faithless generation!"

Mark 6:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For John confuted many men, when he said, Ye generation of vipers. It goes on, But others said, that it is a prophet, or as one of the prophets.

Mark 6:16 — Commentary on Mark

And Herod was afraid. So wretched was this man that he was afraid of a dead man!

Mark 6:17-18 — Commentary on Mark

Taking advantage of the occasion, Mark inserts here an introductory discourse on the death of the Baptist. Some say that Herod took Herodias while Philip was still alive, and for this he was rebuked as a lawbreaker who had married the wife of his living brother. On the contrary, others maintain that Philip had already died, but left behind a daughter. And since Philip left a daughter, Herod should not have married his brother's wife even after his brother's death; for the Law commanded a brother to take his brother's wife only in the case when the latter had died childless. But in the present case a daughter remained; therefore, Herod's marriage was unlawful.

Mark 6:17-18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Evangelist Mark, taking occasion from what went before, here relates the death of the Forerunner, saying, For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John, and bound him in prison for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's wife: for he had married her. The law also commanded a brother to marry his brother's wife, if he died without children; but in this case there was a daughter, which made the marriage criminal: there follows, Therefore Herodias had a quarrel against him, and would have killed him; but she could not.

Mark 6:19-20 — Commentary on Mark

See how powerful the passion of carnal love is! Here is Herod, who had so much respect and fear for John, yet disregarded this in order only to satisfy his passion.

Mark 6:19-20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But see how great is the fury of lust, for though Herod had such an awe and fear of John, he forgets it all, that he may minister to his fornication.

Mark 6:21-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For during the banquet, Satan danced in the person of the damsel, and the wicked oath is completed. For it goes on, And he sware unto her, Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom.

Mark 6:21-23 — Commentary on Mark

The feast goes merrily: Satan dances in the maiden, and an oath is given—lawless and godless, and above all senseless.

Mark 6:24-25 — Commentary on Mark

"That you give me," says the wicked woman, "right now," at once.

Mark 6:24-25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The malignant woman begs that the head of John be given to her immediately, that is, at once, in that very hour, for she feared lest Herod should repent.

Mark 6:26-29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

There follows, And the king was exceeding sorry. Herod not being his own master, but full of lust, fulfilled his oath, and slew the just man; it would have been better however to break his oath, than to commit so great a sin. 'Spiculator' is the name for the public servant commissioned to put men to death. In a mystical way, however, Herod, whose name means, 'of skin,' is the people of the Jews, and the wife to whom he was wedded means vain glory, whose daughter even now encircles the Jews with her dance, namely, a false understanding of the Scriptures; they indeed beheaded John, that is, the word of prophecy, and hold to him without Christ, his head.

Mark 6:26-29 — Commentary on Mark

But the reckless and lustful Herod feared to break his oath and therefore kills the righteous man, when he ought in this case to have violated the oath and not committed so terrible a crime (to keep an oath is not always good). A guardsman was the name for such a military man who was appointed by the community to execute and put to death criminals. One may also understand the passage under consideration in a figurative, spiritual sense. Thus, Herod represents the coarsely carnal Jewish people: he took a wife—false and absurd glory, whose daughter even now still dances and is in motion among the Jews—this is their deceptive knowledge of the Scriptures. They think they know the Scriptures, when in reality they do not know them, for they beheaded John, that is, the prophetic word, because they did not accept the Head of prophecy—I mean Christ. Therefore, if they possess the prophetic word, they possess it without the Head, that is, without Christ.

Mark 6:30 — Commentary on Mark

After their preaching, the apostles gather to Jesus. This should be a lesson for us that we too, having been chosen for some ministry, should not depart from obedience to the one who chose us or exalt ourselves before him, but should acknowledge him as head, turn to him, and report to him everything we have done and taught (one must not only teach but also act).

Mark 6:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Let us also learn, when we are sent on any mission, not to go far away, and not to overstep the bounds of the office committed, but to go often to him, who sends us, and report all that we have done and taught; for we must not only teach but act.

Mark 6:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Again, He goes into a desert place from His humility. But Christ makes His disciples rest, that men who are set over others may learn, that they who labour in any work or in the word deserve rest, and ought not to labour continually.

Mark 6:31 — Commentary on Mark

Christ gives His disciples rest; this is a lesson for leaders, so that they know how to give rest to those who labor in word and teaching, and not always keep them in tension and toil.

Mark 6:32 — Commentary on Mark

Furthermore, the Lord, not loving glory, withdraws to a deserted place.

Mark 6:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

So do thou not wait for Christ till He Himself call you, but outrun Him, and come before Him.

Mark 6:33 — Commentary on Mark

Yet even here He was not hidden from those who sought Him. On the contrary, the people watched so attentively lest the Lord be hidden from them that they went ahead, that is, outran the apostles themselves and went to the place where Jesus intended to rest. So you too should go ahead of Jesus: do not wait for Him to call you, but rather hasten forward yourself to anticipate Him.

Mark 6:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

There follows, And Jesus when he came out saw much people, and was moved with compassion towards them, because they were as sheep having no shepherd. The Pharisees being ravening wolves did not feed the sheep, but devoured them; for which reason they gather themselves to Christ, the true Shepherd, who gave them spiritual food, that is, the word of God. Wherefore it goes on, And he began to teach them many things. For seeing that those who followed Him on account of His miracles were tired from the length of the way, He pitied them, and wished to satisfy their wish by teaching them.

Mark 6:34 — Commentary on Mark

The Pharisees, being ravenous wolves, did not shepherd the people but devoured them. Therefore the people, bypassing them, gather to Christ, the true Shepherd. And Christ gives them food—first the more profitable and precious kind, in word, and then bodily food as well.

Mark 6:35-36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord, placing before them, first, what is most profitable, that is, the food of the word of God, afterwards also gave the multitude food for their bodies; in beginning to relate which, the Evangelist says, And when the day was now far spent, his disciples came unto him, and said, This is a desert place.

Mark 6:35-36 — Commentary on Mark

But observe the disciples, how they are distinguished by their love for mankind! Taking pity on the people, they approach Christ and begin to entreat Him on their behalf.

Mark 6:37 — Commentary on Mark

But observe the disciples, how they are distinguished by their love for mankind! Taking pity on the people, they approach Christ and begin to entreat Him on their behalf. The Lord, however, testing and trying them to see whether they had recognized His power—that He could feed the people—says, "You give them something to eat." To this the disciples, as if in reproach, point out to Him, on the one hand, the greatness of their own poverty, and on the other, the multitude of the people, as though He did not know this. In this difficulty they say, "Shall we go and buy two hundred denarii worth of bread and give it to them to eat?"

Mark 6:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See now, how those who are disciples of Christ grow in love to man, for they pity the multitudes, and come to Christ to intercede for them. But the Lord tried them, to see whether they would know that His power was great enough to feed them. Wherefore it goes on, He answered, and said unto them, Give ye them to eat. But the disciples thought that He did not know what was necessary for the feeding of so large a multitude, for their answer shows that they were troubled. For it goes on, And they said unto him, Let us go and buy two hundred pennyworth, of bread, and give them to eat.

Mark 6:39-40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We are given to understand that they lay down in parties, separate from one another, for what is translated by companies, is repeated twice over in the Greek, as though it were by companies and companies.

Mark 6:39-40 — Commentary on Mark

Finally, the Lord has them all recline on the grass in separate groups—that is, as if at different tables.

Mark 6:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It goes on, And when he had taken the five loaves and the two fishes, he looked up to heaven, and blessed, and brake the loaves, and gave them to his disciples to set before them: and the two fishes divided he among them all. He also looks up to heaven, that He may teach us to seek our food from God, and not from the devil, as they do who unjustly feed on other men's labours. By this also He intimated to the crowd, that He could not be opposed to God, since He called upon God. And He gives the bread to His disciples to set before the multitude, that by handling the bread, they might see that it was an undoubted miracle. Or the two fishes are the discourses of fishermen, that is, their Epistles and Gospel.

Mark 6:41 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord looks up to heaven, first, to teach us to ask for our food from God, and not from the devil, as do people who live by unrighteous gains; and second, to show the people that Christ is not an opponent of God, but on the contrary, He Himself calls upon God. He gives the loaves to the disciples so that they would not forget the miracle after having received the loaves with their own hands.

Mark 6:42-44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It goes on: And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took up twelve baskets full of the fragments. Twelve baskets of fragments remained over and above, that each of the Apostles, carrying a basket on his shoulder, might recognise the unspeakable wonder of the miracle. For it was a proof of overflowing power not only to feed so many men, but also to leave such a superabundance of fragments. Even though Moses gave manna, yet what was given to each was measured by his necessity, and what was over and above was overrun with worms. Elias also fed the woman, but gave her just what was enough for her; but Jesus, being the Lord, makes his gifts with superabundant profusion.

Mark 6:42-44 — Commentary on Mark

And the twelve baskets of leftovers remain for the same purpose, so that each of the apostles, having carried a basket on his shoulders, would always keep the miracle in memory. And the fact that He not only fed such a multitude of people but also left over an abundance is a sign of the superabundant power in Christ. Moses, though he gave manna, gave only enough for each one's need, for in what was left over, worms bred. And Elijah, feeding the well-known widow, provided exactly as much as was sufficient for sustenance. But Jesus, as Master, produces such that there is a surplus. This is the historical meaning. In the figurative sense, the five loaves signify the books of Moses, which are five: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. The two fish signify the words of the fishermen—the Apostle and the Gospel. By these our five senses are nourished, signified by the five thousand people. However, we cannot consume everything, but much will remain in surplus that only the apostles can carry. Thus, the more difficult aspects of understanding the Law and the Gospel we, who are still enslaved to the five senses, cannot bear, but only the apostles can.

Mark 6:45 — Commentary on Mark

"He compelled the disciples." The disciples were separated from Him only by compulsion, for they themselves did not wish to part from Him, partly out of their love for Him, and partly out of perplexity as to how He could come to them without a boat.

Mark 6:46 — Commentary on Mark

And He, having dismissed the crowd, goes up to the mountain to pray alone, since prayer requires solitude and an undisturbed state.

Mark 6:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But when He had dismissed the crowd, He goes up to pray, for prayer requires rest and silence.

Mark 6:47-48 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord allows the disciples to be storm-tossed on the sea so that they might learn patience. For the same reason He does not appear to them immediately either, but allows them to be in danger from the storm the whole night, in order to train them to be patient and to await deliverance not at the very onset of dangers.

Mark 6:47-48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the Lord permitted His disciples to be in danger, that they might learn patience; wherefore He did not immediately come to their aid, but allowed them to remain in danger all night, that He might teach them to wait patiently, and not to hope at once for help in tribulations. For there follows, And he saw them toiling in rowing, for the wind was contrary unto them: and about the fourth watch of the night, he cometh unto them walking upon the sea.

Mark 6:49-51 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See again how Christ, though He was about to put an end to their dangers, puts them in greater fear. But He immediately reassured them by His voice, for it continues, And immediately he talked with them, and said unto them, It is I, be not afraid. Then by entering into the ship, the Lord restrained the tempest. For it continues, And he went up unto them into the ship, and the wind ceased.

Mark 6:49-51 — Commentary on Mark

But notice also another circumstance, namely that before ending the danger, He casts them into even greater fear; for when they saw Him, they cried out in fright, thinking it was a ghost. Then the Lord immediately encourages them with His voice, saying: "Do not be afraid"; then, entering the boat, He gives them complete calm, because the wind suddenly ceased. To walk on the sea is a great miracle and belongs to the one true God alone; and the fact that there was confusion among the disciples and a contrary wind makes the miracle all the more exalted.

Mark 6:52 — Commentary on Mark

As for the apostles, not having recognized Christ from the miracle of the loaves, they recognized Him from the present miracle on the sea. Therefore one may suppose that Christ allowed them to be in danger also so that, not having recognized Him from the miracle of the loaves, they might now recognize Him from the miracle on the sea and derive benefit for themselves from it.

Mark 6:52 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Great indeed is the miracle of our Lord's walking on the sea, but the tempest and the contrary wind were there as well, to make the miracle greater. For the Apostles, not understanding from the miracle of the five loaves the power of Christ, now more fully knew it from the miracle of the sea. Wherefore it goes on, And they were sore amazed in themselves. For they understood not concerning the loaves.

Mark 6:53-55 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord arrived at this place, it seems, after no small time (of absence); therefore the evangelist also says: "when they recognized Him... they began to bring the sick." They did not yet invite Him into their homes, but themselves brought the sick, beseeching to touch even the hem of His garment. For the miracle performed on the woman with the issue of blood had come to the knowledge of all and produced in them an even greater faith.

Mark 6:54 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord remained at the above-mentioned place for some time. Therefore the Evangelist subjoins, And when they had come out of the ship, straightway they knew him, that is, the inhabitants of the country.

Mark 6:56 — Commentary on Mark

They did not yet invite Him into their homes, but themselves brought the sick, beseeching to touch even the hem of His garment. For the miracle performed on the woman with the issue of blood had come to the knowledge of all and produced in them an even greater faith.

Mark 6:56 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For they did not call Him to their houses that He might heal them, but rather the sick themselves were brought to Him. Wherefore it also follows, And whithersoever he entered into villages, or cities, or country, &c. For the miracle which had been wrought on the woman with an issue of blood, had reached the ears of many, and caused in them that great faith, by which they were healed. It goes on, And as many as touched him were made whole.

Mark 7:2 — Commentary on Mark

Having been taught to hold to one virtue alone and to be concerned with nothing else besides it, the disciples of the Lord ate with unwashed hands without any deliberate intent and in simplicity.

Mark 7:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the disciples of the Lord, who were taught only the practice of virtue, used to eat in a simple way, without washing their hands; but the Pharisees, wishing to find an occasion of blame against them, took it up; they did not indeed blame them as transgressors of the law, but for transgressing the traditions of the elders. Wherefore it goes on: For the Pharisees and all the Jews, except they wash their hands oft, eat not, holding the tradition of the elders.

Mark 7:5 — Commentary on Mark

Meanwhile the Pharisees, wishing to find a pretext for reproach, seize upon this occasion and accuse the apostles, though not as violators of the Law, but as violators of the tradition of the elders, for there is no commandment in the Law to wash one's hands up to the elbows before eating, but they held to this as a tradition of the elders.

Mark 7:6-9 — Commentary on Mark

In order to more strongly convict the Jews, the Lord also brings forward a prophet who condemns them. They accused the disciples for transgressing the tradition of the elders, but the Lord directs against them a far stronger accusation, namely, that they transgress the Law of Moses.

Mark 7:10-13 — Commentary on Mark

The Law, He says, teaches: "Honor your father and your mother" (Exodus 20:12); but you teach children to say to their parents: that which you want from me is corban, that is, dedicated to God. For the Pharisees, wishing to profit from the property of simple people, taught children (when the children had any possessions and the parents demanded from them) to say the following: I have already dedicated that to God, and you must not demand what has been dedicated to God. By thus deceiving children and persuading them to dedicate their possessions to God, the Pharisees through this made them neglect their parents, and they themselves consumed what had been dedicated to God. This is precisely what the Lord charges them with—that for the sake of gain they transgress the Law of God.

Mark 7:10-13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the Pharisees, wishing to devour the offerings, instructed sons, when their parents asked for some of their property, to answer them, what thou hast asked of me is corban, that is, a gift, I have already offered it up to the Lord; thus the parents would not require it, as being offered up to the Lord, (and in that way profitable for their own salvation). Thus they deceived the sons into neglecting their parents, whilst they themselves devoured the offerings; with this therefore the Lord reproaches them, as transgressing the law of God for the sake of gain. Wherefore it goes on, Making the word of God of none effect through your traditions, which ye have delivered: and many such like things do ye; transgressing, that is, the commands of God, that ye may observe the traditions of men.

Mark 7:14-15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the intention of the Lord in saying this was to teach men, that the observing of meats, which the law commands, should not be taken in a carnal sense, and from this He began to unfold to them the intent of the law.

Mark 7:14-15 — Commentary on Mark

Teaching people to understand the dietary prescriptions of the Law not in a carnal manner, the Lord begins here to gradually reveal the meaning of the Law and says that nothing entering from outside defiles anyone, but what comes from the heart defiles.

Mark 7:16 — Commentary on Mark

To the crowd the Lord spoke in this manner not quite clearly, which is why He also remarked: "he who has ears to hear, let him hear," that is: let him who understands, understand.

Mark 7:17-19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord begins by chiding them, wherefore there follows, Are ye so without understanding also? Then the Lord shows them what was hidden, saying, Do ye not perceive, that whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man, it cannot make him common?

Mark 7:17-19 — Commentary on Mark

As for the apostles, who understood the Lord's speech more deeply and approached to ask Him about the "parable," that is, about this veiled speech (a parable is a veiled speech), the Lord first rebuked them, saying: "Are even you so lacking in understanding?" but then resolved for them what had been difficult to comprehend.

Mark 7:21-23 — Commentary on Mark

By "envious eye" He means either envy or licentiousness: for the envious person typically casts a malicious and venomous glance at the one envied, and the debauched person, gazing with his eyes, strives toward an evil deed. By "blasphemy" He means an insult against God: if, for example, someone begins to say that there is no Providence of God, this would be blasphemy; which is why the Lord also joins "pride" with it. Pride is, as it were, a disregard of God, when someone, having done a good deed, attributes it not to God but to his own strength. By "foolishness" He means offense against one's neighbors. All these passions defile the soul, and arise and proceed from it.

Mark 7:21-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

An evil eye, that is, hatred and flattery, for he who hates turns an evil and envious eye on him whom he hates, and a flatterer, looking askance at his neighbour's goods, leads him into evil; blasphemies, that is, faults committed against God; pride, that is, contempt of God, when a man ascribes the good, which he does, not to God, but to his own virtue; foolishness, that is, an injury against one's neighbour.

Mark 7:24 — Commentary on Mark

After He had spoken about food and saw that the Jews did not believe, the Lord crosses over into the regions of the Gentiles, for with the unbelief of the Jews, salvation was to pass to the Gentiles. At first the Lord tried to remain hidden, so that the Jews would not have a pretext to accuse Him of having gone over to the side of the unclean Gentiles. Yet He could not be hidden, for it was impossible for Him to be concealed and recognized by no one.

Mark 7:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After that the Lord had finished His teaching concerning food, seeing that the Jews were incredulous, He enters into the country of the Gentiles, for the Jews being unfaithful, salvation turns itself to the Gentiles; wherefore it is said, And from thence he arose, and went into the borders of Tyre and Sidon. (Pseudo-Aug. Quaest. e Vet. et Nov. Test. 77) Or else His reason for coming in secret was that the Jews should not find occasion of blame against Him, as if He had passed over to the unclean Gentiles. It goes on, But he could not be hid.

Mark 7:25-26 — Commentary on Mark

The aforementioned woman, having heard about Him, displays a fervent faith. Therefore the Lord does not immediately consent to her request, but delays the gift in order to show that the woman's faith is firm and that she waits patiently despite the refusal. Let us also learn not to abandon prayer at once when we do not immediately receive what we ask for, but to continue praying patiently until we receive what we ask.

Mark 7:27 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord calls the Gentiles "dogs," since they were considered unclean by the Jews. He calls "bread" the benefaction appointed by God for the "children," that is, for the Jews. Therefore He also says that the Gentiles should not partake of the benefaction that was appointed for the Jews.

Mark 7:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He calls the Gentiles dogs, as being thought wicked by the Jews; and He means by bread, the benefit which the Lord promised to the children, that is, to the Jews. The sense therefore is, that it is not right for the Gentiles first to be partakers of the benefit, promised principally to the Jews. The reason, therefore, why the Lord does not immediately hear, but delays His grace, is, that He may also show that the faith of the woman was firm, and that we may learn not at once to grow weary in prayer, but to continue earnest till we obtain.

Mark 7:28 — Commentary on Mark

But since the woman answered wisely and with faith, she received what she asked for. The Jews, she says, have the bread, that is, all of You who came down from heaven, and Your benefactions, while I ask for a "crumb," that is, a small portion of Your benefactions.

Mark 7:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if she had said, The Jews have the whole of that bread which comes down from heaven, and Thy benefits also; I ask for the crumbs, that is, a small portion of the benefit.

Mark 7:29-30 — Commentary on Mark

But see how the Lord also acts! He did not say: My power has saved you, but what did He say? "For this word," that is, for your faith, "go," your daughter has been healed. Draw from this a useful lesson for yourself as well. Every one of us, when he commits sin, is a "woman," that is, a weak soul. Such a soul is a "Phoenician," as having a crimson, that is, a bloody and murderous sin. Such a soul has a "daughter" — wicked deeds, demonic deeds. Being sinners, we are called "dogs," full of impurities, which is why we are also unworthy to receive the "bread" of God, that is, to partake of the most pure Mysteries. But if in humility we acknowledge that we are dogs, if we confess and reveal our sins, then our daughter will be healed, that is, our demonic deeds.

Mark 7:29-30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because therefore the woman answered with much wisdom, she obtained what she wanted; wherefore there follows, And he said unto her, &c. He said not, My virtue hath made thee whole, but for this saying, that is, for thy faith, which is shown by this saying, go thy way, the devil is gone out of thy daughter. It goes on, And when she was come into her house, she found her daughter laid upon the bed, and the devil gone out. The soul of each of us also, when he falls into sin, becomes a woman; and this soul has a daughter who is sick, that is, evil actions; this daughter again has a devil, for evil actions arise from devils. Again, sinners are called dogs, being filled with uncleanness. For which reason we are not worthy to receive the bread of God, or to be made partakers of the immaculate mysteries of God; if however in humility, knowing ourselves to be dogs, we confess our sins, then the daughter, that is, our evil life, shall be healed.

Mark 7:31-32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord did not wish to stay in the parts of the Gentiles, lest He should give the Jews occasion to say, that they esteemed Him a transgressor of the law, because He held communion with the Gentiles, and therefore He immediately returns; wherefore it is said, And again departing from the coasts of Tyre, he came through Sidon, to the sea of Galilee, through the midst of the borders of Decapolis. Which is rightly placed after the deliverance of one possessed with a devil, for such an instance of suffering came from the devil. There follows, And he took him aside from the multitude, and put his fingers into his ears.

Mark 7:31-32 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord does not linger in pagan places, but quickly withdraws from them, so as not to give the Jews, as I said, a pretext for saying about Him that He acts unlawfully by mingling with pagans. Having therefore withdrawn from the region of Tyre and Sidon, He comes to Galilee and there heals the deaf-mute, whose affliction was from a demon.

Mark 7:33 — Commentary on Mark

He takes "him aside," for He was not a lover of glory, having humbled Himself to our poverty and not wishing to perform miracles before many, except when the benefit of the onlookers required it. "Having spit, He touched his tongue" as a sign that all parts of His Holy flesh were divine and holy, so that even His spittle loosed the bonds of the tongue. All spittle is an excess of fluids, but in the Lord everything is wondrous and divine.

Mark 7:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That He might show that all the members of His sacred body are divine and holy, even the spittle which loosed the string of the tongue. For the spittle is only the superfluous moisture of the body, but in the Lord all things are divine. It goes on, And looking up to heaven, he groaned, and saith unto him, Ephphatha, that is, Be opened.

Mark 7:34 — Commentary on Mark

Looking up to heaven, the Lord "sighed," on the one hand, prayerfully to the Father, that He might have mercy on the man, and as an example to us, that when we intend to do any good deed, we should look to God and ask His help for its accomplishment; and on the other hand, He sighs also out of compassion for human nature, how it has been so given over to the devil that it suffers such outrage and affliction from him.

Mark 7:36-37 — Commentary on Mark

For this reason, when the Lord healed, those who were healed proclaim Him, despite the fact that He forbade them this and commanded them to say nothing. From this let us also learn, when we do good to others, not to accept praise from them, but when we receive good deeds, to glorify our benefactors and spread word of them, even if they do not wish it.

Mark 7:36-37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

By this we are taught, when we confer benefits on any, by no means to seek for applause and praise; but when we have received benefits, to proclaim and praise our benefactors, even though they be unwilling.

Mark 8:1-9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After the Lord had performed the former miracle concerning the multiplication of the loaves, now again, a fitting occasion presents itself, and He takes the opportunity of working a similar miracle; wherefore it is said, In those days, the multitude being very great, and having nothing to eat, Jesus called his disciples unto him, and, saith unto them, I have compassion on the multitude, because they have now been with me three days, and have nothing to eat. For He did not always work miracles concerning the feeding of the multitude, lest they should follow Him for the sake of food; now therefore He would not have performed this miracle, if He had not seen that the multitude was in danger. Wherefore it goes on: And if I send them away fasting to their own houses, they will faint by the way: for divers of them came from far. The disciples did not yet understand, nor did they believe in His virtue, notwithstanding former miracles; wherefore it continues, And his disciples said unto him, From whence can a man satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness? But the Lord Himself does not blame them, teaching us that we should not be grievously angry with ignorant men and those who do not understand, but bear with their ignorance. After this it continues, And he asked them, How many loaves have ye? and they answered, Seven. The multitudes who ate and were filled did not take with them the remains of the loaves, but the disciples took them up, as they did before the baskets. In which we learn according to the narration, that we should be content with what is sufficient, and not look for any thing beyond. The number of those who ate is put down, when it is said, And they that had eaten were about four thousand: and he sent them away; where we may see that Christ sends no one away fasting, for He wishes all to be nourished by His grace. Or by those who wait for three days, He means the baptized; for baptism is called illumination, and is performed by trine immersion. Further, the seven loaves are spiritual discourses, for seven is the number, which points out the Holy Ghost, who perfects all things; for our life is perfected in the number of seven days'd. Or there are four thousand, that is, men perfect in the four virtues; and for this reason, as being more advanced, they ate more, and left fewer fragments. For in this miracle, seven baskets full remain, but in the miracle of the five loaves, twelve, for there were five thousand men, which means men enslaved to the five senses, and for this reason they could not eat, but were satisfied with little, and many remains of the fragments were over and above.

Mark 8:1-9 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord had already performed a similar miracle before. He works wonders now as well, having a fitting occasion for it. And the occasion was this: the people had been with Him for three days, and the food supply they had taken for the journey had run out entirely. For the Lord did not always perform miracles over food, lest people think the crowd followed Him for the sake of food. He would not have worked miracles now either, had the people not apparently faced danger from lack of food. But look also at the disciples, how they are still without understanding and do not yet have faith in His power, even though they had already seen miracles! However, the Lord does not reproach them, teaching us as well not to attack the inexperienced too harshly, but to forgive them as those who do not yet understand. Consider also that Christ does not wish to send anyone away hungry, but desires to satisfy all with His gifts, and especially those who have stayed with Him three days, that is, those who have been baptized. Since baptism is called illumination and is performed with three immersions, those illuminated by baptism prove to be of three days. The Lord takes "seven loaves," by which I mean seven most spiritual words, for the number seven is an image of the Spirit. The Spirit brings all things to completion, and our life and this present age are completed in the number seven. The illuminated eat and are satisfied and leave a surplus, since they cannot contain all the thoughts of God. Earlier, in the miracle of the five loaves, twelve baskets of surplus remained, for there were five thousand, who signify those enslaved to the five senses; therefore they could not eat much but were satisfied with little, which is why much remained in surplus. But here, from seven loaves, seven baskets remained with only a small surplus, since the crowd was four thousand, who signify those established in the four virtues; and therefore they, being stronger, ate much and left little, for they could not consume only what is more spiritual and profound, and this is what the seven baskets signify. From the account under consideration, learn also this: that we must be content with only what is necessary and ask for nothing more. For behold, these people, having eaten and been satisfied, did not take the leftover bread with them, but the disciples took it, just as it was with the aforementioned baskets. So too must we be content with what is given, according to our need.

Mark 8:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After that our Lord had worked the miracle of the loaves, He immediately retires into another spot, lest on account of the miracle, the multitudes should take Him to make Him a king; wherefore it is said, And straightway he entered into a ship with his disciples, and came into the parts of Dalmanutha.

Mark 8:10 — Commentary on Mark

After the miracle of the loaves, the Lord immediately departs to another place, fearing that the people, as a result of such a miracle, might revolt and decide to make Him king.

Mark 8:11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or they seek for a sign from heaven, that is, they wish Him to make the sun and moon stand still, to bring down hail, and change the atmosphere; for they thought that He could not perform miracles from heaven, but could only in Beelzebub perform a sign on earth.

Mark 8:11-12 — Commentary on Mark

And the Pharisees demand a sign from heaven, for example, to stop the sun or the moon, to bring down lightning, to produce a change in the air. They thought that He was unable to perform a heavenly sign, having the power to produce by the power of Beelzebub only earthly signs. But Jesus does not heed them, for another time has been appointed for signs from heaven — I mean the time of the second coming, when the powers of heaven shall be shaken and the moon shall not give its light; but the time of the first coming has nothing of the sort, but everything is filled with meekness. And therefore "no sign shall be given to this generation" from heaven.

Mark 8:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the reason why the Lord did not listen to them was, that the time of signs from heaven had not arrived, that is, the time of the second Advent, when the powers of the heaven shall be shaken, and the moon shall not give her light. But in the time of the first Advent, all things are full of mercy, and such things do not take place.

Mark 8:13 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord leaves the Pharisees as incorrigible people. For one should linger where there is hope of correction, but where the evil is incorrigible, one must flee from there.

Mark 8:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord indeed quits the Pharisees, as men uncorrected; for where there is a hope of correction, there it is right to remain; but where the evil is incorrigible, we should go away.

Mark 8:14 — Commentary on Mark

The disciples forgot to take bread by a special dispensation of God, so that after Christ's stern rebuke they would become wiser and come to know the power of Christ.

Mark 8:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now they had forgotten to take bread, neither had they in the ship with them more than one loaf. By a special providence also the disciples forgot to take bread, that they might be blamed by Christ, and thus become better, and arrive at a knowledge of Christ's power.

Mark 8:15-17 — Commentary on Mark

For when the Lord said that they should beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, that is, the teaching of the Pharisees, they thought that the Lord was reminding them about the leaven of bread. And so He rightly reproaches them as not understanding the power of Christ, by which the Lord can create bread even out of nothing. He calls the teaching of the Pharisees and the Herodians leaven for the reason that it was bitter and filled with ancient malice. And everyone who has grown old in evil and cannot speak anything spiritual to sweeten the throat of the listener has within himself the leaven of ancient malice, that is, a teaching that is poisonous and leads those who accept it only to regret. But who were the Herodians? They were certain newly appeared teachers who said that Herod was the Christ and that one must believe in him.

Mark 8:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He means by leaven their hurtful and corrupt doctrine, full of the old malice, for the Herodians were the teachers, who said that Herod was the Christ.

Mark 8:16-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the disciples themselves thought that the Lord spoke of the leaven of bread. Wherefore it goes on, And they reasoned amongst themselves, saying, it is because we have no bread; and this they said, as not understanding the power of Christ, who could make bread out of nothing; wherefore the Lord reproves them; for there follows, And when Jesus knew it, he said unto them, Why reason ye because ye have no bread?

Mark 8:22-23 — Commentary on Mark

Bethsaida and Chorazin, it seems, suffered from great unbelief, for which Christ also reproached them, as He says: "Woe to you, Chorazin! Woe to you, Bethsaida! For if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes" (Mt. 11:21). Upon the Lord's arrival here, they bring a blind man to Him. But the faith of those who brought him was not pure, which is why the Lord leads the blind man out of the village, and only then heals him. He spits on the eyes of the blind man and lays His hands upon him, so that we may know that the Divine word and the action that follows the word can work miracles: for the hand is an image of action, and the spittle is an image of the word, since it comes forth from the mouth.

Mark 8:22-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For Bethsaida appears to have been infected with much infidelity, wherefore the Lord reproaches it, (Matt. 11:21) Woe to thee, Bethsaida, for if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. He then takes out of the town the blind man, who had been brought to Him, for the faith of those who brought him was not true faith. It goes on; And when he had spit in his eyes, and put his hands upon him, he asked him if he saw ought.

Mark 8:24-25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the reason why he did not see at once perfectly, but in part, was, that he had not perfect faith; for healing is bestowed in proportion to faith.

Mark 8:24-25 — Commentary on Mark

But the blind man himself also did not have perfect faith. Therefore the Lord does not give him sight all at once, but gradually, as to a man whose faith is not complete, for healings are given in proportion to faith.

Mark 8:26 — Commentary on Mark

He commands him not to enter the village, because the inhabitants of Bethsaida, as I said, were unbelieving, and that man among them would have harmed his own soul; He does not even allow him to tell anyone about what had happened to him, so that the unbelievers would not be subjected to greater condemnation. We too are often blind in soul, living in the village, that is, in this world; but when we go out of the village, that is, when we renounce the deeds of the world, Christ heals us; after healing, He tells us not to return again to the village, but to go home, and the home of each of us is heaven and the dwellings there.

Mark 8:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

These precepts He gave him, because they were unfaithful, as has been said, lest perchance he should receive hurt in his soul from them, and they by their unbelief should ran into a more grievous crime. Or else, after He has healed him He sends him to his home; for the home of every one of us is heaven, and the mansions which are there.

Mark 8:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After taking His disciples afar from the Jews, He then asks them concerning Himself, that they might speak the truth without fear of the Jews; wherefore it is said, And Jesus entered, and his disciples, into the towns of Caesarea Philippi.

Mark 8:27 — Commentary on Mark

He asks them about Himself, having led them far from the Jews, so that they would have no one to fear in confessing the truth.

Mark 8:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For many thought that John had risen from the dead, as even Herod believed, and that he had performed miracles after his resurrection.

Mark 8:28 — Commentary on Mark

They answer that some take Him for John, others for Elijah; for many thought that John had risen, as Herod also supposed, and that upon his resurrection he had received the power of miracles, whereas during his lifetime John had not performed a single sign.

Mark 8:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After however having enquired into the opinion of others, He asks them what was the belief of their own minds on this point; wherefore it continues, And he saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? He confesses indeed that He is the Christ announced by the Prophets; but the Evangelist Mark passes over what the Lord answered to his confession, and how He blessed him, lest by this way of relating it, he should seem to be favouring his master Peter; Matthew plainly goes through the whole of it.

Mark 8:29 — Commentary on Mark

Having thus asked them about the opinions of others, the Lord then asks them their own opinion as well, as if saying: those think of Me erroneously, but who do you consider Me to be? What then does Peter say? He confesses Him as the Christ, foretold by the prophets. But what the Lord said in response to Peter's confession and how He blessed him, Mark omitted, so as not to appear partial to Peter, his teacher. Matthew, on the contrary, told everything without omission.

Mark 8:30 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord commanded them to tell no one, because He wished to conceal His glory, lest many be scandalized by Him and, in their unbelief, become liable to greater punishment.

Mark 8:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For He wished in the mean time to hide His glory, lest many should be offended because of Him, and so earn a worse punishment.

Mark 8:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But after the Lord had accepted the confession of the disciples, who called Him the true God, He then reveals to them the mystery of the Cross. Wherefore it goes on, And he began to teach them that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and of the chief priests, and the scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again; and he spake that saying openly, that is, concerning His future passion.

Mark 8:31 — Commentary on Mark

Having received from His disciples the confession that He is the true Christ, the Lord also revealed to them the mystery of the Cross. But He did not yet reveal it fully, for the apostles did not understand what He was saying, and did not comprehend what it means to rise again, but thought that it would be better for Him not to suffer at all.

Mark 8:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But His disciples did not understand the order of the truth, neither could they comprehend His resurrection, but thought it better that He should not suffer.

Mark 8:32 — Commentary on Mark

Therefore Peter begins to object, saying that it is pointless to give Himself over to death when He could simply not suffer.

Mark 8:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the Lord, wishing to show that His Passion was to take place on account of the salvation of men, and that Satan alone was unwilling that Christ should suffer, and the race of man be saved, called Peter Satan, because he savoured the things that were of Satan, and, from unwillingness that Christ should suffer, became His adversary; for Satan is interpreted 'the adversary.' He says that Peter savours the things which be of men, in that he in some way savoured carnal affections, for Peter wished that Christ should spare Himself and not be crucified.

Mark 8:33 — Commentary on Mark

But the Lord, showing that His suffering would be for the salvation of them and of many, and that Satan alone does not want Him to suffer and save people, calls Peter "Satan" for his thoughts befitting Satan, for his not wanting Christ to suffer but contradicting Him; Satan means adversary. "Get behind Me," He says, that is, follow My will, do not contradict and do not be My adversary, but follow Me. Peter, according to the Lord's words, was thinking about "human things," for he was thinking in a fleshly manner, wanting the Lord to remain at ease, not to give Himself over to the Crucifixion, and not to endure affliction for the salvation of the world.

Mark 8:34 — Commentary on Mark

Since Peter was opposing Christ, Who desired to give Himself over to Crucifixion, Christ calls the people and speaks aloud, directing His words primarily against Peter: You do not approve of My taking the Cross, but I say to you that neither you nor anyone else will be saved unless you die for virtue and truth. Note that the Lord did not say: let him die even if he does not wish to die, but "whoever wishes." I, He says, compel no one. I call not to evil but to good, and therefore whoever does not wish it is not worthy of it. What does it mean to deny oneself? We will understand this when we learn what it means to deny someone else. Whoever denies another person — whether father, brother, or any member of the household — even if he watches him being beaten or killed, pays no attention and feels no sympathy, having become estranged from him. In the same way the Lord commands us also to despise our own body for His sake and not to spare it, even if we are beaten or reviled. "Take up your cross," it says, that is, a shameful death, for the cross was then regarded as an instrument of shameful execution. And since many robbers were also crucified, He adds that along with crucifixion one must also have other virtues, for this is what the words "follow Me" mean.

Mark 8:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For a man who denies another, be it brother or father, does not sympathize with him, nor grieve at his fate, though he be wounded and die; thus we ought to despise our body, so that if it should be wounded or hurt in any way, we should not mind its suffering. For at that time the cross appeared shameful, because malefactors were fixed to it. But because after the cross we must have a new strength, He adds, and follow me.

Mark 8:35 — Commentary on Mark

Since the command to give oneself over to death would seem harsh and cruel, the Lord says that on the contrary it is most merciful; for whoever loses his soul, but for My sake — and not as a robber being executed or a suicide (for in that case the death would not be for My sake) — he, He says, will find his soul, while the one who thinks to save his soul will lose it, if during the time of torment he does not stand firm.

Mark 8:36 — Commentary on Mark

Do not tell Me that this latter person will preserve his life, for even if he were to gain the whole world, it is all useless. Salvation cannot be purchased with any wealth.

Mark 8:37 — Commentary on Mark

Otherwise, he who gained the whole world but lost his soul would give it all away when he is burning in the flames, and would thus ransom himself. But such a ransom is impossible there. Here the mouths of those who, following Origen, say that the condition of souls will change for the better after they have been punished in proportion to their sins are also stopped. Let them hear that there it is in no way possible to give a ransom for the soul, and to suffer only to the degree supposedly needed to make satisfaction for sins.

Mark 8:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For that faith which only remains in the mind is not sufficient, but the Lord requires also the confession of the mouth; for when the soul is sanctified by faith, the body ought also to be sanctified by confession. Him then who shall have confessed that his God was crucified, Christ Himself also shall confess, not here, where He is esteemed poor and wretched, but in His glory and with a multitude of Angels.

Mark 8:38 — Commentary on Mark

It is not enough to have inner faith alone: a confession of the lips is also required. For since man is twofold, his sanctification must also be twofold, that is, the sanctification of the soul through faith and the sanctification of the body through confession. Therefore, whoever "is ashamed" to confess the Crucified One as his God, him He also "will be ashamed of," recognizing him as an unworthy servant of His, when He "comes" no longer in a humble appearance, not in the abasement in which He appeared here before and for which some are ashamed of Him, but "in glory" and with an Angelic host.

Mark 9:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But because He had spoken of His glory, in order to show that His promises were not vain, He subjoins, Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here who shall not taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power. As if He said, Some, that is, Peter, James, and John, shall not taste of death, until I show them, in my transfiguration, with what glory I am to come in my second advent; for the transfiguration was nothing else, but an announcement of the second coming of Christ, in which also Christ Himself and the Saints will shine.

Mark 9:1 — Commentary on Mark

Having spoken of His glory and wishing to teach that He does not mention it in vain, the Lord then says that "there are some of those standing here," that is, Peter, James, and John, who will not die until I show them in My Transfiguration that with which glory I shall appear at the time of My coming. For the Transfiguration is nothing other than a foreshadowing of the Second Coming. So shall He Himself shine at that time; so too shall the righteous shine.

Mark 9:2-3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And He takes with Him the three chiefs of the Apostles, Peter, as confessing and loving him, John, as the beloved one, James, as being sublime in speech and as a divine; for so displeasing was he to the Jews, that Herod wishing to please the Jews slew him. And He took them apart, because He was about to reveal mysteries to them. We must also understand by transfiguration not the change of His features, but that, whilst His features remained as before, there was added unto Him a certain ineffable brightness. Again mystically; after the end of this world, which was made in six days, Jesus will take us up (if we be His disciples) into an high mountain, that is, into heaven, where we shall see His exceeding glory.

Mark 9:2-3 — Commentary on Mark

The Evangelist Luke says that this was after eight days. However, he does not contradict Mark, but is in complete agreement with him. His account encompasses both the day on which the Lord announced (the coming Transfiguration), and the day on which He led (the disciples up the mountain), whereas Mark speaks only of the intervening days. The Lord takes and leads up onto a high mountain only the three chief apostles — Peter, as the one who confessed and loved; John, as the beloved; and James, as the great preacher and theologian, who was so burdensome to the Jews that Herod, wishing to please the Jews, killed him. He leads them up onto a high mountain so that the miracle would be all the more glorious. And He leads them "apart" (privately) because He wished to reveal a mystery. Understand the Transfiguration itself not as an essential change of Christ's appearance, but as an illumination by an ineffable light, while His natural appearance remained the same as before.

Mark 9:4 — Commentary on Mark

For many reasons Elijah and Moses appear conversing with Christ. But it suffices to mention two. First, since the disciples were pleased that among the people some took Him for Elijah and others for one of the prophets, He shows them the greatest prophets, so that the disciples might at least in this way perceive the difference between servants and the Master. This is the first reason. The second: since many considered Christ an opponent of God, supposedly violating the Sabbath and transgressing the Law, He shows on the mountain such prophets, of whom one was a lawgiver and the other a zealot; and such prophets would not have conversed with Him if He had been destroying the Law and not fulfilling what they had preached.

Mark 9:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else it means, that we are to see in glory both the Law and the Prophets speaking with Him, that is, we shall then find that all those things which were spoken of Him by Moses and the other prophets agree with the reality; then too we shall hear the voice of the Father, revealing to us the Son of the Father, and saying, This is my beloved Son, and the cloud, that is, the Holy Ghost, the fount of truth, will overshadow us.

Mark 9:5-6 — Commentary on Mark

Peter, however, was afraid to come down from the mountain (for he dreaded the Lord's crucifixion) and therefore said: "It is good for us to be here," and not to go down into the midst of the Jews; for if Your enemies come here, we have Moses, who struck the Egyptians, and we have Elijah, who brought down fire from heaven and destroyed the captains of fifty. About what, then, did the prophets converse with Him? They spoke of His Crucifixion and death. And as for what Peter said, he himself did not know what he was saying, because all of them (the disciples) were in fear from the ineffable light and glory of Christ. He did not want Jesus to come down from the mountain to the Crucifixion for the sake of our salvation, but wished to remain always on the mountain.

Mark 9:5-6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, Peter, fearing to come down from the mount because he had now a presentiment that Christ must be crucified, said, It is good for us to be here, and not to go down there, that is, in the midst of the Jews; but if they who are furious against Thee come hither, we have Moses who beat down the Egyptians, we have also Elias, who brought fire down from heaven and destroyed the five hundred.

Mark 9:7-8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else it means, that we are to see in glory both the Law and the Prophets speaking with Him, that is, we shall then find that all those things which were spoken of Him by Moses and the other prophets agree with the reality; then too we shall hear the voice of the Father, revealing to us the Son of the Father, and saying, This is my beloved Son, and the cloud, that is, the Holy Ghost, the fount of truth, will overshadow us.

Mark 9:7-8 — Commentary on Mark

But let us turn our mind also to the mystical contemplation. At the end of this world, which was created in six days, Jesus will lead us, if we are His true disciples, "up a high mountain," that is, to heaven, and will show Himself to us in a most radiant form. Now He appears to us in an inglorious form, as the Crucified One and the Son of a carpenter, but then we shall see His glory as the Only-Begotten; we shall also see the Law and the prophets conversing with Him, that is, what was spoken about Him by Moses and the prophets — then we shall understand and find the perfect fulfillment of their utterances. Then we shall also hear the Father's voice, for the Father will reveal the Son to us and proclaim: "This is My Son." And how will He proclaim this to us? Under the overshadowing of the cloud, that is, of the Holy Spirit, for He is the fountain of life.

Mark 9:9-10 — Commentary on Mark

Why does Jesus command the disciples not to tell anyone about the Transfiguration? So that people, hearing of such glory of Christ, would not afterwards be scandalized when they see Him being crucified. But after the Resurrection from the dead, it will be easy to speak of such a glorious event that took place before the Crucifixion of Christ. So the apostles "kept this word (keeping this event in secret), asking one another what it means: to rise from the dead," for they did not yet understand His words, that He must rise from the dead.

Mark 9:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Which He did lest men should be offended, hearing such glorious things of Him Whom they were about to see crucified. It was not therefore fitting to say such things of Christ before He suffered, but after His resurrection they were likely to be believed.

Mark 9:11-12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the Lord puts this forward to oppose the notion of the Pharisees, who held that Elias was the forerunner of the first advent, showing that it led them to a false conclusion; wherefore he subjoins, And how it is written of the Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and be set at nought. As if He had said, When Elias the Tishbite cometh, he will pacify the Jews, and will bring them to the faith, and thus be the forerunner of the second advent. If then Elias is the forerunner of the first advent, how is it written that the Son of man must suffer? One of these two things therefore will follow; either that Elias is not the forerunner of the first advent, and thus the Scripture will be true; or that he is the forerunner of the first advent, and then the Scriptures will not be true, which say that Christ must suffer; for Elias must restore all things, in which case there will not be an unbelieving Jew, but all, whosoever hear him, must believe on his preaching.

Mark 9:11-13 — Commentary on Mark

Among the Jews there circulated a report that before the coming of Christ, Elijah would come. However, the Pharisees did not interpret what was written about Elijah as they should have, but maliciously distorted the meaning of the Scriptures, concealing the truth. For there are two comings of Christ: one, the first (which has already taken place), and another that is yet to be. The forerunner of the first was John; the forerunner of the second will be Elijah. But Christ calls John "Elijah," as one who was a reprover, a zealot, and a desert-dweller. In this way, the Lord refutes the opinion of the Pharisees, who thought that the forerunner of the first coming of Christ must be Elijah. How does He refute it? He says: "Elijah must come first and restore all things; and the Son of Man, as it is written of Him, must suffer many things." This means the following: when Elijah the Tishbite comes, he will pacify the disobedient Jews, bring them to the faith, and thus become the forerunner of the second coming of Christ. But if the Tishbite, who is to restore all things, were the forerunner of the first coming, then how is it written that the Son of Man must suffer? Therefore, it is one of two things: either Elijah must not be the forerunner of the first coming, if the Scriptures speak the truth that Christ must suffer; or we shall believe the words of the Pharisees, that the forerunner of the first coming must be the Tishbite — and then there will be no truth in the Scriptures which say that Christ will suffer, for Elijah is to restore all things, and there will not then be a single unbelieving Jew, but all will believe the preaching, whoever hears it from Elijah. Refuting in this way the distorted opinion of the Pharisees, the Lord said that "Elijah (that is, John) has already come, and they did with him whatever they wished," since they did not believe him, and he met his end by beheading, having become a victim of amusement (of Herod).

Mark 9:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For again, John rebuked vice, and was a zealous man, and a hermit like Elias; but they heard him not, as they will hear Elias, but killed him in wicked sport, and cut off his head; wherefore there follows, And they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him.

Mark 9:14-15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After He had shown His glory in the mount to the three disciples, He returns to the other disciples, who had not come up with Him into the mount; wherefore it is said, And when he came to his disciples, he saw a great multitude about them, and the Scribes questioning with them. For the Pharisees, catching the opportunity of the hour when Christ was not present, came up to them, to try to draw them over to themselves. For the multitude was glad to see Him, so that they saluted Him from afar, as He was coming to them; but some suppose that His countenance had become more beautiful from His transfiguration, and that this induced the crowd to salute Him.

Mark 9:14 — Commentary on Mark

Jesus, coming to the disciples, to those nine who had not ascended with Him onto the mountain, found them in a dispute with the Pharisees. For in the absence of Jesus, the Pharisees, having approached His disciples, were attempting to draw them over to their side.

Mark 9:15 — Commentary on Mark

Meanwhile, the crowd, as soon as they saw Him, immediately greeted Him. The people looked at Him and greeted Him as though He had returned from far away. And in the opinion of some, His very appearance, having become more beautiful from the light of the Transfiguration, drew the people to Him with greetings.

Mark 9:17-18 — Commentary on Mark

This man was weak in faith, as the Lord testifies, having said: "O faithless generation," and again "all things are possible to him who believes"; and he himself also says: "help my unbelief." He also speaks against the disciples (of Jesus), as though they were all unbelievers. But he ought not to have accused them before everyone, but privately, in secret.

Mark 9:19 — Commentary on Mark

So that man, having come to Jesus, blamed the disciples for being unable to heal his son; but Christ turns the accusation back upon the man himself and speaks as if to say: you have no faith, and therefore you yourself are to blame that your son was not healed. However, the words of Jesus refer not only to this one man alone, but He says this generally about all the Jews, reproaching them for their unbelief. For many of those standing by could have been scandalized by this incident. And when Jesus says, "How long shall I be with you," He expresses by this that death was desirable to Him, that is, as if He said: "It grieves Me to live with you unbelievers."

Mark 9:20-22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He also permits the child to be vexed, that in this way we might know the devil's wickedness, who would have killed him, had he not been assisted by the Lord. It goes on: And he asked his father, How long is it ago since this came unto him? And he said, Of a child; and offtimes it has cast him into the fire and into the waters to destroy him.

Mark 9:22 — Commentary on Mark

Speaking in a figurative sense, the demon casts people into the fire of anger and lust and into the stormy waves of worldly affairs.

Mark 9:23 — Commentary on Mark

So that man, having come to Jesus, blamed the disciples for being unable to heal his son; but Christ turns the accusation back upon the man himself and speaks as if to say: you have no faith, and therefore you yourself are to blame that your son was not healed... However, He does not stop merely at reproach, but also grants healing, displaying in the healing of the boy not haughtiness, but much more — humility. For observe that He attributes the healing not to His own power, but to the faith of that man, saying: "All things are possible to him who believes."

Mark 9:25-26 — Commentary on Mark

Moreover, He rebuked the spirit upon seeing the crowd gathering toward Him — again because He did not wish to heal before a multitude of people, for the display of His power and for His own glory. And by the rebuke and the words, "Come out of him and enter him no more," He makes known that because of the man's unbelief the demon could have entered him again, had it not been forbidden by His command. But He permitted the demon to convulse the boy, so that all might understand the demonic assault and that the demon could kill a person were it not for the hand of God protecting them.

Mark 9:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The reason that He rebuked the foul spirit, when He saw the crowd running together, was that he did not wish to cure him before the multitude, that He might give us a lesson to avoid ostentation. Again, this devil is deaf and dumb; deaf, because he does not choose to hear the words of God; dumb, because he is unable to teach others their duty.

Mark 9:25 — Commentary on Mark

This demon is mute and deaf — deaf, as one unwilling to hear the Divine words; mute, as one unable to teach others anything profitable for the soul.

Mark 9:27 — Commentary on Mark

But when Jesus, that is, the Evangelical Word, takes a person by the hand, that is, directs his active powers, then he is freed from the demon. Note also that God is ready to help us, but we ourselves refuse to do good works. For it is said: Jesus "lifted him up" — behold the help of God — "and he arose," that is, zeal for good works was aroused in the man himself.

Mark 9:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

(ap. Pseudo-Hier.) Again, when Jesus, that is, the word of the Gospel, takes hold of the hand, that is, of our powers of action, then shall we be freed from the devil. And observe that God first helps us, then it is required of us that we do good; for which reason it is said that Jesus raised him, in which is shown the aid of God, and that he arose, in which is declared the zeal of man.

Mark 9:28-29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, the whole class of lunatics, or simply, of all persons possessed with devils. Both the man to be cured, and he who cures him, should fast; for a real prayer is offered up, when fasting is joined with prayer, when he who prays is sober and not heavy with food.

Mark 9:28-29 — Commentary on Mark

The disciples were afraid that they had lost the grace given to them by the Lord, and that this was why they could not cast out the demon. Notice also their reverence in that they approach Jesus privately. "This kind." Which kind? The kind of those who were demon-possessed at every new moon, or in general the entire kind of demons, which is not cast out except by prayer and fasting. Both the one who suffers from them and the one who wishes to heal must fast; both need this, but it is especially required of the sufferer himself. And one must not only fast but also pray, and not only pray but also fast. For true prayer is accomplished in this way, when it is joined with fasting; when the one praying is not weighed down by food, prayer comes easily and without difficulty.

Mark 9:30-31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It is after miracles that the Lord inserts a discourse concerning His Passion, lest it should be thought that He suffered because He could not help it; wherefore it is said, And they departed thence, and passed through Galilee: and he would not that any man should know it. For he taught his disciples, and said unto them, The Son of man is delivered into the hands of men, and they shall kill him.

Mark 9:30-31 — Commentary on Mark

Everywhere Jesus joined the word about His suffering with miracles, so that they would not think that He suffered out of weakness. And now, having said the sorrowful word that "they will kill Him," He adds also the joyful one – that "on the third day He will rise," so that we may know that joy always follows after sorrows, and therefore so that we would not waste away in spirit needlessly in sorrows, but would hope to receive something joyful as well.

Mark 9:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After, however, saying what was sorrowful, He adds what ought to rejoice them; wherefore it goes on: And after that he is killed, he shall rise the third day; in order that we may learn that joys come on after struggles. There follows: But they understood not that saying, and were afraid to ask him.

Mark 9:33-34 — Commentary on Mark

The disciples, still having human thoughts, were arguing among themselves about which of them was greater and more honored by Christ.

Mark 9:35 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For His wish is not that we should usurp for ourselves chief places, but that we should attain to lofty heights by lowliness.

Mark 9:35 — Commentary on Mark

But the Lord, although He does not forbid the aspiration toward greater honor (for He commands us to desire the higher degrees), nevertheless does not permit us to seize primacy from others; on the contrary, He wants us to attain exaltation through humility.

Mark 9:36-37 — Commentary on Mark

Thus He placed a child in the midst of the disciples and teaches us to be like it. A child neither seeks glory, nor envies, nor remembers wrongs. And not only then, Jesus says, will you receive a great reward, when you yourselves are like a child, but if you also receive others like this child for My sake, for this too you will receive the Kingdom of Heaven, since you will be receiving Me; and by receiving Me, you will receive Him who sent Me. Do you see what power humility and a simple and guileless character possess? This causes the Son and the Father, and consequently the Holy Spirit as well, to dwell within us.

Mark 9:36-37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He next admonishes them by the example of a child's innocence; wherefore there follows: And he took a child, and set him in the midst of them.

Mark 9:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See, how great is humility, for it wins for itself the indwelling of the Father, and of the Son, and also of the Holy Ghost.

Mark 9:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or again, some unbelievers, seeing that the name of Jesus was full of virtue, themselves used it, and performed signs, though they were unworthy of Divine grace; for the Lord wished to extend His name even by the unworthy.

Mark 9:38 — Commentary on Mark

Not out of any rivalry or envy does the son of thunder forbid that man from casting out demons, but he desires that all who invoke the name of Christ should also follow Christ, and that all the disciples should constitute one body. At the beginning of the evangelical preaching, it happened that some, driven by the passion of vainglory, desired to perform signs; but seeing how powerful the name of Jesus was, they invoked it and in this way performed signs, even though they were strangers to and unworthy of the grace of God. For it was pleasing to the Lord that the preaching should spread even through the unworthy.

Mark 9:39-40 — Commentary on Mark

What then does the Savior say? He did not allow John to forbid the one performing signs: "Do not forbid him," He says, "for no one who works a miracle in My name can soon afterward speak evil of Me." That is, how will the one who acquires glory for himself through My name and performs miracles by invoking Me speak evil of Me? It appears that the Lord contradicts Himself, for in another place He says, "He who is not with Me is against Me" (Mt. 12:30). But those words were spoken concerning demons, who strive to draw those who belong to God away from Him and scatter God's possession, whereas here the words concern people who through others working miracles are brought to God.

Mark 9:39-40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For how can he speak evil of Me, who draws glory from My name, and works miracles by the invocation of this very name. There follows, For he that is not against you is on your part.

Mark 9:41-42 — Commentary on Mark

I, He says, not only do not forbid the one who performs miracles in My name, but if anyone gives you anything, even the very least, for My sake and not for the sake of worldly people, even that person will not lose his reward. And He spoke of the cup of water with people in mind who make excuses of poverty. If, He says, you give even a cup of water — and nothing less than this is possible — even this will not be lost to you. Thus, if you honor one of these little ones, you please God; and if you cause one of these little ones to stumble, you have sinned: it would be better for you to have a millstone (a donkey-driven millstone) hung around your neck. By this He expresses that in such a case we shall be subjected to the most severe punishment. The Lord pointed to a physical torment in order to frighten us by this visible example.

Mark 9:41-42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Not only will I not forbid him who works miracles in My name, but also whosoever shall give you the smallest thing for My name's sake, and shall receive you, not on account of human and worldly favour, but from love to Me, shall not lose his reward.

Mark 9:43-47 — Commentary on Mark

Having uttered such a threat against those who cause others to stumble—that it would be better for them to be cast into the sea—the Lord now instructs those who are tempted to beware of people ready to lead them astray and divert them from the path of truth. Whether a foot, or a hand, or an eye causes you to stumble—that is, whether the one who causes you to stumble and trips you up in the matter of salvation is from among your household, or from those close to you by flesh—cut him off, that is, reject your love and friendship for him.

Mark 9:48 — Commentary on Mark

And the worm and fire that torment sinners are the conscience of each person and the remembrance of the vile deeds committed in this life. This gnaws like a worm and burns like a fire.

Mark 9:49 — Commentary on Mark

"Everyone," He says, "shall be salted with fire," that is, shall be tested, as Paul also says that everything will be tested by fire (1 Cor. 3:13). "And every sacrifice shall be salted with salt"—these words Jesus cited from the book of Leviticus (Lev. 2:13). Therefore, we must salt our sacrifices with the salt of God, that is, offer sacrifices that are not sickly and weak, but strong and healthy.

Mark 9:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For as salt preserves flesh, and suffers it not to breed worms, so also the discourse of the teacher, if it can dry up what is evil, constrains carnal men, and suffers not the undying worm to grow up in them.

Mark 9:50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But if it be without saltness, that is, if its virtue of drying up and preserving be gone, with what shall it be salted? Or else, he who binds himself to his neighbour by the tie of love, has salt, and in this way peace with his neighbour.

Mark 9:50 — Commentary on Mark

By salt the Lord also means the apostles, and in general those who have a preserving and binding power. For just as salt preserves meat and does not allow worms to breed in it, so too the word of a teacher, if it is strong and astringent, restraining people from fleshly passions, does not give place in them to the sleepless worm. But if the teacher himself is without salt and does not have within himself a stimulating and binding power, with what shall he be salted, that is, corrected? Therefore, have salt in yourselves, that is, the strengthening and binding grace of the Spirit, so that you may be at peace with one another, being bound to your neighbor by the bond of love. This is what it means to have salt, and this is why the words were spoken: have peace with your neighbors. Of such people Solomon said: "My horses among the chariots of Pharaoh," and so forth.

Mark 10:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He enters the region of Judæa, which the envy of the Jews had often caused Him to leave, because His Passion was to take place there. He did not, however, then go up to Jerusalem, but to the confines of Judæa, that He might do good to the multitudes, who were not evil; for Jerusalem was, from the malice of the Jews, the worker of all the wickedness. Wherefore it goes on: And the people resort unto him again, and, as he was wont, he taught them again.

Mark 10:1 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord often left Judea because of the hatred of the Pharisees toward Him. But now He comes again to Judea, because the time of His suffering was drawing near. However, He does not go directly to Jerusalem, but first only "to the borders of Judea," in order to benefit the guileless people; whereas Jerusalem, due to the wickedness of the Jews, was the center of all malice.

Mark 10:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They come to Him indeed, and do not quit Him, lest the multitudes should believe on Him; and by continually coming to Him, they thought to bring Him into difficulty, and to confuse Him by their questions. For they proposed to Him a question, which had on either side a precipice, so that whether He said that it was lawful for a man to put away his wife, or that it was not lawful, they might accuse Him, and contradict what He said, out of the doctrines of Moses. Christ, therefore, being Very Wisdom, in answering their question, avoids their snares.

Mark 10:2 — Commentary on Mark

And see how they, out of their malice, tempt the Lord, not tolerating that the people should believe in Him, but constantly approaching Him with the intention of putting Him in difficulty and cornering Him with their questions. They pose to Him a question that placed Him between two abysses: is it lawful, they say, for a man to divorce his wife? For whether He says that it is lawful, or says that it is unlawful, in either case they thought to accuse Him of contradicting the Law of Moses.

Mark 10:3 — Commentary on Mark

But Christ, Self-Existent Wisdom, answers them in such a way that He escapes their snares. He asks them: what did Moses command them?

Mark 10:4-5 — Commentary on Mark

And when they answered that Moses commanded to divorce a wife, Christ explained to them the Law itself. Moses, He says, was not so merciless as to give such a Law, but he wrote this because of your hardness of heart. Knowing the inhumanity of the Jews, such that a husband who did not love his wife could easily kill her, Moses permitted a husband to divorce an unloved wife.

Mark 10:6 — Commentary on Mark

But from the beginning it was not so: God joins two persons in the bond of marriage so that they become one, even leaving their own parents. Note that the Lord says: God does not permit polygamy, so that one wife could be divorced and another taken, and then that one abandoned and another married. If this had been pleasing to God, He would have created one husband and many wives; but it did not happen so, rather "God made them male and female," so that they would be joined — one husband with one wife.

Mark 10:7-8 — Commentary on Mark

In a figurative sense, this can be understood as follows: the word of Teaching, sowing good seeds in the soul of a believing person, has the significance of a husband to the soul that receives it. And it leaves its father, that is, lofty thought, and its mother, that is, embellished speech, and cleaves to its wife, that is, to the benefit of the soul, adapting itself to it and often preferring humble thoughts and simple speech. And then they both become one flesh, that is, the soul believes that "the Word of God became flesh," and no human thought can any longer separate the soul from such faith.

Mark 10:10 — Commentary on Mark

Since the disciples too were troubled regarding the divorce of husband and wife, they also approach Him and ask about the same thing. Their way of thinking was not yet completely sound.

Mark 10:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the disciples were offended, as not being fully satisfied with what had been said; for this reason they again question Him, wherefore there follows, And in the house, his disciples asked him again of the same matter.

Mark 10:11-12 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord answered them: whoever divorces his wife and marries another commits adultery with this second wife; likewise a wife who has left her husband and joined with another becomes an adulteress.

Mark 10:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The wickedness of the Pharisees in tempting Christ, has been related above, and now is shown the great faith of the multitude, who believed that Christ conferred a blessing on the children whom they brought to Him, by the mere laying on of His hands. Wherefore it is said: And they brought young children to him, that he might touch them.

Mark 10:13 — Commentary on Mark

Great was the faith among the people, when they accepted the mere laying on of hands by Christ as a blessing for the children brought to Him, while the disciples would not allow those bringing them, thinking this was unworthy of Him.

Mark 10:14 — Commentary on Mark

What then does Christ do? Teaching the disciples to be humble-minded and to reject worldly pride, He receives and embraces the children. By this He shows that He accepts the innocent; therefore He also says: "for of such is the Kingdom of God." Note, He did not say "of these children is the Kingdom," but "of such," that is, of those who have acquired the same innocence that children possess by nature. For a child does not envy, does not remember wrongs, and when punished by its mother does not run from her, but even if she wore rags, would prefer her to a queen; so also one who lives virtuously prefers his mother — I mean the Church — to all things, and is not carried away by worldly pleasures. For this reason the Lord also embraces such ones, saying: "Come unto Me, all you who labor and are heavy laden" (Matt. 11:28), and blesses them, saying: "Come, you blessed of My Father" (Matt. 25:34).

Mark 10:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Wherefore He says not, for of these, but of such is the kingdom of God, that is, of persons who have both in their intention and their work the harmlessness and simplicity which children have by nature. For a child does not hate, does nothing of evil intent, nor though beaten does he quit his mother; and though she clothe him in vile garments, prefers them to kingly apparel; in like manner he, who lives according to the good ways of his mother the Church, honours nothing before her, nay, not pleasure, which is the queen of many; wherefore also the Lord subjoins, Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.

Mark 10:15-16 — Commentary on Mark

By the Kingdom of God He here means the preaching of the Gospel and the promise of future blessings. Therefore, whoever receives the Divine preaching as a child, that is, without any hesitation and admitting no unbelief in himself, shall enter into the Kingdom of God and inherit those blessings which he has already acquired by faith.

Mark 10:17 — Commentary on Mark

Some falsely portray this young man as a cunning and deceitful tempter. This is not so: he was merely a covetous man, not a tempter. For listen to what the Evangelist notes: "Jesus, looking at him, loved him." However, I marvel at this young man in that, while all others came to Christ seeking healing from diseases, he himself asks about inheriting eternal life — if only he were not possessed by an even stronger passion of love of money.

Mark 10:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

I wonder at this young man, who when all others come to Christ to be healed of their infirmities, begs of Him the possession of everlasting life, notwithstanding his love of money, the malignant passion which afterwards caused his sorrow.

Mark 10:18 — Commentary on Mark

And why did Christ answer him thus: "No one is good"? Because he approached Christ as a mere man and as one of many teachers. Christ speaks as if to say: "If you consider Me good as a mere teacher, then in comparison with God no man is good; if you acknowledge Me as good as God, then why do you call Me merely a teacher?" By such words Christ wishes to convey a higher understanding of Himself, so that the man might recognize Him as God. Moreover, for the correction of the young man, the Lord also gives him another lesson: if he wishes to converse with someone, he should speak without flattery, and should know the one root and source of goodness to be God alone, and render Him due honor.

Mark 10:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Therefore the Lord intended by these words to raise the mind of the young man, so that he might know Him to be God. But He also implies another thing by these words, that when you have to converse with a man, you should not flatter him in your conversation, but look back upon God, the root and fount of goodness, and do honour to Him.

Mark 10:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And when he has sold it, to give it to the poor, not to stage-players and luxurious persons. But because there are many poor who are not humble, but are drunkards or have some other vice, for this reason He says, And come, follow me.

Mark 10:21 — Commentary on Mark

On account of this passion, having heard the Lord's words, "Go, sell... and give to the poor," he "went away sorrowful." Note here that the Lord did not say: sell what you have bit by bit and give it away, but sell it all at once and give it away, and only to the poor, not to flatterers and not to the debauched; then: "follow Me," that is, adopt every other virtue as well, for there are many who, though not covetous, are not humble, or though humble, are not sober, or have some other vice. Therefore the Lord does not say merely "sell and give to the poor," but "come, follow Me, taking up the cross," which means to be ready to die for His sake.

Mark 10:22 — Commentary on Mark

"But he, being dismayed at this saying, went away sorrowful, for he had great possessions." It is not without reason that it is added that he had much: for to possess even a little is both harmful and dangerous, but the bonds of many possessions are utterly unbreakable. But let him who is young in spirit, frivolous, inattentive in thought, and disordered in mind, likewise sell his possessions, such as anger and desire, with all that springs from them, and give them, cast them to the demons, who are poor, deprived of every good and wealth, because they fell away from the goodness of God, and then let him follow Christ, for only he can follow Christ who has rejected the wealth of sins, which is the property of demons. "Turn away from evil," it is said: this means to cast the sinful wealth to the poor, that is, to the demonic powers; "and do good": which means to follow Christ and take up His Cross (Ps. 33:15).

Mark 10:23-24 — Commentary on Mark

It is not wealth in itself that is evil, but those who hoard it are evil and worthy of condemnation, for one ought not to have it, that is, to keep it for oneself, but to put it to good use. It is called wealth precisely because it is meant for beneficial use, not for hoarding. Therefore it is difficult for those who hoard and lock it away to "enter the Kingdom of God." And the word "difficult" here means the same as impossible. It is indeed exceedingly difficult for a rich man to be saved.

Mark 10:23-24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He says not here, that riches are bad, but that those are bad who only have them to watch them carefully; for He teaches us not to have them, that is, not to keep or preserve them, but to use them in necessary things.

Mark 10:25 — Commentary on Mark

This is evident from the example which the Lord adds, saying: "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the Kingdom of God." By the name "camel" understand either the animal itself or a thick rope (cable) used on large ships. Thus, for a man, so long as he is rich, it is impossible to be saved.

Mark 10:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It may be that by camel, we should understand the animal itself, or else that thick cable, which is used for large vessels.

Mark 10:26 — Commentary on Mark

But why were the disciples so astonished at these words? After all, they themselves were never rich. I think that in this case they were concerned for all people, since they had already begun to be lovers of mankind.

Mark 10:27 — Commentary on Mark

But with God this is possible. Christ said: "Make friends for yourselves by means of unrighteous wealth" (Lk. 16:9). Do you see how all things become possible when we hear the Word of God? "With men this is impossible," that is, it is impossible when we reason in human terms. Some are puzzled how Christ said that "all things are possible with God." Can He then also sin? To this we answer that when Christ says "all things," He means all things that have real existence, but sin is not something that has real existence: sin is something insubstantial, inoperative, or in other words, sin belongs not to strength but to weakness, as the Apostle also says: "Christ, when we were still weak... died" (Rom. 5:6), and David says: "Their sorrows shall be multiplied" (Ps. 16:4). Therefore sin, as a weakness, is impossible for God. But can God, they ask, also make what has been as though it had not been? To this we say: God is Truth, and to make what has been as though it had not been is a lie. How then would Truth produce a lie? For this He would first have to change His own Essence. To speak in this way would be to say that God can cease to be God.

Mark 10:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or we must understand that by, with man it is impossible, but not with God, He means, that when we listen to God, it becomes possible, but as long as we keep our human notions, it is impossible. There follows, For all things are possible with God; when He says all things, you must understand, that have a being; which sin has not, for it is a thing without being and substance. Or else: sin does not come under the notion of strength, but of weakness, therefore sin, like weakness, is impossible with God. But can God cause that not to have been done which has been done? To which we answer, that God is Truth, but to cause that what has been done should not have been done, is falsehood. How then can truth do what is false? He must first therefore quit His own nature, so that they who speak thus really say, Can God cease to be God? which is absurd.

Mark 10:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Although Peter had left but few things, still he calls these his all; for even a few things keep us by the bond of affection, so that he shall be beatified who leaves a few things.

Mark 10:28 — Commentary on Mark

Although Peter left little for the sake of Christ, he still calls this little "everything." It is evident that even a little has the bonds of attachment, and therefore even one who leaves little is worthy of being blessed. Peter alone asked Christ, but the Lord gives an answer common to all.

Mark 10:29 — Commentary on Mark

Everyone who leaves wife or mother — He says this not so that we would leave our parents helpless or separate from our wives, but teaches us to prefer pleasing God above all things of the flesh. Since from the preaching of the Gospel war was to be kindled among people, so that children would have to renounce their fathers, the Lord says: whoever leaves for the sake of the Gospel fleshly kinship and in general all things of the flesh, that one will receive all this a hundredfold in this age, and in the age to come, eternal life.

Mark 10:30 — Commentary on Mark

Therefore, will he not also receive a hundred times more wives? Yes — although the accursed Julian mocked this. For tell me, what benefit does a wife bring to her husband's household? In general, she cares for food and clothing for her husband and in this regard fully provides for him. Now look at how it was with the apostles. How many women cared for providing them with clothing and food and served them, so that they themselves had no concern for anything except the word and teaching! Likewise, the apostles had many fathers and mothers, as all those who loved them and cared for them heartily were such to them. Peter left his one house, but later had as his own all the houses of his disciples. Even now he has throughout the whole earth splendid houses — churches in his name. And what is still more important is that the saints inherited all this in exile, that is, while being persecuted for the faith of Christ, and in cruel sufferings, but their sufferings were not a disgrace to them.

Mark 10:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For a wife is busied in a house about her husband's food and raiment. See also how this is the case with the Apostles; for many women busied themselves about their food and their clothing, and ministered unto them. In like manner the Apostles had many fathers and mothers, that is, persons who loved them; as Peter, for instance, leaving one house, had afterwards the houses of all the disciples. And what is more wonderful, they are to be persecuted and oppressed, for it is with persecutions that the Saints are to possess all things.

Mark 10:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But many that are first shall be last, and the last first. For the Pharisees who were first became the last; but those who left all and followed Christ were last in this world through tribulation and persecutions, but shall be first by the hope which is in God.

Mark 10:31 — Commentary on Mark

For those who appeared last in the present age, on account of the sorrows and persecutions they endured, will be first in the age to come for their steadfast hope in God. The Pharisees, who were first, became last, and those who left everything and followed Christ became first.

Mark 10:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

To show that He runs to meet His Passion, and that He does not refuse death, for the sake of our salvation; and they were amazed, and as they followed, they were afraid.

Mark 10:32 — Commentary on Mark

Why does Jesus predict to the disciples what will happen to Him? To strengthen their spirit, so that having heard about it beforehand, they would bear it courageously when it came to pass, and not be struck by its suddenness; and at the same time they were to know that He suffers of His own will. For he who foresaw the sufferings could have avoided them, and if he did not flee, it is clear that he voluntarily gives himself over to suffering. But since it was fitting to reveal His suffering only to the closest disciples, He goes ahead of everyone on the road, wishing to separate the disciples from the crowd. Moreover, by going ahead of everyone and by His haste on the road, the Lord also shows that He hastens toward His suffering and does not flee from death for the sake of our salvation.

Mark 10:33-34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He did this to confirm the hearts of the disciples, that from hearing these things beforehand, they might the better bear them afterwards, and might not be alarmed at their suddenness, and also in order to show them that He suffered voluntarily; for he who foreknows a danger, and flies not, though flight is in his power, evidently of his own will gives himself up to suffering. But He takes His disciples apart, because it was fitting that He should reveal the mystery of His Passion to those who were more closely connected with Him.

Mark 10:33-34 — Commentary on Mark

Why does Jesus predict to the disciples what will happen to Him? To strengthen their spirit, so that having heard about it beforehand, they would bear it courageously when it came to pass, and not be struck by its suddenness; and at the same time they were to know that He suffers of His own will. For he who foresaw the sufferings could have avoided them, and if he did not flee, it is clear that he voluntarily gives himself over to suffering. But since it was fitting to reveal His suffering only to the closest disciples, He goes ahead of everyone on the road, wishing to separate the disciples from the crowd. Moreover, by going ahead of everyone and by His haste on the road, the Lord also shows that He hastens toward His suffering and does not flee from death for the sake of our salvation. Everything He says in this instance, though sorrowful, He consoles them for all of it by saying that "on the third day He will rise."

Mark 10:35-37 — Commentary on Mark

Another Evangelist (Matt. 20:20) relates that their mother (of James and John) approached Jesus. But probably both things happened: these two apostles, being ashamed before the others, sent their mother ahead first, and then they themselves also came separately, as the Evangelist indicates by saying, "they came to Him," that is, they came separately, withdrawing from the rest. What then were they asking? The ascent of Christ to Jerusalem, about which He had been speaking with the disciples, they understood to mean that He was going to receive an earthly kingdom and that only after His enthronement would He endure those sufferings which He had foretold. Thinking in this way, they asked for seats at the right and left side of Christ.

Mark 10:35-37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now the abovementioned disciples thought that He was going up to Jerusalem, to reign there, and then to suffer what He had foretold. And with these thoughts, they desired to sit on the right and the left hand; wherefore there follows, They said unto him, Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right hand, the other on thy left hand, in thy glory.

Mark 10:38 — Commentary on Mark

Therefore the Lord also rebukes them as not understanding what they are asking: "You do not know," He says, "what you are asking." You think that My Kingdom will be an earthly one, and therefore you ask for an earthly seat; no, it is not so: this is beyond human comprehension, and to sit at My right hand is the greatest thing, surpassing even the angelic ranks. Moreover, you dream of glory, while I am calling you to death. He calls the Cross a Cup and a Baptism — a Cup because the Cross, like a cup of wine, was soon to bring Him to the sleep of death, and He was ready to accept the cup of sufferings as a sweet drink for Himself; and a Baptism because through the Cross He accomplished the cleansing of our sins. But the disciples, not having understood the Lord's words, give their promise on their part, thinking that He was speaking of a literal cup and of the kind of baptism that the Jews practiced, who washed themselves before partaking of food.

Mark 10:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It will not be as ye think, that I am to reign as a temporal king in Jerusalem, but all these things, that is, these which belong to My kingdom, are beyond your understanding; for to sit on My right hand is so great a thing that it surpasses the Angelic orders. But by the cup and baptism, He means the cross; the cup, that is, as being a potion by Him sweetly received, but baptism as the cause of the cleansing of our sins.

Mark 10:39-40 — Commentary on Mark

You, He says, will enter into the struggle of martyrdom and will die for the truth, "but to grant the seat is not for Me to give." But here two difficulties arise. The first: has this seat been prepared for anyone? The second: can it really be that the universal Master cannot give this seat? We answer: no one will sit either on the right or on the left. And if you hear that Scripture repeatedly speaks of such a seat, understand not a seat in the literal sense, but the highest dignity. And the words "it is not for Me to give" have this meaning: it is not fitting for Me, the righteous Judge, to give you such dignity solely out of love for you; otherwise I would not be just; but such an honor has been prepared only for those who struggle. This is similar to a case where a just king seated a certain champion above others, and his favorites came and said to him: "Give us crowns"; then the king would certainly reply: "It is not for me to give," but whoever shall struggle and conquer, for him the crown has been prepared. So then, you sons of Zebedee, you can be and will be martyrs for Me; but if someone, together with martyrdom, possesses every other virtue to a greater degree than you, that person will have precedence over you.

Mark 10:39-40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And they answer Him, without understanding what He had said; wherefore it goes on: And they said unto him, We can; for they thought that He spoke of a visible cup, and of the baptism of which the Jews made use, that is, the washings before their meals.

Mark 10:41 — Commentary on Mark

The disciples, still reasoning in a human manner, fell into envy, and therefore they are indignant at the two apostles. However, when? When they saw that the request of the latter was not accepted by the Lord but rejected, then they began to be indignant. As long as the Lord Himself showed preference to James and John, the other disciples, seeing this, endured it; but when those two disciples began to seek honors for themselves, the others could no longer endure it. So imperfect were they still at that time! But later we shall see how each of them yielded precedence to the other.

Mark 10:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The other Apostles are indignant at seeing James and John seeking for honour; wherefore it is said, And when the ten heard it, they began to be much displeased with James and John. For being influenced by human feelings, they were moved with envy; and their first displeasure arose from their seeing that they were not taken up by the Lord; before that time they were not displeased because they saw that they themselves were honoured before other men. At this time the Apostles were thus imperfect, but afterwards they yielded the chief place one to another.

Mark 10:42 — Commentary on Mark

But now Christ heals them, first calming them and drawing them near to Himself — which is what is meant by the word "summoning." Then He shows that seizing honor from others and striving for preeminence is a matter of paganism. For pagan rulers forcibly subject others to their authority.

Mark 10:42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Christ however cures them; first indeed by drawing them to Himself in order to comfort them; and this is meant, when it is said, But Jesus called them to him; then by showing them that to usurp honour, and to desire the chief place, belongs to Gentiles. Wherefore there follows: And saith unto them, Ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship; and their great ones exercise authority over them. The great ones of the Gentiles thrust themselves into the chief place tyrannically and as lords. It goes on: But so shall it not be among you.

Mark 10:43-44 — Commentary on Mark

But My disciples, He says, are not so: rather, whoever among them wishes to be great, let him serve all, because this too is a mark of a great soul — to endure from all and to serve all.

Mark 10:45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Which is a greater thing than to minister. For what can be greater or more wonderful than that a man should die for him to whom he ministers? Nevertheless, this serving and condescension of humility was His glory, and that of all; for before He was made man, He was known only to the Angels; but now that He has become man and has been crucified, He not only has glory Himself, but also has taken up others to a participation in His glory, and ruled by faith over the whole world.

Mark 10:45 — Commentary on Mark

And there is an example of this close at hand: "For even the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve and to give His soul as a ransom for many." And this is more than service. Indeed, not only to serve but also to die for the one whom you serve — what could be higher and more wondrous than this? But such service and humility of the Lord was exaltation and glory both for Himself and for all. For before the Incarnation He was known to Angels alone, but having become man and endured the Crucifixion, He not only has that glory (the heavenly one) but also received another, and reigns over the whole universe.

Mark 10:46 — Commentary on Mark

Matthew speaks of two blind men: and perhaps there were two who were healed; but probably one of them attracted more attention, the one whom Mark now mentions.

Mark 10:47-48 — Commentary on Mark

But see how the crowd honors Jesus: they even forbid the blind man to cry out, as if some king were passing by.

Mark 10:51 — Commentary on Mark

And Jesus asks the blind man so that they would not say that He gives something other than what the blind man wanted.

Mark 10:52 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The mind of the blind man is grateful, for when he was made whole, he did not leave Jesus, but followed Him. Further, it says that he followed the Lord in the way, that is, in this life, because after it all are excluded who follow Him not here, by working His commandments.

Mark 10:52 — Commentary on Mark

And the soul of the blind man was prudent, for after his healing he did not leave Jesus, but followed Him. And allegorically one may understand this as follows: Jericho signifies a low place, that is, the world; the blind man sitting here is an image of human nature, which was once adopted by God, above every earthly honor; and it cried out to Christ as He passed through Jericho, that is, this world. And Christ had mercy on it and saved it by its faith, when it cast off the old garment of sin. And upon receiving salvation, it followed Him, fulfilling the commandments on its path, that is, in this life. For only in this life is it possible to follow Christ, and after it the doors of salvation are shut, and there will no longer be time for the fulfillment of God's commandments.

Mark 11:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That thus, if they were willing, they might recognise His glory, and by the prophecies, which were fulfilled concerning Him, know that He is very God; and that if they would not, they might receive a greater judgment, for not having believed so many wonderful miracles. Describing therefore this illustrious entrance, the Evangelist says, And when they came nigh unto Jerusalem, and Bethany, at the mount of Olives, he sendeth forth two of his disciples.

Mark 11:1-6 — Commentary on Mark

Jesus often came to Jerusalem at other times as well, but never with such glory as now. Before, on account of the envy of the Jews, He concealed Himself, but now, since the time of suffering determined by Him Himself had come, He goes openly, so that they, if they wished, might understand His glory and through the fulfillment of the prophecies upon Him might come to know the truth. And if they did not wish to understand, then so that this circumstance might serve toward their greater condemnation, as those who did not believe even after such glorious miracles. For see how many signs there are here! The Lord told the disciples that they would find a young donkey; He said that they would be hindered, and then, when the disciples would say that the Lord requires it, they would be permitted to take it. For it is no small thing that the apostles were allowed to lead away the colt; this could not have been, had the power of God not been acting upon its owners, moving them to release the colt; they were poor, working people. And one must know that the Lord did not do this without purpose, for before He had not required a colt, but on foot He traversed Galilee and Judea many times, but through this He was showing that He would gain mastery over the gentile nations, who were unsubmissive and untaught, like young donkeys: they were bound by their sins "in the street," that is, in this life, "at the gate," that is, outside the Church. But the disciples loosed them through baptism and faith, and they bore the Lord upon their shoulders, and the apostles placed upon them their garments, that is, all the true rules of virtue. Before, the gentiles, being naked, were unseemly and committed lawless deeds, but from the time they were brought to Christ by the apostles, they learned to walk with propriety, and therefore Christ was borne by them. And who were the owners of the colt who hindered the apostles from taking it? Without doubt, the demons. However, the apostles were stronger than they.

Mark 11:2-4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now consider how many things the Lord foretold to His disciples, that they should find a colt; wherefore it goes on, And as soon as ye be entered into it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon never man sat, loose him, and bring him; and that they should be impeded in taking it, wherefore there follows, And if any man say unto you, Why do ye this? say ye, The Lord hath need of him; and that on saying this, they should be allowed to take him; wherefore there follows, And straightway he will send him hither; and as the Lord had said, so it was fulfilled. Thus it goes on: And they went their way, and found the colt tied by the door without, in a place where two ways meet; and they loose him.

Mark 11:4 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, in a place where two roads meet, that is, in this life, but it was loosed by the disciples, through faith and baptism.

Mark 11:5-6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But they would not have allowed this, if the Divine power had not been upon them, to compel them, especially, as they were country people and farmers, and yet allowed them to take away the colt. Or else, those who prevent them are the devils, who were weaker than the Apostles.

Mark 11:7-10 — Commentary on Mark

As long as the common people remain uncorrupted, they recognize what is beneficial. This is why they now pay honor to Jesus, each according to his ability. But what did they say as they glorified Him? They borrowed their song from David, and the word "Hosanna," according to some, means "salvation," while according to others it means "a song." But the first opinion is better, for in the one hundred and seventeenth psalm it says: "O Lord, save us," which in Hebrew is written "Hosanna." They called Christ's Kingdom the "Kingdom of David," first because Christ descended from the seed of David, and second because David means "strong of hand." And who else is so strong of hand as the Lord, whose hands have accomplished such wondrous works? But let us also spread our garments, that is, our flesh, for the flesh is the garment of the soul, and let us submit it to the Lord. Let us pave the path of our life by cutting branches from the trees, that is, by imitating the lives of the saints. For the saints are like trees from which one who imitates their virtues cuts branches. But let our deeds, both those that precede and those that follow, be to the glory of God. For some showed a good beginning in their earlier life, yet their subsequent life was not the same and did not serve to the glory of God.

Mark 11:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It goes on: And they brought the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on him; and he sat upon him. The colt, however, was not necessary to Him, but He sent for it to show that He would transfer Himself to the Gentiles.

Mark 11:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Let us also strew the way of our life with branches which we cut from the trees, that is, imitate the saints, for these are holy trees, from which, he who imitates their virtues cuts down branches.

Mark 11:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But both those of our deeds which go before and those which follow after must be done to the glory of God; for some in their past life make a good beginning, but their following life does not correspond with their former, neither does it end to the glory of God.

Mark 11:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But they called the kingdom of Christ, that of David, both because Christ was descended from the seed of David, and because David means a man of a strong hand. For whose hand is stronger than the Lord's, by which so many and so great miracles were wrought.

Mark 11:11-14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Wishing to show His disciples that if He chose He could in a moment exterminate those who were about to crucify Him. In a mystical sense, however, the Lord entered into the temple, but came out of it again, to show that He left it desolate, and open to the spoiler.

Mark 11:11 — Commentary on Mark

Jesus entered the temple and soon went out of it again, showing by this that He was already leaving it to desolation and plunder. He departs to Bethany, which means "house of obedience," for, leaving the disobedient and hard-hearted, He now goes with His disciples to those obedient to Him.

Mark 11:12-14 — Commentary on Mark

But let us also examine the account of the fig tree, for here something seemingly strange and harsh appears. First, Jesus was hungry early in the morning; second, He demands fruit when the season for figs had not yet come; and furthermore, He punishes an insensible tree. For in what He says and does here, there was a special providence. Until now Jesus had often worked miracles, but only for the benefit of people. But the disciples had not yet seen Him do harm to anyone. Now, in order to show the disciples that He can also punish, and that, if He wished, He could in a single hour destroy those intending to crucify Him, He manifests His power upon an insensible tree. And the miracle was truly great in that a tree so full of sap withered at once, for the fig tree is more full of sap than almost all other trees. That He hungered early in the morning — this He permitted His flesh to experience by a special providence; and He seeks fruit prematurely on the fig tree for the purpose, as I said above, of showing the disciples that He can also punish. And this fig tree was at the same time a figure of the Jewish synagogue, which had only leaves, that is, the Law, which provided nothing but a shadow, while they bore no fruit at all. But Jesus hungered for their salvation. He says: "My food is to do the will of Him who sent Me" (John 4:34), and this will of God consists in converting sinners. Since, however, the synagogue had no fruit, it was cursed and withered, having (no longer among it) neither prophets nor teachers.

Mark 11:15-18 — Commentary on Mark

John also narrates the expulsion of the money changers by Jesus, but he speaks of this at the beginning of the Gospel, whereas this one (Mark) speaks of it toward the end. Therefore one must think that this (latter) expulsion was the second, which serves to the greater condemnation of the Jews, since they did not repent despite the Lord having acted thus with them on more than one occasion. He calls the Temple a "den of robbers" on account of the covetousness of the money changers. For the robber race is given over to plundering. And since the sellers in the Temple also traded in sacrificial animals for the sake of gain, they too were called robbers. The "money changers" were engaged in the exchange of money. The Lord presents the prophet Isaiah as well as their accuser, who says: "My house shall be called a house of prayer" (Is. 56:7). Let us therefore pray that we too may not be cast out of the church! For many come to our church as well in order to sell what is good and buy what is bad. There are also those who, arranging and managing church affairs, have tables full of money: they do everything out of greed. Overturned also are the seats of those who sell doves, that is, the thrones of hierarchs who sell spiritual gifts, for the dove is an image of the Holy Spirit. May the Lord cast out such a bishop from his bishopric, for cursed is he who ordains for money. In like manner, he also sells his dove who sells to the devil the grace and purity received in baptism. For this reason he too is cast out of the Church.

Mark 11:15-18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He calls moneychangers, changers of a particular sort of money, for the word means a small brass coin. There follows, and the seats of them that sold doves. But if a man by sinning gives up to the devil the grace and purity of baptism, he has sold his Dove, and for this reason is cast out of the temple. There follows, And would not suffer that any man should carry any vessel through the temple. Further, He calls the temple, a den of thieves, on account of the money gained there; for thieves always troop together for gain. Since then they sold those animals which were offered in sacrifice for the sake of gain, He called them thieves. Which also turns to the greater condemnation of the Jews, because though the Lord did this so many times, nevertheless they did not correct their conduct.

Mark 11:20-21 — Commentary on Mark

Although Matthew says that the fig tree withered at once and that the disciples, seeing this, marveled, do not be troubled hearing now from Mark that they saw the withered fig tree only on the next day. What Matthew said should be understood thus: "And the fig tree withered at once" — stop here; then read: "Seeing this, the disciples marveled." When did they see it? — not at once, but on the next day. Whoever understands it this way will encounter no difficulty.

Mark 11:20-21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The greatness of the miracle appears in the drying up so juicy and green a tree. But though Matthew says that the fig tree was at once dried up, and that the disciples on seeing it wondered, there is no reason for perplexity, though Mark now says, that the disciples saw the fig tree dried up on the morrow; for what Matthew says must be understood to mean that they did not see it at once, but on the next day.

Mark 11:22-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Consider the Divine mercy, how it confers on us, if we approach Him in faith, the power of miracles, which He Himself possesses by nature, so that we should be able even to change mountains.

Mark 11:22-23 — Commentary on Mark

Notice, then, how Christ here appears as God. For through the prophets the Lord says: "I dry up the green tree, and make the dry tree flourish" (Ezek. 17:24). But marvel at God's love for mankind in that even to us, who become like God through faith, He gives the wonder-working power that belongs to Him by nature, so that we can even move mountains. A mountain is, in the spiritual sense, a proud mind, lofty and obstinate. Therefore, whoever sees himself overcome by the passion of pride, striving to drive it out of himself, should seek the visitation and help of God. For he is proud who says that he does everything himself and not by the help of God. Such a person should rebuke this mountain, that is, pride, and say to it: "Be taken up and cast into the sea," that is, into worldly people who are in the sea of this life and are unbelievers, while he himself should "not doubt," that is, not fall away from God. For the proud person falls away from God, saying: I owe nothing to God and have no need of His help.

Mark 11:24 — Commentary on Mark

He who believes firmly directs his heart toward God and, to use the words of David, pours out his soul before God, and he who turns his soul toward God is united with Him, and his heart, being warmed (by grace), is assured that it will receive what is asked. He who has experienced this understands. And I think that all who are even somewhat attentive have experienced this. Therefore the Lord also says that you will receive everything that you ask with faith. God gives everything to the believer when he expresses all his desires before Him in prayer with tears and, as it were, clings to the feet of the Master.

Mark 11:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For whosoever sincerely believes evidently lifts up his heart to God, and is joined to Him, and his burning heart feels sure that he has received what he asked for, which he who has experienced will understand; and those persons appear to me to experience this, who attend to the measure and the manner of their prayers. For this reason the Lord says, Ye shall receive whatsoever ye ask in faith; for he who believes that he is altogether in the hands of God, and interceding with tears, feels that he as it were has hold of the feet of the Lord in prayer, he shall receive what he has rightly asked for.

Mark 11:25-26 — Commentary on Mark

And do you wish to receive what you ask in yet another way? Forgive your brother if he has sinned in anything against you. See how easy it is to receive the gift of God!

Mark 11:25-26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Again, would you in another way receive what you ask for? Forgive your brother, if he has in any way sinned against you; this is also what is added: And when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have ought against any: that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses.

Mark 11:27-33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They were angry with the Lord, for having cast out of the temple those who had made it a place of merchandize, and therefore they come up to Him, to question and tempt Him. Wherefore it is said: And they come again to Jerusalem: and as he was walking in the temple, there come to him the Chief Priests, and the Scribes, and the elders, and say unto him, By what authority doest thou these things? and who gave thee authority to do these things? As if they had said, Who art thou that doest these things? Dost thou make thyself a doctor, and ordain thyself Chief Priest? Further, they said this, thinking to bring Him to judgment, so that if He said, by mine own power, they might lay hold upon Him; but if He said, by the power of another, they might make the people leave Him, for they believed Him to be God. But the Lord asks them concerning John, not without a reason, nor in a sophistical way, but because John had borne witness of Him. Wherefore there follows: And Jesus answered and said unto them, I will also ask of you one question, and answer me, and I will tell you by what authority I do these things. The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? answer me.

Mark 11:27-33 — Commentary on Mark

Enraged that Christ had driven the money-changers out of the temple, they come to Him with the question: "By what authority do You do these things?" They were, as it were, saying to Him reproachfully: "Who are You to do this? Were You appointed as a teacher? Were You ordained as a high priest?" They said this trying to put Him in a difficult position, so as to trap Him. If He had said, "I do this by My own authority," they would have stoned Him as one opposed to God, and if He had said, "By the authority of God," then they could have drawn the people away from Him, since He claimed to be God. But the Lord poses a question to them about John, not without reason and not with any cunning. But since John had testified about Him, He asks the malicious Jews about John, so that if they acknowledged John as a messenger of God, they would be compelled to accept John's testimony about Christ as well. And since they could not give any answer, He, in order to humble them even more, says: "Neither will I tell you." He did not say, "I do not know what to answer you," but "Neither will I tell you," that is, since you act with malice, I do not deem you worthy of an answer.

Mark 12:1-9 — Commentary on Mark

The vineyard signifies the Jewish people, which the Lord planted: "Protect," it is said, "that which Thy right hand hath planted" (Ps. 79:16), and Moses says: "Bring him in and plant him in the mountain of Thine inheritance" (Ex. 15:17). By the "hedge" is understood the Law, which did not allow the Jews to mingle with other nations. The "tower" is the temple, which was magnificent. By the "winepress" is signified the altar, upon which sacrificial blood was poured out. God gave His people over to "vinedressers," that is, to the teachers and rulers of the Jews, each in their own time. He sent first one servant, that is, as one may suppose, the prophets who lived around the time of Elijah, for example Micaiah, whom the false prophet Zedekiah struck (3 Kings 22:24); He sent another, whose head they wounded with stones and thus subjected to utter disgrace — this may be referred to the times of Hosea and Isaiah; He sent also a third servant, which may be understood of the prophets of the time of the Jewish captivity, for example Daniel and Ezekiel. Finally, God sent His Son (who is called a man on account of His love for mankind), saying: "They will reverence My Son." He said this knowing what they would do to His Son, but expressing what, according to His intention, ought to have been and what was possible. But the wicked husbandmen, knowing that this was the Heir of the vineyard, led Him out of the vineyard, that is, out of Jerusalem, and put Him to death. Christ was indeed crucified outside the city. For this reason the Lord of the vineyard, the Father of the slain Son, or rather, the slain Son Himself, will destroy those husbandmen, delivering them over to the Romans, and will give His vineyard to other husbandmen, that is, to the apostles. Do you wish to know how the apostles cultivated this vineyard? Read the book of the Acts of the Apostles, and you will see how three thousand (Acts 2:41) and five thousand souls at once (Acts 4:4) believed and began to bring forth fruit to God.

Mark 12:1-9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, the hedge is the law, which prohibited their mingling with strangers. There follows, And went into a far country. Or else, By the first servant, understand the prophets who lived about the time of Elias, (2 Chron. 18:23.) for Zedekiah the false prophet beat Micaiah; and by the second servant whom they wounded in the head, that is, evil entreated, we may understand the prophets who lived about the time of Hosea and Isaiah; but by the third servant understand the prophets who flourished about the time of Daniel and Ezekiel. It goes on, Having yet therefore one son, his well-beloved, he sent him also last unto them, saying, Perchance they will reverence my son. Or else, He said this not as though He were ignorant of what was to happen, but to show what it was right and fitting that they should do. But those husbandmen said amongst themselves, This is the heir, come, let us kill him, and the inheritance will be ours. That is, without Jerusalem, for the Lord was crucified out of the city. The Lord of the vineyard then is the Father of the Son who was slain, and the Son Himself is He who was slain, who will destroy those husbandmen, by giving them up to the Romans, and who will give the people to other husbandmen, that is, to the Apostles. Read the Acts of the Apostles, and you will find three thousand, and five thousand on a sudden believing and bearing fruit to God.

Mark 12:10-12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The stone then which the builders refused, the same has become the head-stone of the corner, that is, of the Church. For the Church is, as it were, the corner, joining together Jews and Gentiles; and this corner has been made by the Lord, and is wonderful in our eyes, that is, in the eyes of the faithful; for miracles meet with detraction from the faithless. The Church indeed is wonderful, as it were resting on wonders, for the Lord worked with the Apostles, and confirmed the word with signs. And this is what is meant, when it is said, This was the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes.

Mark 12:10-12 — Commentary on Mark

Through all this the Lord shows that the Jews are rejected and the Gentiles are accepted. The "stone" is the Lord Himself, and the "builders" are the teachers of the people. Thus, He Whom these teachers rejected has "become the head of the corner," having become the Head of the Church; for the corner signifies the Church, which gathers and unites all—Jews and Gentiles—just as a corner joins two walls, bringing them together in itself. This corner, that is, the Church, is "from the Lord and is marvelous in our eyes," the eyes of the faithful, whereas for the unfaithful even the miracles themselves seem to be falsehood. And so the Church is marvelous, because it is founded upon miracles, "the Lord working with" the apostles "and confirming the word with signs following" (Mk. 16:20).

Mark 12:13-17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We have said elsewhere of the Herodians, that they were a certain new heresy, who said that Herod was the Christ, because the succession of the kingdom of Judah had failed. Others however say that the Herodians were the soldiers of Herod, whom the Pharisees brought as witnesses of the words of Christ, that they might take Him, and lead Him away. But observe how in their wickedness they wished to deceive Christ by flattery; for it goes on: Master, we know that thou art true. So that thou wilt not honour Cæsar, that is, against the truth; therefore they add, But teachest the way of God in truth. Is it lawful to give tribute to Cæsar, or not? Shall we give, or shall we not give? For their whole plot was one which had a precipice on both sides, so that if He said that it was lawful to give tribute to Cæsar, they might provoke the people against Him, as though He wished to reduce the nation itself to slavery; but if He said, that it was not lawful, they might accuse Him, as though He was stirring up the people against Cæsar; but the Fountain of wisdom escaped their snares. Wherefore there follows: But he, knowing their hypocrisy, said unto them, Why tempt ye me? bring me a penny, that I may see it. And they brought it. As if He had said, Give what bears an image to him whose image it bears, that is, the penny to Cæsar; for we can both pay Cæsar his tribute, and offer to God what is His own. The inevitable wants of our bodies is as Cæsar unto each of us; the Lord therefore orders that there should be given to the body its own, that is, food and raiment, and to God the things that are God's. It goes on: And they marvelled at him. They who ought to have believed, wondered at such great wisdom, because they had found no place for their craftiness.

Mark 12:13-17 — Commentary on Mark

Concerning the Herodians, we have said elsewhere that this was a certain newly-appeared sect of people who called Herod the Christ, for the reason that in his time the succession of Jewish kings came to an end. But others say that the Herodians here refers to the soldiers of Herod, whom the Pharisees brought along so that they might be witnesses of what Christ would say, and then could seize Him and bring Him to trial. But observe their malice, with what flattery they attempt to deceive the Lord! "We know," they say, "that You do not regard the persons of men, and therefore You will not fear even Caesar himself." Yet all this was nothing but cunning, so as to trap Him in any case. For if He had said that one must pay tribute to Caesar, they would have accused Him before the people of enslaving the nation to a foreign yoke; and if He had said that one must not, then they could have accused Him of inciting the people against Caesar. But the Fountain of wisdom evades their snares. "Show Me," He says, "a coin," and seeing upon it the image of Caesar, He said: what bears such an image upon it, render to the one depicted, that is, to Caesar; for we can both pay Caesar his tribute, and offer to God what is His own. That is, the obligation to pay tribute to Caesar in no way hinders you in the matter of worshipping God, for you can both render to Caesar what is due and give to God what is owed. But each of us has a Caesar of his own sort: it is the unavoidable necessity of the body. And so the Lord commands us to give to the body its proper food and needful clothing, and "the things of God to God," that is, vigil to the extent of one's ability, prayer, and the rest. But to the devil as well — to this Caesar too — throw back what was given to you by him, such as anger and evil desire; and to God bring what is God's: humility, temperance in all things, and the rest.

Mark 12:18-23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

A certain heretical sect of the Jews called Sadducees denied the resurrection, and said that there was neither angel nor spirit. These then coming to Jesus, craftily proposed to Him a certain tale, in order to show that no resurrection should take place, or had taken place; and therefore there is added, And they asked him, saying, Master. And in this tale they lay down that seven men had married one woman, in order to make men draw back from belief in the resurrection.

Mark 12:18-23 — Commentary on Mark

The Sadducees were such heretics among the Jews who said that there is neither Resurrection, nor Angel, nor Spirit. Being crafty people, they invented such a story in order to overthrow thereby the truth of the Resurrection. They pose a question about something that never happened and could never happen. And that seven husbands took (one after another) one and the same wife — this they invented for greater mockery of the Resurrection.

Mark 12:24-25 — Commentary on Mark

What then does the Lord say? Since they presented the Law of Moses as the basis of their question, He convicts them of ignorance of the Scriptures. You, He says, do not understand what kind of Resurrection is spoken of in Scripture: you think that in the Resurrection the condition of people (in body and in soul) will be the same as now; no, not so: you do not understand the meaning of Scripture, nor do you comprehend the power of God. You evidently pay attention only to the difficulty of the matter, and therefore are perplexed as to how bodies that have decomposed can again be reunited with souls, but for the power of God this means nothing. After the Resurrection, the condition of the risen will not be sensual but God-like, and the manner of life will be angelic. For we shall no longer be subject to corruption, but shall live eternally, and for this reason marriage will then be abolished. Now marriage exists because of mortality, so that, being sustained by the succession of the race, we might not perish. But then, like the Angels, people will exist without the mediation of marriage, will never diminish in number, and will abide forever without decrease.

Mark 12:24-25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He had said, Ye understand not what sort of a resurrection the Scriptures announce; for ye believe that there will be a restoration of our bodies, such as they are now, but it shall not be so. Thus then ye know not the Scriptures; neither again do ye know the power of God; for ye consider it as a difficult thing, saying, How can the limbs, which have been scattered, be united together and joined to the soul? But this in respect of the Divine power is as nothing. There follows: For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels which are in heaven; as if He had said, There will be a certain heavenly and angelic restoration to life, when there shall be no more decay, and we shall remain unchanged; and for this reason marriage shall cease. For marriage now exists on account of our decay, that we may be carried on by succession of our race, and not fail; but then we shall be as the Angels, who need no succession by marriage, and never come to an end.

Mark 12:26-27 — Commentary on Mark

In yet another respect the Sadducees show themselves ignorant of the Scriptures. If they understood them, they would have grasped why it was said, "I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob" — which refers to the living. For the Lord did not say "I was," but "I am" their God, as though they are present, not perished. But perhaps someone will say that the Lord said this only about the soul of the patriarchs, and not also about the body, and that from this one cannot conclude anything about the resurrection of bodies. To this I will say that the name Abraham refers not to the soul alone, but to soul and body together, since God is God of the body as well, and it is alive before God and has not passed into non-existence. Furthermore, since the Sadducees disbelieved only in the resurrection of bodies, the Lord also spoke about bodies — that they are alive before God — and not about souls; the latter even the Sadducees acknowledged. Then pay attention also to this: resurrection is the rising up of what has fallen (into the earth, into dust); but it was not the soul that fell (for it is immortal), but the body; therefore it is the body that shall rise again, being reunited with its allied soul.

Mark 12:26-27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

In another way also they are deceived, not understanding the Scriptures; for if they had understood them, they should also have understood how by the Scriptures the resurrection of the dead may be proved; wherefore He adds, And as touching the dead, that they rise, have ye not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? But I say, I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. As if He had said, The God of the living, wherefore He adds, He is not the God of the dead, but of the living; for He did not say, I have been, but I am, as if they had been present. But some one perhaps will say, that God spake this only of the soul of Abraham, not of his body; to which I answer, that Abraham implies both, that is, soul and body, so that He also is the God of the body, and the body lives with God, that is, in God's ordinance.

Mark 12:28-34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See how He has enumerated all the powers of the soul; for there is a 1living power in the soul, which He explains, when He says, With all thy soul, and to this belong anger and desire, all of which He will have us give to Divine love. There is also another power, which is called natural, to which belong nutriment and growth, and this also is all to be given to God, for which reason He says, With all thy heart. There is also another power, the rational, which He calls the mind, and that too is to be given whole to God. He says that it is like, because these two commandments are harmonious one with the other, and mutually contain the other. For he who loves God, loves also His creature; but the chief of His creatures is man, wherefore he who loves God ought to love all men. But he who loves his neighbour, who so often offends him, ought much more to love Him, who is ever giving him benefits. And therefore on account of the connection between these commandments, He adds, There is none other commandment greater than these. It goes on: And the Scribe said unto him, Well, Master, thou hast said the truth: for there is one God, and there is none other but he: and to love him with all the heart, and with all the soul, and with all the understanding, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbour as himself, is more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices. By which He shows that he was not perfect, for He did not say, Thou art within the kingdom of heaven, but, Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.

Mark 12:28-34 — Commentary on Mark

Matthew says that the scribe approached (Christ) "testing" (Matt. 22:35), while Mark notes of him that he "answered wisely." Do the evangelists contradict each other? No; at first he probably asked as one testing, but then he was enlightened by Christ's answer and responded wisely, and thus was praised. However, note that even the praise testifies of him as still imperfect, for Christ did not say: you are in the Kingdom of God itself, but only "not far." Why then does the lawyer so boldly put his question to Christ? He thought to show himself to Christ as one perfect in the Law, and for this reason addresses Him with such speech, as though it concerned only the Law. But the Lord, wishing to show that without love, with hatred toward one's neighbors, there is no fulfillment of the law, answers the lawyer's question that the first and greatest commandment is to love God, and the second, like it, is to love one's neighbor. Why is it like it? Because they are both closely bound together. For he who loves God loves also His creation, and the nearest to God among created things is man; consequently, he who loves God will love all people as well. And conversely, he who loves his neighbor all the more loves God; for if he loves people, who are often the cause of offenses and hatred, all the more does he love God, who always bestows blessings. Hear also the Lord's word: "He who has My commandments and keeps them, it is he who loves Me" (John 14:21). You see that on love for God depends the fulfillment of His commandments, and all His commandments converge on one thing — mutual love. And in another place (the Lord says): "By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have love for one another" (John 13:35). Do you see again how by love for one another both love for Christ is sustained and His true disciples and friends are recognized! Pay attention also to how in His answer to the lawyer He enumerated all the powers of the soul. In the soul there is the animal power; He indicates it with the words "with all your soul," for Christ commands that the powers of anger and desire be completely subjected to the love of God. There is also another power of the soul called the vegetative, and otherwise it is called the power of nourishment and growth. This power too must be given over entirely to God. There is, finally, in the soul also the rational power, which the Law called "the mind." Thus, all the powers of the soul must be directed toward love.

Mark 12:35-37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Because Christ was coming to His Passion, He corrects a false opinion of the Jews, who said that Christ was the Son of David, not his Lord; wherefore it is said, And Jesus answered and said, while he taught in the temple. But Christ shows Himself to be the Lord, by the words of David. For it goes on: For David himself said by the Holy Ghost, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand; as if He had said, Ye cannot say that David said this without the grace of the Holy Spirit, but he called Him Lord in the Holy Spirit; and that He is Lord, he shows, by this that is added, Till I make thine enemies thy footstool; for they themselves were His enemies, whom God put under the footstool of Christ.

Mark 12:35-37 — Commentary on Mark

Since the Lord was about to go to His passion, He corrects the false opinion of the scribes, who thought that Christ is only the Son of David and not the Son of God. Therefore, from the very words of David, He shows that He (Christ) is God; and not simply, but with a warning, He says: "until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool." And they (the scribes and Pharisees) were those very enemies whom God the Father made the footstool of Christ's feet. Notice also how He asks the question! So as not to disturb them, He did not say: what do you think about Me, but about Christ. But you cannot say that David spoke this not by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit; no, he in the Spirit called Him (Christ) Lord, that is, being moved by the grace of the Holy Spirit. How then can one think that Christ is only the Son of David, and not also his Lord and God?

Mark 12:38-40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But they used to walk in honourable garments, because they wished to be highly esteemed for it, and in like manner they desired other things, which lead to glory. For it goes on: And love salutations in the marketplaces, and the chief seats in the synagogues, and the uppermost rooms at feasts. He also especially teaches the Apostles, not to have any communication with the scribes, but to imitate Christ Himself; and in ordaining them to be masters in the duties of life, He places others under them. But the Scribes used to come to women, who were left without the protection of their husbands, as though they were their protectors; and by a pretence of prayer, a reverend exterior and hypocrisy, they used to deceive widows, and thus also devour the houses of the rich. It goes on, These shall receive a greater damnation, that is, than the other Jews, who sinned.

Mark 12:38-40 — Commentary on Mark

The common people, it is said, heard "Him gladly," and He began to say to the people: beware of the scribes, who wear magnificent garments and on account of them demand honors for themselves; who love to receive greetings and praises in the marketplaces and all other marks of glory; who devour the houses of widows, insinuating themselves to these defenseless women under the guise of being their protectors; who, by hypocritical lengthy prayer, outward piety, and hypocrisy deceiving the inexperienced, devour the houses of the poor. For this they shall receive even more severe condemnation than the other sinning Jews: "the mighty shall be mightily tested" (Wis. 6:6). Speaking thus to the people, the Lord at the same time instructs the apostles as well, so that they would not act after the example of the scribes, but would imitate Him. Since He was appointing them as teachers of the Church, He rightly sets forth for them the rules of life as well.

Mark 12:41-44 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Scribes used to come to women, who were left without the protection of their husbands, as though they were their protectors; and by a pretence of prayer, a reverend exterior and hypocrisy, they used to deceive widows, and thus also devour the houses of the rich. It goes on, These shall receive a greater damnation, that is, than the other Jews, who sinned. Now there was a praiseworthy custom amongst the Jews, that those who were able and willing should put something into the treasury, for the maintenance of the priests, the poor, and the widows; wherefore there is added, And many that were rich cast in much. But whilst many people were so engaged, a poor widow came up, and showed her love by offering money according to her ability; wherefore it is said, And there came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two mites, which make a farthing. Or else; That widow is the soul of man, which leaving Satan to which it had been joined, casts into the temple two mites, that is, the flesh and the mind, the flesh by abstinence, the mind by humility, that so it may be able to hear that it has cast away all its living, and has consecrated it, leaving nothing for the world of all that it possessed.

Mark 12:41-44 — Commentary on Mark

Among the Jews there was preserved a particular custom, whereby those who had the means and the desire made contributions to the church treasury, which was called the "gazophylakion," from which the priests, the poor, and widows received their sustenance. While many were doing this, a widow also came forward and showed her zeal to be greater than that of the rich. Glory to Thee, O Christ, that Thou dost accept even what is small as better than what is great! Oh, if only my soul would become a widow, having renounced Satan, with whom it had been united through unseemly deeds, and would resolve to cast into the church treasury "two mites"—the flesh and the mind—having refined them, the flesh through abstinence and the mind through humility, so that I too might hear that I have devoted my whole life to God, having within me neither worldly thoughts nor fleshly impulses!

Mark 13:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For, since the Lord had spoken much concerning the destruction of Jerusalem, His disciples wondered, that such numerous and beautiful buildings were to be destroyed; and this is the reason why they point out the beauty of the temple, and He answers not only that they were to be destroyed, but also that one stone should not be left upon another: wherefore it goes on: And Jesus answering said unto him, Seest thou these great buildings? there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. Now some may endeavour to prove that Christ's words were false, by saying that many ruins were left, but this is not at all the point; for though some ruins had been left, still at the consummation of all things one stone shall not be left upon another. Besides it is related, that Ælius Adrian overturned the city and the temple from the foundation, so that the word of the Lord here spoken was fulfilled.

Mark 13:1 — Commentary on Mark

Since the Lord spoke much about the desolation of Jerusalem, for example: "your house is left unto you desolate" (Matt. 23:38), the disciples marveled that such magnificent and beautiful buildings were to perish, and therefore they showed Him the striking splendor of the temple.

Mark 13:2 — Commentary on Mark

But He foretold that, nevertheless, of all this not even one stone would be left upon another. Against this, some say that many remnants of the ancient city of Jerusalem have survived, and thus they attempt to make Christ out to be a liar. But this is in vain, for even if some remnants have been preserved (which, however, is not true), before the universal end not one stone will be left upon another. Moreover, history testifies that Aelius Hadrian dug up the very foundations of the city and the temple, so that through him the prophecy was fulfilled that not one stone would be left upon another.

Mark 13:3-4 — Commentary on Mark

Since the Lord spoke much about the desolation of Jerusalem, for example: "your house is left unto you desolate" (Matt. 23:38), the disciples marveled that such magnificent and beautiful buildings were to perish, and therefore they showed Him the striking splendor of the temple. But He foretold that, nevertheless, of all this not even one stone would be left upon another. Against this, some say that many remnants of the ancient city of Jerusalem have survived, and thus they attempt to make Christ out to be a liar. But this is in vain, for even if some remnants have been preserved (which, however, is not true), before the universal end not one stone will be left upon another. Moreover, history testifies that Aelius Hadrian dug up the very foundations of the city and the temple, so that through him the prophecy was fulfilled that not one stone would be left upon another. When the Lord was sitting on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to Him asking: "When will this be?" — that is, when will what was foretold about Jerusalem be fulfilled? But He, before answering their question, strengthens their minds so that they would not be led astray. For at the beginning of the calamities in Judea, men appeared who called themselves teachers; therefore the Lord also says: "Take heed that no one deceive you."

Mark 13:5-6 — Commentary on Mark

"Many will come," such as, for example, Judas the Galilean and Theudas, who passed themselves off as God's anointed ones.

Mark 13:5-6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But before answering their question, He strengthens their minds that they may not be deceived, wherefore there follows: And Jesus answering them began to say, Take heed lest any man deceive you? And this He says, because when the sufferings of the Jews began, some arose professing to be teachers, wherefore there follows: For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.

Mark 13:7 — Commentary on Mark

"You will hear," He says, "of wars"; these are the wars about which Josephus Flavius also recounts and which took place before the destruction of Jerusalem. The Jews at that time revolted and ceased paying tribute to the Romans, and the angered Romans went to war against them and made constant attacks. "But this is not yet the end" of Jerusalem, for the Romans still showed clemency.

Mark 13:7 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, the Romans against the Jews, which Josephus relates happened before the destruction of Jerusalem. For when the Jews refused to pay tribute, the Romans arose, in anger; but because at that time they were merciful they took indeed their spoils, but did not destroy Jerusalem.

Mark 13:8 — Commentary on Mark

And it was not wars alone, but also other God-sent punishments — famine and earthquakes — which clearly showed the Jews that God Himself was waging war against them. Yet all this was only "the beginning of sorrows," that is, of the calamities that awaited them.

Mark 13:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

What follows shows that God fought against the Jews, for it is said, And there shall be earthquakes in divers places, and there shall be famines.

Mark 13:9 — Commentary on Mark

But you, He says, take heed, for they will deliver you up to councils. He introduces the discourse about them at the right moment — that they will be delivered up to councils — so that from the common calamities they might receive some consolation in their own personal afflictions. But when the Lord said, "before governors and kings you shall be brought for My sake," by these words too He gave no small consolation to the disciples, namely that they would suffer for His sake. "For a testimony against them," that is, so that they would be without excuse and would see their own condemnation in this very fact: that while persecuting you, they cannot overcome the truth.

Mark 13:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Fitly also did He premise a recital of those things which concerned the Apostles, that in their own tribulations they might find some consolation in the community of troubles and sufferings. There follows: And ye shall be brought before rulers and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them. He says kings and rulers, as, for instance, Agrippa, Nero, and Herod. Again, His saying, for my sake, gave them no small consolation, in that they were about to suffer for His sake. For a testimony against them, means, as a judgment beforehand against them, that they might be inexcusable, in that though the Apostles were labouring for the truth, they would not join themselves to it.

Mark 13:10 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Then, that they might not think that their preaching should be impeded by troubles and dangers, He adds: And the Gospel must first be published among all nations.

Mark 13:10 — Commentary on Mark

And lest the disciples should think that troubles and sorrows would hinder the preaching of the Gospel, the Lord says that "the Gospel must first be preached among all nations," and only then would Jerusalem be given over to desolation. And that the Gospel was indeed preached everywhere before the destruction of Jerusalem, hear Paul: "Their voice has gone out into all the earth," he says, "and their words to the ends of the world" (Rom. 10:18). And this circumstance served for the greater condemnation of the Jews — namely, that the preaching had spread everywhere even before the destruction of Jerusalem. For seeing that this preaching had spread throughout the whole world in a short time, they should have recognized in it the power of God, repented, and thus been delivered from their calamities. But they did not come to their senses; therefore they will be subjected to all the greater condemnation.

Mark 13:11 — Commentary on Mark

Indeed, before the decisive war of the Romans against the Jews began, what did the apostles not suffer from them, being delivered up to courts and led before kings: Herod, Agrippa, and Nero? But you, He says, "do not worry beforehand what you will" answer: at that very hour the Holy Spirit will give you what you must say.

Mark 13:12 — Commentary on Mark

At the same time He also foretells to them that which is worst of all, namely, that they will be persecuted even by their own household members. He says this so that, hearing about it in advance, they might prepare themselves for the trials and afterward be able to bear them easily.

Mark 13:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He also foretells to them a worse evil, that they should suffer persecution from their relations. Wherefore there follows: Now the brother shall betray the brother to death, and the father the son; and children shall rise up against their parents, and shall cause them to be put to death; and ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake.

Mark 13:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And this He says, that on hearing it, they might prepare themselves to bear persecutions and ills with greater patience. Then He brings them consolation, saying, And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake; for the being hated for Christ's sake is a sufficient reason for suffering persecutions patiently, for it is not the punishment, but the cause, that makes the martyr. Again, that which follows is no small comfort amidst persecution: But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.

Mark 13:13 — Commentary on Mark

Then follows consolation: for My sake, He says, you will be hated. This is the greatest relief in misfortune. Great consolation also lies in the fact that he who endures to the end will be saved.

Mark 13:14 — Commentary on Mark

By "the abomination of desolation" is meant the statue of the one who subjected the city of Jerusalem to desolation. For "abomination" is the name given to every idol; it was called "the abomination of desolation" because it was placed inside the inaccessible sanctuary of the temple, when Jerusalem was taken and through this was subjected to desolation. Moreover, Pilate had already brought an image of Caesar into the temple by night, and through this was the cause of a great uprising among the people. From that time began both the wars and the desolation of Jerusalem. "Then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains." He said well: "those who are in Judea" (everyone in general, and not the apostles), for the apostles were not in Judea at that time, but, as has been said, even before the war they had been driven out of Jerusalem or, rather, had departed from it of their own accord, being moved by the Holy Spirit. So let those remaining in Judea flee. But one can also understand this in a moral sense. Thus, the "abomination of desolation" is every satanic thought standing "in the holy place" — in our mind. In this case, "let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains," that is, through confession let them ascend to the mountains of virtues (Judea means "confession," "proclamation").

Mark 13:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or he means by the abomination of desolation, the entrance of enemies into the city by violence. And well does he say, Who are in Judæa, for the Apostles were no longer in Judæa, but before the battle had been driven from Jerusalem. We must also avoid sin with fervour, and not coldly and quietly.

Mark 13:15-16 — Commentary on Mark

And whoever is on the housetop, let him not return to his house for anything: he should be glad even if he escapes naked. And whoever already stands on the height, let him not come down from it. For when any passionate thought arises in us, then we must through confession hasten to the height of virtue and not descend from that height. And let the one doing good not turn back to take up his former conscience — the old garment which he had stripped off.

Mark 13:17 — Commentary on Mark

But woe then to women who have children and to those who are pregnant. Why? Because the former, having children and being held back by love for them, cannot flee; and for those with child it will be difficult to flee because of the burden of pregnancy. But I think that here child-eating is also indicated, for the besieged Jews during the famine laid hands even upon their own children.

Mark 13:17 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But it seems to me, that in these words He foretells the eating of children, for when afflicted by famine and pestilence, they laid hands on their children.

Mark 13:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, lest they who wish to fly should be impeded by the difficulties of the season.

Mark 13:18 — Commentary on Mark

If the flight had occurred in winter, the difficulty of the season would have hindered those wishing to flee. And woe to the one fleeing in winter, for we must flee from sin with warmth, that is, with repentance, and not with coldness, motionlessly — which is what fleeing in winter signifies.

Mark 13:19 — Commentary on Mark

And in general, the tribulation will be the most grievous of all that have ever been or will be.

Mark 13:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And He fitly gives the cause for so great a necessity for flight; saying, For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation which God created unto this time, neither shall be.

Mark 13:20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, if the Roman war had not been soon finished, no flesh should be saved; that is, no Jew should have escaped; but for the elect's sake, whom he hath chosen, that is, for the sake of the believing Jews, or who were hereafter to believe, He hath shortened the days, that is, the war was soon finished, for God foresaw that many Jews would believe after the destruction of the city; for which reason He would not suffer the whole race to be utterly destroyed.

Mark 13:20 — Commentary on Mark

"And if the Lord had not shortened those days," that is, if He had not quickly ended the wars of the Romans, "no flesh would have been saved," not a single Jew would have remained. "But for the sake of the elect," that is, those from among the Jews who had believed and those who were to believe afterward, the war ended quickly. For God, foreseeing that after the captivity many of the Jews would come to believe, for this reason did not allow the Jewish people to perish utterly.

Mark 13:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

After that the Lord had finished all that concerned Jerusalem, He now speaks of the coming of Antichrist, saying, Then if any man shall say to you, Lo, here is Christ; or, lo, he is there; believe him not. But when He says, then, think not that it means immediately after these things are fulfilled about Jerusalem; as Matthew also says after the birth of Christ, In those days came John the Baptist; (Matt. 3:1) does he mean immediately after the birth of Christ? No, but he speaks indefinitely and without precision. So also here, then may be taken to mean not when Jerusalem shall be made desolate, but about the time of the coming of Antichrist.

Mark 13:21 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord finished His discourse about Jerusalem; next He begins to speak about the coming of the Antichrist. The word "then" should not be understood as meaning that when the above-mentioned things concerning Jerusalem begin to be fulfilled, then do not believe if someone says to you, "Behold, here is Christ"; but know that this is a particular characteristic of Scripture. Thus, the evangelist Matthew, having spoken of the Nativity of Christ, says, "In those days John comes" (Mt. 3:1). In what days? In those which immediately followed the Nativity of Christ? No, but indefinitely. So here too Christ says: then do not be deceived, that is, not at the time when Jerusalem will be devastated, but at the time of the coming of the Antichrist.

Mark 13:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For false Christs and false prophets shall arise, and shall show signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect. For many shall take upon them the name of Christ, so as to seduce even the faithful.

Mark 13:22 — Commentary on Mark

Do not be deceived, He says, for many will call themselves by the name of Christ, in order to lead astray even the elect.

Mark 13:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But after the coming of Antichrist, the frame of the world shall be altered and changed, for the stars shall be obscured on account of the abundance of the brightness of Christ. Wherefore it goes on: But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light; and the stars of heaven shall fall. That is, the Angelic virtues shall be astonished, seeing that such great things are done, and that their fellow-servants are judged.

Mark 13:24 — Commentary on Mark

And upon the coming of the Antichrist, all creation will be changed: the sun and moon will grow dark from the superabundance of Christ's light.

Mark 13:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But after the coming of Antichrist, the frame of the world shall be altered and changed, for the stars shall be obscured on account of the abundance of the brightness of Christ. Wherefore it goes on: But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light; and the stars of heaven shall fall. That is, the Angelic virtues shall be astonished, seeing that such great things are done, and that their fellow-servants are judged.

Mark 13:25 — Commentary on Mark

The stars will fall from heaven, and the angelic powers "will be shaken," that is, they will be horrified, looking upon such an upheaval in the world and seeing their fellow servants being judged.

Mark 13:26 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord finished His discourse about Jerusalem; next He begins to speak about the coming of the Antichrist. The word "then" should not be understood as meaning that when the above-mentioned things concerning Jerusalem begin to be fulfilled, then do not believe if someone says to you, "Behold, here is Christ"; but know that this is a particular characteristic of Scripture. Thus, the evangelist Matthew, having spoken of the Nativity of Christ, says, "In those days John comes" (Mt. 3:1). In what days? In those which immediately followed the Nativity of Christ? No, but indefinitely. So here too Christ says: then do not be deceived, that is, not at the time when Jerusalem will be devastated, but at the time of the coming of the Antichrist. Do not be deceived, He says, for many will call themselves by the name of Christ, in order to lead astray even the elect. And upon the coming of the Antichrist, all creation will be changed: the stars will grow dark from the superabundance of Christ's light, and the angelic powers "will be shaken," that is, they will be horrified, looking upon such an upheaval in the world and seeing their fellow servants being judged. And then they will see the Lord as the Son of Man, that is, in the flesh, for what is visible in Him is His body. But although He will come both in the body and as the Son of Man, nevertheless it will be "with great power and glory."

Mark 13:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But they shall see the Lord as the Son of Man, that is, in the body, for that which is seen is body.

Mark 13:27 — Commentary on Mark

Do you see that the Son also sends the Angels, just as the Father does? Where then are those who say that He is not equal to God the Father? The Angels will come then in order to gather the elect, who, having been caught up on the clouds, will in this manner meet the Lord.

Mark 13:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Observe that Christ sends the Angels as well as the Father; where then are they who say that He is not equal to the Father? For the Angels go forth to gather together the faithful, who are chosen, that they may be carried into the air to meet Jesus Christ. Wherefore it goes on: And gather together his elect from the four winds.

Mark 13:28 — Commentary on Mark

And what I say, the Lord continues, you can understand from the example of the fig tree. Just as the fig tree, having covered itself with leaves, shows that the harvest is near.

Mark 13:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He had said, As when the fig tree puts forth its leaves, summer follows at once, so also after the woes of Antichrist, at once, without an interval, shall be the coming of Christ, who will be to the just as summer after winter, but to sinners, winter after summer.

Mark 13:29 — Commentary on Mark

So too after the sorrowful time of the Antichrist, the second coming of Christ will immediately follow, which for the righteous will be exactly like the harvest after winter, and for sinners — winter after the harvest.

Mark 13:29 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He had said, As when the fig tree puts forth its leaves, summer follows at once, so also after the woes of Antichrist, at once, without an interval, shall be the coming of Christ, who will be to the just as summer after winter, but to sinners, winter after summer.

Mark 13:30 — Commentary on Mark

"Truly I say to you: this generation shall not pass away," that is, the generation of the faithful or of Christians, "until all these things come to pass" — everything said concerning Jerusalem and the coming of the Antichrist. The Lord speaks here not of the apostolic generation, for the apostles will not continue living until the end of the world: many of them did not even live to see the destruction of Jerusalem. Therefore, by "this generation" He here means the Christian generation, thus comforting the apostles, lest they think that amid such grievous calamities the faith might perhaps utterly fail.

Mark 13:30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, This generation shall not pass away, that is, the generation of Christians, until all things be fulfilled, which were spoken concerning Jerusalem and the coming of Antichrist; for He does not mean the generation of the Apostles, for the greater part of the Apostles did not live up to the destruction of Jerusalem. But He says this of the generation of Christians, wishing to console His disciples, lest they should believe that the faith should fail at that time.

Mark 13:31 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord says: take courage, the generation of the faithful shall not pass away nor shall it fail. Sooner shall heaven and earth, those seemingly unshakable elements, pass away than My words fail to be fulfilled in anything, for all that I have said shall come to pass.

Mark 13:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the immoveable elements shall first fail, before the words of Christ fail; wherefore it is added, Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away.

Mark 13:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord wishing to prevent His disciples from asking about that day and hour, says, But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. For if He had said, I know, but I will not reveal it to you, He would have saddened them not a little; but He acted more wisely, and prevents their asking such a question, lest they should importune Him, by saying, neither the Angels nor I.

Mark 13:32 — Commentary on Mark

Wishing to restrain the disciples from curiosity about the last day and hour, the Lord says that neither the Angels nor the Son know of this. If He had said, "I know, but I do not wish to reveal it to you," then He would have grieved them. But now, when He says that neither the Angels nor I know, He acts most wisely and completely restrains them from the desire to know and to pester Him. You can understand this from an example. Small children, seeing something in their fathers' hands, often ask them for it, and if the fathers do not wish to give it, the children, not receiving what they ask for, begin to cry. In such a case, fathers usually hide the thing held in their hands and, showing the children their empty hands, restrain them from tears. So also the Lord, dealing with the apostles as with children, hid the last day from them. Otherwise, if He had said, "I know, but I will not tell you," they would have been grieved that He did not wish to tell them. But that the Lord knows about the last day and hour is obvious, for He Himself created the ages. How then could He not know what He Himself created?

Mark 13:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He teaches us two things, watching and prayer; for many of us watch, but watch only to pass the night in wickedness; He now follows this up with a parable, saying, For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave his servants power over every work, and commanded the porter to watch.

Mark 13:33 — Commentary on Mark

Moreover, for our benefit God has hidden the end of life, both of the common life and of each of us individually, so that we, in the uncertainty of this end, might ceaselessly strive, expecting it and fearing lest it find us unprepared.

Mark 13:35-36 — Commentary on Mark

But let us also consider what is said from another perspective. Evening signifies the end when someone dies in old age; midnight, when someone reaches the middle of life; cockcrow, when reason begins to unfold in us, for the cock signifies reason, which awakens us from the sleep of unconsciousness, and therefore, when a youth begins to exercise reason and to understand, then the cock, as it were, crows in him. Finally, morning signifies the very earliest age of childhood. Thus, all must think about the end of life. Even if there is an infant, care must be taken for it, lest it die unbaptized.

Mark 13:35-36 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See again that He has not said, I know not when the time will be, but, Ye know not. For the reason why He concealed it was that it was better for us; for if, now that we know not the end, we are careless, what should we do if we knew it? We should keep on our wickednesses even unto the end. Let us therefore attend to His words; for the end comes at even, when a man dies in old age; at midnight, when he dies in the midst of his youth; and at cockcrow, when our reason is perfect within us; for when a child begins to live according to his reason, then the cock cries loud within him, rousing him from the sleep of sense; but the age of childhood is the morning.

Mark 13:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now all these ages must look out for the end; for even a child must be watched, lest he die unbaptized.

Mark 13:37 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord commands this to all in general — both to people in the world and to hermits. Therefore, we must watch and pray, fulfilling both the one and the other, for many, although they watch, spend the nights not in prayer but in wicked deeds. Note also that Christ did not now say, "I do not know when the time of the end will come," but "you do not know," for He hid this time for our benefit. If even in the uncertainty of the end we are hostile toward one another, what would we not have done if we knew the time of the end? Then we would spend all the time of life until death in exceedingly wicked deeds, and on the last day, expressing repentance, we would fall into an even worse state.

Mark 14:1-2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Nevertheless, Christ Himself had determined for Himself the day of His Passion; for He wished to be crucified on the Passover, because He was the true Passover.

Mark 14:1-2 — Commentary on Mark

The council against Christ was assembled on Wednesday. And this is the reason why we fast on Wednesdays. The enemies wanted to wait until after the feast time, but this was not permitted to them. The Lord, appointing the sufferings for Himself, willed to deliver Himself to the Crucifixion on Pascha itself, for He Himself was the True Pascha. Here one must marvel at His power. For when the enemies wanted to seize Him, they could not, but when they did not want to, on account of the feast, then He Himself willingly delivered Himself to them.

Mark 14:3 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But although the four Evangelists record the anointing by a woman, there were two women and not one; one described by John, the sister of Lazarus; it was she who six days before the Passover anointed the feet of Jesus; another described by the other three Evangelists. Nay, if you examine, you will find three; for one is described by John, another by Luke, a third by the other two. For that one described by Luke is said to be a sinner and to have come to Jesus during the time of His preaching; but this other described by Matthew and Mark is said to have come at the time of the Passion, nor did she confess that she had been a sinner. Or as is said in Greek, of pistic nard, that is, faithful, because the ointment of the nard was made faithfully and without counterfeit.

Mark 14:3 — Commentary on Mark

"And when He was in Bethany, in the house of Simon the leper, and was reclining at table, a woman came." The ointment is mentioned by all four Evangelists. And some think that in all of them the same woman is meant. But this is incorrect: these are two different women, one of whom is mentioned by John (Jn. 12:3), she being the sister of Lazarus, and the other by the three remaining Evangelists. But if you look more carefully, you will find that there were three: one is mentioned by John, another by Luke (Lk. 7:37–38), and a third by the other two Evangelists. For the one mentioned by Luke was a harlot and anointed the Lord in the midst of His preaching, while the one mentioned by Matthew did the same near the time of the Passion, and moreover she was not a known harlot. The Lord accepts her devotion, as one who spent so much on the ointment.

Mark 14:4-5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, it appears to be aptly implied that many disciples murmured against the woman, because they had often heard our Lord talking of alms. Judas, however, was indignant, but not with the same feeling, but on account of his love of money, and filthy gain; wherefore John also records him alone, as accusing the woman with a fraudulent intent. But he says, They murmured against her, meaning that they troubled her with reproaches, and hard words.

Mark 14:4-5 — Commentary on Mark

"And some were indignant," the evangelist remarks. But John says that Judas was indignant (Jn. 12:3–5). One may suppose that the other apostles also rebuked the woman, since they constantly heard from Christ teaching about almsgiving. But Judas was indignant at the woman not with the same thought as the others, but out of love of money, for the sake of base gain. For this reason John mentions him alone, as one who reviled the woman with a wicked intention. "And they murmured against her," that is, they were indignant, reproached, and reviled her.

Mark 14:6 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord reproaches the apostles for not restraining the woman's zeal at the proper time. "Why," He says, "do you trouble her," pushing her away with your reproaches after she has already brought the gift?

Mark 14:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Then our Lord reproves His disciples, for throwing obstacles against the wish of the woman. Wherefore it goes on: And Jesus said, Let her alone, why trouble ye her? For after she had brought her gift, they wished to prevent her purpose by their reproaches.

Mark 14:7 — Commentary on Mark

Let those be ashamed, then, who prefer the poor to Christ! For I have heard goldsmiths who say that if one breaks a church vessel into pieces and gives them to the poor, there will be no sin. Let them hear, then, how Christ values service to Him above service to the poor. And on the golden diskos is the true Body of Christ, and in the chalice is the Blood of Christ. Therefore, whoever carries off a precious diskos from the church and causes the Body of Christ to be placed on a poor diskos, citing the poor as his excuse, let him know whose companion he becomes.

Mark 14:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For she is come aforehand as though led by God to anoint my body, as a sign of my approaching burial; by which He confounds the traitor, as if He said, With what conscience canst thou confound the woman, who anoints my body to the burial, and dost not confound thyself, who wilt deliver me to death?

Mark 14:8 — Commentary on Mark

At the same time He also exposes Judas, saying that she did this in preparation for His burial, and reveals his shamelessness, as if saying to him: you, betraying Me to death, do not reproach yourself, yet does she really deserve reproach from you for bringing myrrh to prepare Me for burial, and moreover by a kind of special divine inspiration?

Mark 14:9 — Commentary on Mark

Here the Lord utters two prophecies: first, that the Gospel will be preached in the whole world; second, that the woman's deed will also be proclaimed.

Mark 14:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the Lord makes a double prophecy; one that the Gospel shall be preached over the whole world, another that the deed of the woman shall be praised. Wherefore it goes on: Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her.

Mark 14:10 — Commentary on Mark

When the woman showed fitting honor to Christ, then a disciple wages war against Him, and moreover one of the twelve. For it is not without reason that it says "one of the twelve," but to show that he too was among the most chosen disciples.

Mark 14:10-11 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It is said, to betray him unto them, that is, to announce to them when He should be alone. But they feared to rush upon Him when He was teaching, for fear of the people.

Mark 14:11 — Commentary on Mark

What does the expression "to betray Him" mean? It means: to inform them when Christ would be alone. They were afraid to seize Him while He was teaching, lest they bring trouble upon themselves from the people; therefore Judas promised to betray Him to them when He would withdraw from everyone.

Mark 14:12 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

From the words of the disciples, Where wilt thou that we go? it seems evident that Christ had no dwelling-place, and that the disciples had no houses of their own; for if so, they would have taken Him thither.

Mark 14:12 — Commentary on Mark

The evangelist calls the first day of unleavened bread the Thursday which immediately preceded the feast of unleavened bread, for the Jews began to eat unleavened bread on Friday. The disciples approach and ask where they should eat the Passover. From this it is evident that neither Christ had His own dwelling, nor did the disciples have their own homes; for if they had, they would have received Him into them.

Mark 14:13 — Commentary on Mark

He sends two of His disciples, Peter and John — as Luke says — to an unknown man, showing them through this that He could have avoided suffering, had He so willed. For He who disposed an unknown man to receive Him, what could He not have produced in others? Meanwhile He gives the disciples a sign by which to find the house they sought, namely: He commands them to follow a man carrying a pitcher of water. But this can also be explained in a figurative sense. The one who carries a "pitcher of water" is one who has been baptized. He goes "into a house" befitting his rational (spiritual) state. For the one who bears baptism enters into rest, according to the word of life, and reposes in this state as in a house.

Mark 14:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He sends two of His disciples, that is, Peter and John, as Luke says, to a man unknown to Him, implying by this that He might, if He had pleased, have avoided His Passion. For what could not He work in other men, who influenced the mind of a person unknown to Him, so that he received them? He also gives them a sign how they were to know the house, when He adds, And there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water. He who is baptized carries the pitcher of water, and he who bears baptism upon him comes to his rest, if he lives according to his reason; and he obtains rest, as being in the house. Wherefore it is added, Follow him.

Mark 14:14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, the lord of the house is the intellect, which points out the large upper room, that is, the loftiness of intelligences, and which, though it be high, yet has nothing of vain glory, or of pride, but is prepared and made level by humility. But there, that is, in such a mind Christ's Passover is prepared by Peter and John, that is by action and contemplation.

Mark 14:14 — Commentary on Mark

The "master of the house" is the mind, which shows a "large upper room" — the loftiness of its thoughts.

Mark 14:15 — Commentary on Mark

But this upper room is "furnished," that is, although it is lofty, it contains nothing harsh or proud; on the contrary, it is furnished and smoothed with humility. It is here, in such a mind, I say, that the Passover is prepared for Christ by the two disciples, Peter and John, that is, by action and contemplation, for Peter was fervent and active, while John, as the Theologian, was contemplative.

Mark 14:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, the lord of the house is the intellect, which points out the large upper room, that is, the loftiness of intelligences, and which, though it be high, yet has nothing of vain glory, or of pride, but is prepared and made level by humility. But there, that is, in such a mind Christ's Passover is prepared by Peter and John, that is by action and contemplation.

Mark 14:17 — Commentary on Mark

How then were they reclining, when the Law commanded that the Passover be eaten standing? One must think that the Lord first performed the Passover according to the Law, and then reclined in order to impart His own Passover.

Mark 14:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But how could they eat reclining, when the law ordered that standing and upright they should eat the Passover? It is probable that they had first fulfilled the legal Passover, and had reclined, when He began to give them His own Passover.

Mark 14:18 — Commentary on Mark

How then were they reclining, when the Law commanded that the Passover be eaten standing? One must think that the Lord first performed the Passover according to the Law, and then reclined in order to impart His own Passover. The disciples began to grieve when the Lord said: "one of you will betray Me." Although they were free from this sin, they were nevertheless troubled, for they believed God, who knows their hearts, more than they believed themselves.

Mark 14:19 — Commentary on Mark

Although they were free from this sin, they were nevertheless troubled, for they believed God, who knows their hearts, more than they believed themselves.

Mark 14:19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But the other disciples began to be saddened on account of the word of the Lord; for although they were free from this passion, yet they trust Him who knows all hearts, rather than themselves. It goes on: And he answered and said unto them, It is one of the twelve, that dippeth with me in the dish.

Mark 14:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The word here used, goeth, shows that the death of Christ was not forced but voluntary. For as respects the end for which he was designed, it would have been better for him to have been born, if he had not been the betrayer, for God created him for good works; but after he had fallen into such dreadful wickedness, it would have been better for him never to have been born.

Mark 14:21 — Commentary on Mark

Note also the word "goes," for the death of Christ was only a departure, not a death. "It would have been better for that man not to have been born." This is said in regard to the punishment to which the betrayer will be subjected. For it is better not to be born at all than to be born for torment. Thus, in regard to his final destiny, it would have been better if Judas had not existed at all. For God created him for good works, but since he himself fell into such a terrible crime, it truly would have been better for him not to have been born at all.

Mark 14:22 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, giving thanks, He brake it, which we also do, with the addition of some prayers. That, namely, which I now give and which ye take. But the bread is not a mere figure of the Body of Christ, but is changed into the very Body of Christ. For the Lord said, The bread which I give you is my flesh. But the flesh of Christ is veiled from our eyes on account of our weakness, for bread and wine are things to which we are accustomed, if however we saw flesh and blood we could not bear to take them. For this reason the Lord bending Himself to our weakness keeps the forms of bread and wine, but changes the bread and wine into the reality of His Body and Blood. Some say that Judas did not partake in these mysteries, but that he went out before the Lord gave the Sacrament. Some again say that He gave him also of that Sacrament.

Mark 14:22 — Commentary on Mark

Some say that Judas did not partake of the Holy Mysteries, but went out before the Lord imparted these Mysteries. On the contrary, others maintain that the Lord gave His Holy Things even to this ungrateful one. Having blessed, that is, having given thanks, the Lord broke the bread. We do the same, pronouncing prayers. "This," He says, "which you now receive, is My Body," for the bread is not an image of the Lord's Body, but the very Body of Christ, into which the bread is changed. And the Lord says: "the bread that I shall give is My Flesh" (Jn. 6:51); He did not say: an image of My Flesh, but "My Flesh." And again: "unless you eat the Flesh of the Son of Man" (Jn. 6:53). But how is this? someone may perhaps say: for no Flesh is visible here? This is because of our weakness, O man! Since bread and wine are ordinary things for us, and to see Flesh and Blood set before us would be unbearable for us, and we would turn away from them, God the Lover of mankind, in His condescension toward us, preserves the appearance of bread and wine, but they are changed into the power of Flesh and Blood.

Mark 14:24 — Commentary on Mark

He called His Blood the Blood of the "New Testament," in distinction from the Old Testament, for the Old Testament also had blood, with which both the people and the books of the Law were sprinkled.

Mark 14:25 — Commentary on Mark

"I will not," He says further, "drink of the fruit of the vine" until the Resurrection (He calls the Resurrection the Kingdom here, since having risen from the dead, He reigned over death). After the Resurrection He again ate and drank with His disciples, thus assuring them that He is the very Same One Who suffered. But He already drank new wine, that is, He drank in some new and unusual manner, for He had Flesh that was no longer subject to suffering and in need of food, but incorruptible and immortal. And one can also understand this as follows: the Vine is the Lord Himself, the fruit of the Vine is the mysteries and hidden knowledge which He brings forth, teaching man knowledge. Thus "in the Kingdom of God" Christ will drink with His disciples the mysteries and wisdom, teaching us new truths and revealing what is now hidden.

Mark 14:25 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He had said, I will not drink wine until the resurrection; for He calls His resurrection the kingdom, as He then reigned over death. But after His resurrection He ate and drank with His disciples, showing that it was He Himself who had suffered. But He drank it new, that is, in a new and strange manner, for He had not a body subject to suffering, and requiring food, but immortal and incorruptible. We may also understand it in this way. The vine is the Lord Himself, by the offspring of the vine is meant mysteries, and the secret understanding, which He Himself begets, who teaches man knowledge. But in the kingdom of God, that is, in the world to come, He will drink with His disciples mysteries and knowledge, teaching us new things, and revealing what He now hides.

Mark 14:26 — Commentary on Mark

They gave thanks both before drinking and after drinking, so that we too might know that we ought to give thanks and sing hymns both before food and after food. By this the Lord also shows that death for our sake is not fearful to Him, so that He glorifies God even as He goes to be handed over to death. By this, without doubt, He also teaches us not to lose heart when we fall into sorrows for the salvation of many, but to give thanks to God, who through our sorrow works the salvation of many. The Lord goes "to the Mount of Olives" so that the Jews, having found and seized Him in seclusion, would not cause a disturbance among the people. For if they had attacked Him in the city, the people might have risen up on His behalf; and in that case the enemies, taking advantage of this plausible pretext, would have thought that they killed Him justly, as a rebel.

Mark 14:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As they returned thanks, before they drank, so they return thanks after drinking; wherefore it is said, And when they had sung a hymn, they went out into the mount of Olives, to teach us to return thanks both before and after our food. He also shows by this that He was glad to die for us, because when about to be betrayed, He deigned to praise God. He also teaches us when we fall into troubles for the sake of the salvation of many, not to be sad, but to give thanks to God, who through our distress works the salvation of many. Again, He went out into a mountain, that they might come to Him in a lonely place, and take Him without tumult. For if they had come to Him, whilst He was abiding in the city, the multitude of the people would have been in an uproar, and then His enemies, who took occasion against Him, should seem to have slain Him justly, because He stirred up the people.

Mark 14:27 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord allowed them to fall that they might not trust in themselves, and lest He should seem to have prophesied, what He had said, as an open accusation of them, He brings forward the witness of Zechariah the Prophet; wherefore it goes on: For it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered. But the Father says, I will smite the shepherd, because He permitted him to be smitten. He calls the disciples sheep, as being innocent and without guile.

Mark 14:27 — Commentary on Mark

Christ foretells to the disciples that they too will be scandalized. And lest they consider this an open reproach directed at all of them, He cites the testimony of the prophet Zechariah, that they will be "scattered" (Zech. 13:7). "I will strike the shepherd" — this is spoken by God the Father. Since He permitted the Son to be struck, it is said that He struck the One who was struck by His permission. And He called the apostles "sheep" as people who are guileless.

Mark 14:28 — Commentary on Mark

Finally, He also gives them consolation: "I will go before," He says, that is, I will meet, "you in Galilee."

Mark 14:28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

At last He consoles them, by saying, But after that I am risen I will go before you into Galilee.

Mark 14:29-30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

We are to understand that it happened thus; Peter denied once, then the cock crew, but after he had made two more denials, then the cock crew for the second time.

Mark 14:29-30 — Commentary on Mark

But Peter objects; and for this he hears the following: "before the cock crows twice, you will deny Me three times." It happened thus: immediately after Peter denied the first time, the cock crowed; then, when Peter denied the second and third time, the cock crowed again. This is what the words mean: "before the cock crows twice, you will deny Me three times."

Mark 14:31 — Commentary on Mark

Expressing vain fervor, all the other disciples as well, like Peter, made promises not to forsake the Lord, as if thereby turning into a lie the word of Self-Existent Truth. Therefore the Lord also permits it, and human nature reveals its own weakness. For there is no doubt that the Lord could have preserved them, especially Peter; yet He permitted it, so that they, and we as well, would not be self-reliant.

Mark 14:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The other disciples also showed a fearless zeal. For there follows, Likewise also said they all, but nevertheless they acted against the truth, which Christ had prophesied.

Mark 14:32 — Commentary on Mark

Christ always had the custom of praying alone, giving us an example so that we too would seek solitude for prayer.

Mark 14:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It was also His custom always to pray by Himself, in order to give us an example, to seek for silence and solitude in our prayers.

Mark 14:33 — Commentary on Mark

He takes with Him only those three disciples who were eyewitnesses of His glory on Tabor, so that they, having seen His glorious state, might also see His state of sorrow, and thus come to know that He is True Man and grieves and anguishes just as we do. For since He assumed the whole of man with his natural properties, He grieves and sorrows, without doubt, according to human nature; for we humans by nature shrink from death.

Mark 14:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And he taketh with him Peter, and James, and John. He takes only those who had been witnesses of His glory on Mount Tabor, that they who had seen His glory might also see His sufferings, and learn that He is really man, in that He is sorrowful. And began to be sore amazed, and very heavy. For since He had taken on Himself the whole of human nature, He took also those natural things which belong to man, amazement, heaviness, and sorrow; for men are naturally unwilling to die.

Mark 14:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And he saith unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death. But some have understood this, as if He had said, I am sorrowful, not because I am to die, but because the Jews, my countrymen, are about to crucify me, and by these means to be shut out from the kingdom of God.

Mark 14:34 — Commentary on Mark

The expression "My soul is sorrowful unto death" — some understand it thus: I grieve not because I must die, but because the Israelites — My own kinsmen — are crucifying Me, and for this they will be cast out from the Kingdom of God.

Mark 14:36 — Commentary on Mark

Thus, when He says, "Take this cup away from Me," He reveals in Himself the human property; but then He added, "yet not what I will, but what You will" — He teaches us, despite the demands of nature, to ask for what is pleasing to God.

Mark 14:37 — Commentary on Mark

After the prayer, coming to the disciples, He found those three disciples sleeping; but He rebukes Peter alone, as if saying to him: did you not promise to die with Me, yet could not watch even one hour — and can you despise death?

Mark 14:38 — Commentary on Mark

But watch and pray, that you not fall into temptation and deny Me. Let your spirit be willing not to deny, as you also promised Me; but the flesh is weak, and therefore, if God does not give strength to your flesh in answer to your prayer, disaster will befall you.

Mark 14:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

As if He had said, Your spirit indeed is ready not to deny me, and for this reason ye promise; but your flesh is weak, in that unless God give power to your flesh through prayer, ye shall enter into temptation.

Mark 14:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That by His second prayer He might show Himself to be very man.

Mark 14:39 — Commentary on Mark

And again going away from them, He began to pray and say the same words as before, so that by this second prayer He might confirm that He was essentially and truly Man, and also to teach us to pray more frequently, and not in such a way that, having said something in prayer once, we immediately abandon it; one must repeat the prayer with diligence.

Mark 14:40 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And when he returned, he found them asleep again; He however did not rebuke them severely. For their eyes were heavy, (that is, with sleep,) neither wist they what to answer him. By this learn the weakness of men, and let us not, whom even sleep can overcome, promise things which are impossible to us.

Mark 14:40 — Commentary on Mark

And seeing the disciples sleeping again, He no longer rebukes them, because they were weighed down with sleep. From this, recognize human fickleness and weakness! We cannot even resist sleep, yet we often promise what is impossible for us!

Mark 14:41 — Commentary on Mark

A third time Christ prays for the reasons we spoke of above. And again He comes to the disciples, but does not reproach them, although they deserved reproach, since even after the rebukes they did not strengthen themselves but gave themselves over to sleep. What then does He say? "Are you still sleeping and resting?" He says this to shame them. Since He saw that the betrayer was coming, He said to them as if to say: now is the time for sleep — sleep on, the enemy is already coming. He said this (repeated it) to shame them for their sleeping.

Mark 14:41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Therefore He goes away the third time to pray the prayer mentioned above. And he cometh the third time, and saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take your rest. He is not vehement against them, though after His rebuke they had done worse, but He tells them ironically, Sleep on now, and take your rest, because He knew that the betrayer was now close at hand. And that He spoke ironically is evident, by what is added: It is enough, the hour is come; behold, the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. He speaks this, as deriding their sleep, as if He had said; Now indeed is a time for sleep, when the traitor is approaching.

Mark 14:42 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Then He says; Arise, let us go; lo, he that betrayeth me is at hand; he did not say this to bid them fly, but that they might meet their enemies.

Mark 14:42 — Commentary on Mark

And that He said this truly as a reproach, listen to what He says next: "Rise, let us go." He says this not in order to flee, but to go meet the enemies.

Mark 14:43 — Commentary on Mark

Not without reason was it added: "one of the twelve," but in condemnation of the betrayer, because he, being in the first rank of the apostles, plotted against his own Master.

Mark 14:43 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This is not put without reason, but to the greater conviction of the traitor, since though he was of the chief company amongst the disciples, he turned himself to furious enmity against our Lord. And with him a great multitude with swords and staves from the Chief Priests and the Scribes and the elders.

Mark 14:44-45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

See how in his blindness he thought to deceive Christ by the kiss, so as to be looked upon by Him as His friend. But if thou wert a friend, Judas, how didst thou come with His enemies? But wickedness is ever without foresight. And as soon as he was come, he goeth straightway to him, and saith, Master, master; and kissed him.

Mark 14:44-45 — Commentary on Mark

But look at his madness, how he thought to hide from the Lord by a kiss, hoping to be received as a friend. If you are indeed a friend, why did you come with enemies? Truly, senseless cunning!

Mark 14:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Mark conceals his name, lest he should seem to be praising his master for his zeal for Christ. Again, the action of Peter points out that they were disobedient and unbelieving, despising the Scriptures; for if they had had ears to hear the Scriptures, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. But he cut off the ear of a servant of the High Priest, for the Chief Priests especially passed over the Scriptures, like disobedient servants.

Mark 14:47 — Commentary on Mark

"And one of those who stood by" — this was Peter. Mark concealed his name so that no one would think he was praising Peter, his teacher, for his zeal for Christ. But Peter, fittingly, cut off the ear of the high priest's servant: this indicates that the Jews were a disobedient, rebellious, and inattentive people with regard to the Scriptures. Otherwise, if they had ears attentive to the Scriptures, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. And Peter struck not some other servant, but the high priest's, for the high priests were the first to disobey the Scriptures, having become slaves of envy and self-love.

Mark 14:48 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This, however, is a proof of His divinity, for when He taught in the temple they were unable to take Him, although He was in their power, because the time of His Passion had not yet come; but when He Himself was willing, then He gave Himself up, that the Scriptures might be fulfilled, for he was led as a lamb to the slaughter, not crying nor raising His voice, but suffering willingly.

Mark 14:48 — Commentary on Mark

Christ said to the crowd: "As though against a robber you have come out." Every day I taught in the temple! But this testifies to His Divinity. For when He taught in the temple, they could not seize Him, even though He was in their hands, since the time of His suffering had not yet come. But when He Himself willed it, then He also gave Himself up to them, that the prophetic Scriptures might be fulfilled, that "like a sheep He was led to the slaughter" (Isa. 53:7), not arguing, not crying out, but voluntarily following those who led Him.

Mark 14:49 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

This, however, is a proof of His divinity, for when He taught in the temple they were unable to take Him, although He was in their power, because the time of His Passion had not yet come; but when He Himself was willing, then He gave Himself up, that the Scriptures might be fulfilled, for he was led as a lamb to the slaughter, not crying nor raising His voice, but suffering willingly.

Mark 14:49 — Commentary on Mark

Every day I taught in the temple! But this testifies to His Divinity. For when He taught in the temple, they could not seize Him, even though He was in their hands, since the time of His suffering had not yet come. But when He Himself willed it, then He also gave Himself up to them, that the prophetic Scriptures might be fulfilled, that "like a sheep He was led to the slaughter" (Isa. 53:7), not arguing, not crying out, but voluntarily following those who led Him.

Mark 14:50 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And they all forsook him and fled.

Mark 14:50 — Commentary on Mark

The disciples fled, for it was impossible for the Self-existent Truth and the prophets to lie.

Mark 14:51-52 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It appears probable that this young man was of that house, where they had eaten the Passover. But some say that this young man was James, the brother of our Lord, who was called Just; who after the ascension of Christ received from the Apostles the throne of the bishopric of Jerusalem.

Mark 14:51-52 — Commentary on Mark

Only a certain young man followed Him. This young man was probably from the house in which they ate the Passover. Some, however, think that this was James, the brother of God, called the righteous, for throughout his whole life he wore a single cloak, and after the Ascension of the Lord he received from the apostles the episcopal throne in Jerusalem. It was he, they say, who left behind his outer garment and fled. And there is nothing surprising that, when the chief apostles fled, he too forsook the Lord.

Mark 14:53 — Commentary on Mark

The law commanded that the Jews should have one high priest for his entire life; yet at that time they had many high priests, who one after another each year purchased their authority from the Romans. Thus the evangelist calls "high priests" those who, having served for some time in the high priesthood, had left it.

Mark 14:53 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Though the law commanded that there should be but one High Priest, there were then many put into the office, and stripped of it, year by year, by the Roman emperor. He therefore calls chief priests those who had finished the time allotted to them, and had been stripped of their priesthood.

Mark 14:54 — Commentary on Mark

Peter, however, showing the most fervent love for the Teacher, followed after Christ.

Mark 14:55-56 — Commentary on Mark

People who are themselves worthy of condemnation set up the appearance of a tribunal, in order to show that they put Him (Christ) to death by judgment. But where is the justice of a trial when witnesses are brought forward who cannot say anything just, but only violence and absurdities? And even those very ones who thought they were saying something substantial spoke a lie.

Mark 14:55-56 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But their actions are a sign of their judgment, which they earned on as they had prejudged, for they sought for a witness, that they might seem to condemn and destroy Jesus with justice.

Mark 14:57-58 — Commentary on Mark

People who are themselves worthy of condemnation set up the appearance of a tribunal, in order to show that they put Him (Christ) to death by judgment. But where is the justice of a trial when witnesses are brought forward who cannot say anything just, but only violence and absurdities? And even those very ones who thought they were saying something substantial spoke a lie. For the Lord did not say, "I will destroy the temple," but "destroy," nor did He say "a temple made with hands," but simply "the temple."

Mark 14:57-58 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the Lord had not said, I will destroy, but, Destroy, nor did He say, made with hands, but, this temple.

Mark 14:60 — Commentary on Mark

The high priest, rising up, questioned Jesus with the intention of provoking Him to answer, and then turning that answer into an accusation.

Mark 14:61 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But He remained silent because He knew that they would not attend to his words; wherefore He answered according to Luke, If I tell you, ye will not believe. Wherefore there follows, Again the High Priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? The High Priest indeed puts this question, not that he might learn of Him and believe, but in order to seek occasion against Him. But he asks, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed, because there were many Christs, that is, anointed persons, as Kings and High Priests, but none of these was called the Son of the Blessed God, that is, the Ever-praised.

Mark 14:61 — Commentary on Mark

But Christ was silent, knowing that they would not heed His words, as Luke indeed observes that when they questioned the Lord, He said: "If I tell you, you will not believe; and if I also ask you, you will not answer Me" (Luke 22:67–68). The high priest again questions Jesus, not in order to learn the truth and believe, but to have some pretext for condemnation. To the words "Are You the Christ" (the Anointed One), he adds "the Son of the Blessed." For many were anointed, since both kings and high priests were called by this name, but none of them was the Son of God, eternally blessed and glorified.

Mark 14:62 — Commentary on Mark

Jesus said, "I am." Although He knew that they would not believe, He was nevertheless compelled to answer, so that they could not later say, "If we had heard from Him a direct testimony about Himself, we would have believed." Therefore their condemnation will be all the greater, since even having heard this testimony, they did not believe. "And you will see," He says, "the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of power," that is, of the Father (here He calls the Father "power"). For He will come again not without a body, but in such a way that He can be seen and recognized by those who crucified Him.

Mark 14:62 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For He knew that they would not believe, nevertheless He answered them, lest they should afterwards say, If we had heard any thing from Him, we would have believed on Him; but this is their condemnation, that they heard and did not believe. As if He had said, Ye shall see Me as the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of the Father, for He here calls the Father power. He will not however come without a body, but as He appeared to those who crucified Him, so will He appear in the judgment.

Mark 14:63 — Commentary on Mark

At this the high priest fulfilled the custom (he tore his garment). For whenever some calamity or sorrow befell the Jews, they would tear their garments. In the present case the high priest tore his garment as a sign that Jesus had supposedly uttered blasphemy against God, and that thus a great evil had occurred. But it is fitting to say here with David: "They were divided, and were not moved to compunction" (Ps. 34:15). But this tearing was at the same time also a figure of the tearing apart and abolition of the Jewish high priesthood, although the high priest himself was unaware of this.

Mark 14:63 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The High Priest does after the manner of the Jews; for whenever any thing intolerable or sad occurred to them, they used to rend their clothes. In order then to show that Christ had spoken great and intolerable blasphemy, he rent his clothes.

Mark 14:64-65 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Jewish priesthood was to be rent from the time that they condemned Christ as guilty of death; wherefore there follows, And they all condemned him to be guilty of death.

Mark 14:64-65 — Commentary on Mark

When in this manner the chief priests unanimously condemned Him (Christ), then the servants, having covered Him, began to beat Him and say, "Prophesy!" — who struck You? If our Lord endured so much for us, then how much must we endure for His sake, in order to repay the Master in equal measure? Oh, this is fearful!

Mark 14:66-68 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The Lord allowed this to happen to him by His providence, that is, lest he should be too much elated, and at the same time, that he might prove himself merciful to sinners, as knowing from himself the result of human weakness. There follows: And he went out into the porch; and the cock crew.

Mark 14:66-68 — Commentary on Mark

Although Peter was the most fervent of all, nevertheless he proved weak and denied the Lord, having been troubled by fear. And such fear was brought upon him by a mere servant girl! God permitted him to suffer this by a special providence, so that he would not become proud, so that he would be compassionate toward others who fall, having learned from his own experience the depth of human weakness.

Mark 14:69 — Commentary on Mark

As for whether there was one servant girl who accused Peter, or yet another — Matthew says there was another, while Mark says that the same servant girl accused Peter both times. But this causes us no difficulty whatsoever regarding the truth of the Gospel. For here the disagreement of the Evangelists does not concern anything important or pertaining to our salvation. One did not say that the Lord was crucified while another said He was not crucified.

Mark 14:70-71 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Therefore Peter was seized with fear, and for-getting the word of the Lord, which said, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess before my Father, (Matt. 30, 32) he denied our Lord; wherefore there follows: But he began to curse and to swear, saying, I know not this man of whom ye speak.

Mark 14:70-71 — Commentary on Mark

So Peter, troubled by fear and forgetting the Lord's word — "whoever denies Me before men, I will also deny him before My Father who is in heaven" (Mt. 10:33) — denied Christ.

Mark 14:72 — Commentary on Mark

But repentance and tears restored him again to Christ. For it says: "he began to weep." That is, covering his face, he began to weep bitterly. Matthew (speaking of Peter's denial) said unclearly: "before the rooster crows" (Mt. 26:34); Mark clarified this: "before the rooster crows twice." Roosters usually make several calls at one time, then fall asleep, and after some time begin crowing again. Therefore the meaning of Matthew's account is this: "before the rooster crows," that is, before it finishes its first round of crowing, "you will deny Me three times." But let the Novatians be put to shame, who do not accept repentance and communion of the Holy Mysteries for those who have sinned after baptism! Behold, Peter, who denied already after partaking of the Most Pure Body and Blood, was again received into the apostolic company. For the falls of the saints are recorded precisely so that we, when we fall through our own carelessness, might look to their example and hasten to correct ourselves through repentance.

Mark 14:72 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For tears brought Peter by penitence to Christ. Confounded then be the Novatians, who say that he who sins after receiving baptism, is not received to the remission of his sin. For behold Peter, who had also received the Body and Blood of the Lord, is received by penitence; for the failings of saints are written, that if we fall by want of caution, we also may be able to run back through their example, and hope to be relieved by penitence.

Mark 15:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They then gave Jesus up to the Romans, but were themselves given up by God into the hands of the Romans, that the Scriptures might be fulfilled, which say, Recompense them after the work of their hands. (Ps. 28:5) It goes on: And Pilate asked him, Art thou the King of the Jews?

Mark 15:1 — Commentary on Mark

The Jews delivered the Lord to the Romans; therefore they themselves were delivered by the Lord into the hands of the Romans. And the words of Scripture were fulfilled: "Woe to the lawless one, for he shall be repaid according to the works of his hands" (Isa. 3:11); and again: "Repay them according to their deeds" (Ps. 28:4); and again: "As you have done, so shall it be done to you" (Obad. 1:15).

Mark 15:2 — Commentary on Mark

To Pilate's question, "Are You the King of the Jews?" the Lord gives an ambiguous answer. For the words "You say so" can be understood thus: you speak the truth — you yourself have declared Who I am; but they can also be understood thus: I do not say this, but you say it.

Mark 15:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For His answer is doubtful, since it may mean, Thou sayest, but I say not so. And observe that He does somewhere answer Pilate, who condemned Him unwillingly, but does not choose to answer the priests and great men, and judges them unworthy of a reply. It goes on: And the Chief Priests accused him of many things.

Mark 15:4-5 — Commentary on Mark

But when asked a second time, Christ answered nothing and thereby brought Pilate to amazement. For Pilate marveled that He, being learned in the law and eloquent and having the ability to overthrow with a single answer the slanders brought against Him, said nothing, but on the contrary, humbly endured the accusations.

Mark 15:4-5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But Pilate wondered, because, though He was a teacher of the law, and eloquent, and able by His answer to destroy their accusations, He did not answer any thing, but rather bore their accusations courageously.

Mark 15:12-14 — Commentary on Mark

Notice then the bloodthirstiness of the Jews and the moderation of Pilate (although he too is worthy of condemnation, because he did not firmly stand up for the righteous man). For they cried out, "Crucify Him," while he, though feebly, nevertheless attempted to free Jesus from condemnation. Therefore he asked again, "What shall I do with Jesus?" — trying to give them the opportunity to release the Lord as innocent, which is why he delayed and put it off.

Mark 15:12-14 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now see the wickedness of the Jews, and the moderation of Pilate, though he too was worthy of condemnation for not resisting the people. For they cried out, Crucify; he faintly tries to save Jesus from their determined sentence, and again puts a question to them. Wherefore there follows, Then Pilate said unto them, Why, what evil hath he done? For he wished in this way to find an opportunity for releasing Christ, who was innocent.

Mark 15:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He wished indeed to satisfy the people, that is, to do their will, not what was agreeable to justice and to God.

Mark 15:15 — Commentary on Mark

Finally, yielding to their demand, he had the Lord scourged, that is, struck with a leather whip, so that it would appear that they had received Him as one already condemned at the tribunal, and "handed Him over to be crucified." For he wished to do what was pleasing and agreeable to the people, and not what was pleasing to God.

Mark 15:16-19 — Commentary on Mark

The military class, always finding consolation in acts of violence and insult, now too displayed its customary character. For if the Jews, who had heard so many teachings from Christ and had received from Him so often and so many benefactions, inflicted upon Him so many outrages, then what shall we say of the pagans? So they call together against Him an entire cohort, clothe Him in purple as a king for mockery, and begin to strike Him; they take a crown of thorns instead of a diadem, and a reed instead of a scepter. But let us also clothe ourselves in purple, the royal garment. What I mean is that we must walk as kings, treading upon the serpent and the scorpion and overcoming sin. We are called Christians, that is, anointed ones, just as kings were once called christs. Therefore let our life not be slavish and base, but royal and free. Let us wear the crown of thorns, that is, let us strive to be crowned with a life that is strict, temperate, and free from fleshly pleasures, rather than one that is luxurious, self-indulgent, and given over to sensual enjoyments.

Mark 15:16-19 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

The vainglory of soldiers, ever rejoicing in disorder and in insult, here displayed what properly belonged to them. Wherefore it is said, And the soldiers led him away into the hall called Praetorium, and they call together the whole band, that is, the whole company of the soldiers, and they clothed him with purple as a king. Let us also put on the purple and royal robe, because we must walk as kings treading on serpents and scorpions, and 1 having sin under our feet. For we are called Christians, that is, anointed ones, just as kings were then called anointed. Let us also take upon ourselves the crown of thorns, that is, let us make haste to be crowned with a strict life, with self-denials and purity.

Mark 15:21 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Now John says that He Himself bare His cross, for both took place; for He first bore the cross Himself, until some one passed, whom they compelled, and who then carried it. But he mentioned the name of his sons, to make it more credible and the affirmation stronger, for the man still lived to relate all that had happened about the cross.

Mark 15:21 — Commentary on Mark

These servants of the devil compelled, as it is said, a certain man to carry His cross; meanwhile, another evangelist says that Jesus went out, bearing the cross Himself (Jn. 19:17). But both things happened: at first He Himself carried the wood of the cross for some time, and when they found another able to carry it, they compelled this latter man, and the cross was borne by him. And why is it also mentioned whose father this man was? For greater confirmation, because that man was probably still alive and could recount everything concerning the cross. Let us also become "Simon," which means obedience, and take up the cross of Jesus, "mortifying our members which are upon the earth" (Col. 3:5).

Mark 15:22 — Commentary on Mark

There is a tradition that has come down to us from the holy fathers that Adam was buried on Golgotha. Here the Lord is also crucified, He who heals the fall and death of Adam, so that in the same place the destruction of death would follow where death had its beginning.

Mark 15:23 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, they may have brought different things, in order, some vinegar and gall, and others wine mixed with myrrh.

Mark 15:23 — Commentary on Mark

"They gave Him wine mingled with myrrh to drink"; but myrrh is the most bitter liquid; this means they gave it to the Lord in mockery of Him. Another evangelist says that the Lord was offered vinegar with gall (Matt. 27:34), and a third, that something else was brought to Him as well. But there is no contradiction in this; amid the lawlessness of that time, some brought one thing, others brought another: one brought vinegar with gall, another brought wine with myrrh. It could also be that the wine was sour and the myrrh was rancid, and consequently the evangelists are in agreement with one another when one of them speaks of wine with myrrh and another of vinegar with gall. For the wine could have been called vinegar, and the myrrh called gall, the first on account of its sourness, the second on account of its bitterness. Likewise, when one says that "they gave Him to drink, but He did not accept it," this does not contradict the other, who says, "and when He had tasted it, He would not drink" (Matt. 27:34). For when it is said "He did not accept it," this already clearly shows that He did not drink.

Mark 15:24 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But their casting lots for His garments was also meant as an insult, as though they were dividing the clothes of a king; for they were coarse and of no great value. And John's Gospel shows this more clearly, for the soldiers, though they divided every thing else into four parts, according to their number, cast lots for the coat, which was without seam, woven from the top throughout. (John 19:23)

Mark 15:24 — Commentary on Mark

They also cast lots for His garments in mockery of Him, that is, dividing among themselves what were, as it were, royal garments, when in fact they were poor ones.

Mark 15:25 — Commentary on Mark

But how is it that Mark says Christ was crucified at the third hour, while Matthew says that the darkness occurred at the sixth hour? It may be said that He was crucified at the third hour, and that the darkness began from the sixth hour and lasted until the ninth.

Mark 15:26 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They wrote this superscription, as the reason why He was crucified, thus wishing to reprove His vainglory in making Himself a king, that so the passers by might not pity Him, but rather hate Him as a tyrant.

Mark 15:26 — Commentary on Mark

They also wrote the charge for which the Lord was crucified: "The King of the Jews," in order to disgrace His glory, as though He were a seditious man who called Himself a king, so that all who passed by would not only have no pity for Him but, on the contrary, would assail Him as a usurper of royal power.

Mark 15:27-28 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

They did this that men might have a bad opinion of Him, as though He also were a robber and a malefactor. But it was done by Providence to fulfil the Scriptures. There follows: And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. Or else; the two robbers were meant to point out the two people, that is, the Jews and the Gentiles, for both were evil, the Gentile as transgressing natural law, but the Jew by breaking the written law, which the Lord had delivered to them; but the Gentile was penitent, the Jew a blasphemer unto the end. Between whom our Lord is crucified, for He is the corner stone, which binds us together.

Mark 15:27-28 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord was also crucified with the robbers so that people would think ill of Him, that He too was an evildoer. But this was by God's dispensation, for on the one hand the prophecy was fulfilled: "He was numbered with the transgressors" (Isa. 53:12), and on the other hand the two robbers were figures of the two peoples — the Jewish and the Gentile. Both of these peoples were lawless — the Gentile, as having transgressed the natural law, and the Jewish, as having transgressed both this law and the written law that God had given them. But the Gentile people proved to be the wise robber, while the Jewish people, on the contrary, remained blasphemers to the end. The Lord is crucified between these two peoples, inasmuch as He is the Cornerstone who unites us in Himself.

Mark 15:29-30 — Commentary on Mark

"Those passing by," that is, those passing along the road where the Lord was crucified, even they, says the Evangelist, blasphemed the Lord, reproaching Him as a deceiver.

Mark 15:29-30 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For the passers by blasphemed Christ, reproaching Him as a seducer. But the devil moved them to bid Him come down from the Cross; for he knew that salvation was being won by the Cross, therefore he again proceeded to tempt Christ, so that if He came down from the Cross, he might be certain that He is not truly the Son of God, and so the salvation, which is by the Cross, might be done away. But He being truly the Son of God, did not come down; for if He ought to have come down, He would not have ascended there at all; but since He saw that in this way salvation must be effected, He underwent the crucifixion, and many other sufferings, unto the finishing of His work.

Mark 15:31 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Likewise also the Chief Priests mocking said among themselves with the Scribes, He saved others, himself he cannot save. They said this, to do away with His miracles, as though those which He had done were but the semblance of them, for by working miracles He saved many.

Mark 15:31 — Commentary on Mark

Since the Lord, by working miracles, had saved many, the chief priests, like the passersby, also said: He saved others, but He cannot save Himself? They said this mocking His miracles and considering them illusory apparitions.

Mark 15:32 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else, both at first reviled Him, then one recognising Him as innocent, rebukes the other for blaspheming Him.

Mark 15:32 — Commentary on Mark

But to say "come down from the cross" — the devil was prompting them to this. Since the prince of evil knew that salvation would be accomplished by the cross, he again tempted the Lord, so that if He descended from the cross, it would be confirmed that He was not the Son of God, and thus the salvation of mankind through the cross would be destroyed. But He was the true Son of God, and for this very reason He did not come down from the cross. On the contrary, since He knew that this would be for the salvation of mankind, He resolved both to be crucified and to endure everything else and to accomplish His work. And those crucified with Him at first both reviled Him. Then one of them acknowledged Him as innocent and even admonished the other when that one was blaspheming.

Mark 15:33 — Commentary on Mark

The darkness was not in one place, but over all the earth. And if at that time it had been the period of the waning of the moon, then someone might still say that this was a natural eclipse. But now it was the fourteenth day of the month, when a natural eclipse is impossible.

Mark 15:33 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

If this had been the time for an eclipse, some one might have said that this that happened was natural, but it was the fourteenth moon, when no eclipse can take place. There follows: And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani.

Mark 15:34 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or, He speaks this as man crucified by God for me, for we men have been forsaken by the Father, but He never has. For hear what He says; I am not alone, because the Father is with me. (John 16:32) Though He may also have said this as being a Jew, according to the flesh, as though He had said, Why hast thou forsaken the Jewish people, so that they have crucified Thy Son? For as we sometimes say, God has put on me, that is, my human nature, so here also we must understand thou hast forsaken me, to mean my nature, or the Jewish people. It goes on: And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias.

Mark 15:34 — Commentary on Mark

The Lord utters the prophetic saying in Hebrew, showing that He honors the Hebrew language to His last breath. "Why have You forsaken Me?" He says this from the perspective of human nature, as if to say: why have You, O God, forsaken me—mankind—so that I should have need of God being crucified for me? For it was we, human beings, who were forsaken, while He was never forsaken by the Father. Listen to what He Himself says: "I am not alone, because the Father is with Me" (Jn. 16:32). Or He also speaks on behalf of the Jews, since He Himself was a Jew according to the flesh: "Why have You forsaken Me," that is, the Jewish people, so that they would crucify Your Son? Just as we commonly say "God clothed Himself in me," meaning in human nature, so here too the expression "You have forsaken Me" must be understood as meaning My human nature or My Jewish people.

Mark 15:36 — Commentary on Mark

"And one ran, filled a sponge with vinegar, and gave it to Him to drink," so that the bitterness of the vinegar might kill Him more quickly.

Mark 15:37 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He who both rules over death and commands it dies with power, as its Lord. But what this voice was is declared by Luke: Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit. For Christ would have us understand by this, that from that time the souls of the saints go up into the hands of God. (v. note u, p. 217) For at first the souls of all were held in hell, till He came, who preached the opening of the prison to the captives.

Mark 15:37 — Commentary on Mark

Jesus gave up His spirit, having cried out with a loud voice, that is, as if summoning death, as the Master who dies by His own authority. And what the cry was, Luke indicated: "Father, into Your hands I commit My spirit" (Lk. 23:46). By this the Lord also accomplished for us that the souls of the saints depart into the hands of God. For before, the souls of all were held in Hades, until He came who proclaimed release to the captives.

Mark 15:38 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Again, God by the rending of the veil implied that the grace of the Holy Spirit goes away and is rent from the temple, so that the Holy of holies might be seen by all; also that the temple will mourn amongst the Jews, when they shall deplore their calamities, and rend their clothes. This also is a figure of the living temple, that is, the body of Christ, in whose Passion His garment is torn, that is, His flesh. Again, it means another thing; for the flesh is the veil of our temple, that is, of our mind. But the power of the flesh is torn in the Passion of Christ, from the top to the bottom, that is, from Adam even down to the latest man; for also Adam was made whole by the Passion of Christ, and his flesh does not remain under the curse, nor does it deserve corruption, but we all are gifted with incorruption.

Mark 15:38 — Commentary on Mark

The veil was torn as a sign that the grace of the Spirit had departed from the temple, that the Holy of Holies would become visible and accessible to all, as indeed came to pass when the Romans entered, and that the temple itself mourns. Just as the Jews customarily did in misfortunes and tore their garments, so too the temple, as if animate, showed the same during the sufferings of the Creator, tearing its garment. But something else is signified by this as well. Our flesh is the veil of our temple, that is, of the mind. So then, the power that the flesh had over the spirit was torn by the sufferings of Christ "from top to bottom," that is, from Adam to the last human being. For Adam too was sanctified by the sufferings of Christ, and his flesh is no longer subject to the curse and corruption; on the contrary, we have all been honored with incorruption.

Mark 15:39 — Commentary on Mark

The centurion, that is, the commander over a hundred soldiers, seeing that He died so sovereignly, was amazed and confessed. Notice how the order was reversed! The Jews put Him to death, a pagan confesses; the disciples scatter, the women remain.

Mark 15:39 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And when the centurion who stood over against him saw. He who commands a hundred soldiers is called a centurion. But seeing that He died with such power as the Lord, he wondered and confessed.

Mark 15:40-41 — Commentary on Mark

"There were," says the Evangelist, "women there as well; among them were Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James the Less and Joses," that is, the Theotokos, who was a mother to them. Since She was betrothed to Joseph, and James and Joses were the sons of Joseph, She is called their mother, as a stepmother, just as She was also called the wife of Joseph in the capacity of a bride. There also was Salome, the mother of the sons of Zebedee, and many others. But the Evangelist mentioned only the most important ones.

Mark 15:40-41 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

And so the order is inverted, for the Jew kills, and the Gentile confesses; the disciples fly, and the women remain. For there follows: There were also women looking on afar off, amongst whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome.

Mark 15:42-43 — Commentary on Mark

Blessed Joseph, while still serving the Law, recognized Christ as God, which is why he dared to undertake this praiseworthy feat. He did not reason thus: here I am, a wealthy man, and I may lose my wealth if I ask for the body of One Who was condemned for claiming royal power for Himself, and I shall become hateful to the Jews — no, he did not deliberate on anything of the sort within himself, but, setting aside everything as less important, he asked for one thing alone — to commit the body of the Condemned One to burial.

Mark 15:42-43 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He was bold with a praiseworthy boldness; for he did not consider within himself, I shall fall from my rich estate, and I shall be expelled by the Jews, if I beg for the body of Him, who was condemned as a blasphemer.

Mark 15:44-45 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It goes on: And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead. For he thought that He should continue long alive upon the cross, as also the thieves used to live long, upon the instrument of their execution. It goes on: And calling unto him the centurion, he asked him if he had been any while dead; that is, before the time when other executed persons usually died. There follows: And when he knew it of the centurion, (that is, that He was dead,) he gave the body to Joseph.

Mark 15:44-45 — Commentary on Mark

"Pilate marveled that He was already dead," for he thought that Christ would endure suffering for a long time, as the robbers did, which is why he asked the centurion, "Has He been dead long?" That is, could He really have died before the expected time?

Mark 15:46 — Commentary on Mark

Having received the body, Joseph bought a linen shroud and, taking the body down, wrapped it in it, honorably committing what is honorable to burial. For he was himself a disciple of Christ and knew how to honor the Master. He was "prominent," that is, a man of honor, pious, and blameless. As for the title of councillor, this was a certain dignity or, rather, a service and civil office, the holders of which had to manage the affairs of the court, and in this they were often exposed to dangers from the abuses characteristic of that position. Let the wealthy and those occupied with public affairs hear how the dignity of councillor in no way hindered the virtue of Joseph. The name "Joseph" means "offering," and "Arimathea" means "take it up." Let us also, following the example of Joseph, always apply zeal to virtue and take it up, that is, the true good. May we be deemed worthy to receive the Body of Jesus through Communion and to lay it in a tomb hewn from rock, that is, in a soul that firmly remembers and does not forget God. May our soul be hewn from rock, that is, having its foundation in Christ, Who is the Rock. May we wrap this Body in a linen shroud, that is, may we receive it in a pure body, for the body is, as it were, the shroud of the soul. The Divine Body must be received not only into a pure soul but also into a pure body. And one must indeed wrap it, that is, cover it and not expose it, for the Mystery must be covered, kept hidden, and not disclosed.

Mark 15:46 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Burying the precious body preciously; for being a disciple of our Lord, he knew how greatly the Lord's body ought to be honoured. Let us too imitate Joseph, taking to ourselves the body of Christ by Unity, and let us place it in a sepulchre, hewn out of the rock, that is, in a soul recollected, never forgetful of God; for this is a soul hewn out of the rock, that is, out of Christ, for He is our rock, who holds together our strength. We ought also to wrap Him in linen, that is, to receive Him in a pure body; for the linen is the body which is the clothing of the soul. We must, however, not throw open, but wrap Him up; for He is secret, closed and hidden.

Mark 15:47 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

There follows: And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid.

Mark 16:1 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For they do not understand the greatness and dignity of the wisdom of Christ. But they came according to the custom of the Jews to anoint the body of Christ, that it might remain sweet-smelling, and might not burst forth into moisture, for spices have the property of drying up, and absorb the moisture of the body, so that they keep the body from corruption.

Mark 16:1 — Commentary on Mark

The women think nothing great or worthy of the divinity of Jesus, as they sit at the tomb and buy myrrh in order to anoint the body according to the Jewish custom, so that it would be fragrant and not give off an unpleasant smell from decay, and so that the body would be preserved unharmed by the power of the myrrh, which dries and absorbs the moisture of the body. This is what the women were thinking.

Mark 16:2 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

He says, On the first of the sabbaths, (μιᾱς σαββάτων.) that is, on the first of the days of the week. For the days of the week are called sabbaths, and by the word 'una' is meant 'prima.'

Mark 16:4 — Commentary on Mark

But while they were pondering this, the Angel rolled away the stone, though the women did not perceive it. So too Matthew says that the Angel rolled away the stone after the women had arrived. But Mark was silent about this, because Matthew had already said by whom the stone was rolled away.

Mark 16:5 — Commentary on Mark

If Matthew says that the Angel was sitting on the stone, while Mark says that the women, having entered the tomb, saw him sitting inside, one should not be troubled by this. For they could have seen the Angel sitting outside on the stone, as stated in Matthew, and could have seen him again inside the tomb, as having preceded them and gone in. However, some say that the women mentioned in Matthew were different from those in Mark, and that the Magdalene was the companion of all, as the most zealous and fervent.

Mark 16:5 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Though Matthew says that the Angel was sitting on the stone, whilst Mark relates that the women entering into the sepulchre saw a young man sitting, yet we need not wonder, for they afterwards saw sitting within the sepulchre the same Angel as sat without on the stone. But some say the women mentioned by Matthew were different from those in Mark. But Mary Magdalene was with all parties, from her burning zeal and ardent love.

Mark 16:6 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For he does not blush at the Cross, for in it is the salvation of men, and the beginning of the Blessed. As if he had said, Do ye wish to be certain of His resurrection, he adds, Behold the place where they laid him. This too was the reason why he had rolled away the stone, that he might show the the place.

Mark 16:6 — Commentary on Mark

The Angel who appeared said to the women: "Do not be alarmed." First he frees them from fear, and then proclaims the good news of the Resurrection. He calls Jesus Christ "the Crucified," for he is not ashamed of the Cross, which is the salvation of mankind and the foundation of all blessings. "He is risen"; from what is this evident? From the fact that "He is not here." And do you wish to be convinced? "Behold the place where He was laid." For this reason he rolled away the stone, in order to show this place.

Mark 16:7 — Commentary on Mark

"But go, tell His disciples and Peter." He separates Peter from the disciples either as the chief one, naming him specially apart from the others by preeminence, or for this reason: since Peter had denied, if the women had said they were commanded to announce only to the disciples, he would have said: I denied Him, therefore I am no longer His disciple, and so the Lord has rejected me and been disgusted with me. Therefore the Angel also added "and Peter," so that Peter would not be troubled by the thought that he was not deemed worthy even of a word, as one who had denied and was therefore no longer worthy to be numbered among the disciples. He sends them "to Galilee," drawing them away from the turmoil and great fear of the Jews.

Mark 16:8 — Commentary on Mark

Then "trembling and astonishment" seized the women, that is, they were struck both by the vision of the Angel and by the awe of the Resurrection, and therefore "they said nothing to anyone, for they were afraid." Either they were afraid of the Jews, or they were so gripped by fear from the vision that they had, as it were, lost their senses. And so they said nothing to anyone, having forgotten everything they had heard.

Mark 16:8 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, they trembled because of the vision of Angels, and were amazed because of the resurrection. Either on account of the Jews, or else they said nothing because the fear of the vision prevented them.

Mark 16:9 — Commentary on Mark

"Having risen" – pause here, then read: "early on the first day of the week, Jesus appeared to Mary Magdalene." For He did not rise early (who saw when He rose?), but He appeared early, on the day of the resurrection (since this day is the first day of the sabbath, that is, of the week). "From whom He had cast out seven demons," that is, many (for Sacred Scripture sometimes takes the number "seven" in the sense of a multitude), or seven demons opposed to the seven spirits of virtue, such as: the spirit of fearlessness (lack of fear of God), the spirit of folly, the spirit of ignorance, the spirit of falsehood, and others opposed to the gifts of the Holy Spirit.

Mark 16:9 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else put a stop at, Now when Jesus was risen, and then read, early the first day of the week he appeared, &c. But Mary had seven devils, because she was filled with all vices. Or else, by seven devils are meant seven spirits contrary to the seven virtues, as a spirit without fear, without wisdom, without understanding, and whatsoever else is opposed to the gifts of the Holy Ghost.

Mark 16:12 — Commentary on Mark

"After this He appeared in another form to two of them on the road, as they were going into the village." About these two, Luke also speaks (Luke 24:13–35).

Mark 16:13 — Commentary on Mark

"And they went and told it unto the residue; neither believed they them." How then does Luke say that they "returned and found the eleven Apostles gathered together, and those who were with them, who said that the Lord is risen indeed" (Luke 24:33–34), whereas according to Mark's testimony they did not believe even those who came from the village? We answer: when the Evangelist says that "they told the residue," he does not mean the eleven apostles, but certain others. These he called "the residue," since the eleven had seen Him (Christ) on that same day on which those who returned from the village found them saying "that the Lord is risen indeed."

Mark 16:13 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

For he does not say this of the eleven, but of some others, whom He calls the residue.

Mark 16:15 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

Or else; to every creature, that is, whether believing or unbelieving.

Mark 16:15 — Commentary on Mark

Note the Lord's commandment: "preach to every creature." He did not say: preach only to the obedient, but to every creature, whether they will listen or not.

Mark 16:16 — Commentary on Mark

"Whoever believes," and this alone is not enough, but also "is baptized," for whoever has believed but has not been baptized and still remains a catechumen, that one is not yet saved.

Mark 16:16 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

It goes on: He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved. For it is not enough to believe, for he who believeth and is not baptized, but is a catechumen, has not yet attained to perfect salvation.

Mark 16:17 — Commentary on Mark

Believers, he says, will be accompanied by signs — the casting out of demons, speaking in new tongues.

Mark 16:18 — Commentary on Mark

The taking up of serpents, that is, the destruction of serpents, both sensible and intelligible, as it is said in another place: "I give you authority to tread on serpents and scorpions," evidently, intelligible ones (Luke 10:19). However, the expression "they will take up serpents" can also be understood literally, since, for example, Paul took a serpent in his hand without any harm to himself (Acts 28:5). "And if they drink anything deadly, it will not harm them." This happened many times, as we find in the narratives. For many, drinking poison, were preserved unharmed by the power of the sign of the cross.

Mark 16:18 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

That is, they shall scatter before them serpents, whether intellectual or sensible, as it is said, Ye shall tread upon serpents and scorpions, which is understood spiritually. But it may also mean sensible serpents, as when Paul received no hurt from the viper. There follows: And if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them. (Luke 10:19) We read of many such cases in history, for many persons have drank poison unhurt, by guarding themselves with the sign of Christ. It goes on: They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recorer.

Mark 16:19-20 — Catena Aurea by Aquinas (as quoted by Aquinas, AD 1274)

But we must also know from this that words are confirmed by deeds as then in the Apostles works confirmed their words, for signs followed. Grant then, O Christ, that the good words which we speak may be confirmed by works and deeds, so that at the last, Thou working with us in word and in deed, we may be perfect, for Thine as is fitting is the glory both of word and deed. Amen.

Mark 16:20 — Commentary on Mark

Do you see? Everywhere our action comes first, and then God's cooperation follows. For God cooperates with us when we act and make a beginning, but when we do not act, He does not cooperate. Notice also that deeds follow words and the word is confirmed by deeds, just as with the apostles the word was confirmed by the deeds and signs that followed. Would that, O Christ the Word, our words too, which we speak concerning virtue, were confirmed by deeds and actions, so that we might stand before You perfect, You who cooperate with us in all deeds and words! For to You belongs the glory both in our words and in our deeds.

Philemon 1:1 — Commentary on Philemon

"Paul, a prisoner of Jesus Christ." Straightaway from the very beginning he teaches the master not to be ashamed of his slave who has become a fellow slave. For on account of Christ all things are noble, even bonds, in which he himself also rejoices, so that he is even named after them. By this he strongly entreats, showing that it is only right to do a favor for one who is held in bonds for Christ. "And Timothy the brother." As if considering himself not sufficient for the entreaty, he joins Timothy also as a fellow-petitioner, so that Philemon might yield to the request of many. "Philemon, our beloved and fellow worker." If he is beloved, he will show mercy. If he is a fellow worker, he will not detain his servant, but will send him back again to the ministry of preaching, which he himself also serves. For the servant too will fulfill such a task of the master, if he is returned again.

Philemon 1:2 — Commentary on Philemon

"And to Apphia, (our) beloved (sister), and to Archippus, our fellow soldier." Perhaps Apphia was the wife (of Philemon), and Archippus a friend. If he is a fellow soldier, then he will take part in this as well. This was the very same (Archippus) about whom he writes in the Epistle to the Colossians: "Say to Archippus, Take heed to the ministry which thou hast received" (Col. 4:17). "And your household church." The apostle calls "church" all the believers in the house (of Philemon), including even the slaves. Notice the humility — he appeals to them as well, so that they might assist him in his request.

Philemon 1:3 — Commentary on Philemon

In what way will the grace of God be with us? If we too forgive our debtors. And in what way will there be peace? If you too are reconciled with your servant.

Philemon 1:4 — Commentary on Philemon

Every time, he says, I remember you – and I remember you always when I pray – so many times I thank God for your virtue. What this virtue is, he explains further.

Philemon 1:5 — Commentary on Philemon

Here he praises him for his goodness. From Phrygia it would not have been heard in Rome about his love and faith, if it had not been great. Since you love all the saints, that is, the faithful, you should also love Onesimus, for he too is now a believer — so that through this you may show yourself as one who loves the Lord as well. Do you see what compelling thoughts he gathers in his mind toward the fulfillment of the request?

Philemon 1:6 — Commentary on Philemon

I thank, says the apostle, God for your love, praying also that your faith, which you have in common with us, may be effective — active and living in your knowledge of every good work, that is, that you may love it and put it into practice. For faith is alive when we are diligent in every good work, just as it is dead when it is without good works. He added "which is in you" to show that even now Philemon already has every good work in himself, as if saying: (in the knowledge) of every good work even now in you, that is, already existing in you. Having said "the communion of faith," St. Paul unites Philemon with himself and makes them one. The faith is common and unifying, so that you must also be of one mind with me. Or by the communion of faith he means almsgiving, which comes from great faith. Thus the apostle says: I make mention of you, praying that your generous and bountiful disposition may never cease, but more and more may you pour out upon those in need every good thing "which is in you," that is, which you have. To Christ Jesus, he says, is credited every good thing that you do for those in need, especially the saints. So also now, if you receive Onesimus and do me this kindness, you will have done it for Christ Himself.

Philemon 1:7 — Commentary on Philemon

That is, we have joy, and not only joy, but also great consolation in bonds on account of your love, that is, your compassionate and generous disposition of heart. Very wisely the apostle undertakes the matter, reminding him of his benefactions to others, in order to soften him all the more, while he considers that if he gives to others, to strangers, then all the more he ought to do this for Paul, his teacher. And he did not simply say: "you give to the saints," but you refresh "the hearts of the saints," that is, that they wholeheartedly receive your kindness, as it is offered to them generously and with comforting hospitality.

Philemon 1:8 — Commentary on Philemon

Since, he says, you are such toward all the saints, that their hearts are refreshed by you, all the more I in Christ, that is, as having begotten you in Christ, I had boldness to command you, not as your master, but out of the love which I have for you and you for me. "That which is fitting," either — he commands you what is fitting, that is, that you fulfill what I need; or — that you honor all the saints: therefore I also, in accordance with what is fitting, that is, what falls to my lot, I had boldness to command you, yet I beseech. For I have such a necessary matter as to entreat you.

Philemon 1:9 — Commentary on Philemon

Being such an ambassador, he says, I am worthy of being heard, as befits Paul the aged, that is, one who has authority both by virtue of his teaching dignity and by his age, and who has now received yet another, more important distinction — namely, being in chains for Christ. Do you see how many grounds for persuasion there are?

Philemon 1:10 — Commentary on Philemon

He has not yet mentioned the name of the one on whose behalf he is interceding. He first softens Philemon with praise of the servant, calling him his son. Why does he call him so? Because, he says, I begot him, that is, I instructed him with the Gospel and commanded that the one who believed be baptized, and this in difficult circumstances: in chains. Having thus softened his heart, he finally mentions the name.

Philemon 1:11 — Commentary on Philemon

"He was once useless to you." He knows that confession of sin extinguishes wrath; therefore he speaks thus. "But now is useful both to you and to me; I am sending him back." Since he became pious and holy, and therefore, he says, he is useful to both of us. If he is useful to Paul, who requires such great zeal, then certainly to Philemon as well. At the same time, he also implies that if he is useful to me, then he ought to be sent back to me. That is, I hand him over to you; use him as you wish. By handing him over, he all the more appeases his anger.

Philemon 1:12 — Commentary on Philemon

That is, receive him with love, or rather not him, but my very heart, for so much do I love him and carry him in my soul.

Philemon 1:13 — Commentary on Philemon

Pay attention to the wisdom of the apostle, how he gradually placed him (the servant) in the position of the master. "That in thy stead," he says, "he might minister unto me." He also shows that he desires the benefit of the master. If, he says, you are obligated to minister to me, and he does this in your stead, then clearly this is gain for you.

Philemon 1:14 — Commentary on Philemon

And by this he softens Philemon most of all. The matter was so necessary: in chains, and moreover for God's sake, he intended to serve him; however, the apostle did not want to do this against Philemon's will. Therefore, should one not show mercy to him who could have made use of it himself, but did not want to? He did not say: by necessity, but: "as it were by necessity," as if saying: of course, even by keeping him against your will, I would not truly have grieved you; nevertheless, to many it would have seemed that this was done by compulsion and against your will. Therefore now I preferred that this should in no case appear to anyone as forced, but, without doubt, voluntary.

Philemon 1:15 — Commentary on Philemon

Since Onesimus ran away with evil intent, Paul turns this flight into something beneficial. Perhaps, he says, he ran away by the providence of God. He also commendably calls the flight a separation, so as not to irritate the master with the word "flight." And by shortening the time, he calms his anger. "For an hour," he says, "he was separated." At the same time he also shows that however long he was with Paul, he was also with Philemon. Therefore he was absent only for the time he spent before meeting Paul; and this is an insignificant amount of time, as if a single hour. Therefore from now on, if he, having been released by you, remains with me, then understand that he is serving you. "To receive him back forever." You will make use of it.

Philemon 1:16 — Commentary on Philemon

Much, he says, benefit the flight brought: instead of one hour, you have him forever. For even the whole life of a man, in comparison with eternity, is nothing; much more so the time of flight. So instead of a slave, receive a brother; instead of an unprofitable one — a beloved one; "both in the flesh," that is, even in worldly matters he is worthy of love, as one who is serviceable, "and in the Lord," that is, in spiritual matters.

Philemon 1:17 — Commentary on Philemon

That is, if you acknowledge that you are of one mind with me, then receive him as you would me. Who would not be put to shame by the apostle? Who would not desire to receive Paul?

Philemon 1:18 — Commentary on Philemon

He did not say: stole, but more gently: "wronged, or owes anything." It is likely that he had spent what was stolen. Therefore he says: charge it to my account, consider me the debtor.

Philemon 1:19 — Commentary on Philemon

He says this excellently, writing with spiritual grace and as if saying: for greater assurance that I will pay the debt, my own handwritten letter serves as guarantee. Lest it seem reproachful to Philemon that the apostle, as though not trusting him, does not simply ask him concerning the slave-thief, but also gives a written guarantee in his own hand — for this would signal that Philemon is hard-hearted and inattentive to his teacher — the apostle (by the words cited) gives him to understand that he trusts him, and greatly so. For not only with your own possessions, he says, but beyond that, you owe me even your very self.

Philemon 1:20 — Commentary on Philemon

From heartfelt speech the apostle again passed to something more important, imploring: "let me have joy," he says, "of thee," that is, let me enjoy thy good deeds, not in worldly matters, but in those which are in the Lord. Give rest, he says, to my love for you, or my heart for Christ's sake. For it is not to me that you do a kindness, but to Christ.

Philemon 1:21 — Commentary on Philemon

I, he says, wrote to you, not commanding and not out of self-love, but hoping in your obedience. What iron would not be softened by these words?

Philemon 1:22 — Commentary on Philemon

It might have occurred to Philemon: if it were not for Onesimus, you would not have deemed me worthy of even a word. The Apostle heals this in advance, saying: I wrote not for his sake only, but also to ask you to prepare me a lodging; and at the same time, also to frighten him, because the Apostle will come and condemn him if he does not receive Onesimus. Two things we learn from this: first, how great is the power of prayer, if even the great Paul needs their help; second, that one must be humble, if Paul needs the prayers of his disciples.

Philemon 1:23 — Commentary on Philemon

This Epaphras was sent to Paul by the Colossians; from this it is clear that Philemon was from Colossae. He calls him "fellow prisoner," showing that Epaphras too was in great distress, thereby making Philemon feel that if Epaphras suffers with Paul, will Philemon really not show mercy to Onesimus for his sake? "Fellow prisoner," he says, not for any human reason, but for the sake of Christ Jesus, suffering together with me for the Gospel.

Philemon 1:24 — Commentary on Philemon

Demas at first enjoyed respect, as is attested here concerning him as a fellow worker of Paul, but afterwards through frivolity he fell away from Paul, as indeed Paul writes about this in the epistle to Timothy, written evidently after this epistle. "For Demas has forsaken me; only Luke is with me" (2 Tim. 4:9). Thus Luke, placed here last, became first of all when Demas fell away. So no one should place hope in himself, but let him who stands take heed lest he fall. By saying "fellow worker," he shows that they too together with me ask you, and it is worthy to show favorable attention to such persons.

Philippians 1:1 — Commentary on Philippians

Here the apostle does not put forward his apostolic dignity, but simply calls himself a servant of Jesus Christ. This title is certainly great as well, only it is of a more general character. But when he writes to Timothy and the Corinthians, he calls himself an apostle. Why is this? Because there he wished to set many things in order, and therefore put forward his apostolic dignity. But here he commands nothing of the sort, but rather considers them as equals to himself. Since the Jews also called themselves holy, because they were a holy nation, the apostle added "in Christ Jesus," because those who are in Christ Jesus are truly holy, while those (Jews) are unclean. He called the presbyters here bishops, since there were not many bishops in one city. At that time there was not yet a distinction in titles, and the bishops themselves were called deacons and presbyters. Therefore, when Paul wrote to Timothy as a bishop, he said, "fulfill your ministry" (τὴν διακονίαν) (2 Tim. 4:5), and then: "which was given you with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery" (1 Tim. 4:14), that is, of the bishops, because presbyters did not ordain a bishop. On the other hand, presbyters were also called bishops (ἐπίσκοποι), since they too, evidently, watched over the people in order to cleanse and enlighten those in need. Why then does he now write to the clergy, which he nowhere else did? Because they themselves had sent Epaphroditus, who brought to the apostle what he needed.

Philippians 1:2 — Commentary on Philippians

He adds the customary greeting, wishing them to be filled with grace, so that they would not exalt themselves over one another and thereby not lose peace and concord; because grace is received by those who are free from pride.

Philippians 1:3 — Commentary on Philippians

Every time I remember you, says the apostle (and this I do always), I glorify God for the fact that you have advanced so much in virtue.

Philippians 1:4 — Commentary on Philippians

But, despite the fact that you are so glorious in divine matters, I do not cease to pray for you, but pray for all of you, that you may progress still more and more. For it is possible to remember with sorrow as well, as, for example, he says in another place: "Out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you" (2 Cor. 2:4). Therefore, remembrance with joy is a testimony of their virtue.

Philippians 1:5 — Commentary on Philippians

Here he testifies to them of their great and truly apostolic work. He says that they are companions and partners with me in the labor of preaching the Gospel, not at one time or another, but from the time they believed, even until now. How then do you participate? By sending me everything I need and caring for me. For whoever assists and helps in every possible way one who labors in any good work becomes a participant in that work. Thus those who care for the martyrs, and those who remove every worldly care from the ascetics, and finally those who give teachers the ability not to be distracted — all become partakers of their crowns.

Philippians 1:6 — Commentary on Philippians

I give thanks, he says, and "I rejoice," in the hope that God, "who began a good work in you," will Himself also "bring it to completion," because from the past I draw conclusions about the future as well. See how he teaches them to think humbly of themselves, when he ascribed everything to God and not to them alone; however, by this he in no way deprived them of honor, since he said: "who began in you," that is, according to your desire. If there had been no desire on the part of man, then God would have done nothing either; because if He acted unconditionally, nothing would have prevented Him from acting in the Greeks and in all people as well. Thus, Paul greatly praises the Philippians for the fact that they drew to themselves the grace of God for assistance not human, but divine. At the same time he also encourages them, so that they would not lose heart; because if God will complete what He began, then it will not be a great labor for them. That is, until the coming of the Lord. Thus, he says, I believe that the Lord will act not only in you, but also in those who will come after you, even until the end of the world. Or else, by the day of Jesus Christ, understand the death of each person, that is, the end.

Philippians 1:7 — Commentary on Philippians

I, he says, am convinced that you will remain such to the end, and I think this about you because I always have you in my heart and know your good deeds, know that you strive even in my absence to be partakers with me in the grace of the Gospel and of my bonds. Therefore it is right that I draw such a conclusion about you, and judge the end by the beginning. What praise it is for the Philippians that they are enclosed in the heart of Paul, who loves not simply, but with discernment and only those who are worthy! Even at that time, he says, when I was defending myself before Nero, you did not leave my memory. He calls bonds and afflictions a confirmation of the Gospel; but you may also call the defense itself such. For obviously, if he had not been convinced of unspeakable rewards and ineffable blessings, he would not have been put in bonds; he would not have been subjected to the judgment of the cruel Nero, if he had not foreseen another King, more faithful and enduring. Thus, his bonds are rather a confirmation of the Gospel. Here the apostle shows that he loves them not without reason. Because, he says, I have you in my heart, for you share with me in this grace, that is, in afflictions and bonds, and you not only zealously strive not to fall away from us in afflictions, but also to be co-participants in the trials which we endure for the sake of the Gospel. That bonds are a grace is evident from the words of the Lord: "My grace is sufficient for you, for My power is made perfect in weakness" (2 Cor. 12:9). Or even better, as he says further on: "to you it has been granted as a grace to suffer for Christ." Notice: he did not say "participants," but "co-participants," showing by this that he himself is also a participant with others, as it is also said in another place: that I became a co-participant of the Gospel, that is, so that I might share in the blessings that are destined for the proclaimers of the Gospel.

Philippians 1:8 — Commentary on Philippians

The Apostle calls God as his witness not because he feared distrust, but because he cannot express in words his great heartfelt affection, leaving this to God, who searches the hearts. And this is a clear proof of his sincerity. For if he were flattering them, he would not call God as his witness. He said: "with the love of Jesus Christ," that is, not for anything human, not because you sent what I needed, but with love for God's sake. Or, having become your father through faith in Christ, I love you not with a fleshly love, but with that love which Christ gives to His true servants who beget for Him children of the Gospel. I embrace all of you with great love, because all of you are such.

Philippians 1:9 — Commentary on Philippians

Though he is loved so much, he still desires to be loved even more, because it is the nature of love never to stand still. Pay attention to his turn of phrase, which he intensifies further when he says: "grew more and more." He says this so that they would love not him alone, but others as well. That is, so that you would love not simply, but with discernment and confidence and examination, because there are many who love indiscriminately, which is why such love is never lasting. Or so that you would not love heretics.

Philippians 1:10 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, what is beneficial. If you love prudently and with discernment, then you can choose what is beneficial and distinguish who is worthy of love, that is, the faithful, and who is not worthy, that is, the unfaithful. But how then does he say in another place: "be at peace with all men" (Rom. 12:18)? First, he did not say this unconditionally, but with a qualification: "if it be possible, be at peace with all men." Then, it is one thing to be at peace, and another to love; the first means not to be hostile, but love requires a disposition of the soul and, as it were, a merging and identity of character, which should not be shown toward heretics. For "if your right eye offends you, pluck it out" (Matt. 5:29). I say this not for my own benefit, but so that you do not, under the pretext of love, accept some false teaching. He said "pure" — this is before God, "without offense" — this is before people; because although friendship with a heretic does not harm you, it scandalizes another; and if you scandalize your brothers, then how will you appear pure in the day of Christ?

Philippians 1:11 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, so that in accordance with the correctness of teaching you would also lead a blameless life. By righteousness the apostle means every virtue, or specifically mercy. I do not say that you should practice virtue or mercy imperfectly, but that you should be filled with them. And since the Greeks also thought to attribute virtue and mercy to themselves, he added "by Jesus Christ," since their deeds are not according to Christ, but for the sake of vainglory and people-pleasing. "To the glory of God," that is, and not to the glory of me, who teaches this; you must not hinder the glory of God. At the same time he also encourages them, as if saying that God will assist them in the work which they will perform to His glory.

Philippians 1:12 — Commentary on Philippians

Apparently, the Philippians, having learned that Paul was in chains, were worried that this might serve as an obstacle to the preaching of the Gospel. Therefore, in order to eliminate this suspicion, Paul says that his bonds not only did not hinder my preaching of the Gospel, but, on the contrary, served for its greater success.

Philippians 1:13 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, although I am bound, I speak with even greater boldness and do not remain silent, but my preaching has reached even the praetorium itself, that is, the royal palace itself, and has spread throughout the entire city. And this was accomplished "in Christ," that is, this is not my doing, but Christ's. Or: "my bonds in Christ," that is, the bonds which I endure for Christ.

Philippians 1:14 — Commentary on Philippians

And before they preached boldly, but now even more so, seeing me preaching boldly, even though I am in chains. For when they saw me in chains, they felt even greater zeal for preaching. And since it seemed too strong for Paul to say: I inspired them, he added: "in the Lord." So then, if those who are close to my chains are not troubled, but take on even greater boldness, then all the more fitting is this for you.

Philippians 1:15 — Commentary on Philippians

After Paul was seized, many from among the unbelievers began to preach Christ, wishing by this to arouse Nero to greater wrath, so that he would put Paul to death as quickly as possible, since through him the preaching was spreading everywhere. This is what the words "out of envy and strife" mean. Or else, they began to preach Christ because they wanted to receive honor for themselves and take something away from my glory. But others, he says, preached Christ "with good will," that is, without hypocrisy and truly.

Philippians 1:16 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, insincerely, not for the sake of the good itself. Thinking, he says, thereby to subject me to greater danger and to add sorrow to sorrow. But this scheme will not succeed for them; because the preaching through this becomes more glorious, and my joy will increase through this. Do you see that a good deed should not be done without good disposition, and that it is possible not only to receive no reward, but also to be subjected to punishment.

Philippians 1:17 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, others out of love both for God and for me preach the Gospel, knowing that I must give an account of my preaching, and for this reason they assist me in this work. For if many join my preaching, it will be easy for me to defend the Gospel. In this way they assist me, teaching many.

Philippians 1:18 — Commentary on Philippians

What does he mean, to speak much? Or, why should I care whether in one way or another, whether in pretense, that is, out of envy and hypocrisy, or in sincerity they preach Christ? Based on this, some foolish people concluded that Paul gave rise to heresies. For, they say, let anyone preach, as long as it is about Christ — this makes no difference. But pay attention: first, the apostle did not say καταγγελλέσθω — let them preach Christ, as though he were establishing a law, but καταγγέλλεται — is preached — pointing to an accomplished event. Then, even if he had said this as a decree, he still would not have opened the door to heresies through it. How so? Because those of whom he speaks did not introduce false teaching, but preached the truth, though not righteously and not with true intent. Heretics, on the other hand, chiefly preach not the truth, but perverse and false teaching, and moreover, their aim is also perverse. They do this in order to cause me grief; but I rejoice that Christ is preached more through this. And if they continue to do this going forward, I will rejoice even more. Do you see how the schemes of the devil destroy him?

Philippians 1:19 — Commentary on Philippians

What is "this"? That through enmity and jealousy toward me the preaching of the word increases. Pay attention to the humility of the Apostle Paul. Through his countless good deeds he had already merited salvation; yet he says: only if I am deemed worthy of your prayers and through them the Spirit is granted in greater abundance, only then shall I receive salvation. By "supply" he means the most abundant bestowal of the grace of the Holy Spirit.

Philippians 1:20 — Commentary on Philippians

By "earnest expectation" – ἀποκαραδοκίαν – the apostle means a firm and unwavering hope, which is expressed by the entire position of the head – κάρα – and a confident gaze. So he says: I firmly hope that I will be saved. By salvation, one must understand deliverance from the cruelty of Nero. Just as I, he says, escaped the first danger, so too I will escape the present one. Here he also teaches that we should not rely exclusively on the prayers of others, but also contribute something ourselves, just as Paul himself sets his own confidence as the cause of all blessings. For the prophet also says: "Let Your mercy, O Lord, be upon us, as we hope in You" (Ps. 33:22). And in another place: "Who trusted in the Lord, and was put to shame?" (Sir. 2:10). And Paul himself says: "Hope does not put to shame" (Rom. 5:5). That is, neither in life, because I preach the Gospel, nor in death, since the enemies will not prevail. And even if they were to put me to death, then an even more unashamed glory would be revealed for me. But they will not succeed in this. They, he says, thought that through their scheming they would plunge me into dangers and death; but this zealous effort of theirs will not succeed; on the contrary, "with all boldness," that is, openly and assuredly, "Christ will be magnified in my body," that is, as long as I live and bear this body, for I do not die. And lest someone should say: what then? If you, Paul, die, will Christ certainly not be magnified? he adds that by my death also He will be magnified, since He has made me stronger than death itself. But for now He is glorified by my life, for He granted it to me, delivering me from danger. He speaks of death not because he must die soon, but so that if it should happen, they would not be troubled by it; for they loved him greatly.

Philippians 1:21 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, I live a new life, and Christ is everything to me: both spirit, and life, and light. By life is meant, first, natural life: "for in Him we," says the apostle, "live and move" (Acts 17:28); then is meant life in sins; thus, when he says: "we died to sin: how shall we still live in it?" (Rom. 6:2). Finally, is meant eternal life, or life in Christ: "our citizenship," he says, "is in heaven" (Phil. 3:20). Here Paul, of course, rejects not the natural but the sinful life, that is, one given over to sinful delusion. He confesses that Christ is life for him, as he also says in another place: "I live by faith in the Son of God" (Gal. 2:20). He says that death is gain for him, because then, he says, I will be more clearly united with Him. Therefore those who strive to remove me from life in this world will bring me gain, since they will lead me to Christ, Who is my life.

Philippians 1:22 — Commentary on Philippians

Lest you think that the apostle disparages the present life, he says: if life in the flesh yields fruit for my work, that is, although I said that death is gain for me, yet since life in the flesh is also not without benefit for me (for I bear fruit, teaching and enlightening all), therefore I do not know what to choose. Here, then, the mouths of the heretics who disparage the present life are stopped: if it yields fruit for us, then it is not evil. Therefore the cause of evil is not life itself, but the will of those who make bad use of it. Revealing as it were a certain secret, the apostle shows that he himself is master of life and death. For if I wish, he says, to ask this of God, He will grant me this favor. From this, he says, you should receive comfort, that if I die, it is not through the malice of enemies, but by the dispensation of God.

Philippians 1:23 — Commentary on Philippians

He says this with the purpose of preparing them to bear his coming death courageously. Why, he says, should you grieve over my death? I desire this, and it is better for me, because it gives me the opportunity to be with Christ. Therefore you should not grieve. "I am torn between the two," that is, I find myself in a difficult position and do not know what to prefer.

Philippians 1:24 — Commentary on Philippians

To remain in the flesh is even more necessary for your benefit; because I seek not my own interests, but yours. Yet he acknowledges that it is more necessary to continue living in order to be useful to them. After this, what can be compared with the lofty soul of Paul? He preferred the benefit of others over union with Christ; and in order to devote himself more fully to Christ, he postponed his union with Him.

Philippians 1:25 — Commentary on Philippians

Since, he says, it is necessary for me to remain in the flesh, then I undoubtedly and with full confidence know that I shall remain, that is, I shall live, and not simply, but with you, that is, I shall see you. And for what purpose? So that you may grow in faith, that is, so that you may be established and strengthened both in doctrine and in life; this progress constitutes true joy both for you and for me. Here the apostle also frightens them, as if saying: look, for your sake I have postponed union with Christ; so do not make my remaining in the flesh vain and futile. So then what? Did he remain for the sake of the Philippians alone? Not for their sake alone, but he speaks this way out of great solicitude for them and to rouse them to greater sobriety.

Philippians 1:26 — Commentary on Philippians

Since he said above that he would remain for their progress, he now shows that he too derives some benefit from this, namely, a greater glorification of himself through them, in that they, thanks to his coming to them, will progress further. But what then? Did he come to them? This is unknown and is a matter of dispute.

Philippians 1:27 — Commentary on Philippians

I only require this of you: that you make progress in virtue. He lives worthy of the Gospel who has denied himself, taken up the cross, and followed Christ. He says this not because he changed his desire and as if he no longer intends to come to them. But if, he says, by some chance I did not come, then I can even while absent rejoice in your life according to the Gospel. Therefore do not lose heart if I do not come, but be vigilant, since I will certainly find out how you conduct yourselves. That is, in one and the same gift of like-mindedness. For only in this way do the like-minded have, as it were, one soul, that is, when one spirit lives in them. "Striving together with one accord for the faith," that is, helping one another in the struggle for the faith.

Philippians 1:28 — Commentary on Philippians

I do not say, he writes, simply: do not waver, but also do not be frightened, that is, do not be troubled by anything, even if they threaten you with danger, or frighten you with death; for they can do nothing, only threaten — so weak are they. When they see that all their countless machinations are unable to frighten you, will they not consider this a clear proof that their cause will perish, while yours will remain firm and indestructible, and at the same time salvific.

Philippians 1:29 — Commentary on Philippians

Calling suffering for Christ a gift, Paul gives the Philippians two following instructions: first, that they should not be ashamed and should not lose heart during sufferings; second, that they should not be proud, because all this, he says, is from God. He also calls virtue a gift. He says this not because he does not acknowledge free will, but in order to teach them to think of themselves humbly; because without God we can do nothing. Perhaps this gift is greater than the gift of raising the dead, because there I am a debtor, but here I have Christ as my debtor. O wonder! He grants me a gift and through this very thing remains in my debt.

Philippians 1:30 — Commentary on Philippians

He shows that they are fighting for the same cause and enduring the same things as he; and this testifies to their great virtue. You, he says, have in me an example, because you know that I endured sufferings before your eyes, when, indeed, I was punished and thrown into prison; you even now hear about this.

Philippians 2:1 — Commentary on Philippians

These words mean the following: if you wish to bring me any consolation in my trials; if you wish to show any comfort that love produces; if you intend to prove that you have some fellowship with me in spiritual matters and for the Lord's sake; if you grieve for me and sympathize with my sufferings; then for all this repay me with mutual love for one another.

Philippians 2:2 — Commentary on Philippians

These words mean the following: if you wish to bring me any consolation in my trials; if you wish to show any comfort that love produces; if you intend to prove that you have some fellowship with me in spiritual matters and for the Lord's sake; if you grieve for me and sympathize with my sufferings; then for all this repay me with mutual love for one another. Notice how he sees their unanimity as a personal benefit to himself and considers it as though he himself had been deemed worthy of a kindness. And he did not say: bring me joy, but "fulfill." You, he says, have begun joy in me and have already brought me peace; I desire that this joy be brought to completion. And what is my joy? Not that I should be delivered from danger, or receive something from you, but that you should be of the same mind. "Have the same love." This is more than thinking alike. When you are loved exceedingly, respond not with weak love, but with equal measure. "Be of one accord and of one mind." Be as though one soul, not by nature, but by thoughts and agreement; to this the apostle points with the words: "be of one mind."

Philippians 2:3 — Commentary on Philippians

Nothing, he says, should be done out of envy or rivalry, which happens when we say: look, I will exert myself so that so-and-so does not surpass me; this is precisely what contentiousness consists of. Then the apostle presents vainglory as the mother of such rivalry, because the former is born from the latter. When we seek the glory of men, what will we not do for it? Now the apostle shows us the path by which we can avoid vainglory, and offers us saving instruction. If, he says, you imagine that the other person is not simply greater than you, but exceedingly surpasses you, and by great humility you are convinced that this is truly so, then you will honor him in every way. Acting thus, you will not be grieved when you see that others also honor him; even if he were to revile or strike you, you would bear it patiently, because having acknowledged him as superior to yourself, you will not even envy him, for envy is directed toward equals, not toward those whose preeminence we have acknowledged. And he, in his turn, will think that you are more excellent than he, and thus complete peace will reign between you.

Philippians 2:4 — Commentary on Philippians

When I care about what is beneficial for you, and you about what is beneficial for me, then there will be no place for vainglory, nor for quarrels, nor for anything bad whatsoever, but life will be angelic and divine.

Philippians 2:5 — Commentary on Philippians

As Christ says: "Be merciful, just as your heavenly Father is merciful" (Lk. 6:36), and then: "Learn from Me, for I am gentle" (Mt. 11:29); so also Paul, teaching humility, in order to shame us all the more, brings forth Christ as an example, as he also says in another place: "Though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor" (2 Cor. 8:9). When he points to the Son of God, who is higher than every height and yet humbled Himself so greatly, which of those who think highly of themselves would he not put to shame by this?

Philippians 2:6 — Commentary on Philippians

Count how many heretics are overthrown here. Marcion of Pontus said that the world and the flesh are evil, and that therefore God did not assume flesh. Marcellus of Galatia, Photinus, and Sophronius said that the Word of God is a power and not a hypostatic being, and that this power dwelt in Him Who came from the seed of David. And Paul of Samosata said that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are mere names ascribed to one person. Arius said that the Son is a creature. Apollinarius of Laodicea said that He did not assume a rational soul. So then, see how all these heretics fall by almost a single blow: "being in the form of God." How then do you, Marcellians, say that the Word is a power and not a substance? The form of God means the substance of God, just as the form of a servant means the nature of a servant. And how do you, Samosatan, say that He began His existence from Mary? For He pre-existed in the form and substance of divinity. But see how Sabellius also falls. "He did not consider it robbery," says the apostle, "to be equal with God." "Equal" is not said of one person; if He is equal, He is equal to someone. Thus it is clear that two persons are spoken of. And Arius is refuted in many ways: "in the form of God," that is, in substance. And he did not say "having become" — γεγονώς, but "being" — ὑπάρχων, which is similar to the saying: "I am He Who Is" (Ex. 3:14). And: "He did not consider it robbery to be equal with God." Do you see the equality? After this, how do you say that the Father is greater and the Son is lesser? But look at the senseless obstinacy of the heretics. The Son, they say, being a lesser God, did not consider it robbery to be equal with the great God. But first of all, what Scripture teaches us that there is a lesser and a greater God? Thus teach the pagans. And that the Son is also a great God, hear what Paul says: "looking for," he says, "the appearing of the glory of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ" (Tit. 2:13). Then, if He is small, how did He not consider it robbery for Himself to be great? Furthermore, Paul, intending to teach humility, would have appeared absurd if he were suggesting the following: since the lesser God did not revolt against the greater God, you also must humble yourselves before one another. For what kind of humility is it when the lesser does not revolt against the greater? That is mere powerlessness. Humility is that He, being equal and co-equal in power with God, voluntarily became man. So then, enough about this. Next, see what Paul says: "He did not consider it robbery." When someone has stolen something, he is afraid to set it aside, lest he lose what does not belong to him. But when he has something by nature, he easily disregards it, knowing that he cannot be deprived of it, and if he should seem to renounce it, he will take it up again. Thus the apostle says that the Son of God was not afraid to lower His own dignity, because He possessed it — that is, equality with God the Father — not through robbery, but recognized this dignity as belonging to His own nature. Therefore He also chose self-emptying, since even in self-emptying He preserves His greatness.

Philippians 2:7 — Commentary on Philippians

Where are those who say that He descended not voluntarily, but fulfilling a command? Let them know that He emptied Himself as Lord, as One having authority over Himself. By saying "the form of a servant," the apostle thereby puts Apollinarius to shame; because He who takes the form, or, in other words, the nature of a servant, also has a fully rational soul. "Having become like men." Based on this, the Marcionites say that the Son of God became incarnate only in appearance; for, they say, do you see how Paul says that He took the likeness of a man and clothed Himself in human form, and did not essentially become a man? But what does this mean? It means that the Lord did not have everything of ours, but lacked something, namely: He was not born in the natural order and He did not sin. But He was not only what He appeared to be, but also God: He was not an ordinary man. Therefore the apostle says "in the likeness of men," because we are soul and body, but He was soul and body and God. On this basis, when the apostle says "in the likeness of sinful flesh" (Rom. 8:3), he does not mean that He did not have flesh, but that this flesh did not sin, and was like sinful flesh in nature, but not in evil. Thus, just as there the likeness is not in the sense of complete equality, so here too he speaks of likeness in the sense that He was not born in the natural order, was sinless, and was not a mere man. "And in appearance having become as a man." Since the apostle said that "He emptied Himself," lest you consider this an act of change and transformation, he says: remaining what He was. He took on what He was not; His nature did not change, but He appeared in outward form, that is, in the flesh, because it is proper to flesh to have a form. For when he said, "taking the form of a servant," after that he dared to say this as well, as if thereby stopping the mouths of some. He said well, "as a man," since He was not one of many, but as one of many. For God the Word did not turn into a man, but appeared as a man, and being invisible, appeared having a "form." Some, however, interpreted this passage thus: "and in form," as already truly a man, just as John says in the Gospel: "glory as of the Only-Begotten of the Father" (Jn. 1:14), instead of saying: the glory which is fitting for the only-begotten to have; because "as" signifies both hesitation and affirmation.

Philippians 2:8 — Commentary on Philippians

Again he says: "humbled Himself," lest anyone think that He condescended not voluntarily. But the Arians say: behold, it is said of Him: "obedient." So what of it, you senseless ones? We too obey our friends, and this in no way diminishes our dignity. As the Son, He voluntarily obeyed the Father, showing by this also His kinship with Him; because it is the duty of a true Son to honor the Father. Pay attention to the intensification of the expression: not only did He become a servant, but He accepted death, and even more than that — a shameful death, that is, death on the cross, accursed, appointed for the lawless.

Philippians 2:9 — Commentary on Philippians

When Paul mentioned the flesh, he boldly speaks of all His humiliation, since this is proper to the flesh. Thus, understand these words also as referring to the flesh, without dividing the one Christ. What then is the name bestowed upon the human nature of the one Christ? This name is Son, this name is God; because this Man is the Son of God, as the archangel also said: "and the holy thing which shall be born shall be called the Son of God" (Luke 1:35).

Philippians 2:10 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, the whole world: angels, men, and demons; or: both the righteous and sinners. Because even the demons will acknowledge, and the disobedient will submit, no longer opposing the truth, just as even before that time they said: "I know You, who You are" (Luke 4:34).

Philippians 2:11 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, so that all would say that the Lord Jesus Christ is Lord and God. The glory of the Father consists in this: that He has such a Son, to Whom everything submits. Do you see that in the glorification of the Only-Begotten lies the glory of the Father? So that, on the contrary, His diminishment constitutes the dishonor of the Father.

Philippians 2:12 — Commentary on Philippians

Exhortation must be combined with praise, for through this they become more readily acceptable. Therefore Paul also extols the Philippians, calling them beloved, and says: "as you have always been obedient," as if saying by this the following: I have shown you that the Son of God was obedient; therefore, imitate Him and yourselves. "Not only in my presence, but much more now in my absence." Because then it might have seemed that you were doing everything out of respect for me; but if even now you show zeal for virtue, then it is clear that even then you were such not for my sake, but for God's. "With fear and trembling work out your own salvation." Not for my own sake, he says, do I exhort you, but so that you may work out what pertains to your salvation with fear, and indeed an intense fear with trembling, because without fear nothing good is accomplished, neither in the literary sciences nor in the mechanical arts. How then can such perfect fear be born? If we consider that God is present everywhere, hears all things and sees all things — not only what is done, but also what is in our thoughts. "Serve," says the prophet, "the Lord with fear and rejoice with trembling" (Ps. 2:11). Joy with trembling occurs when someone, doing a good deed, and moreover with trembling, has a clear conscience. He said "work out" (κατεργάζεσθε), and not simply "do" (ἐργάζεσθε), that is, with great diligence and care.

Philippians 2:13 — Commentary on Philippians

Having said "with fear and trembling," the apostle now says: do not be troubled by this. I said this not so that you would retreat from good, but so that you would be more attentive, because if you are diligent, God will accomplish everything in you. For He Himself gives us both the disposition toward good and brings the very doing of good to completion. God produces in us the willing, that is, He assists us in desiring good and strengthens our good will and at the same time arouses its zeal. Or alternatively: since He Himself completes the work, and we, being human, direct our desire toward what we see already accomplished, therefore the apostle says that the very willing is produced by God. For example, you desired something — you immediately began to do it; if the completion of the work followed, an even greater desire to do the same work is born in you; but if not, your will becomes weaker. So if the completion of the work depends on God, and it arouses our desire as well, then the apostle is entirely right in saying that the very desire depends on God. Or else Paul speaks out of a feeling of great gratitude, that God produces the very desire in us, just as he also calls virtue a gift, not denying freedom of choice, but wishing that we always be grateful and attribute everything to God. Note the expression "in you," that is, who work out salvation with fear and trembling; because it is only in such people that God accomplishes everything. "By His good pleasure." That is, so that His good pleasure and His good will may be fulfilled in you, namely that we may live as He Himself wills. So be assured: God will help you in every way to live rightly, if for no other reason, then because this is well-pleasing to Him.

Philippians 2:14 — Commentary on Philippians

The devil, when he is unable to completely turn someone away from good, drives him either to despair or to vainglory; and if he cannot accomplish even this, he suggests to him murmuring or doubt and unbelief. Since the Philippians were subjected to temptations and constant dangers, as a result many of them fell into murmuring and blasphemy; therefore the apostle says: "do all things without murmuring." For whoever murmurs becomes ungrateful and abusive in speech. By doubt the apostle means wavering of thoughts, for example if, when a commandment is set before one to fulfill, one were to say: will there indeed be a reward for me? is this really good? For such doubtful thoughts must not be entertained, but one must act with confidence; whether labor or exertion is required, one must not allow wavering.

Philippians 2:15 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, blameless and unspotted, because murmuring is subject to punishment — this is because he speaks with the Philippians as with free people. "Children of God, blameless." So then, to murmur is characteristic of slaves and the ungrateful; for what son, laboring for his own father and for himself, murmurs? "Among a crooked and perverse generation." I know that many wage war against you, thus compelling you to murmur; but therein lies the highest praise, if someone, even when provoked by others, does nothing of the sort. "You shine as lights in the world." As stars shine in the darkness, so you too, being righteous among the unrighteous, strive to shine all the more. For the expression "in which you shine" (φαίνεσθε) should be taken in the imperative sense.

Philippians 2:16 — Commentary on Philippians

"Holding forth the word of life," that is, having within yourselves the seed of life and intending to continue living thus, and already now having within yourselves the pledge of salvation. Or: just as luminaries shine and enliven bodies by warming them, so you too strive to be a life-giving force for the rest of mankind. "To my boasting in the day of Christ." Let your virtue, he says, be such that it not only leads you to life, but also shows me more glorious at the coming of Christ. "I did not run in vain nor labor in vain." My glory consists in the fact that I raised you to be such people, and that my labor among you was not in vain.

Philippians 2:17 — Commentary on Philippians

Although, he says, I also die, for he calls death a sacrifice, "I am being poured out as a libation upon the sacrifice and service of your faith," that is, having first made you a sacrifice to God, having dedicated you to the service of God and having first made you believers. But in view of death I am not in the least grieved, but I rejoice and rejoice together with you all. I rejoice that I am becoming a sacrifice, and I rejoice together that I bring your faith to Christ as an offering.

Philippians 2:18 — Commentary on Philippians

Rejoice that you yourselves also have been offered as a sacrifice. "Rejoice with me." I am bringing myself as a sacrifice, and I rejoice in this.

Philippians 2:19 — Commentary on Philippians

As with everything else, he attributes the sending of Timothy to Christ as well. I am confident, he says, that he will make it easier for you, on the one hand, to be comforted in spirit when you learn through this letter about my affairs, namely that the preaching of the Gospel was proceeding successfully and that the schemes of the enemies were destroyed; and on the other hand, for me also to be comforted when I learn about your affairs, about which Timothy must give me a precise report.

Philippians 2:20 — Commentary on Philippians

I could, he says, have sent another, but there is no one equal to me in zeal except this one, that is, one who cares about your affairs as I do, who would sincerely, that is, in a fatherly manner, look after you. Notice how he cares: when he himself did not have a convenient time to come to them, he sends others, so that those under his guidance would at no time give themselves over to carelessness.

Philippians 2:21 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, they seek their own rest and safety, since no one would freely wish to undertake such a journey. He says this both in praise of Timothy and at the same time teaching his listeners not to seek rest; for whoever seeks it does not seek the things of Christ. Alas! How far we are from Christ!

Philippians 2:22 — Commentary on Philippians

You yourselves, he says, are witnesses that he served me as a son serves a father, not only in bodily needs, but, what is far more important, in the preaching of the Gospel. Therefore, as my son, he is worthy of honor, and as a servant of God — all the more so. Through this he commends Timothy to them, not so much bestowing honor on him as doing good for them; for if they heed him as one most worthy, then from his word they will, of course, receive benefit and be deemed worthy of the highest reward.

Philippians 2:23 — Commentary on Philippians

When I see what outcome my affairs will have, I will immediately, that is, without delay, send him.

Philippians 2:24 — Commentary on Philippians

I am not sending Timothy because I have completely given up on coming to you, but so that, as I have already said, in the meantime I may be gladdened by learning of your affairs. Note how he makes his coming to them dependent on God, saying: "I am confident in the Lord," that is, if God so wills.

Philippians 2:25 — Commentary on Philippians

He sends this one too with praise, just like Timothy, and for the very same reason we mentioned above. "Fellow soldier" is greater than "fellow worker," because in safe undertakings anyone might cooperate, but a "fellow soldier" cooperates in dangers. "But your messenger and minister to my need." That is, the one sent by you to me I am returning to you; for through him they were sending what was necessary to Paul. Or else: your apostle means your teacher.

Philippians 2:26 — Commentary on Philippians

Knowing, he says, that you love him and are grieved by his illness, he therefore desires to see you, in order to free you from the sorrow that came upon you because of his illness.

Philippians 2:27 — Commentary on Philippians

Here he also presents something else. He justifies himself before them for sending him to them late, saying approximately this: this happened not through my negligence, but I am keeping Timothy with me, as one who is of one mind with me. Epaphroditus, however, fell ill, and therefore could not come earlier, since the illness was prolonged, and he was even close to death. "But God had mercy on him." What do you say, Manichean? If the world, and life in it, is evil in your view, then how does the apostle now call the preservation of Epaphroditus in life a mercy of God? The heretics cannot answer this. But Christians may ask: if it is good to depart and be with Christ, then why does the apostle call the earthly life of Epaphroditus a mercy of God? Either because Epaphroditus, who was a teacher, by continuing to live, was bound to turn very many to God (which, as was said above, is more needful than departing). Or else Paul says many things adapting himself to the common custom of his hearers, and does not philosophize everywhere. He was speaking to people who were attached to life and who feared death. Besides, the present life is in itself a good thing. Otherwise, why would the apostle reckon untimely death among punishments? "For this reason many among you are weak and sick, and a number have died" (1 Cor. 11:30). For the future life of an evil person is by no means a better life, because it is not good, whereas that of a good person is better. "And not his only, but mine also." Do you see how he here esteems Epaphroditus highly, when he considers the restoration of his health a special benefaction of God and a particular mercy? "So that sorrow would not be added to me upon sorrow." That is, so that together with the sorrow which I had on account of his illness, I might not have another sorrow which could have come from his death.

Philippians 2:28 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, he sent immediately, so that you, having seen him, might be freed from sorrow over his illness, or rather that you might rejoice. "And I was less sorrowful." How then can I be less sorrowful? In this way: if you rejoice, I too will likewise rejoice. He did not say "without sorrow" but "less sorrowful," showing by this that his soul was never entirely free from sorrow. "Who," he says, "is weak, and I am not weak?" (2 Cor. 11:29).

Philippians 2:29 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, receive him graciously, in a manner pleasing to God, or as befits saints. Paul says this for the benefit of the Philippians themselves, because the one who does good receives more benefit than the one who receives it. "Hold such people in honor." Lest it should seem that he favors Epaphroditus alone, he exhorts them to honor all in general who display the same virtue.

Philippians 2:30 — Commentary on Philippians

The Philippians sent Epaphroditus to Paul so that he might bring him what was needed. He found Paul in Rome in danger, so that it was not safe to approach him, for the emperor himself was against him. Then, disregarding every danger, he ministered to Paul. About this Paul now speaks. Note, he did not say "for me," but "for the work of Christ" he exposed himself to danger, that is, he consigned himself to death. Even if he did not die, by God's providence, he nevertheless showed his readiness for it. So too let us, when we see the saints in danger, not spare ourselves, because to expose ourselves to danger in matters of this kind is itself our safety. "To supply what was lacking in your service to me." You, he says, were not in Rome to serve me bodily, although you sent what was needed for me. This very thing that you lacked, that is, that you did not serve me with your hands and body, he alone fulfilled, having served me in place of all of you. And therefore he is worthy of great goodwill on your part, since he did on your behalf everything that all of you ought to have done. So consider how he calls this matter both a service and a supplying of what was lacking (that is, a duty, the non-fulfillment of which is a deficiency in them), in order to show that it is the duty and obligation of those who enjoy safety to help those who are in danger, and whoever does not do this violates his obligation, since he does not fulfill a public service. Therefore, lest they become proud and lose their reward, thinking that they had done something great, he called this matter by this name, teaching them thereby to think of themselves humbly, since they had done what they were obligated to do.

Philippians 3:1 — Commentary on Philippians

Since the Philippians were in sorrow, not knowing what situation Paul's affairs were in, how the matter of preaching was going, what the condition of Epaphroditus' illness was, and he resolved all of this by saying that the preaching is advancing, and I am coming to you, and Epaphroditus has already been sent, the Apostle Paul says: "finally, rejoice," because there is no longer any reason not to rejoice. He calls the Galatians children, since they needed correction, but the Philippians he calls brothers, since he treats them with respect. He said well: "in the Lord," since worldly joy is not true joy, but in the Lord even sorrows bring joy. Or, since the Lord has eased our affairs, rejoice. Having prefaced many praises, he begins to make his exhortation, so as not to appear burdensome from the very start.

Philippians 3:2 — Commentary on Philippians

There were certain Jews who, distorting Christianity, preached the Gospel while mixing Jewish views into it. Since they could not easily be recognized, the apostle says: look out, beware, pay attention so that there are none of them among you. Previously it was the Gentiles who were called dogs, but now such Jews are, because they are shameless, insolent toward the light of truth, and slandered everyone. Here he deprives them even of the name "dog"; because many dogs, he says, are close to the table, and also guard the houses of their masters. But these, although they do act, act for evil, and their action is far worse than inaction itself, since they destroy what has been well ordered. That is, those who have circumcision. Circumcision was once considered great and precious among the Jews, since for its sake even the Sabbath was broken. But since it has now been abolished, it has remained nothing other than simply a cutting off of flesh, for when this action ceased to be lawful, it is nothing other than a cutting off of flesh. Or: "beware of the circumcision," that is, the Jews who were trying to divide the Church.

Philippians 3:3 — Commentary on Philippians

If, he says, one must seek circumcision, then you will find it among us, who spiritually, that is, with soul and mind, serve God. Those circumcised in soul and serving God with it — these are the ones who have the true circumcision, as much higher as the soul is higher than the body. He did not say: we have circumcision, but: we, for man himself is circumcision united with virtues. And again he did not say: in them there is circumcision, but they themselves are perdition and evil. So then, which is better: to boast in Christ, who circumcises our hearts and through baptism raises us to the dignity of sons of God, or to boast in the flesh, that is, to take pride in fleshly circumcision only because they are children of Abraham?

Philippians 3:4 — Commentary on Philippians

If I, he says, came from the Gentiles, then someone might say that I condemn circumcision because I supposedly do not have noble Jewish descent. But now I myself, he says, have the very same thing in which you boast—hope and boasting in fleshly circumcision. So then, it is evident that I condemn circumcision not because I lack, as you say, your nobility, but for the sake of the truth itself. Pay attention to his wisdom: he named no one by name, so as not to arouse hatred by such speech; and by the expression "if anyone else thinks" he shows that others compelled him to such words. He said well: "thinks" – either because the Jews could not place as much hope in circumcision as he could; or because hope in circumcision is not true, but only seems so.

Philippians 3:5 — Commentary on Philippians

That which they especially boasted of, namely circumcision, he places first. By the expression "on the eighth day" he showed that he was not a proselyte. That is, not from parents who were proselytes, but from the race of the Israelites themselves. That is, from the more illustrious part of the lineage; for everything pertaining to the priesthood belonged to the lot of this tribe. As for my ancestors, I am, he says, descended from noble Jews. It was possible to be of the race of Israel but not a Hebrew of Hebrews. For with many the matter was spoiled by the fact that they did not even know the Hebrew language, living in dispersion among the Gentiles, and did not precisely observe the Scriptures. But I, he says, am a Hebrew, that is, I preserve this character. Or the apostle is pointing by this to his especially noble origin. What the apostle spoke of above, namely: circumcision, descent from the race of Israel, and so on — all of this did not depend on his own power. Now, however, he speaks of a matter that was accomplished by his own choice: "according to the teaching," he says, "a Pharisee," that is, according to the study of the law. The Pharisees were the most renowned sect among the Jews.

Philippians 3:6 — Commentary on Philippians

Since some of the Pharisees were not particularly zealous for the law, the apostle says that he was so zealous that he persecuted the disciples of Christ. Since many were zealots out of love of power and for other motives, and not for the sake of the law, the apostle says that, being blameless according to the righteousness of the law, how could I have been a persecutor for the sake of anything human, and not out of divine zeal.

Philippians 3:7-8 — Commentary on Philippians

Here the heretics who condemn the law say: behold, Paul calls it "loss" — how then could it have been given by God? But first of all, let us be grateful that the Holy Spirit so arranged it that they accept these words as if speaking in their favor. If this were not so, they would simply have destroyed these words, as they did many others. Then, pay attention: the apostle did not say directly that the law is loss, but "I count" it "as loss," since the law in itself is not loss. Otherwise, how could it lead to Christ, when understood correctly? Before, understanding it falsely, I did not turn to Christ; but afterwards, having learned the truth, I turned to Christ, and the law then showed me that it was loss at the time when I, understanding it falsely, did not turn to Christ. But in itself the law is gain. Listen further: he did not say "what I considered an advantage," but "what was," since the law is truly an "advantage," because, freeing people from savagery and superstition and becoming a ladder, it leads us to life in Christ. Just as one who ascends a ladder does not despise the steps — on the contrary, he remains grateful, because without them he could not have ascended. So also the law was gain, but now we count it as loss and harm, not because it is such in reality, but because there is a greater grace. Or as a man possessing silver, if he finds gold and cannot possess both, counts it a harm to hold on to the silver and keeps the gold — so also the law becomes a harm if it leads away from Christ, but if it were to lead to Him, it would not be a harm. Therefore, he says, I not only formerly counted the law as loss, but even now I count it as such. Why then? Because of the surpassing excellence of grace. Do you see, he makes a comparison. But only things of the same kind are compared, and therefore what surpasses, surpasses something of its own kind. The law too is knowledge, but a lesser one; just as a lamp is light, but not such light as the light of the sun, although it is still light. For Christ's sake, he says, I renounced everything, that is, I counted all things as loss, or I rejected everything. Do you see after this that the law is not loss in itself, but for Christ's sake? Whether the word "refuse" refers to the law is not clear. It is more plausible that here he is speaking generally about worldly affairs, for he said above: "for His sake I renounced everything," that is, everything worldly. But if what was said is applied to the law as well, there will be no dishonor to it. For "refuse" is the chaff or stalk of wheat; but the stalk serves as the protection and support of the wheat, so that if there were no stalk, there would be no wheat either. But when the latter has ripened and been gathered, then the stalk becomes unnecessary. In exactly the same way, the law is the confirmation and witness of grace; when the latter appeared, one should no longer remain with the letter of the law.

Philippians 3:9 — Commentary on Philippians

So that I might not have my own righteousness, derived from the works of the law, as though already accomplished by me, for there is no righteousness from works, because I have not accomplished these works; but that I might have the righteousness that comes through faith in Christ, which is the righteousness from God, that is, a gift of God — a righteousness that justifies believers by grace. "For if you confess with your mouth Jesus as Lord, and believe in your heart, you will be saved" (Rom. 10:9). And the divine gifts surpass to the greatest degree the insignificance of works accomplished by human effort, just as wheat is much better than straw.

Philippians 3:10 — Commentary on Philippians

So, knowledge comes through faith. For what reasoning will prove the resurrection to us? None, but faith. If the resurrection is known by faith, then how will the greater thing—the birth—be known by the mind? But why is it greater? Because there are many examples of resurrection, since many were raised even before Christ. But no one was born of a virgin. Therefore the righteousness that is from God consists in faith, that is, it rests upon it and has it as its foundation. He said: "and the power of the resurrection." Indeed, great power is needed in order to rise again. And on the other hand, the resurrection gives us power to walk along the same path by which Christ walked. Being persecuted and oppressed, he says, we become partakers of the sufferings of Christ. For if we did not believe that we would reign with Him, we would not endure so much and so greatly. Note that the one who suffers most truly believes in the resurrection of Christ. Listen further. That is, becoming completely like Him. As He suffered from people, so I too must suffer. Because persecutions and sufferings depict the image of His death, and we, so to speak, become christs insofar as we suffer. Do you see how great is the dignity of sufferings?

Philippians 3:11 — Commentary on Philippians

What then? If you had not suffered, Paul, would you not have risen? But by resurrection understand here His most glorious ascension on the clouds, because all will rise, but not all will be caught up on the clouds: sinners below await the Judge, while the saints are caught up on the clouds to meet the Lord. You will understand what has been said from the following. Christ died, he says, and I die. He rose with glory, and I strive to attain the same glorious resurrection. Notice the caution of the one who accomplished so much and who is above other men: "that I may attain," he says, for I am not yet certain — so humble-minded is he. He speaks of this in another place as well: "Therefore let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall" (1 Cor. 10:12); and again: "lest, having preached to others, I myself should be disqualified" (1 Cor. 9:27).

Philippians 3:12 — Commentary on Philippians

Having said "that I may attain," he confirms this by saying: I spoke so uncertainly because I have not yet attained the prize, I have not yet been perfected. He says: I am still in the struggle, still pressing forward, whether I might somehow attain the end and the reward. Then, showing that this is his duty, he adds: for this very reason "Christ laid hold of me," that is, when I was among the lost and rejected, Christ pursued me and overtook me as I was fleeing, and turned me back to Himself. Therefore I myself must also pursue Him, so that I may overtake Him. He said very expressively: "I press on," because one who presses on pays no attention to anything else except that toward which he presses on, overlooking everything, even what is most dear and most necessary. So we too must hasten, paying no attention to any obstacles.

Philippians 3:13 — Commentary on Philippians

Since he had previously praised the Philippians greatly, now, humbling their thoughts, he says: I too, your teacher, do not yet consider myself to have attained full perfection — just as if someone were to say of a runner that he has not yet completed the entire course. How then does he say in another place: "I have finished the course" (2 Tim. 4:7)? But he said that in view of death. I do one thing, he says, I strive for one thing only — to always move forward. I forget the deeds I have accomplished and leave them behind, and I do not recall them at all, and thus I press forward toward what I still lack. For he who thinks he has already completed the course stops, as though he has already fulfilled everything. What then does "reaching forth" mean? It means trying to grasp something before having reached it; it means outrunning one's feet, though already running, with the rest of the body, leaning forward — which comes from great zeal.

Philippians 3:14 — Commentary on Philippians

I, he says, run not aimlessly, but fix my gaze upon the goal. And what is this goal? "The prize of the high calling," that is, of the incorruptible one, which is in the heavens; because the contest takes place below, but the crown is above, in the brightness of the saints. For even a king, bestowing greater honor upon the contestants, crowns them by summoning them to the heights. In order to show that everything is done with the help of Christ, without which even the contest is unsuccessful, he says: "in Christ Jesus," that is, with His assistance.

Philippians 3:15 — Commentary on Philippians

What then is this? It is to forget what is behind. It is the mark of a perfect man not to consider himself perfect; for perfection consists in not relying on oneself. Here Paul encourages the Philippians: if, he says, you think that you have done everything, then God will show you, as to those who do not know, what is proper. This is said concerning the perfection of life and so that they would not consider themselves perfect.

Philippians 3:16 — Commentary on Philippians

What, he says, we have done until now, that we must also hold to, that is, unity of mind and peace; "and live by that rule," that is, by the same faith and for the same goal. For a rule admits neither addition nor subtraction. Therefore, do not transgress the commandments of the Holy Spirit.

Philippians 3:17 — Commentary on Philippians

Above he said: "beware of dogs," and thus distanced the Philippians from them. Now he draws them near to those who lead a good life; for this is what "mark" means, that is, pay attention to them and, seeing in them the original pattern, imitate them; as in me you have an example, so also in them. For he taught them not only by words, but also in his life and conduct he showed himself as an example; and in this consists perfect teaching.

Philippians 3:18 — Commentary on Philippians

He does not name such people by name, so as not to cause agitation, but still gives the Philippians an idea of them when he says: "of whom I often told you." And now, since the evil has increased and spread, I cannot even remember them without tears. Do you see his compassion? He wept not over his own vices (for he had none), but over the fact that others lived without being aware of their vices and in pleasures. Some hypocritically professed Christianity, but lived in pleasures and comfort, and it is these whom the apostle calls enemies of the cross. Because the cross seeks a soul ready for death, thirsting for danger. But they are free from this and live in a manner completely opposite to it. If they loved the cross, they would love the cruciform life, that is, a bitter life. After this, shall we not tremble at the thought that he who is a friend of luxury, earthly comfort, and security is an enemy of the cross of Christ?

Philippians 3:19 — Commentary on Philippians

Because they serve him as God and seek to please him in every way. For some, money is their god; for others, the belly; about them Paul says in another place: "let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die" (1 Cor. 15:32). Behold, a new form of idolatry. Some understand this as referring to circumcision, which they considered a glory, but which is in reality a disgrace. But this is incorrect; through this he shows their foolishness. For those who sin ought to be ashamed and hide themselves; but they consider it a glory for themselves. Because their god is their belly, thinking nothing of spiritual or heavenly things.

Philippians 3:20 — Commentary on Philippians

So, we must think about things above, we must strive toward our fatherland, where we are appointed to live, since our Lord and King is there, and from there we await His coming in the glory of the Father with the holy angels. So, both the place and the person ought to arouse you to shame.

Philippians 3:21 — Commentary on Philippians

Much does our body now endure: it is bound, scourged, and subjected to countless calamities. Therefore it is called a "body of humiliation," because it is subject to corruption and decay. But it will be transformed, that is, while remaining the same, it will be clothed in incorruption; for by transformation one must understand liberation from corruption. Since the body of ours, he says, has become like the Body of Christ through communion in sufferings, it will also become the same in His glory. Ah! What did he say? Our body will be conformed to that Body which the angels worship, which sits at the right hand of the Father; our body will be like that most glorious Body and will be glorified just as it is. Therefore, even if the whole universe were to weep and mourn over those who have lost such glory, would it mourn them worthily? Since the apostle spoke of something great and almost incredible, he therefore says: do not doubt, for He has the power by which He accomplishes all things and by which He has subjected angels, archangels, and demons. Therefore, if He accomplished such great things, then all the more can He accomplish what is far less. Who then subjected? Some say that God the Father subjected all things to Him, that is, to Christ. But this does not follow from what precedes, because the apostle did not speak above about the Father. Therefore, it is better to understand this as referring to Christ, Who by the power of His Divinity subjected all things to Himself, that is, to His Body. Let us not fear that we are somehow dividing Christ; we know Him as one even in the distinction of His natures.

Philippians 4:1 — Commentary on Philippians

So, he says, although you see them rejoicing and being glorified, yet you stand as you have stood, in the hope that we shall be glorified with Christ, and do not retreat from this hope. Notice with what praises he extols them. "Brethren," he says, and not simply, but "beloved," and besides that also "longed for," that is, such ones whom my soul yearns to behold. And further: "joy," and not simply, but also "crown," than which there is nothing more glorious for him. And before the exhortation he praised them, and after it again. They were dear, then, to Paul, if he deems them worthy of such great honor.

Philippians 4:2-3 — Commentary on Philippians

It seems to me that these women held a prominent position in the local Church. Therefore he entrusts them to a certain wonderful man, who was either the brother of one of them, or her husband. Perhaps he was the jailer in Philippi (Acts 16:23–40). The Apostle is saying, as it were: now you truly become a genuine brother and a genuine husband, if in the work of the Lord you bear the same yoke (ζυγόν), helping them. Some quite incorrectly say that Paul is here addressing an exhortation to his wife. But, not to mention many other things, if that were the case, he would have said γνήσια σύζυγε, and not γνήσιε. Not a little, he says, did they also assist me, although this was with the help of many others as well; therefore the apostle also says: "who contended together with me." Truly, at that time the churches were in a firm union with one another, because they honored one another and helped one another. But now, alas! in what a state do we find ourselves? We overthrow one another, which is precisely why we are so completely different from those who lived at that time. Do you see what virtue he ascribes to the woman? What the Lord said to the apostles: "your names are written in heaven" (Luke 10:20), Paul ascribes also to women, that their names too, together with the rest, are written in the book of life, that is, in the knowledge and judgment of God. Or he awarded them life, having in mind their faith, just as "he who does not believe is already condemned" (John 3:18), and consequently is written in the book of death.

Philippians 4:4 — Commentary on Philippians

But how then does the Lord say: "blessed are those who mourn" (Matt. 5:4)? Because to mourn in this way is the same as to rejoice. For he did not simply say "rejoice," but "in the Lord." Whoever is with the Lord always rejoices, even if he is subjected to tortures and torments. "They," it says, "departed from the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for the name of the Lord Jesus" (Acts 5:41). Since the natural state of affairs was causing sorrow, by the repetition of the word he shows that one should rejoice in every way.

Philippians 4:5 — Commentary on Philippians

Since above Paul condemned some as enemies of the cross, he now urges the Philippians not to treat them with hostility, but to deal with them mercifully, even if they were enemies.

Philippians 4:6 — Commentary on Philippians

And you envy the fact that they live in pleasure and insult you, while you are in sorrow. "The Lord is near," the judgment has already come; do not worry about anything: neither about the insult on their part, nor about your sorrow. Because they will give an answer to the Lord, and you will remain in peace. Here is yet another consolation, namely, constant prayer, in every circumstance, and moreover with thanksgiving. For how can anyone ask for things in the future without having expressed a feeling of gratitude for a previous benefaction? Therefore, for everything, even for what seems like misfortune, one must give thanks; because to give thanks for good things the very nature of things demands, but to give thanks for misfortune is the duty of a right-thinking soul. Prayers of this kind make our desires known before God; but those prayers which are offered otherwise, He does not accept.

Philippians 4:7 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, the peace which God established with mankind surpasses every mind, not only human but also angelic — as if the apostle said: He saved or delivered us in such a way that our mind is unable to comprehend it. For who expected that such blessings would be granted to us and that we would be reconciled with God? He Himself will guard and protect you, so that you would not even think anything evil. Or the apostle speaks of the peace of which the Lord said: "Peace I leave with you" (Jn. 14:27) — it will guard you. For such peace also surpasses every mind, since the Lord commands that we have peace with our enemies and with those who wrong us. And if the peace surpasses every mind, how much more the essence of the matter? The expression "in Christ Jesus" means: He keeps you in Himself, so that you would not fall away from Him, but rather abide in Him.

Philippians 4:8 — Commentary on Philippians

He speaks as if in haste and as having nothing more to do with the present circumstances. "Whatever is true": that is, everything virtuous, for evil is a lie, just as the enjoyment of it is a lie. "Whatever is honorable": against those who think about earthly things. "Whatever is pure": against those whose god is the belly. "Whatever is lovely": that is, to God and to people. And the latter means not to offend anyone. "Whatever is of good report, if there be any virtue and any praise": do you see, he desires that they pay attention also to what concerns people; but not simply, rather having said: "whatever is virtue." "Think on these things": think on these things, that is, on what has been indicated above, since from thoughts evil deeds are born.

Philippians 4:9 — Commentary on Philippians

Since it was not possible to speak in detail about everything — about comings and goings, speech, and clothing — he speaks in general terms: "what you have learned, what you have heard" through oral instruction, what you have received in writing, and "what you have seen" in me through deeds themselves. For to show oneself as an example, as has often been said, is the very best teaching. "Do these things": do not only think and do not only speak, as was said above, but also act. "And the God of peace will be with you": that is, if you fulfill this, you will live in tranquility. For when we are at peace with God, of course through virtue, and with people ("I was at peace with those who hate peace" (Ps. 119:7)), then God Himself will be with you. For if He seeks out those who distance themselves from Him, how will He not come to the one who draws near to Him?

Philippians 4:10 — Commentary on Philippians

He rejoiced, he says, not with worldly joy, nor with earthly joy, but "in the Lord." He rejoiced not because he found rest, but because they had made progress. That is why he also said "greatly," for he rejoiced at their benefit or advancement. After having subtly reproached them for the time past, urging them to do good unceasingly and always, he again covered over this reproach; because the words "now at last" (ήδη ποτέ) indicate a prolonged period of time. By the word "revived" (άνεθάλετε — bloomed again, put forth a shoot or sprout again) he speaks as if of plants that had grown, then withered, and afterwards blossomed again. So you too, he says, having been in bloom, withered, and then blossomed again. Thus there is here both a certain reproach and a commendation; for it is no small thing for what has withered to bloom again. Lest anyone think that they had withered in other matters as well, he added: "to care for me," that is, in one thing only — caring for what I needed. But one should ask how the one who said, "It is more blessed to give than to receive" (Acts 20:35), and again in the epistle to the Corinthians: "It were better for me to die than that anyone should make my boasting void" (1 Cor. 9:15), now appears as one accepting assistance? There he had quite good reason not to accept, namely, on account of the false apostles, who made a show of not accepting, "that wherein they glory," he says, "they may be found even as we" (2 Cor. 11:12). For he did not simply say: "This boasting shall not be taken from me," but: "in the regions of Achaia" (2 Cor. 11:10); because he says: "I robbed other churches" (2 Cor. 11:8). Thus, there he did not accept for a well-founded reason. But here the givers are "beloved and longed for," whom he would have grieved if he had not accepted. Moreover, receiving is sometimes better for the sake of the givers, because they receive greater benefit than the recipients. As for the saying "It is more blessed to give than to receive," it does not at all mean a prohibition of receiving, but is a simple comparison indicating what is better. On the grounds that gold is better, would anyone forbid possessing silver? Besides, the apostle says this about labor and almsgiving from labor; and indeed one should do so. But if there is no time for labor, for example, when one is in chains, or in the case of illness, then what is to be done? Should one not accept? I think so. You carried in your heart a concern for me and worried about me; for it is in your character to care for me. Not from your negligence, he says, did this depend, but from necessity, that is, you did not have the means, you yourselves were not wealthy; this is borrowed from common usage, for we usually say: difficult circumstances have come, bad times have arrived now.

Philippians 4:11 — Commentary on Philippians

Do you see that it is no easy thing to rejoice in abundance; for this requires practice and effort. "I have learned," he says.

Philippians 4:12 — Commentary on Philippians

That is, I know how to use little, I know how to endure both hunger and thirst, and I also know how to live in abundance. But what kind of virtue is it to know how to live in abundance? Truly this is a great virtue. Because it is not need, but abundance that ruins many, since it arouses very many and absurd desires. How then did Paul know how to abound? He spent his surplus on others, and did not rejoice in abundance, but was the same both in abundance and in need, neither puffed up by the former nor embarrassed by the latter. I have acquired experience in all so long a course of time, in every matter and in all accidental circumstances. The Israelites did not know how to "endure hunger," for they grumbled against God and said, "Can God prepare a table?" (Ps. 78:19). But neither did they know how to be satisfied, for "Jacob ate, and Israel grew fat, and became stubborn, and forsook God" (Deut. 32:15). But Paul and Christians do not act this way. By this he shows that neither before, when they did not give to him, did he grieve, nor now, when they give to him, does he rejoice out of human calculation, but he rejoiced for them, since they themselves received benefit through this.

Philippians 4:13 — Commentary on Philippians

Since he felt that he had said much about himself, he says: this perfection is not mine, but of Christ who gave me strength.

Philippians 4:14 — Commentary on Philippians

He said: I know how to be content. Now, lest the Philippians be offended by him, as though he did not gladly accept what they offered and even considered it useless for himself (because givers are usually offended when receivers say they have no need), he removes this, saying: "nevertheless, you did well," that is, although I have no need, I nonetheless accepted your gift. Pay attention to his wisdom, how he elevates this matter. By saying "having shared in my affliction," he thereby placed them on equal footing with himself. I, he says, truly endure this, and since you cared for me, God also recognizes you as my fellow workers. Thus, with the preceding words the apostle destroyed their illusion, and with these he arouses their zeal.

Philippians 4:15 — Commentary on Philippians

Since it might have seemed that he reproached them above by saying, "you have now once again begun to care," he now wisely justifies himself, saying that the very thing by which I seemed to have reproached you, I did not do because I wished to receive something from you, but because I was fully confident regarding you, and you yourselves were the cause of it, for you were the first of all to begin caring for my needs. It was by virtue of this very confidence in you that I, as it were, reproached you, as having abandoned a practice that was formerly customary for you. And here is your great praise: that you not only helped me at the beginning of the gospel, not only when I was among you, but also when I departed from Macedonia, that is, from your region. He did not say that no church gave to me, but "no church shared with me in the matter of giving and receiving"; because the essence of the matter lies in fellowship. You give what is carnal and receive what is spiritual, as it is said elsewhere: "If we have sown spiritual things among you, is it a great thing if we reap your material things?" (1 Cor. 9:11). Thus, the other churches did not share in the sense of giving what is carnal and receiving what is spiritual.

Philippians 4:16 — Commentary on Philippians

An important praise of theirs is also in the fact that, while he was in the metropolis, he was sustained at the expense of a small city. For by "need" he means necessary expenses, not pleasures and luxury.

Philippians 4:17 — Commentary on Philippians

Since he said something humiliating by saying "for my need," then, lest they become proud on this account, he continues: I say this not because I seek a gift from you, but for your benefit, so that you may have fruit that should serve to your benefit. Do you see, they themselves received benefit from giving.

Philippians 4:18 — Commentary on Philippians

Since he said "I do not seek," then lest he cool their zeal and make them more careless (for the more philosophical the benefactors are, the more gratitude they seek from those receiving the benefaction), he says: "I have received everything, and I abound," that is, by your giving you have not only made up for what was previously omitted, but you have done even more. And having said "I have received," as if speaking of something owed on their part, lest they become proud, he again for their consolation shows that they did even beyond what was owed, having sent him more than enough. Oh, to what a height he elevated their gift! It is not I, he says, who received it, but God through me. Therefore, even though I have no need, do not be troubled about this: for God too had no need of anything, yet He accepted it, as Scripture also says: "the Lord smelled a sweet savor" (Gen. 8:21), lest we, hearing that God has no need of this, should become negligent in doing good.

Philippians 4:19 — Commentary on Philippians

Since above he said: "circumstances were not favorable for you," that is, you yourselves were in a difficult situation, he now wishes them to be in abundance. If they had been as wise as Paul, he would not have asked bodily things for them. But since they were people occupied with worldly affairs and having some attachment to present things, he, condescending to their weakness, asks God for them not excess and luxury, but sufficiency in necessities. "May He supply," he says, "every need of yours," so that we may not be in destitution. Then, lest they think he is limiting them too much, he added: "according to His riches," that is, He is able to give you what is needed in excess and abundance. Therefore, make use of wealth to His glory. The expression "in Christ Jesus" can be understood both in this way—that the Father will accomplish this in Christ Jesus, that is, through Christ—and also in this way: "in glory," which refers to Christ Jesus. Therefore he adds the following.

Philippians 4:20 — Commentary on Philippians

Since he said: to the glory of the Son, he added that the glory of Christ is at the same time also the glory of the Father.

Philippians 4:21 — Commentary on Philippians

A sign of no small goodwill is to greet them by means of epistles. For with him were many, perhaps even some from Rome itself, who nevertheless did not take part in apostolic affairs: such was only Timothy, whom he called above like-minded with himself. Nevertheless, he does not refuse to call them brothers.

Philippians 4:22 — Commentary on Philippians

Those from Caesar's household he commended and encouraged them, showing that piety had reached even the royal house, suggesting that if those at the imperial court disregarded everything for the sake of Christ, then all the more should you—simple people—do the same. At the same time, he makes known that he spoke of the virtue of the Philippians before Caesar's household; for otherwise he could not have aroused in the latter the goodwill that was expressed in their greeting.

Philippians 4:23 — Commentary on Philippians

According to his custom, he concludes the epistle with a prayer. And he teaches at the same time to attribute to the grace of Christ whatever virtues they possess, and not to be puffed up by them. For only then will grace abide with them forever, if they do not become conceited. May there abound among us as well, by the grace of Christ, every other virtue, and especially the virtue of giving aid to others, so that we too, receiving benefit from assisting all those in need, and particularly those who suffer for God's sake, may enjoy the riches of His goodness. To Him be glory and dominion, now and ever and unto the ages. Amen.

Romans 1:1 — Commentary on Romans

Neither Moses, nor many after him, not even the evangelists, placed their names before their writings, but the Apostle Paul places his name before each of his epistles: this is because they wrote for those who lived together with them, while he sent his writings from afar and by custom fulfilled the rule of the distinctive character of epistles. Only in the Epistle to the Hebrews does he not do this; for they hated him: therefore, lest upon hearing his name at once they should cease to listen to him, he conceals his name at the beginning. And why was he renamed from Saul to Paul? So that in this too he would not be less than the chief of the apostles, who was called Cephas, which means rock (Peter) (John 1:42), or the sons of Zebedee, who were named Boanerges, that is, sons of thunder (Mark 3:17). Slavery has many kinds. There is slavery by creation, of which it is said: (Ps. 118:91). There is also slavery through faith, of which it is said: "you became obedient to that form of teaching to which you were delivered" (Rom. 6:17). Finally, there is slavery by way of life: in this respect Moses was called a servant of God (Josh. 1:2). Paul is a "servant" in all these kinds. He presents the names of the Lord from the Incarnation, ascending from below upward: for the names "Jesus" and "Christ," that is, the Anointed One, are names given after the Incarnation. He was anointed not with oil at all, but with the Holy Spirit, which is certainly more precious than oil. And that anointing can occur even without oil, listen: "Touch not Mine anointed" (Ps. 104:15), which saying must be referred to those who lived before the Law, when there was not even such a thing as anointing with oil. The word "called" signifies humility; for by it the Apostle shows that he did not himself seek and find, but was called. The Apostle used the word "Apostle" to distinguish himself from the other called ones. For all the faithful are called; but they were called only to believe, whereas to me, he says, the apostleship was also entrusted, which was entrusted to Christ as well, when He was sent by the Father. "Set apart unto the gospel of God" — that is, chosen for the ministry of the Gospel. Otherwise: "chosen" instead of "predestined" for this, just as God says to Jeremiah: "before you came out of the womb, I sanctified you" (Jer. 1:5). And Paul himself says in one place: "when it pleased God, who chose me from my mother's womb" (Gal. 1:15). Furthermore, it is not without reason that he says: "called and chosen for the Gospel." Since his discourse was addressed to the vainglorious, he impresses upon them that he is worthy of trust, as one sent from above. And he calls the Gospel itself so not only on account of blessings already accomplished, but also on account of future ones, and by the very name of the Gospel he immediately comforts the listener, for the Gospel contains nothing sorrowful, such as the prophecies of the prophets, but treasures of countless blessings. And this Gospel is the Gospel of God, that is, of the Father, both because it was given by Him and because it makes Him known, for although He was known even in the Old Testament, it was only to the Jews, and even to them He was not known as Father, but later, through the Gospel, He together with the Son was revealed to the whole world.

Romans 1:2 — Commentary on Romans

Since the preaching was reviled as an innovation, he shows that it is more ancient than paganism and was previously described by the prophets; even the word "gospel" is found in David, who says: "The Lord gives the word; the women who proclaim the good tidings are a great host" (Ps. 68:11), and in Isaiah: "How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him who brings good tidings, who publishes peace" (Isa. 52:7). The prophets not only spoke, but also wrote and depicted things through actions, for example: Abraham through Isaac, Moses through the serpent, the lifting up of hands, and the slaying of the lamb. For when God was about to prepare something great, He foretells it long beforehand. Therefore, when He says that many prophets desired to see what you see, and did not see it (Matt. 13:17), He expresses by this that they did not see His very flesh, and therefore did not see the signs being performed before their eyes.

Romans 1:3 — Commentary on Romans

Here he clearly shows two births; for through the words "concerning His Son," that is, the Son of God, he indicates the birth from above, and through the expression "of the seed of David" – the birth from below. And by the addition "according to the flesh," he showed that the birth according to the Spirit also belongs to Him. Therefore the Gospel is not about a mere man, for it is about the Son of God, nor about God alone, for it is about the One born of the seed of David according to the flesh, so that One and the Same is both, that is, both Son of God and Son of David. Therefore let Nestorius be ashamed at last. The Apostle also mentions His birth according to the flesh, as do the three Evangelists, in order to lead the listeners from it to the higher birth. So too the Lord Himself was first seen as a man, and then recognized as God.

Romans 1:4 — Commentary on Romans

Above he said: "concerning His Son," and now he proves how He was known as the Son of God, and says that He was declared, that is, shown, established, recognized; for declaration is recognition itself, a verdict and decision. For all recognized and decided that He is the Son of God. How so? "In power," that is, through the power of signs which He performed. Moreover, "according to the Spirit of holiness," through which He sanctified believers; for to grant this is proper to God. Also "through the resurrection from the dead," for He was the first, and moreover He alone raised Himself. Thus, He was known and revealed as the Son of God through the resurrection; for this too is a great thing, as He Himself says: "When you have lifted up the Son of Man, then you will know that I am He" (Jn. 8:28).

Romans 1:5 — Commentary on Romans

Note the gratitude. Nothing, he says, is ours, but everything has been received by us through the Son. I received the apostleship and grace through the Spirit. "He," says the Lord, "will guide you" (John 16:13). And the Spirit says: "Set apart for Me Saul and Barnabas" (Acts 13:2), and: "to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom" (1 Cor. 12:8). What does this mean? That what belongs to the Spirit belongs to the Son and vice versa. Grace, he says, and apostleship "we received," that is, we became apostles not by our own merits, but by grace from above. But persuasion is also a work of grace; for the work of the apostles was to go and preach, but to persuade the listeners belongs entirely to God. "To bring about the obedience of faith." We were sent, he says, not for disputation nor for investigation or proof, but "to bring about the obedience of faith," so that those being taught would listen, believing without any objection. We received grace "to bring about the obedience of faith among all the nations" — not I alone, but the other apostles as well: for Paul did not reach all nations; unless someone should say that if not during his lifetime, then after his death he goes to all nations through his epistle. And they would believe upon hearing the name of Christ, not about His essence; for the name of Christ worked miracles, and it itself demands faith, because it too cannot be grasped by reason. See what a gift the preaching of the Gospel is: it was imparted not to one nation, as the Old Testament was, but to all nations.

Romans 1:6 — Commentary on Romans

Here he crushes the arrogance of the Romans. You have not received more than the other nations, over whom you consider yourselves masters; therefore, just as we preach to the other nations, so also to you: do not boast. Otherwise: you too were called, you were preceded by grace, and did not come on your own.

Romans 1:7 — Commentary on Romans

Not simply: "to all who are in Rome," but: "beloved of God." From what is it evident that they are beloved? From sanctification; and he calls all believers saints. He added: "called," implanting in the memory of the Romans the beneficence of God and showing that even if among them there were both consuls and prefects, God called all with the very same calling as commoners, having equally loved and sanctified you. Therefore, since you are equally both beloved, and called, and sanctified, do not exalt yourselves over those of humble birth. "Grace to you and peace." And the Lord commanded the apostles that when they enter houses, they should pronounce this word first. The war ended by Christ, which sin had generated for us against God, was no light matter, and that peace was acquired not by our labors, but by the grace of God: thus, first grace, then peace. The Apostle prays for the continuous and unbroken abiding of both these blessings, so that again, if we fall into sin, a new war would not be kindled. "From God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ." Oh, how all-powerful is the grace that has proceeded from the love of God! Enemies and dishonored, we came to have God Himself as Father. Therefore, from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, may grace and peace be unwavering among you. They bestowed them, and they are able also to preserve them.

Romans 1:8 — Commentary on Romans

An introduction befitting the soul of Paul! He teaches us also to thank God, and not only for our own blessings, but also for the blessings of our neighbors, for in this consists love; and to give thanks not for earthly and perishable things, but for the fact that the Romans believed. And by the words "my God" he shows the disposition of his spirit at that time, appropriating the common God to himself, as the prophets also do, and even God Himself, calling Himself the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in order to show His love for them. One must give thanks, he says, "through Jesus Christ," for He is the mediator of our thanksgiving to the Father, not only teaching us to give thanks, but also bringing our thanksgiving to the Father. For what should one give thanks? For the fact that the "faith" of the Romans "is proclaimed throughout the whole world." He testifies before them concerning two things: both that they believed, and that they believed with full assurance, so that their faith is proclaimed throughout the whole world, and through them all receive benefit for themselves, burning with emulation and imitation of the imperial city. Peter also preached in Rome, but Paul, considering his labors as one with his own, gives thanks for the faith of those taught by Peter — so free is he from envy!

Romans 1:9 — Commentary on Romans

Since Paul had not yet seen the Romans, yet wanted to say that he always remembers them, he calls as witness the One Who knows hearts. Notice the tender compassion of the apostle: he always remembers people whom he had not even seen. Where does he remember them? In his prayers, and moreover unceasingly. I "serve" God, that is, I am a slave "in my spirit," that is, not with fleshly service, but with spiritual service; for pagan worship is fleshly and false, and Jewish worship, though not false, is also fleshly, whereas Christian worship is true and spiritual, as the Lord also says to the Samaritan woman: "the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth" (Jn. 4:23). Since there are many kinds of service to God (for one serves and labors for God by managing only his own affairs, another by caring for strangers and providing for widows, as the fellow servants of Stephen did, and another by fulfilling the ministry of the word), the apostle says: "God, Whom I serve in my spirit in the gospel of His Son." Above he attributed the gospel to the Father; but this is not strange, for what belongs to the Father belongs to the Son, and what belongs to the Son belongs to the Father. He says this, demonstrating that these cares are necessary for him; because the one who has been entrusted with the ministry of the gospel must care for all who have received the word.

Romans 1:10 — Commentary on Romans

Now he adds why he remembers them. "To come," he says, "to you." Pay attention: as much as he loved them, as strongly as he desired to see them, he nevertheless did not wish to see them against the will of God. But we either love no one, or if we ever love someone, we do so against the will of God. That Paul unceasingly prayed to see them — this came from his strong love for them; and that he submitted to the beckoning of God — this was a sign of his great piety. Let us not grieve either, if we ever do not receive what we ask for in our prayers. We are not better than Paul, who three times asked the Lord for deliverance from the "thorn in the flesh," and did not receive what he desired (2 Cor. 12:7–9); for this was beneficial for him.

Romans 1:11 — Commentary on Romans

Others, he says, undertake long journeys for other purposes, but "I" do so in order to impart to you some gift. He says "some" out of modesty; for he did not say: I am going to teach you, but: to pass on what I have received, and moreover something small and proportionate to my abilities. "Gift," that is, everything that teachers proclaim for the benefit of their listeners; for although teaching is a good work, yet even our good works are gifts, because even for them help from above is needed.

Romans 1:12 — Commentary on Romans

In a covert manner he gave them to understand that the Romans needed to be corrected in many things. But since even this was said too strongly (for the Romans could say: what are you saying? Are we really wavering, going in circles, and in need of you to become firm?), he adds: "that is, to be comforted together with you." The meaning is this: you endure many afflictions; therefore I have desired to see you, in order to comfort you somewhat, or rather, to receive comfort myself as well. The common good requires this. For the believers of that time, living as though in captivity, needed to visit one another, and thereby greatly comforted each other. Does this mean that Paul also needed their assistance? Not at all; for he is a pillar of the Church. On the contrary, so as not to speak harshly and, as we said, not to grieve them, he expressed it as though he himself needed their comfort. But if someone says that what comforted and gladdened the apostle in this case was the growth of faith among the Romans, such an interpretation will also be good: it is evident from the apostle's own words: "by the mutual faith both of you and me." In that case the thought will be as follows: I too, seeing your faith, will be comforted and will rejoice, and you will receive firmness from my faith, receiving comfort regarding that in which you may perhaps waver, out of faintheartedness. But this he does not say openly; rather, as has been said, he skillfully implies it.

Romans 1:13 — Commentary on Romans

He said above that he prayed to come to them, and some probably thought: if you are praying and desiring to give consolation and receive it, then what prevents you from coming? Therefore he added: "I was hindered" by God. Notice that the apostle does not inquire why he was hindered, but obeys the commands of the Master, teaching us also not to be curious about the things of God. So then, he proves that he did not fail to come to them out of negligence or contempt. I, he says, love you so greatly that although I was hindered, I by no means abandoned my intention; on the contrary, I constantly sought to come to you, because I love you exceedingly. Since Rome was a glorious city, to which all flocked as to a city rich in wonders and magnificent, lest anyone think that Paul greatly desired to see the Romans for this same reason, he says: I greatly desired to come in order to have "some fruit." At the same time he also removes another suspicion, for someone might say: you encountered obstacles because you wanted to come against the will of God. He did not say: to instruct in the faith, to teach, but expresses himself modestly: "to have some fruit," just as above: "to impart to you some gift." At the same time he also restrains them, saying: "as among the other nations." Do not think, he says, that you are better than the other nations because you hold dominion: you all stand in the same rank.

Romans 1:14-15 — Commentary on Romans

And this is a matter of modesty. I, he says, am not bestowing some favor, but am fulfilling the command of the Master, and you should thank God, for He is the benefactor, while I am "obligated." He said the same thing to the Corinthians as well: "Woe to me if I do not preach the gospel" (1 Cor. 9:16). Therefore I am ready to preach to you as well, even if dangers are before my eyes. Such was his zeal for Christ!

Romans 1:16 — Commentary on Romans

The Romans were too attached to worldly glory, and Paul had to preach Jesus, who had endured every kind of dishonor, and the Romans could naturally be ashamed that such was the Savior. Therefore he says, "I am not ashamed," teaching them, among other things, not to be ashamed either, because he himself not only was not ashamed of the Crucified One, but even boasted and gloried in Him. Furthermore, since they were puffed up with wisdom, I, he says, go to preach the cross, and I am not ashamed of it; for it "is the power of God unto salvation." There is a power of God also for punishment; thus God demonstrated His power to the Egyptians by punishing them. There is also a power unto destruction, as it is said: "fear Him who is able to destroy in gehenna" (Mt. 10:28). So then, what I, Paul, preach contains not punishment, not destruction, but salvation. To whom? "To everyone who believes." For the gospel serves unto salvation not simply to all, but to those who receive it. "First to the Jew, then also to the Greek." Here the word "first" means priority in order, not superiority in grace; for the Jew should not be preferred on the grounds that he receives more justification: he was only deemed worthy to receive it before others; which is why the word "first" expresses only priority in the order of speech.

Romans 1:17 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that the gospel is "unto salvation," he explains how it is "unto salvation." The righteousness of God, he says, saves us, not our own righteousness. For what righteousness can we have, who are cursed in our works and corrupt? But God justified us not by works, but by faith, which must grow into greater and greater faith, for it is not enough to believe at first, but we must ascend from initial faith into most perfect faith, that is, into a state that is unshakeable and firm, just as the apostles said to the Lord: "Increase our faith" (Lk. 17:5). And what was said, that is, that we have been justified by the righteousness of God, he confirms with words from the prophecy of Habakkuk: "the righteous," he says, "shall live by faith." Since what has been given to us by God surpasses all human thoughts, faith is justly needed for us; for if we were to begin investigating the works of God, we would lose everything.

Romans 1:18 — Commentary on Romans

Having begun with what brings greater "benefits," and having said that the righteousness of God is revealed through the Gospel, he now uses expressions that can instill fear, for he knew that the greater part of people are drawn to virtue by fear. So too the Lord Jesus, when speaking of the Kingdom, also speaks of Gehenna. And the prophets first offer promises, and then threats. For the first is a matter of God's antecedent will, while the latter is a consequence of our negligence. Pay attention to the order of the speech: Christ came, he says, and brought you justification and forgiveness; if you do not accept them, then the wrath of God is revealed from heaven, evidently at the time of the Second Coming. Even now we experience the wrath of God, but for correction, whereas then it will be only for punishment. And now we often think we see injury coming from people, but then it will be clear that the punishment is from God upon all ungodliness. True worship and piety are one, but ungodliness is manifold, which is why he said "all ungodliness," since it has many paths, "and unrighteousness of men." Ungodliness and unrighteousness are not the same thing. The former is against God, while the latter is against people, and moreover the first is a sin of contemplation, while the latter is a sin of action. Unrighteousness also has many paths, for one wrongs a neighbor either in property, or in wife, or in honor. However, some maintain that by unrighteousness Paul also means doctrine. And as for what "suppressing the truth in unrighteousness" means, listen. The truth, or knowledge of God, was implanted in people at their very birth; but this truth and knowledge the pagans suppressed by unrighteousness, that is, they insulted it by acting contrary to what had been communicated to them, ascribing the glory of God to idols. Imagine a man who received money to spend for the glory of the king. If he had spent it on thieves and harlots, he would rightly be called an offender against the king's glory. So too the pagans suppressed by unrighteousness, that is, they concealed and unjustly obscured the glory of God and the knowledge of Him, using them not as they ought to have been used.

Romans 1:20 — Commentary on Romans

So it turned out in practice. God created the world not so that they would be without excuse; but so it turned out in practice. Note this peculiarity of Scripture and do not criticize it. In many places it contains such expressions, for the explanation of which one must seek the reason for what is mentioned in it through experience. Thus David says: "and done evil in Your sight, so that You are justified in Your sentence" (Ps. 50:6). This expression seems strange; but it is not so. It conveys the following: having been blessed by You, Lord, beyond all expectation, I sinned before You; from this it came about that if You assert Your rights against me at the judgment, You will prevail. Thus, God is justified by our actions, when we prove ungrateful to Him for the benefits received from Him and have nothing in our defense. The pagans, therefore, have no excuse either; for having come to know God from creation, they did not glorify Him as they ought, but rendered the worship due to Him to idols.

Romans 1:21 — Commentary on Romans

Above he said that the pagans insulted the knowledge of God by not using it as they ought. From what is it evident that they had this knowledge? He speaks of this now: "for what can be known about God is plain to them." Then he proves this too, saying that the good order of creation proclaims the Creator, as David also says: "the heavens declare the glory of God" (Ps. 18:2). And what exactly can be known about God, learn from the following. Concerning God, some things cannot be known, namely His essence, while other things can be known—that is, everything pertaining to His essence: goodness, wisdom, power, divinity or majesty, which Paul also calls "His invisible attributes," but known through the contemplation of visible creatures. Thus the apostle showed the pagans what can be known about God, that is, everything pertaining to His essence, which is invisible to the eyes of the senses but can be perceived by the mind from the good order of creation. Some understand "invisible things" here to mean the angels, but such an understanding, in my opinion, is incorrect. One of the fathers stated that "eternal power" is the Son, and "Godhead" is the Holy Spirit. They became vain in their reasonings, and their senseless heart was darkened. He presents the reason why they fell into such madness. In everything, he says, they relied on their own reasoning, and, wishing to find the Indescribable in images and the Incorporeal in bodies, they proved unsuccessful, unable to achieve their goal through reasoning. He calls their heart foolish because they did not wish to know all things by faith.

Romans 1:22 — Commentary on Romans

How then did they come to such error, that in everything they relied on their own reasoning? Because they imagined themselves wise, which is why they became fools. For what is more foolish than worshiping stones and trees?

Romans 1:23 — Commentary on Romans

He who changes, before changing, has in himself something different. They too, then, had knowledge, but they destroyed it, and, having desired to have something different in place of what they had, they lost even what they had. They rendered the glory of the incorruptible God not to a man, but to an image of corruptible man, and, what is worse than this, they descended to creeping things, even to their images. To such a degree had they lost their minds! The knowledge that ought to have been held concerning the Being who incomparably surpasses all things, they applied to an object incomparably more contemptible than all things. And the "glory" of God consists in knowing that God created all things, provides for all things, and the rest that is fitting to Him. Who exactly erred in what has been said? The wisest of men, the Egyptians; for they worshipped even images of creeping things.

Romans 1:24 — Commentary on Romans

The word "gave over" is used instead of "permitted," just as a physician treating a sick person, seeing that he neglects his diet and does not obey him, gives him over to a greater illness, that is, leaves him and permits him to follow his own will and thus not be freed from the illness. Some, however, understood the expression "God gave them over" as follows: He gave them over to the insult and insolence they had committed against God, just as we say: so-and-so was ruined by money, whereas money does not ruin, but the misuse of it does; or: Saul was corrupted by his kingdom, that is, by the misuse of his kingdom. Thus the pagans were given over to uncleanness by their own depravity, so that there was no need for others to dishonor them, but they themselves brought dishonor upon themselves; for such are impure passions. And for what were they given over to uncleanness? For having dishonored God; for whoever does not wish to know God is immediately corrupted in morality as well, as David also says: "The fool has said in his heart, There is no God," and then: "they are corrupt and have done abominable works" (Ps. 13:1).

Romans 1:25 — Commentary on Romans

They exchanged what in truth belonged to God and applied it to false gods. "Worshipped" (ἐσεβάσθησαν) is used instead of: paid honor (ἐτίμησαν). And "served" (ἐλάτρευσαν) is used instead of: rendered service by deeds; for λατρεία means honor rendered in deed. He did not simply say "worshipped and served the creature," but "rather than the Creator," magnifying the guilt by comparison. Nevertheless, he says, God is "blessed forever," that is, He suffered no harm whatsoever from their having dishonored Him, but is blessed forever — immovably and indubitably; for this is what "amen" means.

Romans 1:26 — Commentary on Romans

Again he says that God "gave them over to passions" because they served the creature. Just as in the doctrine of God they became corrupt, having abandoned the guidance of creation, so also in their life they became abominable, having abandoned natural pleasure (which is the most convenient and pleasant of all) and having given themselves over to unnatural pleasure (which is the most difficult and unpleasant of all). This is what the word "exchanged" means, which shows that they abandoned what they had and chose something else. Thus he presents nature, which they transgressed, as a great accuser of both sexes.

Romans 1:27 — Commentary on Romans

Having spoken in a veiled manner about women something shameful and such as is indecent to express clearly, he speaks also about men, that they "burned in their lust for one another," showing that they gave themselves over to licentiousness and frenzied love. He did not say they were "doing" desire, but "shame," showing that they outraged nature, and he said "burned in their lust" with the intent that no one would think that their disease was mere desire. "Doing what is shameful." That is, they zealously gave themselves over to impurity, committing it in actual deed, and received recompense for their departure from God and idolatrous error in this very shame and in this very pleasure, having in it, as something unnatural and full of impurity, punishment for themselves. And Paul says this because it was not yet possible to convince them of the existence of Gehenna. If, he says, you do not believe the teaching about Gehenna, then believe that the punishment for them consists in the very impure activity itself.

Romans 1:28 — Commentary on Romans

Here, for the third time, he repeats the same thought and uses the same word, saying: "gave over." As the cause of their being abandoned by God, he everywhere presents the impiety of people, as he does now as well. "And even as they did not care to retain God in their knowledge, He gave them over" to passions. The offense they committed against God, he says, was not a sin of ignorance, but an intentional one. For he did not say: since they did not know, but says: "and even as they did not care," that is, they resolved not to retain God in their knowledge and voluntarily chose impiety. Therefore, their sins are not sins of the flesh, as certain heretics assert, but of wrong judgments. First they rejected the knowledge of God, and only then did God allow them to fall into a debased mind. To better explain the expression "God gave them over," some of the Fathers made use of an excellent illustration. They reason as follows: when someone, not wishing to see the sun, closes his eyes and then falls into a pit, we say that it was not the sun, which he did not see, that cast him into the pit, that the man did not fall into the pit because the sun cast him there in anger, but because it did not illuminate his eyes. And why did it not illuminate his eyes? Because he closed his eyes. So too God gave them over to shameful passions. Why? Because people did not know Him. And why did they not know Him? Because they did not consider and did not resolve to know Him.

Romans 1:29 — Commentary on Romans

Notice how he intensifies the speech; he calls them filled, and moreover with "all" unrighteousness, that is, having reached the utmost degree of every vice. Then he enumerates the kinds of vice as well. By the name "fornication" he denotes every kind of impurity in general. "Wickedness" is treachery against one's neighbor. "Covetousness" is the desire for possessions. "Malice" is vindictiveness. Murder always comes from envy. Thus Abel was killed out of envy. And Joseph too they wanted to kill out of envy. From envy arise both strife and deceit, to the destruction of the one who is envied. "Maliciousness" is a deeply hidden malice, forgotten through some kindness.

Romans 1:30 — Commentary on Romans

"Slanderers" — secret whisperers. "Backbiters" — obvious revilers. "God-haters" — haters of God, or hated by God. "Insolent, boastful, proud" — he ascends to the stronghold of evils. For if one who takes pride in a good deed destroys it by pride, how much more does he destroy it when he does evil? Such a person is incapable of repentance. Know, then, that haughtiness is contempt of God, while pride is contempt of people, from which insult is born; for he who despises people insults and tramples upon all. Pride by nature precedes insult; but to us the insult first becomes apparent, and only afterward does its mother — pride — become known. "Inventive in evil" — for they were not content with the evil done before; from which it is again evident that they sinned not out of impulse, but deliberately and of their own disposition. "Disobedient to parents" — against nature itself, he says, they rose up.

Romans 1:31 — Commentary on Romans

"Senseless" — and rightly so. For how could those who did not obey their parents understand anything? "Faithless" — that is, they are not steadfast in agreements. "Unloving, implacable, unmerciful" — the root of all evils is the very cooling of love: for from this it follows that one does not make peace with another, one does not love another, one does not show mercy to another. About this Christ also said: "Because of the increase of wickedness, the love of many will grow cold" (Matt. 24:12). Nature itself unites us with one another, as it does other animals; but people have not understood this.

Romans 1:32 — Commentary on Romans

Having demonstrated that the pagans were filled with every vice because they did not wish to know God, he now proves that they deserve no excuse. They cannot say: we did not know what is good; for they knew that God is righteous. This means they do evil voluntarily, and, what is even worse, they approve of those who do it, that is, they patronize evil — which is an incurable disease.

Romans 2:1 — Commentary on Romans

We are all people of unequal disposition: sometimes we patronize evil, sometimes we become judges of others' evils, condemning those like ourselves. So, having spoken before about those who approved of the wicked, he now speaks about condemnation and says: "therefore you are inexcusable." That is, you knew that the justice of God consists in worthily punishing the wicked; therefore you also have no excuse, you who condemn those who do the same things that you yourself do. It seems that these words refer to rulers, and especially to the Romans, as the then rulers of the world; for to judge is the business of rulers. However, this is fitting for every person as well; for every person can judge, even if he does not hold a judicial office. So when you condemn, he says, the adulterer, yet yourself commit adultery, then you condemn yourself.

Romans 2:2 — Commentary on Romans

Lest someone say of himself: 'I have committed adultery until now and escaped judgment,' the apostle, frightening him, says that with God it is not so: among us, one is punished, while another, though doing the same thing, escapes punishment; but with God it is not so: for the judgment of God upon wicked people is truly real.

Romans 2:3 — Commentary on Romans

Above he said that the recompense to wicked people for their error and worship of creatures consists in those very misfortunes to which they gave themselves over, because the impurity itself was sufficient punishment for them. Now he already reveals for them the punishment as well. For you, he says, O man, there is also another punishment: you shall not escape the judgment of God. How will you escape the judgment of God, when you have not escaped your own judgment? For in what you condemned another, in that you pronounced sentence upon yourself.

Romans 2:4 — Commentary on Romans

But if you rely on the longsuffering of God because you have not yet been punished, then this lack of punishment serves for greater punishment for you. For the longsuffering of God is salvific for those who use it for the correction of themselves, but for those who use it for the multiplication of sin, it serves as a greater occasion for punishment, not by its own nature, but by the hardheartedness of such people.

Romans 2:5 — Commentary on Romans

"You are storing up," he says, "wrath for yourself" — God is not storing it up for you, but you yourself are storing it up for yourself. How so? By your unyielding and hardened heart toward good. For what can be harder than you, when you are neither softened by kindness nor moved by fear? Then, having spoken of the day of wrath, he adds: "of the revelation of the righteous judgment from God." And rightly so, lest anyone consider the judgment to be an act of wrath. Revelation, he says, of all things.

Romans 2:6 — Commentary on Romans

Therefore the recompense is in accordance with what is revealed, and consequently the judgment is righteous. Here righteousness does not always prevail, because deeds are hidden, but there, upon the revelation, righteous judgment follows. Note this passage, comparing it with the following: "I will harden the heart of Pharaoh" (Ex. 4:21), for Paul expresses himself in almost the same words.

Romans 2:7 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that the Lord will render to each one, he began with the reward of the good, thus making his discourse pleasant. In the words "by perseverance in good work" he expresses, first, that one must not fall away from good, nor perform it negligently, but persevere in it to the end, and second, that one must not rely on faith alone, because good work is also needed. By the word "immortality" he opens the doors of the resurrection. Then, since all will rise, but not all for the same thing—some for glory, and others for punishment—he mentioned glory and honor. So, the entire discourse has the following meaning. To those, he says, who seek future glory, honor, and immortality and never let them out of their thoughts, God will render, that is, at the resurrection, eternal life. In what way, then, are future glory, honor, and incorruption obtained? By perseverance in good work. For he who is constant in good work and stands firm against every temptation truly obtains both glory, and honor, and immortality, or the enjoyment of incorruptible blessings in an incorruptible body.

Romans 2:8 — Commentary on Romans

"Of contention" means effort and senseless obstinacy. "But unto them that are contentious," that is, with effort. Here he shows that they became evil not out of ignorance, but out of obstinacy, which is why they are unworthy of mercy. And obedience to unrighteousness and disobedience to the truth is also a sin of free choice; for he did not say: who are compelled and suffer violence, but who "obey." Note that concerning the Lord's recompense in eternal life he expressed himself differently than concerning what is grievous. "Wrath," he says, "and indignation and tribulation." He did not say: shall be rendered by God, but left the sentence unfinished, so that one might understand: there shall be. For it is proper to God to give life, while punishment is the consequence of our own negligence. With the words "upon every soul of man" he curbs the pride of the Romans. Even if someone, he says, were a king, he will not escape punishment if he works (κατεργαζόμενος) evil, that is, persists in evil and does not repent; for he did not say ἐργαζόμενος, that is, doing, but κατεργαζόμενος, that is, doing evil with vainglory. And since the Jew received greater instruction, he is worthy of greater punishment; for "the mighty shall be mightily tested" (Wisdom 6:6), and the more learned shall be punished more severely.

Romans 2:9 — Commentary on Romans

Note that concerning the Lord's recompense in eternal life he expressed himself differently than concerning what is grievous. "Wrath," he says, "and indignation and tribulation." He did not say: shall be rendered by God, but left the sentence unfinished, so that one might understand: there shall be. For it is proper to God to give life, while punishment is the consequence of our own negligence. With the words "upon every soul of man" he curbs the pride of the Romans. Even if someone, he says, were a king, he will not escape punishment if he works (κατεργαζόμενος) evil, that is, persists in evil and does not repent; for he did not say ἐργαζόμενος, that is, doing, but κατεργαζόμενος, that is, doing evil with vainglory. And since the Jew received greater instruction, he is worthy of greater punishment; for "the mighty shall be mightily tested" (Wisdom 6:6), and the more learned shall be punished more severely.

Romans 2:10 — Commentary on Romans

In what follows, the apostle intends to prove that neither does circumcision bring benefit, nor does uncircumcision cause harm, and then to show the necessity of faith that justifies a person. For this purpose he first overthrows Judaism. Note the wisdom: he speaks of the time before the coming of Christ, that the world was filled with vices and that all were subject to punishment — first the Jew, then the Greek. Having acknowledged as certain that the pagan will be punished for evil, from this premise he draws the conclusion that he will also be rewarded for good. If both reward and punishment are consequences of deeds, then the law and circumcision are already superfluous, and not only superfluous, but they also prepare a greater punishment for the Jew; for if a Gentile is condemned because he was not guided by nature, and therefore by natural law, then all the more is a Jew condemned, who with the same guidance was also brought up in the law. This is the direction of the apostle's argument. Now learn the meaning of the words. By Greeks he means here not idolaters, but God-fearing people who lived piously without having the law, such as Melchizedek, Job, the Ninevites, and finally Cornelius. Likewise, by Jews he means Jews who lived before the coming of Christ. For, endeavoring to prove that circumcision has no power whatsoever, he directs attention to ancient times and shows that there was no difference between a God-fearing Gentile and a virtuous Jew. If a Jew in no way surpassed a Gentile before the coming of Christ, when Judaism was especially renowned, then all the more does he not surpass him now, when the law has been abolished. So speaks the apostle, intending to crush the pride of the Jews, who would not receive those who came from paganism. Glory, he says, and honor and peace. Earthly goods always have enemies, are coupled with anxieties, are subject to envy and plots, and even if no one threatened them from without, the one who possesses them is always troubled in his thoughts; but glory and honor from God enjoy peace and are free from anxiety in thoughts, as they are not subject to plots.

Romans 2:11 — Commentary on Romans

Since it seemed incredible that a gentile who had not heard the law and the prophets should be deemed worthy of honor, he proves this by the fact that God is no respecter of persons. God, he says, does not take into account persons, but examines deeds. If by deeds there is no difference between a Jew and a gentile, then nothing prevents the latter from being deemed worthy of the same honor as the former. Therefore, now that the law has been abolished, do not boast, O Jew, before the one who, being from the gentiles and doing good, was equal to you even at the time when your Judaism was in its glory.

Romans 2:12 — Commentary on Romans

Above he proved that the Gentile is deemed worthy of the same honor as the Jew. Now he proves that at the time of punishment, condemnation will also befall the Jew. The Gentiles, he says, "having sinned without law," that is, not having been instructed by the law, therefore "will also perish without law," that is, they will be punished more lightly, as not having the law as their accuser; for "without law" means: not being subject to condemnation according to the law. On the contrary, the Jew sinned "under the law," that is, being instructed also by the law, and therefore will also receive judgment, that is, will be condemned "by the law," as being subject to the law, which convicts him and subjects him to greater condemnation.

Romans 2:13 — Commentary on Romans

How then do you, O Jew, say that you have no need of grace, because you are justified by the law? Behold, it has been proven that you derive no benefit from the law, so that you have a greater need of grace than the Gentile, since you are not justified before God by merely hearing the law. Before men, hearers of the law may appear honorable; but before God it is not so: before Him, the doers of the law are justified.

Romans 2:14 — Commentary on Romans

He proves what he says against the Jews, and speaks with wise skill so as not to appear to be saying anything against the law. As if praising and exalting the law, he says that those who do not have the law "by nature," that is, having conviction in their thoughts, are worthy of admiration; for they had no need of the law, and yet fulfilled the law, having inscribed on their hearts not letters but deeds, and instead of the law, using conscience and natural thoughts as witness to the good. He speaks here of three laws: the written law, the natural law, and the law of deeds. "Gentiles, who do not have the law." Which one? The written one. "Do by nature the things of the law." By which law? By the law that manifests itself in deeds. "Not having the law." Which one? The written one. "They are a law unto themselves." How so? Being guided by the natural law. Notice the wisdom: he did not strike at the Jews, as the course of his argument demanded. According to the course of his argument, he should have said this: when Gentiles, who do not have the law, do the things of the law by nature, then they are far superior to those instructed in the law. But the apostle did not say this, and expressed himself more gently, thus: "they are a law unto themselves." By this he proves that even in the most ancient times, and before the law was given, the human race was under the same Providence. By this he also stops the mouths of those who say: why did Christ not come to teach the doing of good earlier, from the beginning? The knowledge of good and evil, he says, He implanted in all from the beginning; but when He saw that it was not helping, He finally came Himself.

Romans 2:15 — Commentary on Romans

"They show that the work of the law is written in their hearts." Of which law? The law in deeds. On the day of judgment our own thoughts will stand forth, now condemning, now justifying, and a person will need at that tribunal neither another accuser nor another defender.

Romans 2:16 — Commentary on Romans

And to increase the fear, he did not say: sins, but: "secret deeds." People can judge only manifest deeds, but God, he says, will judge the secret deeds through Jesus Christ, that is, the Father through the Son, because the Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son (John 5:22). You can also understand the words "through Jesus Christ" this way: according to my gospel, entrusted to me by Jesus Christ. Here he suggests that the gospel preaches nothing contrary to nature, but proclaims the very same thing that was originally implanted in people by nature itself, that is, that the gospel also testifies of judgment and punishment.

Romans 2:17 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that nothing more is needed for the salvation of a Gentile who fulfills the law, he finally enumerates the advantages of the Jews, upon which they relied and boasted before the Gentiles. First of all, he speaks of the name of Jew; for it constituted a great advantage, as now the name of Christian. He did not say: you are a Jew, but: "you are called"; for the true Jew is the one who is confessed to be a Jew, because Judah means confession. "And rest in the law" — meaning you do not labor, do not go about, do not inquire what must be done, but you have the law, which instructs you in all things without effort. "And boast in God," that is, that you are loved by God and preferred above other people; but to turn the love of God into a means of despising beings of the same nature is a sign of the utmost folly.

Romans 2:18 — Commentary on Romans

"And know His will," that is, God's. "And approve the things that are excellent," that is, you determine what must be done and what must not be done. By "excellent" (διαφέροντα) one should understand what is fitting or beneficial for each person.

Romans 2:19 — Commentary on Romans

Above he said that hearing the law brings no benefit if doing it is not joined to it; "for not the hearers of the law," he says, "are righteous before God, but the doers of the law" (v. 13), now he says something greater, namely: even if you were a teacher, but if you do not fulfill the law, then not only do you gain no benefit for yourself, but you also bring upon yourself a greater punishment. And since the Jews greatly boasted of their dignity as teachers, from this especially he proves that they are worthy of ridicule. For when he says: "a guide of the blind, a teacher of babes," and the rest, he depicts the arrogance of the Jews, who called themselves guides, a light, and instructors, while those converted from paganism they called those in darkness, babes, and ignorant.

Romans 2:20 — Commentary on Romans

But you have the form of knowledge and truth not in deeds and not in merits, but "in the law," relying on it as on a depiction of virtue. So someone, having a royal portrait in his possession, copies nothing from it himself, while those who do not have it, and without even seeing it, faithfully imitate it. So then, every teacher writes and imprints in the souls of his students the knowledge of good, and therefore truth itself. If he carries this out in practice as well, he will be perfect; otherwise he will be like those now condemned by the apostle. Some understood "form" to mean a pattern of knowledge that is not genuine. You have, he says, knowledge and piety that is not true, but counterfeit and covered with a false appearance.

Romans 2:21 — Commentary on Romans

He presents his thought in the form of a question, shaming those who boasted that they were teachers.

Romans 2:22 — Commentary on Romans

By sacrilege he means the theft of things dedicated to idols; for although they abhorred idols, yet, being possessed by love of money, they laid hands on things dedicated to idols out of shameful greed.

Romans 2:23 — Commentary on Romans

He sets forth the gravest charge, saying: "you boast in the law," as one exalted with honor from God through the law, "yet by transgressing the law you dishonor God." Here there are three charges. First: the Jews dishonor; second: they dishonor God, who exalted them with honor; third: they dishonor the law by violating it, when it served to their honor.

Romans 2:24 — Commentary on Romans

But lest they think he was accusing the Jews himself, he brought forward the prophet Isaiah as their accuser, setting forth two charges against them. For they not only offend God themselves, but also lead others to do the same, and not only do they not teach others to live according to the law, but they even teach the opposite—they teach others to blaspheme God, which is contrary to the law; for those who see their corruption say: is it these whom God should love? Can a God who loves such people truly be God?

Romans 2:25 — Commentary on Romans

Since circumcision was held in great esteem among the Jews, he did not say about it immediately at the beginning that circumcision is superfluous and useless, but in words he allows it, while in deed he rejects it, and says: I agree that circumcision is profitable, but only when you fulfill the law. He did not say that it is useless, lest they think he was abolishing circumcision; but he proves that the Jew does not have circumcision, saying: "your circumcision has become uncircumcision." So, he proves that the Jew is not circumcised in heart. He understands two circumcisions and two uncircumcisions: one outward and the other inward. Namely: the outward circumcision is the circumcision of the flesh, when someone is circumcised according to the flesh; the spiritual circumcision consists in the rejection of fleshly passions. And the uncircumcision of the flesh occurs when someone remains uncircumcised according to the flesh, while the spiritual uncircumcision occurs when someone, having a pagan soul, does not cut off the passions at all. Paul's thought is this: if you are circumcised in the flesh but do not fulfill what is prescribed by the law, then you are still uncircumcised, uncircumcised in spirit; likewise, whoever is uncircumcised in the flesh but fulfills what is prescribed by the law is circumcised in spirit, because his fleshly passions have been cut away. He explains this further as well. Listen.

Romans 2:26 — Commentary on Romans

He does not say that uncircumcision surpasses circumcision, for that would be too painful, but he says that it "shall be counted as circumcision." Therefore, true circumcision is good conduct, and likewise uncircumcision is bad conduct. Note, he did not say: if the uncircumcision keeps the law; for he probably anticipated such an objection from someone: is it possible for an uncircumcised man to keep the law, when the very state of being uncircumcised constitutes a violation of the law? How then did he express it? "The ordinances of the law," that is, the ordinances by the fulfillment of which they think to be justified. For circumcision was not a deed, but a suffering endured by the one being circumcised, and therefore it cannot be called a justification of the law. It was given as a sign, so that the Jews would not be confused with the Gentiles.

Romans 2:27 — Commentary on Romans

Here he clearly shows that he means two uncircumcisions, one natural and the other voluntary, which occurs, as was said, when someone in no way cuts off the carnal passions, and two circumcisions, one according to the flesh and the other a circumcision of the heart in the spirit. "The uncircumcised," he says, "by nature," having the circumcision of the passions through the fulfillment of "the law," that is, as was said above, the ordinances of the law, "will judge," that is, will condemn, not circumcision (for to speak thus of it would be harsh), but "you," who are outwardly indeed circumcised in the flesh, but uncircumcised in heart, as a transgressor of the ordinances of the law.

Romans 2:28 — Commentary on Romans

Thus, he rebukes not circumcision (which he apparently respects), but the one who insults or transgresses it. Then, having proved this, he clearly defines who is a true Jew, and gives to understand that the Jews did everything out of vainglory. "For he is not a Jew," he says, "who is one outwardly, but he who is one inwardly," who does nothing in a merely sensory manner, but understands spiritually both the sabbaths, and the sacrifices, and the purifications.

Romans 2:29 — Commentary on Romans

When he says: "circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit," he paves the way for the Christian way of life and shows the necessity of faith; for believing with the heart and spirit has praise from God, who searches the hearts and judges nothing according to the flesh. From all this it follows that everywhere a righteous life is needed. By the name of the uncircumcised or gentile he means, as was said above, not an idolater, but a pious and virtuous person who does not, however, observe Jewish rites.

Romans 3:1 — Commentary on Romans

Having cast aside all the ordinances of the law with the words "what advantage is there in being a Jew," he sees an objection naturally arising and forestalls it. What is this objection? The following: if there is not the slightest benefit in those ordinances, then why, after all, was the Jewish people chosen? He resolves this objection with his characteristic wisdom. In words he agrees and says that there is great benefit to the Jew, but as proof of this he brings forward not the merits of the Jews, but the gifts of God.

Romans 3:2 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say that the Jews greatly surpass the other nations because they carried out such and such things well, but that "to them were entrusted the oracles of God," and this is a benefaction of God, not their own superiority. What does "entrusted" mean? Given, committed to their care; God deemed the Jews worthy and therefore entrusted to them the heavenly revelations.

Romans 3:3 — Commentary on Romans

Speaking thus, he outwardly defends them; but nevertheless brings forward a new accusation, proving that they did not believe the words of God, which served to their honor. But he presents this accusation not in his own person. He speaks as if to say: what benefit is it to the Jews that they received the oracles of God, when they did not believe them? It seems he resolves this objection as well, vindicating not the Jews, but God. If they did not believe, is this from God? Will their unbelief "nullify the faithfulness of God," that is, the oracles and beneficence entrusted to them? The unbelief of the Jews not only causes God no harm, but on the contrary, demonstrates His great love for mankind, because He does not deprive of His beneficence those who subsequently dishonor Him. Do you see how he accused the Jews by the very thing in which they boasted, that is, by the fact that they received the law?

Romans 3:4 — Commentary on Romans

Above he said that some did not believe. Yet it turns out that not just some, but all proved faithless. Therefore, so as not to grieve the Jews, he speaks wisely and presents what was shown by experience in the form of a supposition. Let us say, he says, that all were faithless. What of it? Even in this case God is justified. That is: if one considers and compares what God bestowed upon the Jews and how they conducted themselves before Him, then righteousness remains on God's side, as David also says (Ps. 50:6).

Romans 3:5 — Commentary on Romans

Here he presents one objection. Some could say: if from the fact that God bestowed benefits upon us and we proved ungrateful to Him, He turns out to be even more faithful, then why is He angry, that is, why does He punish us, if we became the cause of His justification and victory? Such is the objection. The words "I speak in human terms" have this meaning. Thus, he says, I answer in God's defense according to human reasoning, that is, as far as a sensible person can answer, for the actions of God have certain grounds incomprehensible to us, surpass human reason, and have no need of our defense.

Romans 3:6 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle resolves it very wisely and to the reproach of the Jews. From the fact that God punishes you, it does not follow that you are the cause of God's victory; for it would be unjust for a victor to punish the one who was the cause of his victory. But God is not unjust: otherwise, how could God judge the world if He were unjust? Therefore, when God punishes you, and He is not unjust, it follows that you did not become the cause of His victory by sinning, for God could have prevailed otherwise even if you had not turned out to be evil.

Romans 3:7 — Commentary on Romans

Again he repeats what was said before, in order to clarify it. If through my transgression God appeared righteous and faithful, then why, after all, condemn me, who has rendered a service to the glory of God? In that case I deserve not condemnation, but a reward.

Romans 3:8 — Commentary on Romans

And if this is fair, then what the pagans say about us would also be fair. The pagans, hearing the words of Paul: "where sin abounded, grace did much more abound" (Rom. 5:20), subjected them to ridicule and maintained that Christians say: let us do evil that good may come, let us sin more that grace may abound. These words of the pagans, spoken by them in reproach and mockery of us, are applicable in the present case as well, if one admits that God manifests His goodness thanks to our wickedness and ingratitude. But in reality it is not so. The speech of the pagans is the speech of those who always speak lies. "Whose judgment is just," that is, they will be punished justly. So then, by sinning I do not become the cause of God's justification, because I am condemned as a sinner; for if I were sinning for the glory of God, I would not be condemned.

Romans 3:9 — Commentary on Romans

Having said above that the Jews have a certain advantage, because the law was entrusted and committed to them, he now proves that they have no advantage by their deeds. For, as those who did not preserve what was entrusted to them, they will be subjected to great condemnation. Therefore, although they had a certain advantage, as chosen by God, yet since by their deeds they dishonored the One who honored them and chose them, they not only no longer have any advantage, but will also be subjected to greater condemnation. He speaks as if from the person of the Jews: "What then? Do we have an advantage," do we surpass others, are we more pleasing to God than the rest, we Jews who received the law and circumcision? "Not at all." For the Jews, not to say more, sinned just as the Gentiles did. And from where is this evident? From the prophets, namely David and Isaiah.

Romans 3:10 — Commentary on Romans

For the passage beginning with the words "there is none righteous" and ending with "their mouth is full of cursing and bitterness" belongs to David (Ps. 13:3–5, 9:28, 139:4), while the passage from the words "their feet are swift" to the words "they have not known the way of peace" belongs to Isaiah (Isa. 59:7–8); then again follow the words of David (Ps. 35:2). So, he presents the most notable prophets as accusers of the Jews, and shows that they speak in complete agreement. This is why after the words of Isaiah he again brings in the words of David. For Isaiah speaks clearly about the Jews, and David speaks about them as well.

Romans 3:12 — Commentary on Romans

Furthermore, as soon as anyone turns away from good, he immediately becomes useless. For vice is nothing other than a perversion of the natural impulses toward good; therefore, by driving a person toward what is contrary to nature, it renders him useless. For nature no longer makes use of him, just as it does not make use of those who are sick in the conduct of its affairs.

Romans 3:16 — Commentary on Romans

"Destruction and misery" is sin, for nothing destroys the soul like sin, by its crooked path. For virtue, as our natural good, prepares for us a smooth and level path, while vice, as something contrary to nature, marked by deficiencies and excesses, causes us sometimes to be carried upward and sometimes downward, and therefore makes our movement uneven and difficult — to say nothing of the fact that it prepares punishment for us afterward.

Romans 3:17 — Commentary on Romans

"They do not know the way of peace," that is, of a godly life; for a godly life is a path of tranquility. "Take," says the Lord, "My yoke... and you will find rest" (Matt. 11:29): this is the way to the true peace of Christ!

Romans 3:19 — Commentary on Romans

Lest the Jews be able to object: this is not spoken to us, he declares: "the law, if it says anything, speaks to those who are under the law." What need, he says, is there to speak to others, when the law was given to you? By "law" he means the entire Old Testament, and not the law of Moses alone, just as now he called the prophecies of Isaiah and David "law." With the words "every mouth is stopped" he depicts the boasting of the Jews and the unstoppable impulse of their tongue. With these words the prophet bridled it, like a rushing torrent.

Romans 3:20 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle does not mean that they sinned so that their mouths would be stopped; but they were reproved by the prophets so that they would not present their sins as sins of ignorance and boast. And not only the Jews, but "the whole world becomes guilty before God," that is, condemned, lacking boldness, not justified by their own works, but in need of outside help, that is, the grace of Christ. Why then do you, O Jew, boast in the law, when you are equally guilty along with the rest of the world as one not justified by the works of the law?

Romans 3:21 — Commentary on Romans

If you, O Jew, boast in the law, then know that it serves as the cause of greater punishment for you. For through it you learned of sin, and whoever sins with awareness faces greater punishment. But this happened through your own negligence, for you did not flee from sin once it became known to you, and therefore you brought greater punishment upon yourself. How then will you be freed from this punishment? If you accept the righteousness of God, independent of the law. For God justifies us even if we have no works, because God is almighty. He expressed it beautifully: "has been manifested," in order to show that the righteousness of God existed before, but was hidden. And with the words "to which the law and the prophets bear witness," he also shows that it is not something new, but that both the law of Moses and the prophets spoke of it, and therefore it is worthy of acceptance; for although it is independent of the law, it is nevertheless in complete agreement with the law in its aim of justifying us.

Romans 3:22 — Commentary on Romans

This is true, he says, that is, the justification by which God justified us, descends upon all through faith. When we bring faith, we are all justified, both Jews and Gentiles. "For there is no distinction." The Jew is not preferred over the Gentile because he received the law.

Romans 3:23 — Commentary on Romans

For he too sinned, since from the law he learned only how to recognize sin, not how to avoid it. Even if he did not sin in the same way as the Gentile, he is equally deprived of glory, because he offended God, and the offender reaps the fruit not of glory, but of disgrace.

Romans 3:24 — Commentary on Romans

But do not despair. All are justified freely by the grace of God, and this grace comes through redemption, that is, through the complete liberation accomplished by Christ, for He justified us by giving Himself as a ransom for us.

Romans 3:25 — Commentary on Romans

He mentioned purification (the propitiatory sacrifice) and blood in order to convince the Jew that forgiveness and justification are accomplished through Christ. If, he reasons, you believed that sins were absolved by the blood of sheep, then all the more are they absolved by the Blood of Christ, and if the legal purification, being a type of Christ, had such power, then the truth itself has far greater power. The "purification" (mercy seat) was the cover of the ark, adorned with cherubim placed on both sides of it. It pointed to human nature, which was the covering of the Divinity, concealing Him, yet was glorified by the angelic powers that serve it on account of its union with God the Word. He said "set forth" in order to show that redemption by the Blood of Christ was foreordained from of old for the healing of paralysis, that is, the deadening from sins committed before, during the time of God's forbearance. For although we enjoyed much goodness, we nevertheless became like the paralyzed and the dead.

Romans 3:26 — Commentary on Romans

And this happened "to demonstrate the righteousness" of God, so that not only would God Himself appear righteous, but that He might also raise and justify others who had died in sin, just as the manifestation of wealth consists not only in being rich oneself, but also in being able to make others rich. Therefore, do not be ashamed of being justified in this way. If God claims this work as His own, that is, He exalts and boasts in it, as the One who justifies us "at the present time," that is, when sin had reached its utmost limit and when we were deemed paralyzed and dead, then what is there for you, O Jew, to be ashamed of in such glory of God?

Romans 3:27 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle proved that we are justified through faith, which is why he rightly asks the Jew: where then is that in which you would boast and take pride? He does not say: where is virtue? For the Jews did not have virtue, but only boasting. And he continues: "it is excluded," which means: it is no longer the time to boast. Before Christ it was timely to boast in the law, but now it is no longer timely, for it has become evident that boasting in it is useless. For if the law could justify us, there would be no need for us of Christ. By what law, he asks, is it "excluded"? By the law of works, that is, the one which says that the man who does them shall live by them (Lev. 18:5)? (For this is what the law of Moses said). No, he answers; but by the law of faith, which justifies by grace, and not by works. Behold, he even calls faith a law, because the word "law" was held in honor among the Jews. So boast, O Jew, in faith, which is able to justify you.

Romans 3:28 — Commentary on Romans

Having proved that justification is in the Blood of Christ and not in the works of the law, he concludes his discourse and says: from all that has been said, we conclude that every person is justified by faith. Do not be troubled by this, O Jew, as though it were an absurdity.

Romans 3:29 — Commentary on Romans

God is not a partial God, so as to save only you and not every person. Here he also shames the Jews and greatly frightens them as fighters against God, if they do not admit that the Gentiles are saved through faith; for they do not believe that He is the God of all and equally provides for all.

Romans 3:30 — Commentary on Romans

One, he says, is God, that is, the God of both Jews and Gentiles, Who justifies the circumcised not by the law, but by faith, and accepts the uncircumcised through faith. Having mentioned circumcision and uncircumcision, he also recalls what was said above, where he proved that neither does circumcision bring benefit when there are no works, nor does uncircumcision harm in and of itself. Thus, in both cases faith is needed.

Romans 3:31 — Commentary on Romans

The statement that the law is overthrown by faith threw the Jews into confusion. Therefore he heals them with his great wisdom, saying that faith establishes the law. For what the law also desired, that is, to justify man, but could not do, faith accomplishes. Whoever has believed has already been justified. So faith did not destroy, but established the law. By the expression ίστώμεν he suggests that the law was lying down, and that which is lying down must be raised up and set upright.

Romans 4:1 — Commentary on Romans

Having sufficiently proven that faith is necessary for all, he confirms this further with the example of Abraham, who enjoyed great respect among the Jews, and says that he too, having excellently accomplished many great things, was justified not by works, but by faith. He calls him father "according to the flesh," in order to show that the Jews do not have a spiritual kinship with him, or rather, in order to oblige them to imitate him in all things.

Romans 4:2 — Commentary on Romans

If he was justified by works, then he "has something to boast about, but not before God," that is, he can boast that he accomplished something well by his own labors, but this does not mean boasting before God, and is not directed toward God.

Romans 4:3 — Commentary on Romans

On the contrary, whoever is justified by faith has praise before God and can boast in God, as one saved by His grace and beloved by Him. The believer can also boast in another way, namely as one who has glorified God by believing that He can do what seems impossible to us. So, he has praise and boldness before God, as one having a true understanding of Him, and believing in Him as almighty.

Romans 4:4 — Commentary on Romans

The one who works, he says, receives wages as something given to him for his labor as a debt.

Romans 4:5 — Commentary on Romans

The one who believes, although he does not work, nevertheless presents on his part faith — a thing of great significance; for to be convinced that God can not only free from punishment one who has lived in ungodliness, but also make him righteous, is a matter of high value. For this reason, "to the one who believes... his faith is counted as righteousness," that is, God accepts his faith — not in order to give him wages, but in order to justify him. Therefore the one who believes brings something on his part as well, namely faith.

Romans 4:6 — Commentary on Romans

Having proved by the example of Abraham that righteousness or justification is from faith, he presents David as well, who calls blessed the man to whom God imputes righteousness apart from works, and shows the advantage and superiority of faith.

Romans 4:7-8 — Commentary on Romans

For if he who receives forgiveness by grace is blessed, then far more blessed is he who has shown faith and been justified by it. Why, he says, do you hesitate over the fact that he receives forgiveness of sins by grace? You see that he who has received remission by grace is called blessed; for the prophet would not have called him blessed if he did not know that he possesses great glory: for blessedness is something exceedingly important and higher than righteousness itself; it is the summit of all the good things we receive from God.

Romans 4:9 — Commentary on Romans

If, he says, blessedness belongs to the one whom the Lord does not impute sin to, that is, to the one who is justified, and Abraham was justified, then he most certainly received blessedness.

Romans 4:10 — Commentary on Romans

Let us see, then, when he was justified: before circumcision or after circumcision? Of course, before circumcision. Therefore, blessedness falls upon uncircumcision, that is, it belongs more to uncircumcision than to circumcision.

Romans 4:11 — Commentary on Romans

He resolves a naturally arising objection. Someone might perhaps object: if Abraham was justified before circumcision, then why was he circumcised? The Apostle answers: he "received the sign of circumcision" — in place of a seal, confirming that he was justified by faith, which he demonstrated earlier, while being uncircumcised. So, regarding Abraham, two things are presented: uncircumcision and circumcision. Through uncircumcision he proves to be the father of the uncircumcised. But which ones? Those who, like him, believe, "that righteousness might be imputed to them also," that is, so that they too might be justified.

Romans 4:12 — Commentary on Romans

Through circumcision Abraham proves to be the father of "the circumcision," that is, of the circumcised. Yet he is the father not only of those who have circumcision, but also of those who walk in the footsteps of the faith that he had while in uncircumcision. So, the present passage must be read thus: he became the father of the circumcised not for those who resemble him in circumcision alone, but for those who walk in the footsteps of his faith, that is, who like him believe in the resurrection of dead bodies. For in old age and in deadness he believed that God could make his seed fruitful and give him a son. The complete thought is this: Abraham, being uncircumcised, believed and was justified, so that in this way he might become the father of believing uncircumcised ones. On the other hand, he received circumcision, a seal and sign of the faith which was in uncircumcision, so as to become the father of the circumcised who walk, of course, in the footsteps of his faith which he had while not yet circumcised. As long as this faith is absent, circumcision boasts in vain, imitating one who shows a purse to which only a seal has been affixed, but in which there is nothing. So then, the Jew is a purse sealed by circumcision, but not having the faith whose seal is circumcision.

Romans 4:13 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle has already proven that justification comes not by the law, but by faith. Now he proves that Abraham also received the promise not by the law, but by righteous faith. What then is the "promise"? "To be heir of the world," that is, that in him all the nations of the entire world would be blessed.

Romans 4:14 — Commentary on Romans

If the inheritance, he says, is given by the law, then "faith is made void," that is, it turns out to be vain and useless. For who would concern himself with faith if the promise of the inheritance were given by the law? But the state of affairs is not so. Abraham inherited the promise not by the law (for where was the law then?), but by faith, as it is written: "Abraham believed" (Gen. 15:6).

Romans 4:15 — Commentary on Romans

Now he proves in what way "the promise is made of none effect." With the law, he says, transgression is joined, and transgression of the law produces wrath and subjects one to the curse and punishment. How then, one asks, is the one guilty of transgression worthy to inherit?

Romans 4:16 — Commentary on Romans

Since the law produces wrath, it is said that Abraham was justified and became an heir by faith, so that everything would be by grace. And why is grace necessary? "So that the promise would be firm." For grace, unlike the law, has no transgression, so that what is given would not be uncertain. Since everything comes by grace and the mercy of God, what is given is justly firm "for all of us," that is, for all believers, not only for those who are "of the law," that is, circumcised, but also for those who are uncircumcised, who are the seed of Abraham, born "by faith." Therefore whoever does not have faith is not the seed of Abraham, "who is the father of us all," that is, of believers, as it is written: "I have made you a father of many nations."

Romans 4:17 — Commentary on Romans

The meaning is as follows: Abraham is the father of all "before God," that is, in a manner similar to God. As God is the Father of all, so also is Abraham, not by natural kinship, but by the bond of faith. He added "whom he believed" in order to show that Abraham also received a reward for his faith—to be the father of all. Therefore, if you, O Jew, do not acknowledge that Abraham is the father of all, then you have diminished the honor which he received through faith. Now he repeats what was said above, that is, that Abraham believed that God could not only revive his deadened flesh, such as his was, but also make it fruitful; which is why he now says: "who gives life to the dead." And the words "who calls those things which do not exist as though they did" he added in order to show that it is not impossible for God to make those who are not children of Abraham into his children. He did not say, however, "who brings into being that which does not exist," but "who calls." How easy it is for us to name something that exists, just as easy it is for God to bring into being that which does not exist.

Romans 4:18 — Commentary on Romans

Do not think, he says, that Abraham was honored without merit. For how could this be, when beyond human hope he believed with divine hope that he would become the father of many nations — not those who descended from Ishmael (for they descended from Abraham not by faith, but by nature), but those who are like him in faith?

Romans 4:19 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that Abraham beyond human hope believed with the hope of God, he now proves this, saying that Abraham was told: "I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven and as the sand" (Gen. 15:5, 22:17); yet he did not weaken in faith, but, remaining firm in it, paid no attention either to his own body, already deadened by time, or to the double deadening of Sarah's womb (for her womb was deadened both by old age and by barrenness), and did not fall into perplexity, that is, he did not doubt in the least, was not shaken in thought, but "remained firm in faith." He said "almost a hundred years old" approximately, because at that time Abraham was not yet a full hundred years old.

Romans 4:20-21 — Commentary on Romans

Note how he proves that the believer has need of great strength. Many disparaged faith as a matter requiring no labor, while they exalted works as requiring sweat and strength. But the apostle says that the believer has need of a great and mighty soul, so as to repel the suggestions of unbelief, just as Abraham was strong in faith. And how was Abraham strong in faith? "Giving glory to God," that is, not believing through human reasoning, but thinking within himself thoughts worthy of the glory of God, and being fully persuaded that God is able to do the impossible; for in this consists the glory of God.

Romans 4:22-24 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle said much in praise of Abraham, but someone might object: what is that to us? Therefore he states that it was written for us as well, that faith will be reckoned as righteousness for us too, if only we have it, believing in Him Who raised Jesus.

Romans 4:25 — Commentary on Romans

If you doubt how you can be justified, then picture in your soul Jesus, Who blotted out all your sins, Who died not for His own sin, but for the sin of the world. Since He died without having sin, He justly rose again. For how could He Who had no sin be held in Hades? Thus, He died and rose again precisely so that He might both free us from sins and make us righteous. Therefore, just as Abraham believed that his already deadened body would become fruitful, so you too believe that Jesus died and rose again, and it will be reckoned to you as righteousness, just as it was to your forefather Abraham.

Romans 5:1 — Commentary on Romans

Here the Apostle reasons about the life of faith, so that after he has said so much in praise of faith and disparaged works, we would not become negligent. Since faith has justified us, let us sin no more, but "let us have peace with God" through a life pleasing to Him. How will this be? "Through our Lord Jesus Christ." He who justified us when we were sinners will also help us to be preserved in His righteousness.

Romans 5:2 — Commentary on Romans

For through Him "we have obtained access to this grace." If He brought near those who were far off, how much more will He keep close those who are already near. And He brought us "to this grace." In what way? "By faith," that is, when we brought faith. And what is this grace? The receiving of all the good things that are bestowed upon us through baptism. "In which we stand," having firmness and steadfastness. For divine blessings always stand and never fall away. And not only do we firmly hold what we have received, but we hope to receive the rest as well. "We boast," he says, "in the hope" of the blessings that will be given to us in the future: since they pertain to the glory of God, they will assuredly be given, if not for our sake, then for the glorification of God Himself.

Romans 5:3 — Commentary on Romans

Not only, he says, do we boast in the good things to come, but, what is even more, even in our present afflictions. Do not be troubled, he says, by the fact that we are in afflictions: this is itself a matter of boasting for a Christian.

Romans 5:4 — Commentary on Romans

In what way? Affliction produces patience, and patience makes the one being tested proven, and a proven person, comforting himself in his good conscience with the thought that he is subjected to afflictions for God's sake, hopes for recompense for these afflictions.

Romans 5:5 — Commentary on Romans

And such hope is not fruitless; it "does not put to shame" the one who hopes. Human hopes, when unfulfilled, put to shame those who hoped, but divine hopes are not of this kind. For the One who bestows good things is immortal and good, and we, even though we die, shall live again, and then nothing will any longer prevent our hopes from being fulfilled. He assures us of the future by the love that God has already shown to us. He speaks as if to say: do not lose faith; the hope for divine blessings is not in vain, for He Who so loved us that He made us children of God, without any labor on our part, through the Holy Spirit — how will He not give crowns after labors? "The love of God has been poured out," he says, "into our hearts," that is, it appears abundant and rich in us, who have in our hearts the Spirit Himself, Whom God has given to us.

Romans 5:6-8 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that the love of God is poured out in us through the Spirit, Whom we have in ourselves as a gift from God, he further shows the greatness of this love from the fact that Christ died for us while we were weak, that is, sinners, and what is even worse, for the ungodly, although hardly anyone would die even for a righteous person. So then, this is a superabundance of love—to die for sinners and the ungodly. The phrase "in due time" means at the fitting and foreordained time, for the Lord died when the fitting time had come.

Romans 5:9 — Commentary on Romans

And if He died out of love and by His death justified us, how much more will He now save us from wrath, us whom He has already justified. He granted us the greater thing—justification: how will He not save us from wrath? And to those saved from wrath He will also grant blessings—according to His great love.

Romans 5:10 — Commentary on Romans

Although, it would seem, he says here the same thing, the inferences through comparison are different. Above he speaks of our sinfulness and then, adding that we have been justified, concludes through comparison: He who justified us sinners by His death will all the more save those who have been justified. But now, mentioning the death and life of Christ, he again reasons comparatively: when we were reconciled by the Blood and death of the Lord, how shall we not now be saved in His life? For He who did not spare His own Son, but gave Him over to death for our reconciliation, will He not all the more now save us by His life?

Romans 5:11 — Commentary on Romans

Not only, he says, are we saved, but we also boast in God, because we were saved when we were ungodly, and saved by the blood of the Only-Begotten. And we boast in the Lord Jesus Christ; for He, the source of our reconciliation, is also the source of our boasting.

Romans 5:12 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that the Lord Jesus justified us, he turns to the root of evil, to sin and death, and shows that both the one and the other, that is, sin and death, entered the world through one man, Adam, and again by one and the same Man, Christ, were removed. What then does "in him all sinned" mean? That all sinned in Adam. As soon as he fell, through him even those who had not eaten from the forbidden tree became mortal, as though they themselves had also fallen, because he fell.

Romans 5:13 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle wants to prove that even those who did not eat from the forbidden tree and did not sin like Adam were, on account of his sin, also counted as having sinned and died. He proves this as follows: sin reigned before the giving of the law, that is, even before the law. But what sin was this? Was it sin from transgression of the law? But how could there be such sin when there was no law? Sin is imputed when there is a law, and people who transgress the law are necessarily called sinners.

Romans 5:14 — Commentary on Romans

"Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses," that is, until the giving of the law. Therefore, there was a sin through which death reigned: if there had been no sin that sustained death, it would not have reigned. Since it has been demonstrated that sin from transgression of the law did not yet exist, it remains that it was the sin of Adam through which death reigned even over those who did not sin directly (for those who did not receive the law and did not transgress it are not called sinners), but sinned in the likeness of Adam's transgression and became partakers of the fall of their forefather, who is a type of Christ. For just as the ancient Adam made all guilty of his fall, even though they did not fall, so also Christ justified all, even though they did nothing for which they should be justified. This is why he is "a type of the one to come," that is, of Christ.

Romans 5:15 — Commentary on Romans

Christ, he says, brought benefit not merely to the same degree that Adam caused harm. If sin was so powerful that through the fall of one all his descendants were condemned, even though they themselves did not fall, then how much greater and more abundant will be the effect of the grace of God the Father upon many, and not only His, but also of His Son. And the gift of God cannot be equal to the condemnation through the one who sinned.

Romans 5:16 — Commentary on Romans

For the "transgression," that is, the sin subject to condemnation, proceeding from Adam, led "to condemnation," that is, to death, and a multitude of sins always existed among his descendants, so that people were in the power of many sins and death. "But the gift of grace is unto justification from many transgressions," that is, grace not only blotted out that one sin, but also the other sins that followed after it; for it became our justification, granting us forgiveness of all transgressions committed after the fall.

Romans 5:17 — Commentary on Romans

If because one man ate from the forbidden tree, death came to reign, then how much more shall we, who have received the abundance and surplus of grace and have been justified, live and reign "through the one Jesus Christ," whose brethren we are, with whom we have been joined into one body, with whom we have been united as a body with its head. For we received not a simple or uniform good, so that there would still remain for us the possibility of doubting regarding the future: our blessings are the fruit of abundant grace. Imagine that someone has incurred a great debt and is cast into prison together with his wife and children, and then is not only freed from the prison and the debt, but also receives ten thousand talents, is brought into the royal palace, is deemed worthy of high honor, and becomes a son of the king. Exactly so it has happened with us.

Romans 5:18 — Commentary on Romans

Therefore, says the apostle, concluding his thought, just as through the transgression of one man (what he called sin above, he now calls transgression, meaning Adam's sin) all people were subjected to a curse, so also through the justification of the one Christ, grace was poured out upon all people, giving them both justification instead of sin, and life instead of death.

Romans 5:19 — Commentary on Romans

Here, it would seem, there is a repetition; but in reality there is none. Above he said (Rom. 5:18): "as by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation, so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification," and now he explains what the transgression of the one consisted of, and says that it was disobedience, through which many were made sinners, that is, subject to punishment and condemned to death; he also explains what the righteousness of the One, that is, of Christ, consists of, and says that it is obedience even unto death, and the death of the cross, through which obedience death was destroyed and we were freed from condemnation to it.

Romans 5:20 — Commentary on Romans

After having proved that in Adam all were condemned, and in Christ saved, someone could probably have doubted and objected: what then was the law doing for so many years, if Christ justified us? "The law," he answers, "came in," that is, it was given for a time; it was not the chief and most essential need. And when it "came in," transgression was multiplied. For it gave many commandments; but all these commandments people transgressed, which is why transgression was multiplied. The particle "moreover" indicates the consequence. The law was given for the diminishment and destruction of sin, but the opposite resulted, not because of the nature of the law, but because of the negligence of people. But whereas through the law sin multiplied, through Christ the grace of God appeared superabundantly, not only freeing us from sins, but also justifying and making us heavenly and adopting us to God. Therefore he did not say "abound," but "superabound," showing by this its great abundance.

Romans 5:21 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that grace appeared superabundantly, the apostle, lest we be faithless, shows that such a manifestation of it corresponds to its purpose, and says: sin was the king, and death was the soldier armed by it. If sin reigned over us, having death as a kind of soldier, then all the more will grace reign in us, which imparts righteousness that destroys sin, and together with the destruction of sin also destroys death, and after the latter, justification. Thus, justification put to death the king, sin, and together with it death, and finally, eternal life was introduced.

Romans 6:1 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle said that where sin abounded, grace appeared superabundantly. As a result, someone might reason: let us then not cease sinning, so that grace may appear more abundantly. The Apostle refutes such reasoning by expressing himself negatively: "God forbid," as he usually expresses himself about something that is, by common admission, utterly absurd.

Romans 6:2 — Commentary on Romans

Then he provides proof: since we died to sin, became dead to it through baptism, so that we should no longer obey it, how then can we still live in it, have an inclination toward it, and obey it? From this we learn that through baptism every believer truly dies to sin, but through his own negligence he "resurrects" himself and immediately comes alive to it, as soon as he unites with it. On the contrary, the diligent person always preserves this deadness in himself and, whatever sin may command him, does not obey it, like a dead man.

Romans 6:3 — Commentary on Romans

He explains how we died to sin, and says: through baptism. We were baptized into the death of Christ; therefore, we too must die, as He died. For what the cross and the tomb are for Christ, baptism is for us, though in a different respect.

Romans 6:4 — Commentary on Romans

Christ died and rose again in the flesh, while we die to sin and rise again to virtue, so that just as Christ rose from the dead in the flesh "by the glory of the Father," that is, by His own Divinity (for the glory of the Father is the Son), so we too rise by another resurrection, that is, by a new way of life. Thus, when a fornicator becomes chaste, he represents death and resurrection — the death of vice and the resurrection and revival of virtue in the person.

Romans 6:5 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say: partook of the likeness of His death, but says "united," indicating by the word "union" the fruit of Christ's death in us. The body of Christ, buried in the earth, brought forth the fruit of salvation. Since we are buried in water, while Christ in the earth, and moreover we are buried to sin, while He in body, he did not say "death," but "the likeness of death." Therefore we shall also be partakers of the resurrection, inheriting eternal life, as those who have shown forth the resurrection consisting in good works.

Romans 6:6 — Commentary on Romans

"Our old man," that is, wickedness, "is crucified with Him," that is, like the body of Christ, is buried in baptism; "that the body of sin might be destroyed," that is, the wickedness composed of various kinds, or our body inclined to sin, which is why he adds: "that we should no longer be slaves to sin." I desire, he says, that the body be dead, not in the sense that it be destroyed, but that it not sin.

Romans 6:7 — Commentary on Romans

"For he who has died has been freed from sin." This he says of the whole man. As "he who has died has been freed from sin," that is, has been delivered, is free, so also you, who have been baptized and have died to sin, remain dead.

Romans 6:8 — Commentary on Romans

Here, it would seem, there is a repetition of what was said; but in reality there is not. Above, the apostle said that we must always remain dead to sin, and now he reasons about the resurrection of the new life according to God, which we must always have. If through baptism we died with Christ, then we believe that we shall always have the resurrection belonging to us, consisting in the new life.

Romans 6:9 — Commentary on Romans

For Christ too, having risen from the dead, lives always and will die no more.

Romans 6:10 — Commentary on Romans

"For in that He died, He died unto sin once" means: Christ died for our sin, whereas He Himself was not subject to death. "And in that He lives, He lives unto God," that is, He lives by divine power; for He always lives in the power of God the Father.

Romans 6:11 — Commentary on Romans

Since Christ does not die a second time, neither do we die a second time through a second baptism (that is, for us there is no second baptism). Therefore, let us remain in the former, that is, in the death of sin, but in the resurrection of life according to God. And this we received in Christ Jesus, that is, with His help: for He Who raised us when we were still dead will all the more preserve us in life now that we have become alive.

Romans 6:12 — Commentary on Romans

Wishing to show that we are held in the power of vices not by force and compulsion, but by our own free will, he did not say "let it not tyrannize," but says, "let it not reign," for a kingdom is the lot of those who have will. And by the expression "in your mortal body," he first showed that neither is what is pleasant for the body lasting (for the body is subject to death), so that one ought not to serve the body in its pleasures, nor is what is difficult permanent, so that one ought not to flee from what is sorrowful and from struggles against pleasures; and second, he reminds us that mortality is a consequence of sin, and urges us not to be subservient any longer to sin, as that which causes death. In what way then does sin reign? If we obey it in its bodily "lusts," so that it is not the body that causes harm by its nature, but obedience to sin. Note the grace of Christ: Adam sinned even though he had a body that was not mortal, yet we conquer sin in a mortal body.

Romans 6:13 — Commentary on Romans

Where are the Manicheans who say that the body is sinful by nature? The body is an instrument, and an instrument is a means for both virtue and vice. Thus a sword serves the warrior as a weapon for the defense of citizens, while for a robber it is a weapon against citizens. "Do not present your members to sin as instruments of unrighteousness." For whoever sins acts unjustly often toward his neighbor, and always toward himself. "But present yourselves to God," considering what a difference there is between God and sin, and to whom it is better to submit: to sin, which has brought death, or to God, Who has given life. Having said that the members are instruments of unrighteousness, he showed, on the one hand, that the body, as stated above, is not something evil, since it can be an instrument of righteousness, and on the other hand, that a battle has commenced and that we need to be under the command of God and take up arms in defense of our soul.

Romans 6:14 — Commentary on Romans

Before the coming of Christ, he says, your body was easily conquered by sin. At that time there was neither the assisting Spirit nor baptism capable of putting sin to death. Therefore the law too, by prescribing what to do, made no progress. But after the coming of Christ the struggle became easier, which is why the labors required of us, as those who have received greater help, are harder. So then, sin will not have dominion over us if we do not yield to it too much. Now it is not the law, which only gives commandments but renders not the slightest help, but grace, which forgives former sins and strengthens for the future.

Romans 6:15 — Commentary on Romans

The apostle always proposes such objections, which is why he both raises and resolves them, as he does with the present objection, answering it: "God forbid." Then he proves that it is not difficult for us not to sin. Consider, he urges, in your mind which is better: to be slaves of sin, having surrendered to it of your own will (this is what "you yield" means), and to receive as a reward death, that is, eternal punishment (for the sin of Adam produced bodily and temporal death, but sin committed now subjects a person to eternal death, that is, eternal punishment), or to obey God and receive as a reward righteousness and the blessings that flow from it?

Romans 6:16 — Commentary on Romans

Then he proves that it is not difficult for us not to sin. Consider, he urges, in your mind which is better: to be slaves of sin, having surrendered to it of your own will (this is what "you yield" means), and to receive as a reward death, that is, eternal punishment (for the sin of Adam produced bodily and temporal death, but sin committed now subjects a person to eternal death, that is, eternal punishment), or to obey God and receive as a reward righteousness and the blessings that flow from it?

Romans 6:17 — Commentary on Romans

"Thanks be to God." Our deliverance from those evils is not a matter of human strength, but of God's; which is why one must give thanks. Then you became obedient not by compulsion, but by your own heartfelt disposition; therefore do not return to the worse things, from which you withdrew voluntarily. As proof that although they themselves came, yet all this depended also on the grace of God, he added: "you delivered yourselves," that is, you were guided by God to the form of teaching. And what is the form of teaching? To live in a devout and well-ordered manner.

Romans 6:18 — Commentary on Romans

Two, he says, benefits you received from God: you were both freed from such dishonor and became servants of righteousness, which constitutes great glory for you.

Romans 6:19 — Commentary on Romans

Then, wishing to say that the Romans should serve God just as they served sin, he remarks beforehand: "I speak after the manner of men," that is, I am presenting something lowly, unworthy of the subject, proportionate to your weakness. For it was fitting to show an incomparably greater measure of service to God than to sin; but because of your weakness, he says, present at least an equal measure. Notice how clearly he showed our voluntary servitude by saying: "now present your members." Of your own accord, he says, making yourselves captives, you subjected yourselves to uncleanness, that is, adultery, fornication, the most shameful deeds, and why do I speak of uncleanness alone — to every kind of "iniquity," and moreover "as servants to iniquity," that is, so as to practice still greater iniquity: for having committed some sin, you did not stop there, but found in that very thing an incentive to further iniquity. Therefore, in the same measure present your members "as servants to righteousness," that is, to every virtue, so as to lead a life in chastity and holiness, and not in the former uncleanness.

Romans 6:20 — Commentary on Romans

When you lived in vices, he says, you were estranged from righteousness; at that time you did not submit to it, you did not at all wish to serve it, and you freed yourselves from it. Therefore now too, serving righteousness, do not submit to sin.

Romans 6:21 — Commentary on Romans

And what fruit did you have from impurity? None, except dishonor — and why do I speak of dishonor? You had death as your fruit: "for the end of those things is death," both bodily very often, and spiritual always. But from death you have been delivered by the grace of Christ, and the shame still remains not without benefit; for now you are ashamed of those sins.

Romans 6:22 — Commentary on Romans

The fruit of the works of sin is shame; the fruit of righteousness is sanctification, purity, innocence. The end of the former is death; the end of the latter is eternal life.

Romans 6:23 — Commentary on Romans

"For the wages of sin is death." Thus, he says, to you also, who served sin, sin gave "wages" — death. "But the gift of God." He did not say: wages from God, but: "gift." For you did not receive it as a reward or recompense for labors, but all of that came from grace in Christ Jesus: for all was accomplished by Him.

Romans 7:1 — Commentary on Romans

Having left moral teaching, he returns to dogmatic teaching and proves that his listeners should no longer remain under the law. The law, he says, as you yourselves know, has authority over a person as long as the person remains alive; for it does not extend to the dead. So you too, he says, have died to the law, and therefore it no longer had authority over you.

Romans 7:2 — Commentary on Romans

He hints at this at the beginning, and further on speaks of it from another side. Namely: when the husband dies, the wife has the right to join in marriage with another.

Romans 7:3 — Commentary on Romans

Here he likened the husband to the law, and the wife to his listeners. Then he should have said: therefore, brethren, the law has no authority over you, for it has died. But the apostle did not say this, so as not to grieve the Jews, but instead presents the wife as having died, that is, the Jews themselves, who therefore enjoy a twofold freedom. For if the wife is free from the authority of the law when her husband dies, how much more is she free when she herself has died.

Romans 7:4 — Commentary on Romans

If you have died, he says, then you are not under the law. For if a wife after the death of her husband is not subject to liability, then all the more is she free from the yoke of the law when she herself has died. Notice how wisely he proves that the law itself wants people to leave it. And so you also were freed from the law through the body of Christ, crucified for us. For the body was put to death for this very reason, that you might die to the law and be under the authority of another, who died for you and then rose again. For the law does not live after it has died, but Christ lives even after He died, so that you have no right to depart from Him who lives. And what is the benefit of this? "That we should bear fruit to God," that is, so that from that marriage in which we were united with Christ, we might bear children to God, that is, good works.

Romans 7:5 — Commentary on Romans

Proving that the law in no way helps us in avoiding fleshly passions, but only reveals them, he says: when we were in the fleshly life and in evil deeds, the sinful passions, exposed by the law and made known through the law, were at work in our members. He did not say that the members produce vices, lest he give occasion for blaming the flesh. For the soul is like a musician, and the members are a lyre. If the musician plays poorly, then the lyre also produces bad sounds. So then, when we were under the law and could not escape the passions, we bore forth death through evil deeds.

Romans 7:6 — Commentary on Romans

So as not to grieve the Jews, he did not say: the law has been abolished, but: "we have been released from it," that is, we have been set free, liberated, died and became dead and motionless with respect to that bond which held us. And this bond is sin; for we were held by it as by a chain. And we died to sin, so that we might "serve God in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter." In ancient times virtue was difficult, because Adam received in his mortal body a multitude of natural deficiencies; but now by the grace of Christ in baptism our nature has received help from the Spirit, Who made us new and young and freed us from the oldness and weakness of the letter. Therefore in the time of the law virginity was a rarity, but now in the Church there are thousands who piously lead a virginal life. The same must be said also concerning contempt for death.

Romans 7:7 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle said many things that could have appeared to be an accusation against the law: namely, "sin shall not have dominion over you, for you are not under the law but under grace" (Rom. 6:14), and "the law came in besides, and so the transgression was multiplied" (Rom. 5:20), and also "the old letter" (Rom. 7:6). Therefore, in order to remove such a suspicion, he introduces an objection in the form of a question and says: what then shall we say about the law? Is it that the law is sin? Then he resolves this objection, first answering in the negative, as he usually speaks of what is utterly absurd, and then offering proofs. The law, he says, is not sin, but an indicator of sin; for I would not have known desire "if the law had not said: you shall not desire." But then how did the flood come about? How was Sodom burned, if before the law they did not know that desire is evil? They knew even then, but at that time desire had not been intensified, and therefore they did not recognize it with the same thoroughness with which they came to understand it when the law was given. Originally they knew desire only through the natural law, but afterward also through the written law, which is why it became an occasion for greater punishment; and this came about not from the teachings of the law, but from the carelessness of those who paid no heed to the precepts of the law, as the Apostle shows further on.

Romans 7:8 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say that the law "produced the desire," but rather "sin" (which, according to Chrysostom, is a careless and corrupted will), and the devil (for some understood sin to refer to him), or the inclination toward pleasure and the tendency toward what is worse, used the very instruction of the law for evil. It would be unjust to blame a physician who, when a patient with a fever is ready to drink water unceasingly, does not allow him to drink, and thereby intensifies his desire to drink; for it is the physician's task to forbid, while it is the patient himself who must refrain from drinking. So too the law intended through its instruction to draw man away from desire, but the sin-loving will intensified the desire and produced not just one, but every kind of desire, straining to do evil. For when someone is forbidden something, he rages all the more. Thus sin is revealed when the law has been transgressed. "For without the law sin is dead," that is, it is not considered to exist. But when there is a law prescribing what is proper, then sin lives, that is, it exists and is recognized as sin by those who transgress the law and sin knowingly.

Romans 7:9 — Commentary on Romans

Before Moses, he says, I lived without the law, which is why I was not subject to strict condemnation (here in his own person he means human nature); but when the commandment came, it was revealed that sin is sin: for although people sinned even before, they were not aware of it. And this is precisely the benefit of the law, that it made people conscious that they are sinning.

Romans 7:10 — Commentary on Romans

The words "I died" should be understood in two ways — both thus: "I sinned," and thus: "I became liable to greater punishment," for which not the law is to blame, but the one who heeds it. Consider, for example: someone is sick and does not realize that he is sick; then a physician comes to the sick man and reveals to him that he is sick, and that he ought to abstain from such-and-such food, as it aggravates the illness; the sick man did not listen to the physician and died. He did not say: the commandment became death for me, but: "it served," thereby explaining the extraordinariness and strangeness of such an incongruity. The purpose of the commandment is to lead to life, for which reason it was also given.

Romans 7:11 — Commentary on Romans

But if death resulted from it, the commandment is not to blame for this: for sin deceived me and put me to death through the commandment, that is, the inclination toward the worse and the corrupt and sin-loving heart, or rather — pleasure. For if there were no commandment showing sin, then I would not have been regarded as one committing sin, nor would I have been subject to punishment; for the word "put to death" should be understood in both senses, both of sin and of punishment, as was also said above concerning the word "I died." The entire essence of the apostle's thought is this: when there is no law, sin is not imputed; but when the law came and was transgressed, sin was revealed and came to life, so that through the transgression of the commandment, sin—that is, the exposure and condition of sin—emerges, whereas before it neither existed nor was imputed, because there was no law either. Therefore the law in itself was not the cause of sin; but neither could it deliver from sin, so that because of this weakness of the law we came to have need of grace.

Romans 7:12 — Commentary on Romans

Here he very clearly shut the mouths of the Marcionites, Manichaeans, Simonians, and all who condemn the Old Testament; for he clearly proclaims that the law is holy, and the commandment is holy, and just, and good. He distinguishes the law from the commandment as the general from the particular; for in the law, one part constitutes doctrines and another commandments. Thus, both the doctrines of the law are holy, and the commandments concerning conduct are holy and just and good. Consequently, they are the ordinances of a good and righteous God, even though the aforementioned heretics blaspheme that the law originates from an evil god.

Romans 7:13 — Commentary on Romans

The Law, he says, did not become death for me, but sin put me to death, so that it would become clear what an evil sin is, and that despite the healing provided by the Law, it became worse. And by sin, as we said above, understand both the will inclined toward pleasure, and the inclination toward sin, and therefore the devil, and the very activity driven by pleasure. Thanks be to Christ, who freed us from such evil! What a ruin sin is, this was revealed through the commandment; for sin took advantage of the commandment unto death. So also concerning a disease, when it through medical remedies comes to a worse condition, one can say that it revealed its malignancy by means of the medical art, although it received no benefit from it.

Romans 7:14 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle said that sin was revealed through the commandment. Therefore, lest you think that the law is the cause of sin, he pronounces a general verdict and says: "for we know that the law is spiritual." It is known to all, he says, and acknowledged by all, that the law is by no means the cause of sin, but that it is "spiritual," that is, an instructor of virtue and an enemy of vice. From what, then, did sin arise under so wonderful an instructor? From the negligence and weakness of the disciples. For "I," he says, "am carnal," which means: all of human nature, both before the giving of the law and during the time of the law, was filled with a multitude of passions; for as a consequence of Adam's transgression, we not only became mortal, but our nature acquired passions, gave itself over to sin, and became a slave, so that it could not even lift its head.

Romans 7:15 — Commentary on Romans

Here he speaks not of complete ignorance, for if they sinned in ignorance, then for what would they be punished? What then does he say? I remain in darkness, I am carried away, I do not know how sin carries me away. Therefore, when he says: "I do not understand," he indicates not ignorance of what ought to be done, but dangers, snares, seduction, enticement. All this he says about people who lived before the coming of Christ in the flesh, although he presented himself. So he expresses himself instead of the following: for the people of that time did not do what they wanted. In expressing himself this way, he does not suggest necessity or compulsion. But what does he say? This: what they did not approve of, what they did not accept, what they did not love, that they did. Do you see that he introduces neither compulsion nor necessity? For otherwise he would have added: what I am compelled to by necessity, that I do. But he did not say this; rather, he says: "what I hate." How then did evil arise? Through enticement, through the weakness that they had from Adam's transgression. This weakness the law could not heal, although it did say what one ought to do; Christ healed it when He came. So then, in everything that the apostle has said and intends to say, his purpose is to demonstrate that human nature had come into an incurable state and that no one would heal it except Christ.

Romans 7:16 — Commentary on Romans

That the law is good, he says, is evident from the fact that I naturally know what ought to be done, and that my reason is not impaired, even though I give myself over to vice.

Romans 7:17 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say that the flesh does this, but "sin," that is, the tyranny of sin that drags me along.

Romans 7:18 — Commentary on Romans

What then do those babble who arm themselves against the flesh and exclude it from the number of God's creations? They object: the apostle says, "there dwells not in me, that is, in my flesh, anything good." Listen in what sense he said this. Man consists of two parts: the soul and the flesh; of these, the first, that is, the soul, rules over everything, while the flesh is a servant. Therefore the expression "there dwells not in my flesh anything good" means: it does not lie in the power of the flesh, but in the power of the soul; whatever the soul chooses, the flesh does. It is just as if someone were to say that harmonious sound is not in the harp but in the harpist — he does not disparage the harp, but shows the superiority of the musician over the instrument. By the words "I do not find" he indicated the assault and scheming of sin; for he removes the blame both from the essence of the soul and from the essence of the flesh, and ascribes everything to vicious activity and will.

Romans 7:19 — Commentary on Romans

When he says, "which I do not want," he removes the blame from the soul.

Romans 7:20 — Commentary on Romans

When he says, "it is no longer I who do it," he removes the blame from the body. Who then does evil? Sin, which, according to John Chrysostom, is a vicious and sin-loving will. And this will is not a creation of God, but our own movement. The will in itself is a creation of God; but the will directed toward a particular end is something of our own, an act of our free choice. It was said above what sin is, that is, the tyranny of sin, which carries away our mind through pleasure.

Romans 7:21 — Commentary on Romans

The expression is unclear; something is lacking in it. It should have said: so then, when I wish to do good, I find the law to be my defender, yet I do not do the good, because evil is present with me. The meaning of the present passage is this: the knowledge of good has been implanted in me from the beginning; I also find that the law defends it, and praises it, and I desire to do good, but I am drawn in by some other force, and evil is present with me, that is, the working of evil is not destroyed in me. However, St. John Chrysostom, having interpreted the present passage as incomplete, suggests that it can also be understood differently, namely thus: I find that the law was given not to anyone else, but to me who wishes to do good; for the law is a law only for those who wish to do good, since it desires the same thing that they also desire. This will be made clear from what follows.

Romans 7:22 — Commentary on Romans

I knew the good even before the law, and when I find it depicted in writings, I praise the law and agree with it "according to the inner man," or according to my mind.

Romans 7:23 — Commentary on Romans

"But I see another law," that is, sin, which he called a law because those deceived by it submit to it and are afraid to abandon it, as a law that must be fulfilled. This law wars against "the law of my mind," that is, the natural law (above he called it the inner man, and now he clearly calls it the mind), and prevails, even making me a captive, conquering both the natural and the written law. In what way does it make one a captive? By "the law of sin," that is, by force, by tyranny. He did not say: by the attraction of the flesh, or by the nature of the flesh, but by "the law of sin" dwelling in my members. Therefore, the flesh is not to blame for this. If a robber occupies a royal palace, the palace is in no way to blame for that. So it is here: if sin dwells in my members, the flesh is not evil because of this. Some discern here four laws: one is God's law, which taught us what is proper; another is the opposing law, which comes to us through the activity of the devil; the third is the law of the mind, that is, the natural law; the last is the one residing in our members, that is, the sin-loving disposition and inclination toward evil, which through habit make us insensible and hardened of heart.

Romans 7:24 — Commentary on Romans

The natural law became insufficient, the written law proved powerless, and the tyranny of sin conquered both. From where, then, shall we hope for salvation? "Who will deliver me from this body of death?", that is, subject to death. For the body, having become liable to suffering as a result of the transgression, thereby also became convenient for sin. Someone will say: if the body was convenient for sin, then why were sinners punished before the coming of Christ? Because they were given such commandments as they were able to fulfill even while being under the power of sin.

Romans 7:25 — Commentary on Romans

Having been placed in a hopeless situation and having found no other savior, he of necessity found Christ as Savior. Therefore he also thanks "God" the Father "through Jesus Christ our Lord," that is, the cause of thanksgiving is Christ. He, he says, accomplished what the law could not do: He delivered me from the weakness of the flesh, having strengthened it, so that it no longer stands under the tyranny of sin; but just as through the transgression of Adam, having become mortal, it became easily overcome by sin, so through the obedience of the Crucified and Risen One, having received the pledge of incorruption, it manfully resists sin.

Romans 8:1 — Commentary on Romans

He said "I serve" instead of "I served"; for he is recalling what was before. Intending to say that "there is now no condemnation" and so on, and to show the ineffable grace of Christ, he recalls what we were before and that with the mind we recognized the good, but "with the flesh," that is, through the weakness of the flesh, we were subject to the law of sin. But now there is "no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus," that is, those who have been deemed worthy of baptism. And since many sin even after baptism, he added: "walk not according to the flesh," giving us to understand by this that all evil comes from our own negligence. For now it is possible and easy "not to walk according to the flesh," whereas before Christ this was exceedingly difficult. But we must not only not walk according to the flesh, but also walk "according to the Spirit," for the crown is obtained not by abstaining from vice, but by participating in virtue and spiritual works.

Romans 8:2 — Commentary on Romans

He calls the Holy Spirit the law of the Spirit, just as he called sin the law of sin. And he called it the law of life in contrast to the law of sin, which brought us death as well. For the grace of God put to death both sin and death, and by making the struggle easy for us, thus led us forth to the contest. Wicked tongues have dared to understand here by the law of sin the law of Moses; but the apostle nowhere called it such, but called it holy and spiritual. But if, they object, the law of Moses is also spiritual, then what is the difference between it and the law of the Spirit? A very great one. The law of Moses was only given by the Spirit, whereas the law of the Spirit both imparted and bestowed the Spirit.

Romans 8:3 — Commentary on Romans

Having mentioned the Spirit, he now mentions the Father and the Son, teaching about the Trinity. He speaks, it would seem, against the law; but in reality, no. For he did not say that the law did evil, but: "weakened by the flesh, it was powerless." How then was it weakened? By the flesh, that is, by the carnal mind. After this is revealed what the apostle said. He, as we also said above, says that although the law did teach, it could not overcome the excessively carnal mind. Therefore the Father sent His Son "in the likeness of sinful flesh," that is, having flesh essentially similar to our sinful flesh, but sinless. Since he mentioned sin, he also added "in the likeness." For Christ did not assume a different flesh, but the very same that we have, and He sanctified and crowned it, condemning sin in the assumed flesh and showing that flesh is not sinful by nature. Imagine that a king's son, seeing in the marketplace that a woman is being beaten, calls himself her son and thus frees her from the hands of those beating her. Christ did the same thing. The expression "as an offering for sin" can also be understood more simply, thus: the Father sent His Son "as an offering for sin," that is, having overcome sin. Explaining this, the great John Chrysostom said: Christ exposed sin, which had grievously sinned. For as long as sin was putting sinners to death, it was inflicting death upon them with full right, but when it slew the sinless One, it was subjected to condemnation as one who had committed injustice. Thus, God sent His Son both to show the injustice and sinfulness of sin, and to lawfully condemn it, so that the devil could not say: Christ defeated me by force.

Romans 8:4 — Commentary on Romans

Lest anyone should say: is there any benefit to me from the fact that Christ gained victory in the flesh which He assumed? He says: it is precisely for you. "The righteousness," he says, that is, the aim of "the law" (for the law aimed to justify man) is fulfilled in us. What the law sought and could not accomplish, Christ accomplished for us. It was His task to wage the battle, and we reaped the victory. Therefore we will not sin if we do not walk according to the flesh, that is, mind fleshly things; which alone, however, that is, not to mind fleshly things, is not sufficient, but we must also have, as was said above, a spiritual mind. Therefore he added: "but according to the Spirit." For David says: not only "depart from evil," but also "do good" (Ps. 34:14). For having heard that Christ granted us the victory, we must by no means fall, but must preserve the grace of "the washing of water" (Eph. 5:26); because now the struggle is easier for us than it was before.

Romans 8:5 — Commentary on Romans

Those who have given themselves over, he says, to the immoderate slavery of the flesh always think about fleshly things and never contemplate the divine, but those who have wholly submitted themselves to the Spirit both think and do everything spiritual.

Romans 8:6 — Commentary on Romans

The mindset of the flesh he calls the coarsest way of thinking, its name being borrowed from the baser part of man. For the flesh in itself does not have its own thinking, but the mindset of the flesh is a coarse and material way of thinking, which one might call a mind that thinks about fleshly things. Likewise, the spiritual mindset is a mind that thinks about spiritual things. The latter gives birth to life, in contrast to the death that the mindset of the flesh gives birth to, and also peace, in contrast to what is spoken of further on.

Romans 8:7 — Commentary on Romans

The spiritual mind produces peace, while the carnal mind produces enmity against God. Does this mean, then, that the carnal mind takes up arms against God? No, he says; but it is said to be enmity against God because it is not subject to His law. Do not be troubled, however, upon hearing "neither indeed can be," but understand these words as you ought. The carnal mind cannot be subject to God as long as it remains such. This is the same as saying: a harlot cannot be chaste. For he did not say "will not be able" (οὐ δυνήσεται) in the future tense, but in the present (οὐ — in Theophylact — δύναται; in the Greek original — γὰρ δύναται), that is, now, while remaining carnal. Otherwise, how could the wicked have become good: Paul himself, the thief, and a countless multitude of other depraved people, if change were impossible? So too in the Gospel the Lord said, "a bad tree cannot bring forth good fruit" (Matt. 7:18), that is, as long as it remains bad. So let us not think about the carnal, but let us think about the spiritual, so that we may have peace with God, who gives us the Spirit, through Whom everything that was difficult to fulfill in the times of the law is easy for us.

Romans 8:8 — Commentary on Romans

Those who have a carnal mindset cannot please God, so long as they remain such; for by "flesh" he did not mean the essence of the flesh, but a coarse, carnal life that makes the whole person fleshly. So also in the Old Testament it was said: "My Spirit shall not be disregarded by men forever, for they are flesh" (Gen. 6:3).

Romans 8:9 — Commentary on Romans

Furthermore, "you are not living according to the flesh," that is, you do not serve the fleshly life, but the spiritual. Why then did he not say: you do not live in sins? So that you would know that Christ not only extinguished the tyranny of sin, but also made the flesh lighter and more spiritual. Just as iron, from prolonged contact with fire, itself becomes fire, so too the flesh of those who have received the Spirit through baptism entirely becomes spiritual. "If so be" is used here not to denote doubt, but with full certainty, in place of: since (έπειδήπερ) the Spirit of God is in you, you are in the Spirit. He did not say: "if you do not have the Spirit of Christ," for such an expression is very unpleasant, but speaks indefinitely: "if anyone does not have the Spirit," he is not Christ's. And rightly so. For the Spirit is a seal. Therefore whoever does not have the seal does not belong to the Lord who is marked by this seal.

Romans 8:10 — Commentary on Romans

Again he comforts the listeners when he says, "but if Christ is in you." Some understood Christ here to mean the Spirit; but this is incorrect. The Apostle gives us to understand that he who has the Spirit has Christ Himself within him; for where one of the Persons of the Holy Trinity is, there also are the other Persons. What then will happen if Christ is in us? Then the body is dead with respect to sin, and the Holy Spirit in you is life, that is, He not only lives Himself, but can also impart life to others. And the Spirit is life "for righteousness," that is, because we have been justified by God and this righteousness or justification is preserved in us, and when it is preserved, there will be no sin, and when there is no sin, there is no death either, and what remains at last is life everywhere—both in the present age, when one begins to live according to God (for that life is called life in the proper sense when we are dead to sin), and in the age to come, where life is unending.

Romans 8:11 — Commentary on Romans

Again he begins speaking about the resurrection and says: do not fear that you are clothed in a mortal body. You have the Spirit of God, who raised Christ from the dead. As He raised Him, so He will undoubtedly raise you also, and even give you life. Those who do not have the Spirit will also rise, but they will rise for punishment, while those who have the Spirit will rise to life. This is why the apostle did not say "will raise" the body, but "will give life" through the Spirit dwelling in you. He did not say "having dwelt," but "dwelling," remaining until the end. For, seeing His Spirit in you, God will not refuse to bring you into the bridal chamber, just as, if you do not have the Spirit, you will undoubtedly perish, even though you will rise. Therefore, put to death the body, so that the Spirit may dwell in you, and through Him life may be given to you.

Romans 8:12 — Commentary on Romans

Having shown what benefit the spiritual life provides, that is, that through it Christ dwells in us and our mortal bodies are given life, he finally adds an exhortation and shows that we are debtors not to the flesh, but precisely to the Spirit. For what God poured out upon us was a matter of grace, but what is ours is a matter of obligation and is inevitably required. In explaining the expression "not according to the flesh," lest you understand it as referring to the substance of the flesh, he added: "to live according to the flesh." I forbid, he says, not every care for the flesh (for we are obligated to do many things for the flesh as well — to feed it, to warm it), but such care as leads to sin. For the one who lives according to the flesh is the one who makes the flesh the mistress of his life and the queen of his soul.

Romans 8:13 — Commentary on Romans

By death he means here not only the immortal punishment in gehenna; but he also calls death the life spent on earth in evil deeds. On the contrary, if by spiritual life we put to death the evil deeds of the flesh, we shall live both then — with life unending, and now — with a virtuous life. For whoever is dead to the world, that one lives. Note, however, that he did not say: you put to death the body (for that would be murder), but: "the deeds of the flesh," evidently, the sinful ones. For one must put to death not simply sight or hearing (for to see or to hear is a natural bodily function), but their use for evil.

Romans 8:14 — Commentary on Romans

Above he gave such a promise: you shall live if you put to death wicked deeds. Now he offers a most important crown and a greater reward, namely adoption by God. He did not say: all who live by the Spirit, but all who are led by the Spirit, that is, who are governed as by a charioteer, making the Spirit master over soul and flesh. Although you received baptism and became through baptism a son of God, yet if you are not led by the Spirit, you will lose the gift. For although we all received the Spirit in the bath of regeneration, to be led by Him throughout all of life is required of us as our own task. Therefore he did not say: those who received the Spirit are sons of God, but he says: those who are led by the Spirit of God.

Romans 8:15 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle said that those who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God; but since the Jews also claimed divine adoption for themselves: "I have nourished and brought up children" (Isa. 1:2); and again: "Israel is My son, My firstborn" (Exod. 4:22), he shows what difference exists between our sonship and the sonship of the Jews. The Jews, he says, received the spirit of bondage; so he calls the letter of the law: for although it was given by the Spirit, it is more fitting for slaves. Hence the bodily punishments following upon deeds, and stonings, and burnings, and threats: "the sword," he says, "shall devour you" (Isa. 1:20). Hence also, again, earthly rewards, and promises of earthly goods, and a multitude of trivial commandments fitting for slaves. Therefore, although the Jews were called sons, they were slaves. But we are called sons, as noble and free. For us there are heavenly rewards and the Kingdom of heaven; and our punishment does not consist in stoning and the rest to which the priests subjected the Jews: for us it is sufficient merely to exclude the guilty one from the mystical table, as one would a son. And our commandments are divine and fitting for the noble, for example: do not look at a woman with an impure eye, do not swear, leave your possessions; and they are fulfilled not out of fear of punishment, but from inner disposition, which he proves by the fact that among us many advance beyond what is prescribed in many commandments. Moreover, the Jews did not have the Spirit, but we have His abundant grace. He used a Hebrew word; for this is how the genuine sons of the Father properly address Him. How so, you ask? Did not the Jews also call God Father? It is said: "You forgot the Rock who begot you" (Deut. 32:18). In another place: "Has not one God created us?" (Mal. 2:10). Again: "Have we not all one Father?" (Mal. 2:10). But although this was said concerning the Jews, not a single Jew was found who called God Father in prayer, as all of us now call Him after baptism. Moreover, if the Jews ever called God Father, it was from their own mind; but believers call Him so being moved by the power of the Spirit. Just as we recognize the spirit of prophecy from the fact that the one who has received it foretells the future, so too the spirit of adoption is recognized from the fact that the one who has received it calls God Father, being moved to do so by the Spirit. For this too is one of the gifts of the Spirit, as Paul himself also suggests.

Romans 8:16 — Commentary on Romans

The Comforter Himself bears witness to the gift imparted to us. For we utter the word "Abba" not without a witness and not of ourselves, but this is the gift of the Comforter; and He taught us to speak thus in prayers by the Spirit, that is, by the gift.

Romans 8:17 — Commentary on Romans

Since not all children are heirs, he proves that we are both children and heirs. And since not every heir inherits the better inheritance, he proves that we have inherited the better inheritance: for we are heirs of God. Again, since it is possible to be an heir but not at all a co-heir of the Only-Begotten, he says that this too belongs to us: for we are co-heirs with Christ. Having said that we shall be co-heirs with Christ, he proves that we shall attain this not without reason. For He who honored with such blessings those who had not yet shown any merit, will He not all the more reward them when He sees them laboring greatly? And He does this so that those receiving the gift may not be ashamed, as though they receive it without toil. Consider, however, what he suggests here: that one who has been deemed worthy of such gifts must subject himself to sufferings and afflictions.

Romans 8:18 — Commentary on Romans

Having spoken of sufferings, the apostle, lest his listener be shaken, as one led out to sufferings and drawn toward calamities, says: do not be afraid. The "present momentary" sufferings, that is, passing ones, are not worth anything in comparison with the future glory. He did not say: with future rest, but: glory, which is desired by many. Where there is rest, there is not always glory, but where there is glory, there is also rest. By the word "will be revealed" he showed that glory exists even now, but is hidden, and then it will be revealed. Since it is the greatest and inexpressibly surpasses the present age, it is also prepared for them, as extending into unending ages. Therefore, listener, bearing in mind that sufferings are "momentary," while the glory of the age to come is unending, accept sufferings and acquire glory.

Romans 8:19 — Commentary on Romans

Desiring to show what glory we shall receive, he says that creation itself will change for the better, and all the more so shall we come into a better state. What is said has this meaning. The prophets speak thus: with them rivers clap their hands, hills leap, animals and sensible objects have faces. So also does the apostle, when he says that creation has "hope," that is, a great expectation that it too will change for the better and awaits the revelation of the glory of us, the sons of God. Then it too shall be glorified with incorruption, when we also obtain immortality. Therefore, when you hear speech about creation as though it were animate, consider that it is spoken according to the custom of personification.

Romans 8:20 — Commentary on Romans

To vanity, that is to corruption, the creation "was subjected," that is, it became corruptible through you, O man. Since you received a body that is mortal and subject to suffering, the earth also brought forth thorns and thistles, and the heaven, having grown old, has need of change. But in what way did creation become corruptible through another? Because it was created entirely for man. The expression "not willingly" means that everything was by the providence of God, and could not depend on the will of creation, which disregarded it and directed its spirit toward the heavenly. The words "in hope" and others like them, consider them spoken according to the custom of personification.

Romans 8:21 — Commentary on Romans

So then, creation itself also "shall be delivered"; not you alone, but also that which is far inferior to you, having neither soul nor sense — even this, I say, shall share with you in the good things and shall no longer be corruptible, but shall become corresponding to you. When your body became corruptible, creation also became corruptible. Likewise, when your body shall become incorruptible, creation too shall become incorruptible. Therefore, if creation underwent suffering for your sake, then you also must endure suffering for God's sake; and if it hopes to be glorified, then all the more should you hope to be glorified. Even a father clothes his servants in fine garments for the honor of his sons. So too God has preserved creation for our honor.

Romans 8:22 — Commentary on Romans

By these words he urges the listener to despise the present. He speaks as if to say: do not be worse than creation and do not cling to the present; on the contrary, even groan that you do not yet possess the future glory. If creation groans, then all the more should you do so.

Romans 8:23 — Commentary on Romans

He adds that "we ourselves also, having the firstfruits of the Spirit," that is, having tasted the future blessings, "groan," because we do not yet possess them, for we form our conception of the future blessings from the gifts we have received (for these gifts are the firstfruits). Then, lest the heretics have occasion to think that the world is evil and that this is why we groan, he says: "waiting for the adoption." How so? We have already been adopted: what other adoption then shall we receive? I speak, he answers, not of the adoption that is accomplished through baptism (for we have already received that adoption), but of the perfect glory, consisting in the incorruption of the body. This is the perfect redemption, the freedom and liberation from death and suffering, when from the state of adoption we shall no longer return to the slavery of sin.

Romans 8:24 — Commentary on Romans

Since he was speaking of future things, which many did not believe, he urges: do not doubt, O believer, concerning what I say; on the basis of what you have already received, be confident also concerning the future. Just as before, when God granted you great blessings, you brought nothing except faith alone, so now also, in hope of future blessings, make use of faith. For hope is truly hope precisely when its object is something unseen; for if one sees, then what is there to hope for?

Romans 8:25 — Commentary on Romans

Therefore, one must not seek everything here: we "wait with patience" for the future. When you hear of patience, understand by it the idea of struggles and strenuous labors. For a Christian must endure, awaiting that which is unseen but expected through faith.

Romans 8:26 — Commentary on Romans

Having mentioned patience, he encourages the listener and says that the Spirit also helps us. Therefore do not grow weary in hope and patience: you bring only hope and patience, and the Spirit helps you. He shows how the Spirit helps in our weaknesses. We are so weak that we do not even know what we should pray for. All of us in general are so weak; so weak am I, Paul, as well. For Paul also prayed for deliverance from the "thorn in the flesh" (2 Cor. 12:8) and to come to Rome (Rom. 1:10), and Moses prayed to see Palestine (Deut. 3:23–25), and Jeremiah prayed for the Jews (Jer. 11:14), not knowing what was necessary. Paul says this now because at that time the believing Romans, being subjected to persecutions and insults, naturally desired rest, and not receiving it, fell into despondency. So then, he proves that no one among men knows what it is profitable to ask for. Therefore, he says, you must endure, and what is profitable for you, this the Spirit alone knows. For this reason he adds the following as well. In antiquity, God bestowed upon the baptized many and various gifts, which were generally called "spirit." One had the gift of prophecy, another the gift of wisdom, yet another some other gift. In exactly the same way, God also bestowed the gift of prayer, which was likewise called "spirit." Since, not knowing many things beneficial for us, we ask for what is useless, in the earliest times the gift of prayer would descend upon some one person, who alone would pray and also teach others to ask for what was beneficial for all. So by "spirit" he means here a gift of this kind, and a soul that has received the gift of prayer, that intercedes before God and groans. For such a spiritual man would stand with great contrition and with powerful groaning. Now we see a sign of this in the deacon, who standing offers earnest supplications on behalf of the people.

Romans 8:27 — Commentary on Romans

That man, he says, stands and prays not because God is unaware of our needs. He who searches the hearts knows "what the mind of the Spirit is," that is, of the spiritual man; He intercedes on behalf of the believers who are in the church, for they are saints, namely for what is pleasing to God. And this happens so that we may learn to ask "according to the will of God," that is, what is pleasing to God. Therefore, if the Spirit intercedes for us, do not grieve when you are afflicted.

Romans 8:28 — Commentary on Romans

What was said before, namely: "the creation was subjected to vanity" (Rom. 8:20), also: "shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption" (Rom. 8:21), and further: "we do not know what we should pray for" (Rom. 8:26) — all of this, as we have noted, served as encouragement for those being persecuted in Rome. But what is now added is clearest of all. To those who love God, he says, all things, even those that seem unpleasant and grievous, work together for good. He did not say that no misfortunes befall those who love God, but that although they do befall them, God uses these misfortunes for the benefit of those who undergo them. Then, since this seemed incredible, he confirms it by the past, saying: "to those who are called according to His purpose." God, he says, called you when you were far away and made you His own: will He not all the more help the one who has been called? And a person becomes called "according to His purpose," that is, also according to his own free will. For the calling alone is not sufficient (because in that case all would have been saved, since all are called), but free will is also needed.

Romans 8:29 — Commentary on Romans

God foreknows those worthy of the calling, then predestines them. Thus, first comes foreknowledge, then predestination. By predestination, understand the unchangeable good will of God. So He foreknew that Paul was worthy of the evangelical calling, and thus predestined, that is, unchangeably determined, and therefore resolved to call him. Those whom He foreknows to be worthy of the calling, He makes conformed to the image of His Son. What the Only-Begotten was by nature, they became by grace, having themselves also become sons of God. And He is the firstborn among many brethren according to the dispensation, for according to His Divinity He is the Only-Begotten. He, having assumed flesh, united it entirely and wholly with His whole nature, became our firstfruits, sanctifying in Himself our condemned nature, and therefore He is rightly the firstborn, and we are called His brethren.

Romans 8:30 — Commentary on Romans

Those whom God predestined, He also called. Having called them, He also justified them, having freed them from sins and made them righteous through the laver of regeneration. And whom He justified, them He also glorified, having deemed them worthy of adoption and given them the other gifts.

Romans 8:31 — Commentary on Romans

Do you see that here he shows very clearly that he is speaking to those who are suffering? His speech is almost as follows: if we were deemed worthy of such blessings at the time when we were enemies, then how much greater blessings shall we be deemed worthy of after our justification and glorification? And if God is for us, who is against us? Even if the whole world were to rise against us, the wisdom of God will turn this uprising into our salvation and glory.

Romans 8:32 — Commentary on Romans

I leave aside, he reasons, the rest of what I mentioned before, that is, that God justified, that He glorified us. Consider that He did not spare "His own Son," that is, the Only-begotten, the beloved, Who is of His essence (for there are sons of God adopted through baptism), but delivered Him up for us, delivered Him up for all, that is, the noble, the ignoble, the glorious, the insignificant, delivered Him up not simply, but to death. How then will He not also give us all things? He who gave the Master, would He not give the remaining gifts? Therefore, if He does not give something, it does not follow that He does not give at all. So do not desire deliverance too eagerly when you are afflicted for Christ, for you will receive what you desire when He gives it.

Romans 8:33 — Commentary on Romans

Since believers encountered from the Jews, among other trials, also the reproach that they had easily changed and instantly converted to Christianity, he says: God has chosen you, so who shall bring a charge against God's chosen ones? If a human craftsman selects something, no one will find fault with him. So who will find fault with God's choice?

Romans 8:34 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say: God forgives sins, but what is far more important, God justifies. Therefore, let us fear neither those who tempt us nor those who revile us. God has chosen and justified us, and Christ, who died for us and even rose again, intercedes for us. Who then shall condemn us, who have been deemed worthy of such glory? He said "intercedes for us" to show Christ's love for us, that is, that although Christ fulfilled the dispensation in the flesh, He did not cease His love for mankind toward us, but advocates on our behalf. This is what "intercedes" means. Such an expression in no way diminishes the glory of the Only-Begotten. He first said: "He is at the right hand of God" (this is a sign of His majesty), which is why he added: "intercedes," showing by this nothing other than, as has been said, His love for us. And of the Father it is said: "as though God Himself were exhorting through us" (2 Cor. 5:20). Is God's glory diminished because He entreats? On the contrary, this serves as a sign of His ineffable care for us. Some understood the words "intercedes for us" in this way: since He bore a body and did not lay it aside, as the Manichaeans babble, this very thing is the advocacy and intercession before the Father; for, looking upon this, the Father remembers His love for mankind, by which His Son took on a body, and is thus inclined toward mercy and compassion. Paul says this because, as I have remarked many times, he wants to encourage those who are suffering and show them that the Spirit also intercedes for us, and the Father did not spare His own Son for our sake, but justified and glorified us, and the Son advocates on our behalf. Therefore you must neither despair nor lose heart.

Romans 8:35 — Commentary on Romans

Having shown the ineffable love of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit toward us, he exclaims as if by divine inspiration: "Who shall separate us from the love of God?" He who is so loved and has been deemed worthy of such providence, nothing can separate him from this love. By the names of tribulation and distress he encompassed everything that can cause afflictions, even though he did not enumerate them one by one.

Romans 8:36 — Commentary on Romans

Lest they should consider afflictions and tribulations a cessation of God's love, he brings forward the words of the prophet who foretold about them and showed that endurance or dying every day for the glory of God constitutes the greatest consolation, which endurance or consolation comes by free will, because for nature it is impossible. And to be put to death means to be offered as a sacrifice to God. This is precisely what he indicates when he says: "as sheep destined for slaughter." Just as sheep do not resist when they are slaughtered, so also do we.

Romans 8:37 — Commentary on Romans

Having said before that we are being put to death, the apostle, lest anyone grow faint thinking in human terms, offers encouragement, and does not say: we conquer, but: "we more than conquer," that is, with ease, without toils and sweat, and moreover through the very means by which they plot against us. For the most perfect victory consists in prevailing at the very time when we are driven out and persecuted. Therefore, do not lose faith, because God assists us, and not only does He assist, but He has also loved us. Therefore there is nothing surprising in the fact that we easily prevail in the midst of afflictions themselves.

Romans 8:38-39 — Commentary on Romans

He first said that God loved us, and then speaks of his own love for God, so that no one would think that he is exalting himself. We, he reasons, are so bound to the love of God that not only can the calamities inseparable from this life not tear us away from it, but even if some tyrant were to threaten with future death consisting in execution, or promise an unending life in order to thus divert us from God, he would not succeed in the least. And what do you tell me about kings and tyrants? Neither angels, nor all the heavenly powers, nor the present, nor the future, nor height, that is, what is in heaven, nor depth, that is, what is in the earth, nor glory, nor dishonor can turn us away from that love. By height some understand the Kingdom of Heaven, and by depth — the loss of it. Even if there were some other creature, whether visible or apprehended by the mind, even that would not draw me away from that love. He expressed himself this way not because angels draw people away from Christ, but by way of supposition and out of a strong desire to show the highest degree of love for God — not the love of which the Jews boast, but the love that Christians have; for although the Jews also say that they love God, they do not love Him in Christ Jesus, because they do not believe in Christ.

Romans 9:1 — Commentary on Romans

In the following discourse he intends to prove that not all who descended from Abraham are his seed, and lest anyone think that he says this in strong agitation of spirit, he anticipates and, removing such a supposition, speaks favorably of the Jews, declaring that he loves them greatly. That you may believe me, he says, I speak the truth in Christ, I do not lie. As proof of this he brings forward three witnesses: Christ, his own conscience, and the Holy Spirit.

Romans 9:2 — Commentary on Romans

I have great sorrow, he says, consuming my heart at the thought of the Jews, that they are outside of grace; which is what he intends to speak about.

Romans 9:3 — Commentary on Romans

First learn what anathema is. It is separation, alienation. Just as no one dares to touch a gift dedicated to God, so too with the one who is anathematized, only with a different feeling. No one dares to approach the sacred gift out of reverence, as something consecrated to God, while with the anathematized person everyone severs ties, as with one who is defiled and estranged from God. What then does Paul mean by what he says? He seems to be saying here the opposite of what was spoken of above. There he said that nothing shall separate us from the love of God, but here he says that he could wish to be separated from Christ. He seems to contradict what was said before; but in reality he does not. Here too he expresses his wish to be separated from Christ out of love for God. Everyone was accusing God of having cast out and dishonored the Jews, who had been deemed worthy of adoption, who had enjoyed special glory and were called the ancestors of Christ, and of having brought in their place people who had never known God — the Gentiles — and they were murmuring and blaspheming Providence, as though this were done unjustly and God had deceived the forefathers to whom He had promised gifts. For this reason Paul was in anguish, grieving for the glory of God, and wished himself to be separated, if only the Jews might be saved and their blasphemy against God might cease. Do you see that out of fervent love for God he desires, if possible, to be separated from the company of those who live eternally with Christ — not from His love, but from His glory and the enjoyment of it? So too fathers often separate themselves from their sons so that the sons may be glorified, by no means estranging themselves from love for their sons, but desiring themselves to be in dishonor so that they may become glorious. Thus the apostle reasons: I, who have accomplished countless labors and who love God beyond measure, desire for the glory of God to be deprived of the glory of Christ. But this does not mean to lose, but rather to gain. With the words "for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh," he indicates his most tender and fervent love for the Jews.

Romans 9:4 — Commentary on Romans

Here he praises and exalts the Jews, so that no one, as I said, would think he speaks in great agitation of spirit. He subtly expresses that God desired their salvation as well. This is evident from the fact that He deemed them worthy of adoption and glory, gave promises to their fathers, furnished them with all other advantages, and willed that Christ be born from them.

Romans 9:5 — Commentary on Romans

But they themselves rejected the benefaction. Therefore, marveling at the love of God, he sends up thanksgiving to the Only-Begotten and says: "God over all, blessed forever." Although others argue that the reception of the Gentiles was not well-founded, we, knowing the mysteries of Christ, know that He is worthy of glorification. At this, Arius should be put to shame, because Paul calls Christ God over all.

Romans 9:6 — Commentary on Romans

I, he says, am inflamed by the fact that God is blasphemed, and therefore expressed the desire that all be saved. But if not all are saved, it does not follow from this that God lied in the promises given to the fathers, and that His word did not come true. He fulfilled what was promised, even though the blasphemers say that He promised to some and gave to others.

Romans 9:7 — Commentary on Romans

God, he says, fulfilled what was promised. He said: "To you I will give it, and to your offspring" (Gen. 13:15). So then, let us see what this offspring is. Not all who descended from Abraham are simply his offspring, and not all who descended from Israel are Israelites, but those born after the example of Isaac and distinguished by the virtue of Israel, through which he saw God. For he did not say: who are from Jacob, but: "from Israel," mentioning the more honorable name. Therefore, if you understand who is born after the example of Isaac, you will find that the promise is not false: for to such were the promises given. Therefore God by no means deserves reproach: what He said, He also fulfilled, even though some do not understand this.

Romans 9:8 — Commentary on Romans

Not I, he says, am explaining to you what the true seed of Abraham is, but the Old Testament, which says: "In Isaac shall thy seed be called" (Gen. 21:12). Therefore those who were born after the example of Isaac, that is, according to the promise, are truly children of Abraham, and especially of God. For everything was accomplished by the word of God. Therefore, the word of God was fulfilled, but God granted what was promised to the true seed, that is, to the believers from among the Gentiles, who became children of God just as Isaac, because they too were of the promise. But if the Jews say that the words "in Isaac shall thy seed be called" mean that those born of Isaac are reckoned as the seed of Abraham, then one must also honor the Idumeans and all who descended from him, because their forefather Esau was a son of Isaac. But the Idumeans are not only not called sons of Abraham, but are even quite foreign to the Israelites and are called aliens.

Romans 9:9 — Commentary on Romans

And Isaac was born not according to the law and power of nature, but by the power of the promise. "At this time I will come, and Sarah shall have a son" (cf. Gen. 18:10). So then, Isaac was formed and born by the word of God. In the same way over us, the children of God, in the baptismal font, as if in a womb, the words of God are pronounced, which also form us; because we, being baptized in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, are born. And just as there God promised the birth of Isaac and then fulfilled it, so also our birth He promised through the prophets and then brought it to fulfillment. Therefore the words "in Isaac shall thy seed be called" should be understood thus: the seed of Abraham are those who were born after the pattern of Isaac's birth, that is, by the word of God.

Romans 9:10 — Commentary on Romans

He has already proven that although Abraham had many different descendants, Isaac and those who are born like him were called his seed. Now he says: you can see this not only in Isaac, but, what is more important, in brothers born of the same father and the same mother, and moreover twins, that is, in Esau and Jacob. And they did not receive equal rights, but one was chosen and the other was hated. Therefore do not ask why God chose the Gentiles and made them the seed of Abraham, or rather of God, and rejected the Jews.

Romans 9:11 — Commentary on Romans

Here it is necessary for us to state in advance the meaning of what the apostle intends to discuss at length. Many were saying: why were the Gentiles preferred over the Jews? (For no one could say it was for virtue, because all had sinned.) The apostle gathers many difficulties that are incomprehensible to us but comprehensible to God alone. First he presents that between two twin brothers, the chosen one was chosen not for virtue, and the hated one was hated not for wickedness (for they had done neither good nor evil, since they were still in their mother's womb), but by election, by God's foreknowledge.

Romans 9:12 — Commentary on Romans

One was chosen and loved, and the other hated, so that everything might be the work of God and of His election and foreknowledge, and not from works, but from Him who calls.

Romans 9:13 — Commentary on Romans

As the prophet also says: "I loved Jacob, but Esau I hated" (Mal. 1:2). But why do I speak of these persons? All the Israelites worshipped the calf, yet some were punished and others were not. And Pharaoh was indeed cruel, but many others were also cruel: why then did punishment befall him alone? Do you see that this is incomprehensible to men but comprehensible to God alone? So also the election of the Gentiles and the rejection of the Jews appears groundless to us, yet in the eyes of God both are perfectly just. Such is the meaning of this entire passage.

Romans 9:14 — Commentary on Romans

Therefore, God is just both in relation to us, the Gentiles, and in relation to the Jews.

Romans 9:15 — Commentary on Romans

He adds, as was said above, another saying from the Old Testament as well, proving that God alone knows who is worthy of honor and who of punishment. Although all equally sinned when they cast the calf, God nonetheless had mercy on some, while others He handed over to the Levites for slaughter. And Moses, great before God, did not know the reason for this, yet you inquire into the reason why the Gentiles were preferred over the Jews, even though they were sinners? However, Paul could have stated this reason, as he did state it in another place, that the Israelites thought they were justified by works, while the Gentiles believed they were justified by faith and grace; yet he does not state it now, more than sufficiently shutting the mouths of the curious and persuading them not to scrutinize the judgments of God.

Romans 9:16 — Commentary on Romans

Isaac wanted to bless Esau; but Jacob hurried to the field so that, having caught game, he might receive the blessing from his father, and God by righteous judgment brought it about that Jacob, as entirely worthy, received the blessing. Here the apostle would seem to destroy free will; but in reality, no. Of a house we say that it is entirely the work of the master builder; although the master builder needs both materials and helpers in the construction, nevertheless, since it depends on him, we say that he built the whole house. So also of God we say that everything is His work, although God has need of our contribution as well. He accomplishes. He also gives the crowns, He also condemns; therefore we say that everything is the work of God.

Romans 9:17 — Commentary on Romans

As from those who made the calf, he reasons, some were saved and others punished, when God alone knew who was worthy of salvation and who of punishment: so, although there were many others who were wicked, only Pharaoh was subjected to the wrath of God. For this very reason, He says, I "raised you up," that is, I brought you, Pharaoh, into view, so that through you My power might be made known and many might restrain themselves, hearing of My name as just and mighty, throughout all the earth.

Romans 9:18 — Commentary on Romans

He draws a conclusion and proves that one should not demand an account from God. God has mercy on whom He wills, as He did with the Israelites who cast the calf, and hardens whom He wills, as happened with Pharaoh. What then does "hardens" mean? It would seem absurd. But it is said of God that He made the filthy heart of Pharaoh hard in the same way that the sun makes mud hard. In what manner? By longsuffering; for He made him hard by showing longsuffering toward him. Here something similar occurred to what happens when someone who has a wicked servant treats him with kindness. The more kindly he treats him, the worse he makes him — not because he himself teaches him vice, but because the servant uses his longsuffering to increase his own wickedness, because he despises that longsuffering.

Romans 9:19 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle, as I have repeatedly said, strives in every way to prove that the dispensations and judgments of God are known to God alone, and therefore everywhere gathers a multitude of difficulties and does not offer solutions, so that, having placed the listener in a difficult position, he might convince him that the dispensations and judgments of God are incomprehensible to man and surpass his understanding. The meaning of the present passage is as follows. The Apostle presents an objection and a perplexity. If God hardens whom He wills, then why does He still blame the sinner? For who can resist His will? He willed it and hardened, and the hardened one sinned justly: how then can He blame and punish him? The Apostle presented precisely such an objection in order to show that the perplexity about this can be resolved by God alone; which is why he does not resolve it himself, but stops the mouth of the one who is perplexed.

Romans 9:20 — Commentary on Romans

Do you see how he stops untimely curiosity, puts on a bridle, and teaches one to know the difference between God and man? "But who are you?" Do you share with God in governance? Are you a judge of what He ought to do or not do? To say that this should be done in one way and that in another means to argue with God and act contrary to Him. But this must by no means be done; rather, one must submissively accept what God has done, however it may have been done. Paul used this example not in order to destroy our free will and present us as inactive and immovable, but in order to teach us how we ought to submit to God and show Him deep and silent obedience.

Romans 9:21 — Commentary on Romans

As a potter makes whatever he pleases from one and the same clay, and not one of the vessels contradicts him, so you too should not ask God why He punishes some people and rewards others, even though they are of one and the same race; rather, revere Him and imitate the clay. As it is submissive to the hand of the potter, so you too be submissive to the decree of the Ruler of the universe. Know then, reader, that just as with vessels it does not depend on the clay that one turns out for honorable use and another for common use (for the clay is one and the same), but on the use made by those who employ the vessel, so too with people it does not depend on nature that some are worthy of punishment and others of rewards (for nature is one and the same), but on free will.

Romans 9:22 — Commentary on Romans

Having shut the mouth of the curious, he now gives the solution. The meaning of what is said is as follows. Pharaoh was a vessel of wrath, that is, a man who by his hardheartedness kindles the wrath of God. God "endured" him, that is, bore with him, was patient; for He deemed him worthy of great longsuffering. But he used this longsuffering for hardening and became a vessel fitted to receive wrath, complete for destruction, that is, prepared for it by himself and of his own will, because he omitted nothing that served for his destruction, but did everything that drew him toward destruction. Otherwise: "endured," that is, set him forth publicly, so that, since he did not become better from the longsuffering, He might punish him and show His own power, so that from this others might become better.

Romans 9:23 — Commentary on Romans

Just as by punishing him who had become a vessel of wrath by his own choice, God showed His power, so by having mercy on many who had sinned but had become worthy of mercy — the Gentiles — He manifested "the riches of His glory." He did not say: of His love for mankind, but: "of glory," for the perfect glory of God consists in showing mercy. Furthermore, "which He had prepared beforehand," that is, foreknew.

Romans 9:24 — Commentary on Romans

And he did not say: He saved all the Gentiles, but: "from among the Gentiles," that is, some. Therefore do not be offended, O Jew. Behold, even among the Gentiles some receive mercy, and others do not.

Romans 9:25 — Commentary on Romans

The Jews could say: you, Paul, are deceiving us by saying this. Therefore he brings forward Hosea, who cries out and says: "I will call those who were not My people, My people." Who then was "not His people"? The Gentiles. And who was "not beloved"? The Gentile Church. Yet the Gentiles became a people and beloved.

Romans 9:26 — Commentary on Romans

And even, what is more important, sons of the living God. If someone should say that this was spoken about the Jews who had conducted themselves ungratefully but were afterwards received into grace, such an argument does not harm our explanation. For if this acceptance happened with them, what prevented it from happening with the Gentiles?

Romans 9:27 — Commentary on Romans

He was not satisfied with pointing to Hosea, but brings Isaiah as a witness as well, who "proclaims," that is, boldly and fearlessly, that not all the Israelites will be saved, but those worthy of salvation (for this is what the remnant means, that is, the chosen), whom God left and set apart, that is, as worthy. By saying "as the sand of the sea," he reminds them of the Old Testament promise, of which they had made themselves unworthy. Therefore, do not be troubled, as though the promise has been broken. All the prophets foretell that not all are worthy of salvation.

Romans 9:28 — Commentary on Romans

Now he shows how the remnant will be saved, and says that there is no need to labor, to go far, and to exhaust oneself with works of the law. God, he says, who brings to completion and accomplishes the word of faith in a short way throughout all the earth, will do this "in righteousness," that is, in order to justify those who have accepted it. "If you confess with your mouth Jesus as Lord, and believe in your heart that God raised Him from the dead, you will be saved" (Rom. 10:9). This is the shortened word, that is, the brief sayings of faith.

Romans 9:29 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that the remnant will be saved, he now explains what this means, and says that God left us a chosen seed and bread, for the word "left" he used instead of "chose," so that if God had not preserved it, we would have been subjected to destruction, like the Sodomites and Gomorrahites, as those condemned for their sins.

Romans 9:30 — Commentary on Romans

Here he gives the clearest resolution, showing why the Gentiles were accepted and the Israelites were rejected. The Gentiles, he says, holding to the righteousness of faith, were indeed justified.

Romans 9:31 — Commentary on Romans

While the Israelites, ceaselessly seeking the "law of righteousness," that is, the law of works, did not attain to righteousness; because the law, which consisted of works, was not able to justify.

Romans 9:32 — Commentary on Romans

You ask: why did the Israelites not attain righteousness, even though they earnestly pursued it? Know that they sought justification not in faith, but as if in the works of the law.

Romans 9:33 — Commentary on Romans

He stumbles who gazes at something extraneous and does not pay attention to what is under his feet. So too the Jews, gazing at the law, stumbled over Christ, that is, they did not believe. And Christ is called a stumbling stone and a rock of offense in relation to the end and disposition of those who did not believe. For in Himself He is laid as a foundation and support; because it is said: "he who believes in Him shall not be put to shame" (Isa. 28:16), whether Gentile or Jew, so that faith, not works, accomplishes and justifies all things.

Romans 10:1 — Commentary on Romans

Having intended to strike a blow against the Jews, he prefaces it with a brief word, lest they think that his subsequent speech proceeds from hostility toward them, and he speaks of the "desire of the heart," that is, of his own wish, of his strong desire, even of his prayer for the Jews, that they might not only be freed from punishment, but also be saved. How then, he says, can I be hostile toward you, when I pray to God for your salvation?

Romans 10:2 — Commentary on Romans

At first, he seems to favor and please the Jews, for having said of them: "they have a zeal for God, but not according to knowledge," he shows that they are worthy more of mercy than of punishment. They are zealous, he says, for the law given to them by God, yet they are zealous not according to understanding, not wishing to recognize that the law has ceased and been abolished.

Romans 10:3 — Commentary on Romans

But further he shows their passion for disputes and love of authority. They strove to establish their own righteousness, that is, the righteousness from the law, composed of their own deeds and labors, which, having already fallen, cannot stand, and thus they neither established their own righteousness nor submitted to the righteousness of God. This is indeed a sign of self-praise and love of authority, even of foolishness—to strive to establish that which cannot stand, and to spend all one's time in this. The righteousness of God here refers to that which is from faith, which does not depend on our labors, but is entirely a gift of God.

Romans 10:4 — Commentary on Romans

Since he truly called the righteousness that is from the law a righteousness, then lest, on the one hand, those who believed from among the Jews should say: so then we became transgressors when we abandoned this righteousness, and on the other hand, lest those who did not believe could say that although they have not now fulfilled the righteousness according to the law, they can perfectly fulfill it afterward, the apostle, removing both thoughts, says: "Christ is the end of the law." What the law desired and did not accomplish, Christ accomplished, that is, the justification of man. Therefore do not say, O believer from among the Jews, that you became a transgressor of the law; on the contrary, you have come to know the will of the law, which was fulfilled through faith in Christ. On the other hand, you too, O Jew who has not yet believed, do not hope to fulfill the righteousness of the law by yourself: its fulfiller is Christ. Therefore, if you wish to obtain righteousness, receive Christ by faith and you will have everything.

Romans 10:5 — Commentary on Romans

He confirms what was said: what the law did not accomplish, Christ accomplished, and says: Moses reasons about the justification of man by means of works. But since there was not a single person who fulfilled the works, justification by the law is impossible.

Romans 10:6-9 — Commentary on Romans

Having learned that the works of the law cannot justify a person, learn how effortlessly and easily we are justified in Christ: for this requires faith from the heart and confession from the lips. But it is necessary to explain more fully what was said: "Who will ascend into heaven? Or who will descend into the abyss?" The Apostle borrowed this from Moses (Deut. 30:11–14), but in the sense that he understood according to his lofty wisdom. Moses in the literal sense speaks thus: the commandment of God lies, O Jew, before your eyes, so that you have no need either to ascend into heaven to find it, or to descend into the abyss, or to cross the sea to take it from there: it is near you, in your mouth and in your mind: God has shown you everything through the law. Thus, it seems, Moses speaks literally; but the Apostle applied this to Christ. Do not doubt, he says, and do not ask in your mind: how did Christ come down from heaven and become incarnate? Or how, having died, did He rise from the abyss, that is, from the nethermost places? But believe that He came down and became incarnate, and that, having been buried, He rose through the resurrection; for God raised Him. Therefore, considering also the dignity of the One who raised Him, it is easy to believe. What is easier than this, when you have salvation in your mouth? And lest anyone, by reason of this very ease, should consider the matter of faith worthy of contempt, he shows that the thoughts of unbelief are contrary to faith itself and that they must be firmly repelled. Do not say, he urges, this or that in your heart, that is, admit no doubts whatsoever in your thoughts.

Romans 10:10 — Commentary on Romans

The heart has need of the mouth. For what profit is it to believe in the soul and not confess before men? Although faith justifies in the mind, perfect salvation depends on confession; for then faith shines forth and benefits many. But the mouth also has need of the heart. Many confess Christ hypocritically, while their heart stands far from Him.

Romans 10:11-13 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that with the heart one believes, and with the mouth one confesses, he brings from Scripture testimonies concerning faith and confession or invocation. When he says, "everyone who believes," he points to faith, justified by which one will not be put to shame; and when he says, "everyone who calls upon," he points to confession, which brings about salvation. So now everyone, whether Jew or Gentile, can be accepted by God. "One Lord over all, rich toward all who call upon Him," in other words: this is a king, rich in gold and silver. Therefore, if His wealth consists of the very believers themselves, do not despair, thinking that you have sinned so greatly that you cannot be forgiven. He will accept you, so as to make you too a partaker of His wealth.

Romans 10:14 — Commentary on Romans

He said above that everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved. Now he reproaches the Jews for not having called on the name of the Lord. Why then did they not call? Because they did not believe. And why did they not believe? Was it because they had not heard? No, they heard. Then the objection: how could they hear without a preacher?

Romans 10:15 — Commentary on Romans

The answer follows again: no, there were preachers, many such were sent to them. From what is it evident that these who were sent were preachers? In response to this he cites the words of the prophet: "How beautiful are the feet of those who preach peace, who preach good things" (Isa. 52:7). The apostles, going throughout the world, proclaimed nothing other than the ineffable blessings and the peace of God with mankind. Therefore unbelief is the personal fault of those who did not accept the preachers.

Romans 10:16 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle said that the prophets testify that God sent these evangelists. Therefore, lest anyone object: if they were from God, then it follows that all should have heeded them, he affirms that, indeed, not all heeded the good news, but this does no harm to the truth. Isaiah spoke of this many years before: "Who has believed our report?" (Isa. 53:1). The word "who" is used here in place of "few" believed our report.

Romans 10:17 — Commentary on Romans

These words are connected with what precedes and represent, as it were, a conclusion from something said before. But with them the apostle also expresses something else. The Jews incessantly sought miracles, and even desired to see the resurrection. Therefore he says that faith comes from hearing, and one should not demand anything more than this hearing; for this hearing is not simple, not of ordinary speeches, but of the words of God. Therefore, if you seek miracles, which come from God, then believe also the words that are spoken from God.

Romans 10:18 — Commentary on Romans

Someone might ask: what does it matter to the Jews if the evangelists were sent, but the Jews did not hear? The Apostle answers: the whole world heard; how then did those not hear, among whom the apostles spent so much time and from whom they originated? Is such a thing possible?

Romans 10:19 — Commentary on Romans

I raise again a new objection: if the apostles preached, but the Jews did not understand, do they not deserve to be excused? He resolves this objection as well. They, he says, should have understood that Christ was being preached, if not from anything else, then at least from the honor that the Gentiles were deemed worthy of. They saw that idolaters were suddenly deemed worthy of such blessings, and therefore should have been moved to emulation and concluded that this is the very people of whom Moses spoke. Not only was the greatness of the honor sufficient to move the Jews to emulation, but also the fact that a people so lowly as to not even deserve to be considered a people was deemed worthy of honor. "I will provoke you to jealousy," it is said, "by a foolish nation." For what is more senseless than the Gentiles, who worshiped wood and stone?

Romans 10:20 — Commentary on Romans

Having said that Moses speaks first, he mentions also another prophet, who says the same thing more clearly and openly. Isaiah, he says, "is very bold," that is, he strove to express the truth in all its nakedness and preferred to expose himself to danger rather than remain silent. "I was found," it says in him, "by those who did not seek Me" and who did not ask for Me (Isa. 65:1). Those whom Moses called a foolish nation, Isaiah named as those who neither sought nor asked, that is, ignorant people and enemies of knowledge. So from all this the Jews should have understood that some were rejected and others were accepted.

Romans 10:21 — Commentary on Romans

Lest the Jews should have the right to say to God: You were found by the Gentiles, but You did not wish to deal with us, the prophet adds: I "all day long," that is, at all times, "stretched out My hands," that is, I drew you to Myself, but you proved to be a disobedient and obstinate people. Therefore, you are to blame, not I. I stretched out My hands to you and called you, but you did not listen. From this it is evident that the Israelites both heard and knew, but did not wish to submit.

Romans 11:1-2 — Commentary on Romans

Having called the Jews a disobedient people, he presents himself as doubting, saying: have the promises of God not been fulfilled because the people of Israel became disobedient? No, he answers. God has not rejected His people, "whom He foreknew," that is, whom He knew to be capable of receiving the faith. "For I also am an Israelite." Then, lest anyone object: are you alone the people? he adds: God has not rejected His people, that is, others besides me—there are three thousand, there are five thousand, there is a great multitude from the people who believed, as the Acts of the Apostles show (Acts 2:41, 4:4, 5:14).

Romans 11:3-4 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle could have been objected to: what are you saying, Paul? Do you really consider the people who are likened to sand and stars to consist of three thousand, five thousand, a great multitude of people? Therefore he says: even in the time of Elijah no more than seven thousand were saved; and even Elijah did not know them. And now, probably, there are many who have believed. If you do not know them, this is nothing new: Elijah too did not know those. At the same time, imperceptibly touching upon another subject with his words, he shows that the murder they committed was long ago foretold from above. Namely: lest they should say, we killed Christ as a deceiver, he asks: then how did your forefathers kill the Old Testament prophets? Were they too deceivers? They boldly caused grief? But how then did your forefathers dig up the altars? Did the altars too give offense? And how did they seek to kill Elijah himself, who was zealous for the Jews and renowned for his miracles? But if in those times, when there were so many wicked people, the Lord chose for Himself only seven thousand, as Scripture shows, that is, the revelation and word of God, then there is nothing at all new if He now too chooses only the worthy. He explains this further as well.

Romans 11:5 — Commentary on Romans

A remnant exists even now, he says, that is, the best. When winnowed grain is fanned, what remains is the kernel. Just so God too, rejecting the wicked, keeps the worthy for Himself. When he said "by election," he showed the diligence of those being saved, because they became worthy of election through their diligence; and when he said "of grace," he indicated the gift of God.

Romans 11:6 — Commentary on Romans

Here he shows that the Jews who did not believe have no excuse whatsoever. You cannot, he says, say that God demanded deeds and labors from you. Everything is a matter of grace. Why then do you not wish to be saved, when such a good is offered to you without demanding labors from you? Therefore, those who wished were saved. These are the ones who constitute the people of God. So God did not reject His people who were worthy of salvation. If we were pleasing God by works, then grace would already be out of place; but if there is room for grace, then there is no longer any work, and work is not work. For where there is grace, no work is required; and where there is work, there is no grace.

Romans 11:7 — Commentary on Romans

Having explained what grace is, that is, that it is a gift of God apart from works, he says that the Israelites, seeking righteousness, did not obtain it, because they sought it poorly and from works, by which it is impossible to obtain it. "But the elect obtained it." By the word "obtained" he shows the greatness of the blessings and that everything is the work of God's grace. And in ordinary conversation we too say: he obtained a profit, that is, he acquired a gain without labor.

Romans 11:8 — Commentary on Romans

He brings forth Isaiah as a witness of their blindness, so that he would not appear to be speaking on his own. The words "God gave" are said in place of "granted," that is, He allowed, He permitted them to have "a spirit of slumber." By insensibility he means such a habit of the soul toward evil that is incorrigible and unchangeable; for to be pricked (κατανύσσεσθαι) means to be attached or to cling to something. Having eyes to see the miracles and ears to hear the Lord's teaching, they made use of neither as they ought. They did this not only in relation to Christ alone, but also in relation to the apostles. "Even to this day," it says.

Romans 11:9 — Commentary on Romans

Since they, he says, are unchangeable in their wickedness, they will be subjected to the utmost punishment. "Their table," that is, all their goods and pleasures will be turned into the opposite; they will be caught in a net and captured, having become easily taken captive and overcome by all, and always having stumbling blocks and obstacles in their life. And so that it would be evident that they will suffer this for their sins, he said: "for a recompense." Moreover, from their calamities their eyes were darkened, both spiritual and bodily. And their back is bent, for they are in such slavery to the Romans, which will never end. This is the meaning of the word "forever," that is, they will never be freed from that slavery.

Romans 11:10 — Commentary on Romans

Moreover, from their calamities their eyes were darkened, both spiritual and bodily. And their back is bent, for they are in such slavery to the Romans, which will never end. This is the meaning of the word "forever," that is, they will never be freed from that slavery.

Romans 11:11 — Commentary on Romans

Having sufficiently rebuked the Jews, he now devises consolation for them and asks: "Have they stumbled so as to fall completely?" — that is, have they sinned in such a way that it is no longer possible to heal them in any way? They stumbled, yet their fall was not such that there was no means of setting things right. At the time of the end of the world, as will be said further on, they too will be saved. Here he wishes to accomplish two tasks: first, to console the Jews, and second, to curb the pride of the Gentiles. He says: salvation became the possession of the Gentiles when the Jews stumbled and did not believe. In order, the Jews should have been saved first, and then the Gentiles; but since the Jews proved to be unbelieving, the Gentiles were chosen. This is also indicated in many places in the Gospel. And the Gentiles were saved "to provoke them to jealousy," that is, so that the Jews would be stung by the honor shown to the Gentiles and would be persuaded to come to Christ, at least out of rivalry with them.

Romans 11:12 — Commentary on Romans

If, he says, the Jews, having stumbled, prepared salvation for the Gentiles, and the Gentiles were accepted when the Jews were rejected, and the fall of the Jews became the riches of the Gentiles, then how much more their "fullness," that is, when they, having turned back, shall all be saved. He says this to please the Jews and to console them. For although the Jews fell, the Gentiles would not have been saved if they had not had faith.

Romans 11:13-14 — Commentary on Romans

Again consoling the Jews, he humbles the pride of the Gentiles, saying: I commend you for two reasons: first, because having been appointed as a teacher to you, I have need to glorify "my ministry," that is, you; and second, because I have in view to provoke to jealousy "my kinsmen according to the flesh" — the Jews. By the word "flesh" he showed his kinship with the Jews and his tender love for them. "And might not save" — he did not say: all, but: "some of them." For he subtly reveals their hardheartedness; because it could happen that some, being kindled by emulation, would imitate the Gentiles and believe.

Romans 11:15 — Commentary on Romans

If, he says, having been angered at them, He granted so much to others and made enemies into friends, what will He not grant when He receives them? Then there will be "life from the dead," that is, unending blessings; for He indicates these by the word "life." At the same time, he also hints at something more exalted, namely that just as the resurrection from the dead will not depend on the acceptance of the Jews, so too the salvation of others will not depend on them either, if they do not have faith. All of this he says seemingly in favor of the Jews, offering them a refreshing drink, as physicians often do with the gravely ill.

Romans 11:16 — Commentary on Romans

He calls the patriarchs the "firstfruit" and the "root," and those of their descendants who believed the "lump" and the "branches." So he comforts the unbelieving Jews, saying: you too will be holy if you believe. For it is necessary that the lump and the branches be like the firstfruit — that is, the former like the firstfruit, and the latter like the root. But if you have not become like them, this is a sign of great wickedness.

Romans 11:17 — Commentary on Romans

He called the unbelieving Jews broken-off branches, for they became unworthy of the holy root. And he well said "were broken off," for God never rejected them in this way, although they sinned in many ways. And in place of them, the broken off, you, the Gentile, he says, were grafted in. He did not say "you were planted," but "you were grafted in," and by this he stings the Jew and shows that the Gentile stands on the tree of the Jew, that is, on the patriarchs, and "became a partaker of the root and the sap," that is, attained from God the same nobility and glory as the Jews.

Romans 11:18 — Commentary on Romans

Therefore, do not be arrogant and do not boast against the branches. What good is this to the branches that were broken off? For it is the root that supports. Do you see how he only praises the Jews in appearance, seeking merely to console them? However, even by this he spurs the Jews to zeal, showing the harm they have suffered and how others have received their possession and hold it.

Romans 11:19-20 — Commentary on Romans

Here he proves that the Gentiles were not chosen in place of the Jews because the Jews sinned, but for the faith which the Gentiles displayed. So where he seems to cast down the Gentile, there he shows that the fall of the Jews was inexcusable. But he corrects both groups. You, Gentile, will say that the branches were broken off so that you might be grafted in? Yes, they were broken off, but by their own unbelief, and not because God owed you that honor: for "you stand by faith," having been grafted into the root. Therefore "be afraid," because the grafting in is not a matter of nature, but of faith.

Romans 11:21 — Commentary on Romans

The Jews were sons of the patriarchs by nature, yet were broken off by unbelief. All the more should you fear, you who are grafted in, whether God will spare you in the case of your fall.

Romans 11:22 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say: "you see" your own merit, but: "the goodness of God"; for all is the work of God's grace. And endeavor to continue — he did not say: in faith, but: "in goodness," that is, to the end of your life do what is worthy of God's love for mankind. If you do not act thus, you will be cut off.

Romans 11:23 — Commentary on Romans

So too the Jews would have been grafted in, if they had not continued to remain in unbelief; for God did not first cut them off, but they themselves fell away of their own accord and were cut off by their unbelief. In saying that "God did not spare," he means that God does not show mercy to the Jews, but considers them unworthy of communion and fellowship with the holy forefathers. Most wisely Paul frightens the Gentile by what happened to the Jews, while to the Jew, by the example of what happened to the Gentiles, he inspires the boldness to be grafted in by faith and encourages him with hope in the power of God. God is able, he says, to graft them in; He does all things that surpass our hopes.

Romans 11:24 — Commentary on Romans

If, he reasons, if you, a Gentile, to whom evil is akin by nature and who has ancestors resembling a wild olive tree, were cut off from them by faith, and, what was not in your nature, were grafted into the good olive tree, that is, into the patriarchs, then how much more will the Jew, to whom good is akin by nature, be returned to his own olive tree, that is, to his own fathers? And when you hear Paul say "by nature," understand it as: naturally and logically — for example: it was natural that the son of holy Abraham would be holy. Conversely, the expression "not by nature" should be understood as: unnaturally and illogically — for example: it is unnatural that the son of a vile pagan would be holy.

Romans 11:25 — Commentary on Romans

He calls a mystery here that which is unknown and hidden. What then does this mystery consist of? In that the Jews did not all disbelieve, but were hardened in part. Many of them believed, whom, as was said above, God foreknew, and many will believe afterward; for the Israelites were hardened until all the Gentiles foreknown by God are saved.

Romans 11:26 — Commentary on Romans

Then all Israel also will be saved, evidently having believed. Again he brings forth Isaiah, who exclaims that one will come from Zion who is able to save and cleanse the sins of the Israelites.

Romans 11:27 — Commentary on Romans

But when will this be? "When I take away their sins," that is, when I deem them worthy of remission through baptism. Therefore, although they have not received the remission of sins now (for they are hardened), this will be fulfilled afterwards.

Romans 11:28-29 — Commentary on Romans

Since, he says, you have submitted to the Gospel and have been accepted by God, they became more stubborn and recoiled further and became enemies; but since their ancestors were chosen by God from the beginning, God will not allow them to perish completely (for they are beloved), but will accept them if they believe.

Romans 11:30 — Commentary on Romans

You, he says, who were formerly called Gentiles, did not wish to obey: therefore the Jews were chosen and received the law. Again, when the Jews were called and did not obey Christ, you were chosen and shown mercy.

Romans 11:31 — Commentary on Romans

But the mercy shown to you will also be their mercy: they will emulate you and believe, and thus will be deemed worthy of your mercy.

Romans 11:32 — Commentary on Romans

That is, He convicted them, declared them disobedient, in order to save some by the stubbornness of others. For previously, when the Gentiles were disobedient, He saved, as was said, the Jews; again, when the Jews did not obey Christ, the Gentiles were saved, and when the Gentiles are saved, the Jews too will be saved, emulating them, and thus all will be shown mercy.

Romans 11:33 — Commentary on Romans

Reflecting on the dispensations of God from the beginning of the world, on how God arranges the opposite through the opposite and by means of some who are disobedient shows others to be obedient, he came to amazement, thereby confirming that He who so arranges our affairs will assuredly also arrange the future salvation of the Jews. By "riches" he means goodness, the depth of which only brings amazement, and the greatness of which is unknown: for to so enrich the Gentiles is a work of riches. Together with goodness he marvels also at "wisdom," by means of which God governs our life and made wise the ignorant Gentiles, and at "knowledge," by means of which He knows what is profitable for each person. Concerning His ways, he did not say "incomprehensible," but "unsearchable," that is, they cannot even be searched out. "His ways," that is, the methods of His dispensation, not only cannot be comprehended, but cannot even be searched out, that is, one cannot even see a trace of them.

Romans 11:34 — Commentary on Romans

He alone, he says, knows His own works, and besides Him no one else. Being all-wise, He does not borrow wisdom from counsel with another, but of Himself was and is self-sufficient.

Romans 11:35 — Commentary on Romans

He is also the source of all good things, and whatever He gives, He gives not as one obligated to repay, like someone who has received something from another, but out of His own goodness. For "who has first given to Him," that is, to God, that it should be repaid to him? That is, so that the benefaction bestowed by God might be considered a repayment to the one who gave?

Romans 11:36 — Commentary on Romans

He Himself is the source of all things: this means "from Him." He is also the support of all things: this means "by Him." All things have their beginning from Him, and were created by Him, and all things stand and are held together, resting upon Him as upon a certain foundation. It is Paul's custom to end his discourse with thanksgiving when he speaks of something important. He does the same now as well. Since he was filled with amazement at the goodness, wisdom, knowledge, and ways of God's economy, he finally glorifies God, thereby teaching us also to thank God for His great blessings and to glorify Him in word and in life.

Romans 12:1 — Commentary on Romans

Having discussed doctrines sufficiently, he finally turns to moral teaching. Since he has shown the ineffable economy concerning us and the goodness of God, he beseeches "by the mercies of God," that is, he presents the very mercy of God itself as beseeching, so that they might at least be ashamed before it and display nothing unworthy of it. What does he beseech about? That we present our bodies, that is, give them over, for battle. This is how it is commonly expressed in ordinary speech: a commander presented his troops for war. In another sense: we must present our members to God, as to a king, blameless and of the highest quality, for such are those who stand before a king. Then, we must present them as a living sacrifice, for when we put them to death, then we live according to the spirit. Thus, the Jewish sacrifice is not well-pleasing to God. "To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices to Me?" (Isa. 1:11). But the sacrifices of believers, that is, of rational worship, God strongly requires. "Offer to God," it says, "a sacrifice of praise" (Ps. 49:14), and: "whoever offers a sacrifice of praise glorifies Me" (Ps. 49:23). Rational worship consists not only in turning to God by means of words, but also in living in a Christian manner, so that no irrational passion reigns in us, but reason governs all things, and so that each person is, as it were, a high priest for himself, slaying the evil hidden within, presenting himself as always standing before God, and trembling with fear at every deed and word, like a high priest standing at the altar of God.

Romans 12:2 — Commentary on Romans

He presents a way in which we can perform our rational service. It consists in our not being conformed to this age, for in it there is nothing constant or enduring, but everything is temporary and has only an outward form (σχήμα), and not essence or abiding existence. So do not be conformed, he says, to "this age" either, which has no permanent essence, that is, do not set your mind on the things in it. "But be transformed by the renewing of your mind," that is, always be renewed. Have you sinned? Your soul has grown old? Renew it. Have you partly corrected your way of life? Endeavor to correct it more and more, and you will become new, always being transformed for the better. Note then that the world he called an outward form (σχήμα), signifying by this its easy destructibility and temporariness, while virtue he called an essential form (μορφή), since it possesses a natural beauty and has no need of outward masks and adornments. The world has an outward appearance in order to deceive us, but virtue shows its essential form without masks. Therefore we must always be transformed according to virtue, renewing ourselves from evil to good and from lesser virtue to greater. Having said that we should always be renewed, becoming new, he shows what benefit comes from this renewal of the mind. It is, he says, useful "so that you may discern what is the will of God." He whose mind has grown old does not know what the will of God consists of, does not know that God wants us to live in humility, to love poverty, to weep, and to fulfill everything else that God has commanded us. On the contrary, whoever is renewed in spirit knows what the will of God consists in, knows it just as well as the Jews who hold to the law. The law was also the will of God, but not the well-pleasing and not the perfect will; because it was given not as the primary will, but as one adapted to the weakness of the Jews. The perfect and well-pleasing will of God is the New Testament. However, according to Basil the Great, you may also understand it this way. There are many things that God wills. Some things He wills for our benefit: this is called good, as being full of goodness; other things He wills as one provoked by our sins: this is called evil, as grieving us, although its purpose too is good. Therefore, what God wills for our benefit, we also ought to imitate, but what arouses a feeling of sorrow, we ought not to do; for we are not ministers of evil, but the evil spirits are. Therefore, first of all, discern the will of God, whether it is good; then, when you have learned this, see whether this will is pleasing to God. For there is much that is good which is not well-pleasing to God, because it is done either not at the right time or not by the right person, as it ought to be. For example: it is good to offer incense to God; but when Uzziah did this, it was not well-pleasing to God (2 Chr. 26:16). Again: it was good for the disciples to know the mysteries, but for them to know them before the proper time was not well-pleasing: "you," He says, "cannot bear them now" (Jn. 16:12). And when something proves to be both good and well-pleasing, then take care that it be carried out without deficiencies as well, exactly as is required, without deviation from it. For example: one should give "with simplicity" (Rom. 12:8), that is, with generosity; but if this is done with stinginess, then the giving does not precisely accord with what is required of it.

Romans 12:3 — Commentary on Romans

Paul, being humble-minded, never considers his own words sufficient, but in confirmation of them presents now the mercy of God, now grace. I, he says, do not offer the word from myself, but from God, inspired in me by His grace. "Do not think of yourselves more highly than you ought to think," he says to everyone, both the common person and the ruler; and he reasons first of all about humility, imitating the Lord, who began with it: "Blessed are the poor in spirit" (Matt. 5:3). The meaning of his words is this: one ought to "think," that is, to have lofty thoughts, but for the purpose of thinking about heavenly things and rising above earthly things, not for the purpose of exalting oneself above one's neighbors: this is what it means to "think more highly than one ought to think." We received prudence not in order to turn it into high-mindedness, but "into sobriety," that is, into humility of mind. He said this in order to show that the high-minded man acts foolishly and has gone out of his mind, while the humble-minded man has sound thoughts and is therefore called sober-minded. Having said that we must not think highly of ourselves, he now indicates how one should think of oneself humbly, and says that one should think of oneself humbly, considering that God has allotted to each a measure of faith. Since many fell into conceit on account of spiritual gifts, he says that one should think of oneself humbly because God has allotted to each a measure of faith. For this does not depend on your own achievement, but is a divine gift: whether great or small, God has bestowed it. By "gift" he means here that faith by which miracles were performed. For faith is of two kinds: one belongs to us, for example: "your faith has saved you" (Matt. 9:22), and the other is a gift of God: this is the faith by which miracles are accomplished, for example: "if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed and say to this mountain: move from here to there, and it will move" (Matt. 17:20).

Romans 12:4-5 — Commentary on Romans

By the example of the body and its members, he overthrows the great exaltation of pride. The body is one, but it has various members performing various functions. In exactly the same way, we who believe comprise one body in Christ as the head, while individually we are members one of another — not only the lesser for the greater, but also the greater for the lesser. Therefore, do not exalt yourselves over one another: as members, you have need of one another.

Romans 12:6 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say: having gifts greater or lesser, but "different." Thus by the very name he humbles those who exalt themselves! And he does not call them virtues, but "gifts." What you received, he says, is a gift of God, and not your own doing: "grace" gave this to you. So, to humble those who exalt themselves, he says that this is given by God and calls them gifts; but to rouse the lazy, he shows, on the other hand, that for receiving gifts we also contribute something, and says: "prophesy according to the measure of faith." Although this is grace, it is not poured out indiscriminately, but pours out as much as the vessel of faith presented to it can hold. Why does he mention prophecy first? Perhaps without any particular reason, but probably because some were exalting themselves on account of this gift. But if they were exalting themselves, then why did God not deprive them of the gift? For the benefit of people, and for our instruction, so that we would not condemn those who have gifts even when they sin. If I, says God, do not take away My grace, then who are you to despise the one who has a gift?

Romans 12:7 — Commentary on Romans

There is a ministry and a special gift in the church order, such as the ministry of the seven deacons. But here by the name "ministry" understand generally every spiritual work. Whatever ministry, he says, you have received, "abide" in the fulfillment of it (this word must be supplied here), do not seek anything greater, and do not exalt yourself above another, but be content with what you have received. If one takes ministry in a general sense, then what follows is an enumeration of its types. But if one understands ministry in a special sense (diaconal), then note how he first mentioned the lower, and then placed the higher, that is, teaching, not observing order, and thereby instructing us not to be proud or to exalt ourselves over what seems to us to be higher.

Romans 12:8 — Commentary on Romans

Exhortation is a form of teaching. For teaching is generally called reasoning about any subject, while exhortation is properly when someone calms with a word souls disturbed by grief or anger. So, he says, let the exhorter remain in exhortation, doing his own work, and not exalt himself above another. Having spoken about teaching and exhortation, that is, about what pertains to the care of souls, he now speaks about the bodily, as occupying second place. By "simplicity" he means generosity; consequently, he teaches to distribute with generosity. For no virtue is a virtue if it is performed in an improper manner. So too the virgins, although they had oil, did not have enough of it, which is why they were rejected. And a leader must carry out his service carefully and without laziness. "To lead" means to assist the one who needs help, by word and deed. Since he spoke about the distribution of possessions, and not all abound in possessions, he adds: be a leader in another way, and help those in need, only with diligence. He said above that one must give with simplicity or with generosity. But many give much, yet grudgingly and with sorrow, therefore he teaches that generosity must be without sorrow, even with pleasure and joy. You should rejoice that for a small price you receive heaven; understand, then, what the difference is between one who distributes and one who does good. The one who distributes gives alms from what he has received from another, while the one who does good gives from his own possessions.

Romans 12:9 — Commentary on Romans

He shows what brings to completion everything said before, and says: "let love be without hypocrisy." For such is true love, and with it everything will be easily accomplished: the benefactor will do good willingly, providing for his neighbor as for himself; the ruler will govern with diligence, striving for his neighbor as for himself, and so on. Above he spoke of love. But since love can also be harmful, for example, among people who conspire together for robbery and the like, he adds: "abhor" (ἀποστυγούντες) evil, that is, hating evil from the soul; for the prefix (από) indicates a hatred that is strong and with the whole heart. There are not a few who, although they do not do evil, nevertheless desire it. Therefore, he says, I require that they hate evil with their whole heart, so that the soul may be purified. Since I, he says, have commanded you to love one another, do not think that I am urging you to assist one another in wicked deeds as well. Quite the contrary, I desire that you shun not only the wicked deed itself, but also every disposition of the soul toward it. It is not enough to turn away from evil; one must also devote oneself to doing good. Therefore he said: "cling to what is good," that is, have a disposition and love toward it. It is in this sense that God, joining husband and wife, said: "he shall cleave to his wife" (Gen. 2:24).

Romans 12:10 — Commentary on Romans

I, he says, have taught you love, and it is very natural for you to fulfill this, for you are brethren, born from one womb, that is, from the font of baptism; consequently, by this very fact you are already obliged to love one another, because the sign and manifestation of brotherhood is friendship, and friendship is produced and strengthened by brotherly love. He teaches how to preserve brotherly love, namely by respecting one another and mutual preference; for "to be kindly affectioned" means to anticipate one another in showing honor.

Romans 12:11 — Commentary on Romans

Since many, it would seem, honor and love one another in their souls, but do not extend their hands to them, he teaches us to care for one another and to help others by deed itself. An objection is anticipated: how can we "not be slothful in zeal"? If, he answers, we are fervent in spirit, that is, if we are diligent and zealous. Note also that "be fervent in spirit" is said after the enumeration of many kinds of virtue; for whoever has fulfilled the above attracts the grace of the Spirit and is kindled by His fire. When you are brotherly in love, when you have love and the other virtues spoken of before, then you are serving the Lord. For He regards as done to Himself what you do for your brother.

Romans 12:12 — Commentary on Romans

Since what the Apostle demands is something great and difficult, he now teaches that which makes the fulfillment of this easy — he teaches action based on hope. For hope makes the soul more courageous and bold in dangers. Hope relates to the future. But, he says, even in the present you can receive a great good; for endurance in afflictions will make you patient and experienced. This, I mean – prayer, is a great help toward the accomplishment of all the aforementioned. And he did not simply say: pray, but be "constant in prayer." If you do not receive anything immediately, be constant, and you will attain what you desire.

Romans 12:13 — Commentary on Romans

Having said above: "he who shows mercy, with cheerfulness," he opened his hand to all in general, but now he teaches about almsgiving to the faithful: for he calls them saints. And he did not say: help them in their needs, but: "share in them," showing thereby that assistance is a transaction and a common profit; for you give money, and they repay you with heaven. He also did not say: in great expenses, but: "in needs," so as to satisfy the needs of the saints. How then are they not cruel and like beasts, those who do not help the saints in their essential necessities? He did not say: be hospitable, but: "pursue hospitality," teaching us not to wait for those in need to come to us, but to run to them ourselves and overtake them, as Abraham and Lot did.

Romans 12:14 — Commentary on Romans

After the teaching on brotherly love and love for one's own, he finally offers instruction also on how we ought to treat our enemies. He did not say: do not remember wrongs, do not take revenge, but what is far more: "bless," and added: "do not curse," so that we would not curse, but only bless. Whoever blesses those who persecute him for Christ's sake shows that he endures with joy for the sake of the Beloved; but whoever curses shows that he does not rejoice, and thereby makes it known that he does not love the One for whose sake he is persecuted.

Romans 12:15 — Commentary on Romans

A great spirit is needed not only to not envy, but also to rejoice with those who rejoice. This shows a soul completely free from envy, and it means much more than to weep with those who weep; because nature itself, which draws us to compassion, impels us to weep. Thus, he teaches us both the one and the other, that is, both compassion and a disposition free from envy toward all, even toward persecutors.

Romans 12:16 — Commentary on Romans

Again he discusses humble-mindedness, for naturally in Rome, as the capital city, there was the disease of pride. The meaning of what is said is this: do you consider yourself a great person? Consider your brother the same. Do you suspect that he is small and lowly in heart? Pronounce the same judgment about yourself as well, and in this way you will humble every lofty-mindedness and will not disdain him as though you were better than him, but will honor him as your equal, just as you honor yourself. He teaches how one can fulfill what was said before, namely: if we do not think highly of ourselves, but follow the lowly, that is, imitate the humbled and despised, that is, condescend and adapt ourselves to them. That is, do not think that you can satisfy yourselves in everything on your own, and that you have no need of another's counsel or of someone who suggests what is proper. Moses conversed with God; yet he had need of counsel from his father-in-law.

Romans 12:17 — Commentary on Romans

If you reproach another for having done evil, then why do you imitate him and do evil yourself? He did not say: do not do evil to a believer, but: "to no one," whether he be a pagan or anyone else. He says this not so that we live for vainglory, but so that we do not give occasion to reproach us to those who desire it. For he requires that we live without causing offense and without stumbling, because many are watching us and what concerns us.

Romans 12:18 — Commentary on Romans

He said well: "if it be possible, as much as lieth in you." For sometimes it is impossible to be at peace, for example, when there is a struggle for piety or for those who have been wronged. So he suggests: fulfill your duties and give no one occasion for enmity and disturbance. But if you see that piety is being insulted, then rise up courageously, fighting for the truth, yet not warring against the person, but against the impiety, while on the contrary pitying and sparing the person. In this way, what previously seemed impossible becomes possible; for as far as it concerns you, you are at peace with him, and you wage war against the impiety alone.

Romans 12:19 — Commentary on Romans

Give place, he says, to the wrath of God against those who wrong you. If you avenge yourselves, then God will not avenge you; but if you forgive, then God will avenge more severely. He also brings forth a testimony, confirming his word. He says this for the encouragement of the fainthearted, because they desire nothing else than to see that their enemies have received vengeance on their behalf.

Romans 12:20 — Commentary on Romans

Here he demands from you the highest degree of love of wisdom. What am I saying, he reasons, that one must live in peace? I even command to do good. He said, "you will heap coals of fire on his head," condescending to the faintheartedness of those who are insulted; for nothing is more pleasant for a person than to see an enemy punished. He speaks as if to say: do you wish to take revenge on him? Do good to him; in that case you will take revenge on him far more severely. Therefore he also said, "you will heap coals of fire on his head," signifying by this a severe punishment. In this sense he also said above, "give place to the wrath of God."

Romans 12:21 — Commentary on Romans

Do not feed your enemies with the thought that you will bring greater punishment upon them. The meaning of what is said is this: "be not overcome by evil," that is, do not do this with the intention of taking revenge, and do not imitate the evildoer (for that means being overcome), but strive rather to overcome him by your own benevolence and to turn him away from malice. Thus, what was said above he spoke for the encouragement of the fainthearted, but now he has set forth what is more perfect.

Romans 13:1 — Commentary on Romans

Having offered his listeners sufficient moral instruction and having taught them to be benevolent even toward enemies, he presents the current exhortation as well, teaching every soul, whether one be a priest, a monk, or an apostle, to submit to the authorities; for this submission does not undermine piety. And the apostle presents this exhortation with the purpose of showing that the Gospel teaches not sedition or disobedience to authority, but a noble way of thinking and obedience. What are you saying? Is every ruler appointed by God? – That is not what I am saying, – he replies. My discourse now is not about each individual ruler, but about rulership itself. That there are authorities, that some rule and others are subject, and that there is no confusion between the higher and the lower – this I call a work of the wisdom of God. For he did not say: there is no ruler, but "there is no authority except from God." Therefore, I say, he reasons about the matter itself, about authority. Similarly, when the wise man says, "a prudent wife is from the Lord" (Prov. 19:14), he does not mean that God unites everyone who enters into marriage, but that marriage was established by God. So then, all authorities, whichever you may consider – whether of a father over a son, or of a husband over a wife, or all the rest, even those that exist among animals, for example among bees, cranes, and fish – all were established by God.

Romans 13:2 — Commentary on Romans

Lest the believers should say: you demean us by subjecting to rulers those who are to receive the Heavenly Kingdom, he shows that he who obeys the authorities obeys God, or, what is far more fearful, he who disobeys the authorities resists God Who established the authorities, and he who resists will be punished both by God and by men. The latter he suggested by saying: "those who resist will bring judgment upon themselves."

Romans 13:3 — Commentary on Romans

What are you afraid of and why do you tremble? Does the ruler rebuke you if you do good? Is he fearsome to you if you are zealous for virtue? On the contrary, if you do good, the ruler is appointed to praise you. He is so far from instilling fear in you that he even praises you.

Romans 13:4 — Commentary on Romans

He, it says, assists the will of God. For example: God counsels you to be chaste, and the ruler prescribes the same through laws. God exhorts you not to be covetous and a thief, and the ruler is appointed as judge over the same. Consequently, he is our helper in good works, if we submit ourselves to him. So then, it is not the ruler who produces fear in us, but our own vices, on account of which the ruler's sword also exists, that is, the authority to punish. The ruler, he says, does not gird himself with the sword in vain, but in order to punish the wicked. When a ruler praises virtue, he fulfills the will of God; and when he puts the sword to use, he is a servant of God, defending virtue and driving away vice. Many do good not so much out of the fear of God as out of fear of rulers. Therefore, when a ruler defends virtue and punishes vice, he is a servant of God.

Romans 13:5 — Commentary on Romans

It is necessary for you, he says, to obey not only so that you do not experience the wrath both of God and of the ruler, as one who is insubordinate, and do not undergo unbearable punishment, but also so that you do not prove to be unconscionable and ungrateful to your benefactor. The authorities provide great benefits to states. Through them our well-being is maintained, and if they did not exist, everything would have long since been overthrown because the strongest would have swallowed up the weakest. Therefore, let your own conscience, he says, persuade you to honor those who provide you with so many good things.

Romans 13:6 — Commentary on Romans

You yourself testify that the ruler benefits you, because you give him compensation, obviously, as one who provides for you. We would not have been paying taxes from the beginning if we did not know that we receive benefit from the authorities, those who hold office tirelessly keeping watch on our behalf, while we are free from such cares. Therefore it is also pleasing to God that we pay taxes to His ministers. God desires that in civil society there be peace, that people live virtuously, and that vice be defeated; and it is precisely in this that rulers serve the will of God, zealously caring for the common tranquility, applying tireless diligence so that we may lead our lives in peace and quiet. If someone misuses authority, this says nothing against the benefit of authority itself.

Romans 13:7 — Commentary on Romans

Gratitude toward rulers is, he says, your inescapable debt. Render therefore what is due to everyone to whom various authorities have been entrusted: to whom tribute is due, that is, the poll tax, render tribute; and to whom custom is due, that is, payment for land, render custom. But do not give money alone. Render also fear, that is, respect, reverence, and distinguished honor. Therefore he adds: "to whom honor, honor." Fear is of two kinds. One fear is that which criminals feel — fear proceeding from a bad conscience: this fear the apostle already rejected earlier. The other fear is that which those who love have toward the beloved, that is, the highest degree of respect, as it is said: "there is no want to them that fear Him" (Ps. 34:9) and: "the fear of the Lord is clean, enduring forever" (Ps. 19:9). Here reverence is meant.

Romans 13:8 — Commentary on Romans

Pay your other debts, he says. But love—never wish to pay it off; rather, always keep it as a permanent debt. If you always show your neighbor the disposition of one who loves, do not imagine that therefore tomorrow you may neglect him; on the contrary, always consider that the debt of loving your neighbor rests upon you. He who loves his neighbor fulfills the law. Therefore everyone should love his neighbor, because he receives from him and from love toward him so many benefits that he fulfills the whole law.

Romans 13:9 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say "is completed," but "is summed up," that is, in this commandment the entire body of commandments is contained in summary. For the beginning and the end of virtue is love. Furthermore, the law requires love in the highest degree. "Love," it says, "your neighbor as yourself," but our Lord requires more, having taught that we should love our neighbor more than ourselves; for He teaches us to lay down our life for a friend (John 15:13).

Romans 13:10 — Commentary on Romans

He shows that love has both kinds of perfection. When he says that "love does no evil to one's neighbor," he indicates that it is abstention from evil, and with the words "love is the fulfillment of the law" he points out that it is the doing of good. Thus, love accomplishes in us the virtue indicated by the law, in all its fullness.

Romans 13:11 — Commentary on Romans

You must, he says, value love very highly, and through it — all the other virtues. Such is the time. The day of resurrection is near, the judgment is near, and we must awaken from the sleep of negligence and be ready for deeds worthy of the resurrection. Probably they at the beginning, upon their conversion, were most zealous, but then, with the passage of time, grew cold. Therefore he says: now we are closer to the future age; for this is what he means by "salvation," having called it so from its better side, because for sinners it is not salvation, but perdition. And as we draw near to the future life, we must intensify our attention. This is what he shows further.

Romans 13:12 — Commentary on Romans

That is, the night will soon end. For example: let us suppose that the night consists of twelve hours. When ten hours have passed, we say that the night is far spent (προέκοψεν), meaning: it has passed, it is near its end. He calls the present age night, because in it many are in darkness and the life of each person is covered in darkness; and he calls the future age day, both because of the brightness of the righteous, and because then the secrets of all will be revealed. In the Gospel, however, the present age is called day because during it one must work, and the future age is called night because then no one can work (Jn. 9:4). He called sinful actions "works," as something laborious, accompanied by great difficulties, subject to a thousand dangers even in the present age; and he called virtuous actions "armor of light," for they place the one who possesses them in safety, as armor does, and make him radiant, as armor of light. By the words "let us cast off" and "let us put on," he showed the ease of both—that is, both of departing from evil works and of turning to virtue. Just as it is not difficult to take off one garment and put on another, so it is possible to depart from vice and embrace virtue.

Romans 13:13 — Commentary on Romans

Above he said: "the day has drawn near," but now he shows that it is already arriving, and teaches to conduct oneself in it with decorum. With decorum he attracts those who greatly respected public opinion; and he did not say: conduct yourselves, — but "let us conduct ourselves," making his exhortation bearable. For nothing is so unseemly as sin, and nothing so imparts comeliness as virtue. He does not prohibit drinking, but drinking without measure; not the use of wine, but drunkenness. "Reveling" is called the state of being drunk combined with insults, which is also called disorderly conduct in a drunken state. Having spoken before about drunkenness, he now speaks of the evil that comes from it; for debauchery comes from drunkenness, and here he cuts off not association with women, but fornication. Having extinguished the evil born from lust, he now suppresses also that evil which comes from anger. For nothing so kindles lust and inflames anger as drunkenness and disorderly conduct in a drunken state. From envy comes strife or quarreling, because the one who envies another goes so far as quarrels. Therefore, having removed quarreling, he ascends also to its origin — envy. He mentions strife and envy together with debauchery because from the latter come conflicts and the ruin of households.

Romans 13:14 — Commentary on Romans

Having stripped from us the garment of sin, He finally adorns us, clothing us no longer in the armor of light, but, what is even more awe-inspiring, making the Master Himself our garment. Whoever is clothed in this garment possesses every virtue. He does not forbid care for the body, but "lusts." Take care, he says, of the body for health, not for licentiousness. For it would not be care if you were to kindle a flame and heat the furnace to your own harm. Strive only to have a healthy body, and beyond that, do not be concerned, and do not kindle the lusts of the body, but direct all your diligence toward the spiritual.

Romans 14:1 — Commentary on Romans

Many of the Jews who had believed, even after their conversion, observed distinctions in foods, abstained from pork, and did not dare to depart entirely from the law. Then, lest they be exposed as abstaining from pork alone, they abstained from all meat in general and ate only vegetables. Others were more mature, observed nothing of the sort, and were reproached by those who did observe such things. Paul feared that the mature, by rebuking the immature untimely and improperly, might turn them away from the faith of Christ. Therefore he approaches the matter wisely, caring for the benefit of the other side as well. He did not venture to say to those who reproached: you do wrong — lest he confirm the immature in their observance of rituals. Nor did he venture to say to the rebukers: you do well — lest he make them more aggressive in their attacks. On the contrary, he offers an exhortation adapted to both sides. His rebuke is directed, it would seem, more against the stronger side, but in reality its full force falls upon the weaker. For immediately by the expression "the weak" he showed the sickness of such people. And when he says "receive," he indicates the need for great care toward them, which is itself a sign of their extreme weakness. "Without disputes over opinions." That is, do not condemn him for his weakness, do not take offense, do not be troubled by many thoughts, but by all means endeavor to heal him as one who is weak.

Romans 14:2 — Commentary on Romans

He makes a comparison between the perfect and the imperfect and says that the perfect, being bold in faith, eats everything without distinction, while the imperfect, being weak, eats vegetables. Therefore the latter deserves healing, not defeat.

Romans 14:3 — Commentary on Romans

Those who ate everything, being perfect, looked down on those who did not eat, as people of little faith still attached to Judaism. On the other hand, those who did not eat condemned those who ate everything as lacking self-control. Since among them many were from the Gentiles, he says: "God has accepted him," that is, He showed him His ineffable grace. Why then do you argue with him about the law, when Christ has justified him?

Romans 14:4 — Commentary on Romans

He says this to the perfect one, dissuading him both from contempt and from judgment, for the perfect ones, doing both, both despised and judged the imperfect. However, in a hidden manner the rebuke falls here also upon the imperfect. I do not forbid you to judge, he says, because the conduct of the other does not deserve judgment, but because he is another's servant, that is, not yours, but God's. For although he is weak, he has not ceased to be a servant; wherefore one must not despair concerning him. And encouraging the weak one, he did not say "falls," but "stands or falls." Whether one or the other happens to him, it belongs to the Lord to judge both concerning the loss of the one who falls and the gain of the one who stands. By the words "he will be raised up" he shows that he is so shaken and has fallen so far that only God can raise him up. We say this about people who are utterly hopeless.

Romans 14:5 — Commentary on Romans

Some exhausted themselves by not eating or abstained from pork on certain days, while others always ate food and condemned those who fasted. About these he says that one judges one way and another differently, whereas the matter here is indifferent. Therefore one must not attack the brethren on account of this. In this he makes allowance for those being rebuked, because they were still new in the faith. When it comes to dogmas, we must not act according to the assurance of our own mind, but must firmly hold to what we have received, even if an angel from heaven should preach to us something different. But here the subject is food and fasts and the like, and those who stumble over these things are still new in the faith and in need of condescension, and therefore it was necessary to grant them some relaxation with regard to a life ordered in all strictness.

Romans 14:6 — Commentary on Romans

He who, he says, distinguishes days, distinguishes them for the Lord, as one who is reverent; and he who does not distinguish days, does not distinguish them for the Lord, as one who is already perfect in Christ and has risen above the observances of the Law. We ask about one thing only, he says: whether they do this for Christ's sake, and whether the one who eats and the one who does not eat give thanks to God? For what is done in this way is not subject to accusation and slander. He says this, as I said, because the Romans were still new in the faith. But in a hidden way he also strikes a blow against those who hold to Judaism. How can one who still holds to the law give thanks? Therefore, only the one who eats gives thanks.

Romans 14:7-8 — Commentary on Romans

We have, he says, a Lord Who cares for us and Who considers our life a gain and our death a loss. For we live or die not for ourselves alone, but also for the Lord. By life he means here the life in faith, and by death the falling away from faith. Therefore the Lord will by no means allow us to die in faith, or those who seem weak to fall away from it.

Romans 14:8 — Commentary on Romans

From death by faith he passes to natural death; for he now discusses this. Whether we live, he says, the natural life, we are the Lord's; whether we die a natural death, we likewise belong to the Lord.

Romans 14:9 — Commentary on Romans

This, he says, let it assure you that the Lord cares about the correction of the weak. For He Who shed His blood and died in order to be our Lord, can He not care for those who have become His servants? This is similar to how we commonly say: is it possible that someone would not care for his servant, for whom he paid so dearly? And if, he says, He cares for the dead, then all the more for the living. All this is said with the aim of shaming the Judaizing Christian and persuading him to consider how ungratefully he acts toward Christ Who died for him, by continuing to hold to the law.

Romans 14:10 — Commentary on Romans

You, the non-eater, why do you condemn your brother who eats, as lacking self-control, because he eats? He is your brother; you must not despise your own member. Will you give an answer for him? He himself will stand before the judgment and will bear the punishment himself. Do you see how, in addressing the mature one, he strikes fear into the very one who Judaizes, as one who must give an account at the dreadful judgment?

Romans 14:11-12 — Commentary on Romans

That we will be judged, as slaves by a master, the prophet testifies to this, he says. And with the words "before Me every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess God" he showed the highest degree of submission. "Shall confess," that is, shall give an account of what he has done. – To whom? Not to the law, but to Christ. So then, why do you submit yourself to the law?

Romans 14:13 — Commentary on Romans

Both of you, he says, cease the quarrel that exists between you, and neither should you, who eat all things, give the weaker one an occasion for stumbling, as though severely reproaching him, nor should you, who do not eat all things, give your brother an occasion for scandal, as though observing Jewish practices. Stumbling and scandal are mutually fitting to both persons.

Romans 14:14 — Commentary on Romans

Having taught that one must not reproach the weak, he finally teaches about food and instructs the weaker person not to fear or dread it as unclean. I, he says, know and am convinced not by human reasoning, but in the Lord Jesus, that is, having been taught and assured by the Lord Jesus, "that nothing is unclean in itself," that is, nothing is unclean by nature, but becomes unclean from the intention of the one who uses it. For him alone it is both defiled and unclean, and not for all.

Romans 14:15 — Commentary on Romans

Here he turns his speech to the perfect one, teaching: even if foods were a thousandfold not unclean by nature, you still ought to have abstained from pork, so that your brother who is scandalized would not be grieved, if only you wish to preserve love. You, he says, by a dispute over food are ruining and corrupting a brother who is so precious in the eyes of Christ that He died for him. For that person, noticing that you eat pork in opposition to him, becomes more obstinate and therefore, fearing lest he fall away from Christ, ultimately attaches himself entirely to the law.

Romans 14:16 — Commentary on Romans

That is, you have perfection in faith (for he called it "good"). Therefore do not abuse your perfection and do not give occasion for it to be blasphemed. For if you, being perfect, destroy the imperfect one, then you have given occasion to blaspheme the good that you possess. But you understand that our teaching is also good, and that it does not wish to be subjected to blasphemy from unbelievers when they see divisions and stumbling blocks concerning food.

Romans 14:17 — Commentary on Romans

Not by this do we earn favor with God. If, he says, you do not eat, will this really bring you into the Kingdom? Rebuking them for considering this important, he also mentioned drink. Into the Kingdom of God one is led by "righteousness," that is, all the virtues, a blameless life, and peace with one's brother rather than enmity, and "joy" that comes from harmony rather than sorrow that comes from reproach. Since peace and joy can also occur in evil deeds, he added: "in the Holy Spirit." My discourse, he says, is about peace and joy in the Holy Spirit. The great Chrysostom profoundly explained why Paul mentioned righteousness. It was, he says, in order to show that the one who does not abstain from swine's flesh wrongs his brother with respect to the salvation that Christ acquired for him by His death. Therefore, conversely, the one who abstains for the sake of his brother preserves righteousness, which bestows the eternal Kingdom.

Romans 14:18 — Commentary on Romans

Here he hints that the mature were reproaching the weak out of vainglory. If you wish, he says, to become an object of admiration for people, then arouse their admiration for you not so much by your perfection as by peace and other virtues. It is precisely by these things that one should serve and please God, and not by the fact that you eat pork without discrimination.

Romans 14:19 — Commentary on Romans

He said "of peace" to the imperfect one, because that one did not have peace, and "for mutual edification" he said to the perfect one, so that he would not unsettle his brother by scandalizing him. However, by saying "mutual," he directed his word about this to both the one and the other. Moreover, by mentioning peace first and then edification, he showed that without peace it is difficult to edify.

Romans 14:20 — Commentary on Romans

He calls the salvation of a brother the work of God. Therefore, do not destroy that which was acquired for him by God, and moreover for the sake of food, that is, by an unwillingness to abstain from pork, in order to gain benefit for yourself. Having made a strict prohibition to the perfect one, he feared lest the weak one be confirmed in evil thoughts. Therefore he again turns to the doctrine and says that all things are clean, but it is bad for the one who eats with a bad conscience and after having been scandalized. For the imperfect one, who considers pork unclean, if he eats it under compulsion, suffers greater harm. Therefore you must first teach him that all things are clean.

Romans 14:21 — Commentary on Romans

You, he says, compel your brother to eat what he does not dare to eat, but I say that you must abstain from everything that causes your brother to stumble, not because it is evil (for all things are clean), but because it causes stumbling. By the word "stumbles" he showed that he is blinded, for the blind stumble. And he "is offended" as one who is fickle, and "is made weak" as one of little faith. By all this he draws the stronger one to help his brother, as one who is utterly infirm.

Romans 14:22 — Commentary on Romans

Here he secretly hints that the mature one was displaying his maturity out of vainglory. He says: you want to show me that you are mature in faith regarding food, believing that everything is good and clean? Do not show me, but be content with the testimony of conscience before God, to Whom you show this. Even if no one else sees your blessedness, be content with yourself, if you yourself do not condemn yourself and your conscience does not condemn you in a matter that you have approved or chosen. Understand this only concerning the present subject, that is, concerning food.

Romans 14:23 — Commentary on Romans

He who doubts, he says, and eats without being convinced, is condemned. Why? Not because the food was unclean, but because he was not sure that it was clean, and thought that he was touching it as something unclean. He who is not convinced and does not believe that the food is clean, but eats it with a guilty conscience, certainly sins.

Romans 15:1 — Commentary on Romans

After the prayer he again offers exhortation and gratifies the perfect by placing them on the same level as himself and calling them strong. He did not simply say "weaknesses," but "the weaknesses of the powerless," that is, intensifying the expression in order to draw them to greater compassion. Having spoken of our obligation to bear the weaknesses of others, he teaches how to fulfill it. For this, he says, it is necessary that we seek not only our own benefit.

Romans 15:2 — Commentary on Romans

That is, let each one do what is pleasing to his neighbor, and serve his brother, only for good. And lest any of the perfect should say: behold, I too am drawing my brother toward good, he added: "for edification." For although what you are doing now is good, yet since it is untimely, your deed turns into destruction: for untimely reproof does not edify.

Romans 15:3 — Commentary on Romans

The Apostle sets before us the example of Christ. For if He had wished to please Himself, that is, to seek His own interests, He could have avoided reproaches and not endured what He endured; but He did not wish this, and instead, having taken sufferings upon Himself, He was subjected to ill repute among many, was considered powerless, even a deceiver and evildoer. They said of Him: "He saved others; Himself He... cannot save" (Matt. 27:42). Thus "the reproaches of those who reproached You," the Father, in the Old Testament, "fell on Me" (Ps. 69:9), that is, on Your Son. And this is nothing new.

Romans 15:4 — Commentary on Romans

This, he says, was written beforehand so that we might imitate it. Here he also exhorts them to patience in temptations, saying, that being strengthened by Scripture we may endure, and by endurance may show in ourselves a living and steadfast hope. For whoever endures shows that he has within himself hope in the future blessings, but whoever does not endure has lost hope.

Romans 15:5 — Commentary on Romans

He shows that along with the Scriptures, God gives us patience and consolation. Therefore he also calls Him the God of patience and consolation, as the giver and author of these good things. He also asks of Him that He would grant us "to be like-minded one toward another." For it is characteristic of love to think the same about one's neighbor as one thinks about oneself. But since there is a worldly love, he added: "according to the teaching of Jesus Christ," that is, think that which is pleasing to Jesus Christ.

Romans 15:6 — Commentary on Romans

What then is the fruit of like-mindedness? The glorification of God not only with one mouth, but also with one soul (for this is what "with one accord" means). Here the word "God" should be separated, referring it to the preceding phrase, and then read with a new beginning: "and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ." However, there will be no impropriety if these words are read together as well, that is, understanding "God and Father" in relation to One and the Same Christ; for God the Father is the God of Christ according to His humanity, and Father according to His Divinity.

Romans 15:7 — Commentary on Romans

He repeats the previous exhortation and brings Christ as an example, so that we would accept one another, because this serves to the glory of God. For our unity above all glorifies God, as it is said: "the world will believe that You sent Me," if the disciples "are one" (Jn. 17:21-23). On the contrary, disagreements bring dishonor to God. For when the pagans see that Christians disagree among themselves, they blame the faith itself.

Romans 15:8 — Commentary on Romans

He holds to the former subject of discourse, showing that Christ did not please Himself, but accepted everything for our sake, and he persuades the Gentiles not to exalt themselves over those who believed from among the Jews. For the Jews were saved by the promise given to their fathers, while the Gentiles were saved by mercy and love for mankind alone. The meaning of what is said is as follows. To Abraham there was a promise that his seed would inherit the world (Gen. 13:15); but those who descended from Abraham all became deserving of punishment, as transgressors of the law, and therefore unworthy of the promise. Therefore Christ came and fulfilled the law, accepting among other things circumcision as well. Having fulfilled the law, accepted circumcision, and become the seed of Abraham, He extinguished the wrath of God and made us capable of receiving the promise. He accepted circumcision so that the promise of God would not remain in vain, and not in order to establish the law. Why then do you, Judaizer, cling to the law, which has already brought you into such danger that you have been deprived of the promise?

Romans 15:9 — Commentary on Romans

Those who came from the Jews, although they were unworthy, nevertheless had the promises; but you, called from paganism, were saved by lovingkindness alone. Therefore you are especially obligated to glorify God. And God is glorified when you live in union and unity among yourselves, when you bear with the weak.

Romans 15:12 — Commentary on Romans

He brought all these testimonies as proof that those called from among the Gentiles must live in unity and be of one mind with those who came from among the Jews; he humbles them so that they would not exalt themselves over those called from among the Gentiles, for all the prophets called them, while he again persuades those called from among the Gentiles not to be puffed up, showing that they are more indebted to God, as having received greater mercy; for they, not being a people, were united with the people. The words "I will praise You among the Gentiles" are spoken in the person of Christ, instead of: I will proclaim You, O Father, among the nations; and the words "there shall be a root of Jesse" are spoken instead of: from the root of Jesse shall grow He Who shall rise to rule the nations, that is, Christ.

Romans 15:13 — Commentary on Romans

He prays that the believers from among the Jews be filled with joy, for they were grieved by reproach, and that the believers from among the Gentiles be filled with peace, for they were hostile toward those who adhered to the law; or rather, he prays that both groups be filled with joy and peace. How then is this to be accomplished? By faith. And what good does faith provide us? Richness in hope. For whoever believes in the future blessings and remains content with the present ones is rich in hope, that is, he awaits the future blessings and endures all temporal afflictions. And what good does hope provide us? The acquisition of the power of the Holy Spirit, which makes our hope most firm. For hope, on the one hand, provides us with the power of the Holy Spirit, and on the other hand, becomes stronger in us through the Holy Spirit.

Romans 15:14 — Commentary on Romans

Having said much that was harsh above, he finally heals the wounds he inflicted. He did not say: I have heard, but: "I myself am convinced," he who was reproaching and accusing you, "that you also are full of goodness," that is, of good disposition and brotherly love, though perhaps he calls goodness the fullness of virtue. He also did not say: you have goodness, but: "full." And since there is no benefit in having only goodness while not knowing how to make use of it, he added: "and are able to instruct one another," not only to learn, but even more — to teach others.

Romans 15:15 — Commentary on Romans

The Romans enjoyed respect and were quite arrogant. Therefore he heals them when he says, "I have written to you with some boldness"; for by this word he greatly humbles them. But he was not satisfied even with this, and added: "in part," that is, somewhat and briefly, and moreover not as one instructing, but "as if by way of reminder," that is, gently reminding.

Romans 15:16 — Commentary on Romans

Imparting a humble tone to his speech, he says: I did not seize this honor for myself, but God commanded me to do this, having set me apart for this purpose, not because I was worthy, but by grace. And for what was this grace given to me? To be a minister and priest of the Gospel. Therefore do not blame me for speaking to you. My priesthood consists precisely in proclaiming the Gospel. And who would dare to accuse a priest who brings the knife to that which has been chosen for sacrifice? I wrote to you, he says, not so that along with other nations you too might be saved, and so that the offering of the Gentiles might be entirely acceptable because all bring fruits to God. "Sanctified by the Holy Spirit," that is, by a spiritual life; for not faith alone sanctifies, but also one's manner of life. It is true that having believed and been baptized, we received the Spirit; but if we do not also live spiritually, the grace of the Spirit will be extinguished. He humbles the pride of the Romans, so that they would not consider it beneath them to have as their teacher the One who brings all nations to God.

Romans 15:17 — Commentary on Romans

Since as before he had greatly humbled himself, now again he elevates his word, lest they consider him contemptible, and says: I boast not of myself and not of my own cares, but of the grace of Christ. In what then do I boast? In that which pertains to God, that is, not in some trivial things, but in spiritual things.

Romans 15:18 — Commentary on Romans

Since he said of himself: I am a minister of the Gospel to all nations, he adds: I do not boast or pride myself on anything that I have not done; indeed, I did not do it, but Christ did, using me as an instrument. Whether I speak something, discoursing and philosophizing about heavenly things, or whether I do something, leading a life according to God, or whether I perform miracles—all this belongs to Christ.

Romans 15:19 — Commentary on Romans

And there is a difference between a sign and a wonder. A sign is something that is accomplished in accordance with nature, only in an extraordinary manner. Such was the sudden healing of Peter's mother-in-law, who was sick with a fever. Here the healing of the fever is a deed in accordance with nature, but it was accomplished in an extraordinary manner: as soon as Christ touched her, the fever left (Matt. 8:14-15). But a wonder is an action performed upon that which does not occur in accordance with nature. Such was the healing of the man blind from birth (John 9:1-7). But since signs and wonders can also be performed by the power of demons, he added: "by the power of the Spirit of God." Here the dignity of the Spirit is also shown, Who is able to perform true signs and wonders. Do you want, he says, to have proof of what I am speaking about? Behold the multitude of my disciples from Jerusalem even unto Illyricum, which constitutes the borders of present-day Bulgaria. He did not say: I preached, but: I have fully preached the gospel, in order to show that his word was not fruitless, but effective. When you hear: "from Jerusalem unto Illyricum," do not think that the apostle traveled by a straight and main road. "And the surrounding regions," he says, that is, I went around the nations with preaching both to the north and to the south.

Romans 15:20 — Commentary on Romans

I not only preached the gospel to these and so many peoples and converted them, but I also did not go to those people to whom the name of Christ had already been proclaimed. So far am I from subjecting other people's disciples to myself and doing this for my own glory. Therefore I wrote to you not out of a desire to gain glory from you, but because I am fulfilling my ministry. He calls the teaching of the apostles "another man's foundation" not because they were alien to him, nor because they preached something different, but in relation to the reward; because the reward for their labors was foreign to Paul, it did not belong to him.

Romans 15:21 — Commentary on Romans

Here he shows the fulfilled prophecy; and whoever resolves to teach the ignorant, to which Paul resorted, much labor and sweat awaits him.

Romans 15:22 — Commentary on Romans

At the beginning of this epistle he said: "I was hindered even until now" (Rom. 1:13), and here he presents the very reason that hindered him from coming to them. I, he says, went everywhere preaching, and therefore encountered many hindrances, that is, I often intended and desired to come to you, but was always hindered.

Romans 15:23 — Commentary on Romans

I, he says, encountered obstacles because I desired to preach, but now I write to you and am coming to you, because there is no longer any work for me in these regions, and not for any other reason, such as a desire to gain glory from you. Furthermore, lest they say to him: you are visiting us carelessly, because you no longer have work there, he adds: I have had this desire for many years, and it is this desire that I am hastening to fulfill.

Romans 15:24 — Commentary on Romans

But lest they, again, become puffed up, imagining that he has a desire to come to us as to those who are above all others, he adds: as soon as I undertake my journey to Spain, I will come to you. And lest, again, they say: he only wants to visit us in passing, he added: "and you will send me on my way there," that is, you yourselves, having seen the necessity compelling me to go to those peoples, will send me on my way, so that I am visiting you not out of contempt for you, but out of necessity. But since even this is offensive to them, he reassures them, saying: "I shall enjoy your company, though only in part." By this he shows that he desires to see them out of love for them, and indeed a strong love, which is why he did not say: I shall see you, but: "I shall enjoy," imitating how parents speak to their children. He said: "in part," that is, no matter how much time I spend with you, I shall never be satisfied, I shall never grow weary of your company; therefore I will be content if I enjoy your company even in part.

Romans 15:25 — Commentary on Romans

Above he gave a promise to come to them. In the meantime he still needed to delay. Therefore, lest they think he was mocking them, he states the reason for his delay and says: "I go to Jerusalem to minister to the saints." He did not say: carrying alms with me, but: "to minister," so that we might learn how lofty, by whom it is performed, and how important this is.

Romans 15:26 — Commentary on Romans

Through this he also exhorts the Romans to almsgiving; for when he says: "Macedonia and Achaia were pleased" and so on, he instills in them a zeal to imitate them. The word "were pleased" is used instead of: they desired, they deemed it good to send "a certain contribution." Thus, that is by the word contribution, he everywhere calls almsgiving, as a common profit for both givers and receivers. He said "a certain" instead of: a small one, lest it seem to the Romans that he was reproaching them as stingy and ungenerous. "To the saints," he said, that is to the faithful, so that they are worthy of twofold compassion: first, on account of their poverty, and second, on account of their virtue.

Romans 15:27 — Commentary on Romans

In this, he says, there is nothing new if they wished to make a contribution to the saints: they are their debtors. In what way? Christ comes from the Jews, He came for them; from thence the apostles, the prophets, all good things. But the whole world became a partaker of all this. Therefore those who converted from the Gentiles ought to share with them their bodily goods; exactly so should you as well. He did not say "to admit to participation," but "to minister," presenting them as if they were deacons. Nor did he say "in their bodily goods." For concerning spiritual goods he said that they belong to the Jews, while bodily goods belong not to the Gentiles alone; because the opinion is common to all, and not of the possessors alone.

Romans 15:28 — Commentary on Romans

That is, as if having deposited it in the royal treasuries, as an inaccessible and secure place; for such is that which is sealed. By saying "fruit," he shows by this that those who give alms receive great profit from it. Again he mentions Spain, showing thereby that his journey there is necessary for him and that he will pass through Rome not out of contempt for them.

Romans 15:29 — Commentary on Romans

That is, I will see you well-skilled in all the blessings of the Gospel. For by the full blessing of the Gospel he means all the blessings worthy of blessing, that is, of praise according to the Gospel. But you can also understand by "blessing" almsgiving, so that the meaning would be: I will find you perfect in almsgiving and love for mankind. He says this in advance so that, being put to shame by the praises, they would strive to show themselves as such.

Romans 15:30 — Commentary on Romans

He never considers himself worthy of belief, but presents mediators. So now too he points to Christ and the Spirit. But he did not mention the Father, so that you might learn that when he mentions the Father alone, he does not exclude the Son and the Spirit. And he said "by the love of the Spirit," because just as the Father and the Son loved the world, so also does the Spirit. He shows the greatest humility when he says that he has need of their prayer.

Romans 15:31 — Commentary on Romans

He did not say: to enter into a contest and defeat them, but: "to be delivered," fulfilling the divine law that commands us to pray not to fall into temptation (Matt. 26:41). At the same time, he also shows that it is necessary to give alms to those who live among so many unbelievers (from whom he himself also prays to be delivered) and who are moreover in danger of perishing from hunger. That is, so that they would receive the offering with a good disposition. From this it is also evident that the giving of alms is not sufficient in itself for it to be accepted. When someone gives out of compulsion, from dishonest gain, or for vainglory, then everything is lost and the fruit thereof is destroyed.

Romans 15:32 — Commentary on Romans

I, he says, therefore pray for deliverance from there, so that I may see you sooner and moreover with pleasure, not having brought upon myself any grief there. He did not say: to teach you, to instruct you in the faith, but "to be comforted," that is, you will be enlivened by my teaching, and I will be enlivened by the growth of your faith. By this expression he shows that both he and they, as those who struggle and labor, have need of rest.

Romans 15:33 — Commentary on Romans

To join prayer to exhortation is the apostle's constant custom.

Romans 16:1 — Commentary on Romans

The present epistle was delivered to the Romans by Phoebe. Therefore he also introduces her to them. He expresses his respect for her both by mentioning her in the first place, and by calling her a sister (this is a great dignity), and by indicating her office, naming her a deaconess.

Romans 16:2 — Commentary on Romans

That is, show her honor for the Lord's sake. He who receives even an insignificant person for the Lord's sake shows honor to the Lord; and Phoebe was a saint: consequently, all the more was it fitting to show her honor. Therefore he added: "as befits the saints," that is, as one ought to receive the saints. That is, supply what you can, lend a helping hand; for he did not say: satisfy all her needs. First he praised, then in the middle he placed the exhortation, and finally he again set down praise, surrounding his exhortation on both sides—to show her honor. For she, he says, was a helper to many, even to me myself, the universal preacher, who endured so many sufferings.

Romans 16:3 — Commentary on Romans

They, he says, helped me in word and teaching and shared with me labors and dangers. Some supposed that these co-workers were Paul's helpers in tent-making (Acts 18:3).

Romans 16:4 — Commentary on Romans

They were perfect martyrs, for under Nero there were innumerable dangers. Here he hints at their hospitality. And lest they think he speaks out of flattery, he presents many other witnesses as well.

Romans 16:5 — Commentary on Romans

So virtuous were they that all their household members became believers, for he called them a church. He also called them this on account of their hospitality, for a house is called a church when exemplary piety and virtue are found in it. Let those leading a married life understand that the marital union is no hindrance to virtue for them. A great thing it is to be beloved of Paul, who knew how to love with discernment and not without reason. He calls Epaenetus a firstfruit either because he was the first to believe, becoming the beginning and the door to faith for all the people, or because he showed in himself greater piety, which is why it is said: "who is the firstfruit for Christ," that is, not in worldly things, but in that which pertains to Christ.

Romans 16:6 — Commentary on Romans

He adorns a woman with labors for the truth. Mariam, he says, labored, kept vigil, and prayed not only for herself, but also, what is more important, fulfilled her duty even on behalf of us, the apostles. How then does he say, "but I do not permit a woman to teach" (1 Tim. 2:12)? He forbids her not from teaching by word, but from occupying a place of honor in the church and sitting on an elevated seat, while he very much approves of teaching at home. In this way a wife teaches her husband (1 Cor. 7:16) and children (1 Tim. 2:15); and Priscilla instructed Apollos in the faith (Acts 18:26). He did not say "she taught much," but "she labored much," in order to show that Mariam served by providing money and other means.

Romans 16:7 — Commentary on Romans

That they are kinsmen of Paul, this does not constitute as great a praise as the fact that they are fellow prisoners with him; for they suffered far more than any prisoner, being dragged from place to place and plundered. It is also significant to be an apostle, especially if one considers that Junia was a woman: all the more significant then to be notable among the apostles. And they were renowned for their deeds. Paul is not ashamed to say, "who were in Christ before me," counting it as praise for them that they went ahead and seized the good before him.

Romans 16:8 — Commentary on Romans

If it is considered a great thing to be loved by a king, how much more glorious is it to be loved by Paul, who loves for the sake of virtue and for God?

Romans 16:9 — Commentary on Romans

This praise is greater than the previous one; it is even the cause of it and contains it within itself: for whoever is a fellow worker is also beloved. And he crowns this one with the same.

Romans 16:10 — Commentary on Romans

That is, blameless and irreproachable in all things, and some say that this is said in distinction from some other Apelles who was not deserving of approval. These were probably not the same as the former ones, which is why he did not mention them by name.

Romans 16:11 — Commentary on Romans

That is, the faithful.

Romans 16:12 — Commentary on Romans

About Mariam he said above (Rom. 16:6): "who labored much," but about these he says that they are still laboring. It is great praise to always be at work and laboring. She is above the ones mentioned before her; because she not only labored much, but is also beloved. Thus he names each one according to their merit, encouraging some to greater zeal, and stirring others to emulation.

Romans 16:13 — Commentary on Romans

A double good: both the son is blameless and the mother is irreproachable. For he would certainly not have said, "his mother and mine," if he did not attribute great virtue to this woman.

Romans 16:14 — Commentary on Romans

Here do not look at the fact that he enumerates them without ascribing any praise to them, but at the fact that although they were far below everyone else, they nevertheless were deemed worthy of a greeting from the apostle. Or rather, he did ascribe praise to them as well, when he called them brethren.

Romans 16:15 — Commentary on Romans

Great praise he ascribes to these persons as well: for he called them saints.

Romans 16:16 — Commentary on Romans

Lest he give occasion for quarrels by greeting some in one way and others in another, speaking of some with greater and of others with lesser praise, he makes all equal through the holy kiss, so that neither the higher might despise the lower, nor the lower envy the higher; for the holy kiss brings peace to all and makes all equal. Not only did he himself unite them, but he also sends them greetings from all the churches, so that they might be united; for he speaks of all in general, and not of this one or that one. And he expressed greetings to so many persons in this epistle, which he did not do in any other, because he had not yet seen the Romans. Since many of his kinsmen had found refuge in Rome, he worthily mentions them by name, introducing them to the Romans by means of the epistle.

Romans 16:17 — Commentary on Romans

Again he offers an exhortation, and not as a counselor, but as a humble petitioner and with great respect for them, for he calls them brethren. Exposing the schemes of harmful people, he said "watch out for," that is, inquire about them with diligence. First he mentions divisions, and then offenses. For as long as unity is maintained in the body of the Church, offenses cannot enter. And the offenses are heresies, for he says, "contrary to the teaching which you have learned." He did not say "which we taught," but "which you have learned," forestalling them by this and showing that they were already persuaded and had received the teaching, and therefore ought to remain in what they had already received. Thus, divisions and offenses, or heresies, are introduced by those who teach doctrine contrary to the apostolic teaching.

Romans 16:18 — Commentary on Romans

Withdraw from them, he says. If they were doing this out of ignorance or error, they would need to be corrected. But since they sin deliberately, flee from them. He hints at the Jews, whom he customarily reproaches as gluttons; for such is their entire race. Furthermore, all heresies are born from the service of passions and the belly. How then are you not ashamed, being a brother of Christ, to make slaves of the belly your teachers? Note, moreover, that he who serves the belly does not serve Christ. They act deceitfully, he says, by means of flattery; for the expression "by flattery and fair speech" means: friendship on the tongue, but treachery in the heart. He did not say: they deceive you, but: "the hearts of the simple," that is, of the naive.

Romans 16:19 — Commentary on Romans

They deceive, he said, the simple-hearted. But "your obedience," which comes from great meekness, is known to all: I alone do not bear witness to it, but the whole world. Therefore I rejoice for you, that you were not deceived. He hints at the fact that some of them also had been led astray. He clearly expresses the same thing that the Lord said: "be wise as serpents, and harmless as doves" (Matt. 10:16). For he desires that they be "wise" or cautious "unto good," that is, in the matter of their own salvation and their own benefit, and "simple concerning evil," that is, in not doing harm to others, for the simple person causes no one harm.

Romans 16:20 — Commentary on Romans

Since there were disputes, he calls upon the Giver of peace to put an end to the divisions. He does not say "will subdue," but what is much stronger: "will crush," and will crush not only those who introduce divisions, but also their leader. He also offers comfort regarding the timing, for he added: shortly. The word "will crush" expresses both a prayer and a prophecy, because it stands in the future tense. He also reminded them of grace, so that, judging by what they had already received, they would become more zealous in believing with regard to the future as well; for if the Lord saved them at the time when they were enemies, how much more will He now crush Satan. Notice, then: the apostle separates neither deeds from prayer, nor prayer from deeds. First he testified of their obedience, and then he began to pray, by which he made it known that not only before, but also now, even if we are skilled, we have need of the grace of God.

Romans 16:21 — Commentary on Romans

Timothy labored with him in the gospel; and to do the same thing that Paul did is great praise. This Jason is mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles as one who endured dangers most courageously (Acts 17:6). And they are kinsmen of the apostle not only according to the flesh, but also, what is far more important, according to piety; for if they had not been such, he would not have mentioned them.

Romans 16:22 — Commentary on Romans

A great thing it is to be a scribe of Paul. And Tertius writes this not in order to praise himself, but in order to attract to himself the greater love of the Romans, as one who served in the writing of the epistle to them.

Romans 16:23 — Commentary on Romans

That is, the one who received me in his house. Furthermore, that Gaius received in his home the whole Church and Paul himself, this is great praise; for Paul would not have gone to him if he had not found him worthy. The steward and treasurer of the city of Corinth. He mentions him so that you may learn that neither wealth nor rank serves as a hindrance to anyone in faith and righteous living.

Romans 16:24 — Commentary on Romans

At the beginning or foundation of his epistle he placed the following words: "grace to you and peace" (Rom. 1:7). And now, setting the boundary or end of the epistle, he concludes with the same, praying that the grace of God may always abide with all the Romans. This is the mark of a teacher—to help his disciples not only by word, but also by prayer; which is why the apostles also said: "but we will give ourselves continually to prayer and to the ministry of the word" (Acts 6:4). May grace preserve us as well, who do not hope to find a place of salvation through works, but place our entire hope in divine grace and mercy, and through it may we rise above the snares of Satan, crushing them under our feet in Christ Jesus, our Lord. To Whom be glory forever. Amen.

Romans 16:25-27 — Commentary on Romans

To conclude exhortations with prayer is the constant custom of the Apostle Paul. So he does now as well: he prays for the imperfect, and not only teaches by word, but also entreats help from God through prayers. The connection of the discourse is as follows: "To Him who is able to establish you through Jesus Christ be glory forever. Amen." "To Him who is able to establish you," the imperfect, the wavering. In what manner? "According to my gospel," that is, so that you may hold fast to what I teach. And my gospel and the preaching of Christ are one and the same, for this is not our teaching, but His laws. "According to the revelation of the mystery." This is a sign of the greatest honor, that we have become partakers of the mysteries, that is, of a subject which, although foreordained from of old, has now been made manifest through the prophetic scriptures. Therefore, what do you fear, O weak one? That by eating swine's flesh you might depart from the law? But behold, all the Scriptures proclaim that mystery which introduces indifference in food. This is accomplished even "by the command of the eternal God." Therefore your duty is not to contradict, but to believe and obey God; for faith demands obedience, not inquisitiveness. Moreover, all the nations believe in this way, for that mystery has become known to all. How then do you continue to serve the law in slavish fashion? He said "to the only wise God" in order to distinguish God from the angels and from us, and by no means from the Son — God forbid; for the wisdom of the Father is the Son. Therefore, glory be to Him who revealed the mystery, and not to the law, to which you continue to resort by observing distinctions in food. The words "through Jesus Christ," as stated above, can be connected thus: "To Him who is able to establish you through Jesus Christ." But they can also be understood thus: revealed to all nations through Jesus Christ; for the mystery was revealed to the nations by the very One who sent the disciples to teach all nations.

Ruth 4:13 — EXPLANATION OF MATTHEW 1.3-4

And Boaz begat Obed of Ruth. Ruth was a foreigner, but nevertheless she was married to Boaz. So, too, the church is from among the Gentiles. For like Ruth, these Gentiles had been foreigners and outside the covenants, yet they forsook their people, their idols and their father, the devil. And as Ruth was wed to Boaz of the seed of Abraham, so too was the church taken as bride by the Son of God.

Titus 1:1 — Commentary on Titus

He uses these expressions interchangeably, sometimes calling himself a servant of Christ, an apostle of God, and now the reverse. Thus he made no distinction between the Father and the Son. This can be understood in different ways: either that I became an apostle so that the chosen ones would come to believe through me, or that I was chosen as an apostle not for my own merits, but because God was pleased to entrust His chosen ones to me. Therefore, everything is a matter of grace, and not because I was worthy, but for the sake of the chosen ones. Then, to show that we too must contribute something, he added: "and the knowledge of the truth," that is, since I came to know the truth of this teaching, therefore it was entrusted to me. But better: even the knowledge is not ours, but He is the source of this as well. For first we were known, and then we came to know. Or, that I believed, just as the other chosen ones did, and came to know the truth. He even said "truth" in contrast to Jewish rites. For they are not the truth, though neither are they falsehood, but a type and shadow; and in calling us chosen, he condemns the Jews. For even if they were once chosen, they are not now. Notice: first "faith," and then from it "knowledge," but not from rational inquiries. Having said "truth," he added "relating to godliness," because even in worldly affairs there is "knowledge of the truth." For example, someone may truly know the art of agriculture or the art of building. So it is not about that truth, but about "truth according to godliness."

Titus 1:2 — Commentary on Titus

Having said how much God has benefited us for the present life, he speaks also of what He will give in the future. Already the very knowledge of the truth is the greatest benefit for us who have been freed from error. But as a reward for this, He will give us also eternal life. Since we have come to know Him, "we hope," he says, "for eternal life." Do you see how he immediately, from the very beginning, points to the benefits of God, so as to make both the bishop himself and all the more his disciples more ready to please the Benefactor? With the words "in hope of eternal life" he overturns Jewish rites, for they had the present life as their reward. If He is unchangeable, then He will undoubtedly give even after death what He promised. From ancient times, he says, He predetermined this, and not as a result of repentance. It is not because the Jews did not turn to Him that He will give this to us, but because it was predetermined from ancient times — and He loved us from eternity. That He loved us from the beginning — this points to our nobility.

Titus 1:3 — Commentary on Titus

Lest someone say: why did He delay in giving that which was determined from eternity? he says it was out of care for us and in order to do it at the fitting time. By "time" Scripture means the opportune time, as for example: "It is time for the Lord to act" (Ps. 119:126). So "in its own time," he says, that is, the suitable, proper time. And what did He manifest? "His Word," he says, that is, the Gospel. In what manner? "In preaching," that is, openly, with boldness. He who preaches neither adds nor takes away. So we too preach what has been commanded to us, assuredly, only in the hearing of all, just as Christ said: "Preach upon the housetops" (Matt. 10:27), signifying by the manner and place directness, impartiality, and freedom. Note: the sequence required him to say: "He manifested in its own time," that is, eternal life, but he did not put it that way, but rather "He manifested His Word." Rightly so. For the Gospel encompasses everything: both what has been given to us in the present time, such as godliness, faith, and truth, and what is promised in the age to come, that is, eternal life. Some, however, understood "His Word" to mean the Son. This preaching, he says, has been entrusted to me. So then, if it has been entrusted, I must not think anything unworthy of the One who entrusted it to me, nor must I pretend or express displeasure at what has been entrusted to me. Moreover, it has been entrusted to me "by commandment," which is to say: I am compelled to do this against my will. Of the things that must be done, some are done "by commandment," and others by exhortation. For example: "be reconciled to your brother" (Matt. 5:24) — this is a commandment, and whoever does not fulfill it is punished; but: "sell your possessions" (Matt. 19:21), if you wish, and also: "he who is able to accept it, let him accept it" (Matt. 19:12) — these are exhortations, and the one who does not fulfill them is not punished. So then, he says, preaching has been entrusted to me by commandment, so that I must necessarily fulfill it. "Woe to me," he says, "if I do not preach the gospel" (1 Cor. 9:16), and this is not out of love of power, but out of necessity. Whose commandment is it? "Of God our Savior." Therefore, if God, who desires our salvation, has commanded this, how shall I not show my devotion to the work of salvation?

Titus 1:4 — Commentary on Titus

A son can also be not true, as a fornicating Christian, or a covetous one: such a son, although regenerated through baptism, is not true, because he is unworthy of the father. Having called Titus a son and having assumed for himself the title of father, the apostle again diminishes this honor, saying: in faith I have nothing more in comparison with you, for it is common, and by it both I and you were regenerated. Why then does the apostle call him his son? Either to show his love for him, or because he himself baptized Titus. Since both share one and the same faith, they are brothers to one another. But since Paul baptized Titus, he is a father to him. Thus, the expression "according to the common faith" signifies brotherhood. And by this he indicates brotherhood, when he says "from God the Father," he stirs up Titus so that he might remember whose son he is, namely God's. See how what he wishes for ordinary people, the same he wishes for the bishop and teacher. For he himself more than others needs the gracious power of God, as one bearing exceedingly heavy burdens; he needs mercy, as one for whom it is difficult to avoid being guilty before God in many things; he needs peace, as one placed in the necessity of being in conflicts and waging unceasing struggle. For even faithful discharge of the episcopate alone leads one up to heaven, and negligence alone casts one down to hell.

Titus 1:5 — Commentary on Titus

Just as in a household among those appointed for service one does one thing and another does another, so too they divided the whole world among themselves by regions, and all labored. This is precisely what is indicated here by the words "I left you in Crete," because he himself evidently departed for another place to labor there. See how he is not embarrassed to write to his disciple to finish what he himself had left incomplete. He was concerned with the common benefit, not with his own honor. Notice also that he corrected all these things himself; but what pertained to honor or praise, this he entrusted to his disciple — I mean the ordination of bishops and everything else that required greater organization. So he calls bishops here, and in the Epistle to Timothy. "In every city," he says. He did not wish the entire island to be entrusted to one person, but that each city should have its own pastor. In this way both the labor will be lighter, and the oversight more diligent.

Titus 1:6 — Commentary on Titus

If he leads a life free from reproach, if no one reproaches him for his way of life. For if the light, He says, is darkness, then the darkness how much more? To shut the mouths of heretics who condemned marriage, he accepts a married man into the episcopacy. For marriage is so honorable that with it one can even ascend to the sacred throne. But to restrain the incontinent, he says: "the husband of one wife." For he who preserved no affection for his deceased wife, how will he be a good leader in the Church? A bishop must be blameless. But a man twice married is not blameless, even though this is permitted by civil laws. Who has not raised his own children, how will he manage others? It is clear that if he had first raised his children well and with care, they would not have turned out disobedient. For sins are not such by their nature that they could be stronger than such diligence. The Apostle did not say simply: not profligate children, but even entirely free from reproach of profligacy and free from evil suspicion.

Titus 1:7 — Commentary on Titus

How can he be blameless if he has unbelieving and undisciplined children? God has placed him over His house, he occupies God's place; therefore in all respects he must be a precise fulfiller of His will. Civil authorities rule over their subordinates by the force of law, and therefore can display boldness and self-assertion. But a bishop governs those who are voluntarily subject to him, and he must not reach such a degree of boldness as to act autocratically, arbitrarily, and without asking the opinion of his subordinates; for this would be coercive. Self-love is necessarily followed by irascibility, from which also, of course, consequently, the bishop must abstain. For how will he teach others to bridle this passion if he has not taught this to himself? That is, an insulter. What need is there to insult? The disobedient should be brought to fear by gehenna, not insulted. Not striking with the hands, nor with bitter and harsh words. For he is a physician. And a physician rather heals wounds, but does not inflict them himself. That is, showing great contempt for wealth. In a bishop, all covetousness, even righteous covetousness, is shameful.

Titus 1:8 — Commentary on Titus

Not only not to receive profit, but also to give everything away to strangers. The apostle thus calls the gentle, moderate, and unenvious person. That is, pure. Impartial in regard to people. That is, reverent toward everything divine, neglecting nothing in relation to God. The temperate person [must be temperate] not only in food, but also in tongue, hands, and shameful glances; for in this consists true temperance.

Titus 1:9 — Commentary on Titus

Instead of: caring, taking concern for this matter. "Faithful," that is, handed down through faith, and not through reasoning. Therefore he also said: "according to the teaching," showing that he could teach even without external wisdom. It is not grandeur of expression that is needed, but experience in the Scriptures and power in thought. For only such teaching will be successful, as was the teaching of Paul himself. That is, so that he might both guard and strengthen his own, and repel enemies. For whoever is not "mighty" either to fight against enemies "and bring every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ" (2 Cor. 10:5), or to comfort, admonish, and establish his own, is a false bishop. Other virtues can be found even in subordinates, such as hospitality, sound-mindedness, and the rest; but what most characterizes a bishop is the ability to teach.

Titus 1:10 — Commentary on Titus

He pointed to the root of all evils — insubordination. Since the insubordinate person does not want to be under authority, but pushes forward to have authority over others, he has obviously learned nothing sound or right, because he did not want to endure being taught. One who deceives himself and others is an idle talker and a mind-deceiver. The Lord also reproached them for their love of preeminence, because they had not abandoned this malady even after they came to believe.

Titus 1:11 — Commentary on Titus

They must be rebuked sharply, so that their "mouths" are stopped. But what is the benefit, when they are of those who do not submit to the truth? For them there is none, but it is beneficial for those whom they might corrupt if the bishop remains silent; for their corruption the bishop himself will give an account. Therefore the mouths of such people must be "stopped": if you cannot do this, do not be a bishop. You see what disobedience combined with love of money and "shameful gain" means, how "they subvert whole houses"! They are levers in the hands of the devil, by means of which he destroys the "houses" of God.

Titus 1:13 — Commentary on Titus

The question is asked, why did he adduce a "testimony" from Greek writers and approve it, even though it is unjust? And who said this? In truth, it was said by Epimenides, who more than all the Greek sages was occupied with prophecies and the propitiation of the gods, and was renowned for the beneficent gift of divination. He, indeed, when he saw that the Cretans had erected a tomb for Zeus and began to honor him as some mere man, as though zealous for the glory of their national god, composed the following address to Zeus: being such and such, the Cretans erected a tomb for you; but you have not died, you live forever. To this saying Paul now gives a "testimony" of truth. But how does he do this? For if it was spoken truly, then Zeus is immortal. No, it was not to this that the apostle directed attention when he said the "testimony" is true, but to the fact that Epimenides called the "Cretans liars" and the rest. And what is the benefit of a pagan testimony? Through this he best influenced them, presenting to them as proof of their arrogance their own writers. Paul customarily does this; in a similar manner he also reasoned with the Athenians on the basis of Aratus: what that poet ascribes to the falsely-named god Zeus, he applies to the true God, since on the basis of their own testimonies they can be better convinced. In a similar manner, with the Jews he speaks on the basis of the prophets, and not on the basis of the Gospels. So also does God act, drawing each person to Himself by the path that is familiar and trustworthy to that person. Thus, the "Magi" — by means of a "star" (Matt. 2:1–2), Saul through the sorceress (1 Sam. 28:3–25), since he believed her, and the diviners — through animals (cows) that carried the ark; and this does not mean that the pagan diviners speak the truth — on the contrary, He convicts them by their own mouths. And God allowed Balaam to bless and prophesy (Num. 23–24). For He customarily always shows condescension for our benefit. Why then did Christ and Paul forbid the demons to speak and testify? Because the signs were sufficient for believing; and Christ Himself preached about Himself, and this was sufficient. Moreover, the demons were not worshipped, and the idol did not speak of itself. Therefore the demons were forbidden to speak. Since they are, he says, liars, which is explained by their craftiness, and gluttons, a strong and reproachful word is needed for them, for gentleness is useless with them. Just as one who rebukes a gentle person destroys him, so too one who flatters a shameless person ruins him, not allowing him to know himself. Here, the apostle says, it is not strangers who must be rebuked, but one's own people.

Titus 1:14 — Commentary on Titus

So then, soundness consists in not introducing anything false, anything foreign to the faith; just as submitting oneself to the law does not mean boldly relying on faith that it is sufficient for salvation. This is no small error. Jewish customs are doubly fables: both because they are untimely and utterly useless, and because attending to them is harmful. So then, just as one must not believe fables, neither should one believe these. Of course, the holy books of the Old Testament, rightly understood, are not fables. And how could they be, when from them we learn the evangelical truth? But wrong interpretations and additions — that is what the fables are. Listen to what follows next. You see that what he calls fables? The commandments of men, as it is written in Isaiah (Isa. 29) and in the Gospel (Matt. 15), and the rest, obviously, also the observances concerning foods, as is evident from what follows.

Titus 1:15 — Commentary on Titus

So then, foods are not clean or unclean by their own nature, but by the disposition of those who partake of them. The latter, being clean and pious, know that all things are clean, as the creation of God, and that only sin is unclean. For even if the law considered certain things unclean, this was not without purpose, but for the restraint of intemperance, knowing that the Jews would not have obeyed it without compulsion, being gluttons. Of course, if those who partake are clean and pious, then for such people all things will be clean. In what way? For if one reasons thus, then fish that devour men, and birds considered clean but feeding on worms, ought to seem unclean. Therefore an unclean mind, directed toward the bad side, by itself defiles what is not such by nature. In the same way, one suffering from a stomach ailment thinks that foods are unpleasant, even though they may be pleasant; and to one suffering from dizziness, the firmly standing earth seems to be moving. Such suspicion depends on his illness. This applies both to the Manichaeans and to the Marcionites and to the heretics newly sprung from them, called by most people Galatae.

Titus 1:16 — Commentary on Titus

Do you see what makes them unclean and abominable? It is that their deeds are wicked and unclean. For truly "faith without works is dead" (James 2:17). And a dead thing inspires disgust and is good for nothing.

Titus 2:1 — Commentary on Titus

You should do your work even if they are unbelieving and dishonorable people: do not be silent, even if they do not accept the teaching.

Titus 2:2 — Commentary on Titus

Since the deficiency of old age is laziness, slowness, and difficulty of movement, he therefore says that they should "be vigilant," that is, be watchful and ready for every duty. By temperate he here means those who are prudent, possessing a sound state of mind. For even among the elderly there are people who are frenzied, raging, and senseless — some from wine, others from faintheartedness. Patience is especially fitting for the elderly, on account of their irritability and short temper.

Titus 2:3 — Commentary on Titus

The passage speaks of elderly women who should appear dignified both in their outward appearance and in their clothing. Some, however, think that the reference here is to deaconesses, from whom the apostle requires that even in their very attire they should appear befitting, that is, in keeping with their sacred ministry. Since in old age a person grows cold, an inclination toward wine appears, and then, being unable to restrain himself, as one who is weak, he is overcome not by moderate but by excessive use of wine, and from this arises a tendency toward slander. How then does he say in another place: "but I suffer not a woman to teach" (1 Tim. 2:12)? There he speaks of public teaching in the church, which is not permitted to women, but here of teaching at home, and moreover only of younger women. That this is what the apostle says, listen to what follows.

Titus 2:4 — Commentary on Titus

Not only their own daughters, but all who are young in age. Let each older woman "instruct" the younger, and above all in the most important domestic good — "to love their husbands." When this is present, everything else will follow: order in the home and abundance in possessions; but when this is absent, even if everything else were present, it will all slip away. He who loves the root, that is, the father, will all the more love the fruits as well, that is, the "children."

Titus 2:5 — Commentary on Titus

A wife who loves her husband will be both chaste and blameless, that is, pure in both body and mind, free from mingling with outsiders and from lustful desire; and she will also be a good manager of the home, that is, a housewife. Loving her husband, she also takes care "of the house," not being occupied with adornments, nor luxury, nor untimely expenditures. And whom else would she seek to please, having already pleased her beloved? See how Paul, who previously drew people away from worldly cares, now devotes great diligence to domestic affairs, because when these matters are in good order, spiritual matters will be in good order as well. Do you see that he is primarily concerned with preaching, and not with worldly affairs? If a believing wife, living with an unbelieving husband, is not virtuous, then the blame is transferred to the faith.

Titus 2:6 — Commentary on Titus

He appointed the elders as teachers for the younger, women for women; for the "young men" – Titus himself, a man for men: everywhere he observes propriety. In what, then, should they be instructed and admonished? "To be self-controlled," for in youth the fire of shameful pleasures causes the most harm, which must be extinguished, and one must strive "to be self-controlled."

Titus 2:7 — Commentary on Titus

Let the older women teach the younger women, and you yourself teach the young men. However, let the common school and model of virtue be your radiant life, set before all like a master image displayed in the sight of everyone who wishes to learn something good from it. This expression depends on the general phrase: show. So that what you teach, he says, may not be corrupt and false, but sound and having the correct meaning. So that the teaching may have nothing youthful or disturbing to the foolish, but that everything may be reverent and worthy of God.

Titus 2:8 — Commentary on Titus

That is, orthodox, containing nothing blameworthy. The adversary he calls either the devil, or anyone who serves him.

Titus 2:9 — Commentary on Titus

Therefore, he is worthy of condemnation who separates wives and husbands under the pretext of continence, and who separates servants from masters under the pretext of piety. For he gives much occasion for reproach to all and opens the mouths of all against the faith.

Titus 2:10 — Commentary on Titus

Do you see what he requires of slaves? That which most of all puts masters at ease, namely, that they "not talk back, not steal, but be faithful." For worldly people this is most of all desirable. If slaves are such, they serve to the glory of Christianity. For when a pagan sees his slave, so educated by Christianity, will he not marvel at the teaching which had such power that it improved even such a soul? And how insolent and stubborn this slavish race always is, but this is because, being neglected by their masters, they are poorly raised and not guided by the instructions and company of honorable people. Therefore Paul rightly said in another place: "doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men" (Eph. 6:7). Although you serve your master, the honor pertains to God, because the disposition toward the master also has its beginning in that fear.

Titus 2:11 — Commentary on Titus

Since the apostle demanded much that was great from slaves – I mean precisely that they should adorn the teaching of the Lord by their virtuous life – he now shows why he justly demands such high qualities from them. For grace appeared for them also, even though they are slaves. "For all," he says, "men." To them also the Lord granted the cleansing of many sins, and they ought to live the rest of their time to the glory of their Benefactor.

Titus 2:12 — Commentary on Titus

And here he puts them to shame. Having God as your teacher, he says, should you not live worthily of Him? This grace, he says, extends not only to the forgiveness of former sins, but also secures us for the future. It teaches us to live the rest of our time in sobriety, since we have utterly renounced ungodliness and worldly lusts. By the expression "having denied" he signifies a complete turning away, proceeding from the disposition of the entire soul. By "ungodliness" he means idolatry and perverted doctrines. By "worldly lusts" — covetousness, luxury, and the other vices that do not lead to heaven but are useful in this world and cease together with it. Therefore Christ came so that we would renounce ungodly teachings and a sinful life, hating both with equal force. "Chastely" means not only abstinence from fornication, but also from the other passions. And if you are covetous, then you are also "not chaste"; on the contrary, you are even more incontinent, since this passion is not natural. In general, one who is overcome by all the passions is not chaste. This "age" represents the struggle, and the future one represents the recompense.

Titus 2:13 — Commentary on Titus

Here is the reward: the Second Coming, truly blessed. He well said: "glory." He speaks of two appearances. The first, as was said above, had grace and forgiveness, which was accomplished with mercy and simplicity. The second is retribution, which is to be revealed with glory, as it is also said in the Gospel: "when the Son of Man shall come in His glory" (Matt. 25:31). Where are those who demean the Son and do not wish to call Him God? Let them hear that He is both God and great. Great, it is said, as God—not in comparison with something else that is small, but absolutely, since He is great in Himself, by nature. If He saved us when we were enemies, what will He not give then, when He finds us pleasing to Him?

Titus 2:14 — Commentary on Titus

And this is a sign of His power, that He gave Himself—and not so as to deliver from one iniquity but not from another, but "from all iniquity." Let us then honor our redemption. To cleanse by the font of divine baptism and by the fulfillment of His divine and purifying commandments. "Peculiar" (περιούσιος), that is, His own — this expression is metaphorically taken from servants who revolve around the property and possessions of their master, just as one calls a person chosen, set apart, having nothing in common with the rest of mankind. That is, a people zealously striving for virtue and showing "zeal for all good works" and fervent emulation. Redemption is His work alone, but being zealous in works is also ours.

Titus 2:15 — Commentary on Titus

First "speak and exhort," that is, teach with gentler speech; and then "rebuke," and not simply, but "with all authority," that is, insistently and authoritatively. Since they were rough, he brings forth severity against them. There are vices that do not need severity, but only exhortation and persuasion, such as completely despising money. But there are also those that need severity, such as adultery, theft, robbery, and sorcery. That is: let no one despise you for rebuking opportunely and strictly; for whoever rebukes strictly but not opportunely is all the more despised.

Titus 3:1 — Commentary on Titus

Everywhere the apostle desires that believers "submit to authorities." And he shows in what manner to "submit," namely, if they "are ready for every good work." From this it is clear that whoever is ready for evil does not submit to the authorities. Or, let them "be ready to incline toward the good," and not toward impiety, or anything else harmful to the soul.

Titus 3:2 — Commentary on Titus

Do not speak evil of anyone, even if someone acts badly — that is, do not reproach. Our mouths should be clean from reproach. Whether justly or falsely — it is not for us to judge. Consider what danger there may be. To show all meekness to all men — to both Jews and Greeks, and to those who cause harm, and to the unjust.

Titus 3:3 — Commentary on Titus

In the Epistle to the Corinthians he frightens with the future, so that they would not condemn, saying: "let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall" (1 Cor. 10:12). But here he admonishes with the past, saying: let us not reproach others, since we ourselves once sinned even more. What one robber said to the other robber: "we are condemned to the same thing" (Luke 23:40). But when were we foolish? Before Christ. Was it not senseless to serve such gods? And to offer people as sacrifices — was this not the greatest delusion? But we also served various passions and pleasures. Here he meant sodomy, marriage with one's mother or sister, and other shameless acts; for the devil amuses himself with us in various ways. Living in malice and envy, that is, always spending time in malice "and envy" and living such a life; therefore we were also worthy of hatred, since we hated one another. Rightly so: from envy comes hatred as well.

Titus 3:4 — Commentary on Titus

That is, when the Only-begotten became incarnate and became like us.

Titus 3:5 — Commentary on Titus

He saved us not by works which we had done, in other words: we had not even done works worthy of justification, nor were we saved by them, but His grace accomplished everything. Alas, we were so immersed in evil that we could no longer be cleansed, but had need of regeneration. For this is what regeneration and renewal mean — a second birth and a new formation. Just as we do not prop up a completely dilapidated house, but tear it down to its foundations and build it anew, so God did not merely repair us, but fully recreated us. In what manner? By the Holy Spirit. Lest you inquire in what manner, he says: the Spirit set everything right.

Titus 3:6 — Commentary on Titus

How is this evident? "Whom He poured out," he says, "upon us abundantly." He not only recreated us through Him, but also generously bestowed Him upon us, so that this too might be manifest through Him. And rightly so. After He had cleansed us, He abundantly filled us with the Spirit as well. This is what "poured out" means. For what is clean does not enter into the unclean. And this was accomplished through Jesus: He is the mediator and bestower of all blessings.

Titus 3:7 — Commentary on Titus

Again — "by grace," and not by merit. This teaches humility of mind. For we ourselves did not accomplish anything. And it gives encouragement regarding the future. If He saved those who were utterly lost "by grace," how much more will He grant the future to those who have been justified. So that, he says, we might be heirs of eternal life, as we also hope for this. Or: we are already heirs, since we live by hope.

Titus 3:8 — Commentary on Titus

Since he spoke about the future, he adds confirmation to his word. For it is clear from the past: He who granted such blessings will grant these also. Having mentioned the ineffable goodness of God, he says: I want you to teach about this in such a way that the believers learn not only to be humble-minded and not to wrong others, but also to show them every kind of mercy. For whoever remembers the mercy of God that he was deemed worthy of will himself be merciful. "That they be careful to maintain," he says, that is, that they make it their constant occupation and continual concern to help those who are wronged: to provide for widows, orphans, and all those in need. For this is what the words mean: "to be careful to maintain good works" — not to wait for those in need to come to them, but to take care of them on their own initiative. This is good and profitable for people — that is, care and patronage in good deeds, or the good deeds themselves.

Titus 3:9 — Commentary on Titus

He speaks of the foolish disputes into which the Jews draw believers. Of the genealogies which they compose for themselves, tracing their lineages from the patriarchs and boasting of them. "Avoid" means: shun. For one must never, leaving aside necessary matters, spend time on idle talk and fruitless disputes. What profit is there in arguing where there is no hope that anyone might be captured for Christ? But how is it that above he commanded to stop the mouths of those who oppose? When they cause harm to others, then their mouths must be stopped. But for their own benefit — do not even undertake to speak to them: you will accomplish nothing, because they are incorrigible.

Titus 3:10-11 — Commentary on Titus

How then does Paul say in another place: "if perhaps God will grant them repentance" (2 Tim. 2:25)? There he was speaking of people who give hope of correction; but here he speaks of an incorrigible heretic, completely corrupted, who is condemned by himself, that is, without excuse. For he cannot say: no one admonished me, no one taught me. Therefore, if after admonition he persists in the same thing, he has condemned himself.

Titus 3:12 — Commentary on Titus

Why does the apostle, having entrusted Titus with such a large island, summon him back again, pulling him away from his duties? It is for his own benefit, so as to better set him on course for the work, having discussed how he carried out what was entrusted to him. Nicopolis is a city in Thrace, situated on the Ister.

Titus 3:13 — Commentary on Titus

He thus calls a man experienced in the Jewish laws: such was Zenas; and Apollos was eloquent and mighty in the Scriptures. Churches had not yet been entrusted to them, "that they might be lacking in nothing," that is: take care that they have in abundance everything necessary, namely food and clothing.

Titus 3:14 — Commentary on Titus

As if he says: it would have been possible for me to make the aforementioned persons not in need by other means, but I do not wish to — so that "our people," that is, those around you, might learn from the fact that you will supply them with what is necessary for the journey, "to devote themselves to good deeds," that is, to care for those in need — both in money, and in words, and in everything else, not so that those in need might receive such benefit from it, but so that they themselves might enjoy the fruits of their own love for their neighbors. For the Lord, too, who fed the five thousand, could of course always have fed both Himself and His disciples, yet He chose to receive sustenance from women, so that they might benefit. So also with regard to us, the poor benefit not so much from our giving as we do from them. The poor are for us a source of the forgiveness of sins and of boldness before God.

Titus 3:15 — Commentary on Titus

Or: "loving" Him truly and without hypocrisy, or: "loving" His faithful ones, that is, Christians. He prayerfully wishes them well, that the gift of God may be preserved in them, or that His love for mankind may always abide with them, preserving them by grace. Or: may "grace" always abide with them, who are most in need of it, guarding both their souls and their bodies in the Holy Spirit. To Him be glory forever. Amen.